《Belief In The Kingdom of God》


 Chapter 1

    At night, the desolate earth is already withered and speechless. In the sky, the moon gradually rises and shines on mountains and rivers.


    Chen Ming looked at a scene full of primitive scenes in the wild, and he was still a little stunned.


    "This is no longer the earth."


    Chen Ming clearly remembers the astonishment when he just woke up a few years ago.


    He was an ordinary college student in the 21st world. He was about to graduate and was busy looking for a job all day.


    Only one day, after the interview, he returned to the dilapidated rental house. Because he was tired, he fell directly into bed and slept. When he woke up again, he found that he had become a tree.


    At that time, a group of primitive people were kneeling down to him. He just felt warm all over, and then he was startled by the scene in front of him.


    Fortunately, at that time, he had become a tree and couldn''t move. Otherwise, it was really unpredictable what would happen.


    Then, in a few years, his spirit gradually grew and finally broke away from the ancient tree a few days ago. Can temporarily move away from the body.


    He looked up at the sky and frowned for a moment.


    Outside, under the bright moonlight, with the advent of darkness, a little black shadow began to emerge, with a trace of strangeness.


    These shadows, some human and some animal, are different. But without exception, it seems a little towering, and a strange and terrible atmosphere envelops the earth.


    These ghosts have towering faces and fierce eyes. They look at the sleeping people under the ancient trees one by one. His face was greedy, but he didn''t dare to come forward.


    Squeak.


    In the dark, a voice that could not be heard in ordinary people''s ears came from around him. Chen Ming''s eyes moved and remained indifferent.


    It was a black ghost like a wild wolf. At this time, the wolf soul instinctively explored forward with a touch of ferocity and a trace of confusion.


    Ouch!


    The wolf soul burst out a sad sign, and the originally exposed front paw has been melted by an invisible ripple and completely disappeared.


    It turned out that when he was about to approach a sleeping man, a white light suddenly appeared and melted his body.


    At the same time, Chen Ming sneers at the touch of the border under the cloth.


    From one world to another, how can ordinary people succeed?


    The reason why Chen Ming has nothing to do is because of the divine personality in the depths of his true spirit.


    According to Chen Ming''s understanding, the divine figure was born when he was born. It is his ancestral thing. It is usually worn as a jade pendant. It was not really unsealed until after rebirth.


    The tree where he was reborn is the guardian totem of the people of this tribe. After years of sacrifice, it has long been connected with this tribe and the line of faith has been established. It is precisely because of the power of faith offered by this tribe for countless years that he can wake up his spirit at this moment. Otherwise, even in a thousand years, he may not wake up.


    Therefore, to some extent, the people of the whole tribe here are His believers. How could he let those demons and ghosts hurt easily.


    "Alas..."


    He turned around and observed the world from his current perspective. The scene he saw was different from that of ordinary people.


    I saw that in the distance, the mountains and grass forests were full of dead natural spirits, looking confused, afraid, towering, or cruel, and most of them still maintained their dead appearance. And in the deeper depths, there is a deeper darkness, which makes people cold. The whole world is full of natural spirits, so what Chen Ming sees is that the earth is shrouded in a light black atmosphere, and an unknown and sad atmosphere fills the world.


    Nearby, where the tribe is located, the scene is very different.


    Here, a white light quietly enveloped all around, expelling and purifying everything unknown. At the same time, a touch of light red gas is gestating. It seems that the gas itself has a certain restraint against the ghosts around, but it is very light and has a lot of gray, so it is almost invisible, so there is nothing to do with the ghosts around.


    Seeing this scene, Chen Ming knew it clearly. The white light is the faith. The local aborigines have worshipped him for decades. Their faith has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. It is added to it with the power of God to protect this area for decades.


    And the red gas is the luck gathered by thousands of people. Just because these people are too thin and barren, and there is no actual system to condense, they are scattered by Qi and broken by ghosts.


    Thinking of this, he came to a tall house.


    In fact, it is only for the low and dilapidated houses around it. For Chen Ming from the earth, their houses are weak and explosive.


    However, compared with the surrounding houses, the house can be said to be tall and luxurious. Even, in its periphery, it is shrouded with a layer of white and slightly red gas, which is something great, especially compared with the poverty of the whole tribe.


    This is the luck of the whole tribe, which proves that this person has a certain prestige and strength in the tribe, so it is obvious in the luck.


    Chen Ming directly ignored that layer of protection and went in without looking.


    On this way, the layer of slightly red gas was transported, and even took the initiative to open the protection and put it into it.


    In fact, as usual, Qiyun will automatically exclude all evil spirits, even gods and so on. However, Chen Ming has a divine personality and is the god worshipped by this tribe for generations. His Qi has long been connected. Therefore, it will not be excluded, but will take the initiative to be protected by it.


    When I went in, I found a man wearing animal skin and animal TOOTH NECKLACE lying on a piece of animal skin. It looks like an old man.


    Chen Ming looks at each other silently. In the depths of his soul, the divine spirit moves silently.


    The appearance of a white line suddenly magnified in Chen Ming''s eyes. Looking at the white thread, Chen Ming understood that this is the thread of faith. All his followers, no matter how deep or weak their beliefs are, are connected by this line.


    Looking at the white line, Chen Ming nodded secretly. It was thick and pure, indicating that this person was quite devout in his faith. Although he did not reach the level of crazy believers, it was enough.


    Thinking of this, Chen Ming shook his head with a bitter smile on his face: "but I didn''t expect that I was a real God, but I was reduced to the point where I needed the help of the line of faith to communicate."


    Originally, the power of the gods was like the abyss and the sea. In some of Chen Ming''s inheritance and memory, some terrible gods, even the birth and death of the world, were nothing more than leisure. It''s not like he''s so tied up now.


    Unfortunately, the cross-border rebirth is a great event against heaven. The rebirth of ADIS has overdrawn part of his divine personality. After rebirth, although there was a tribal sacrifice, all the power was used to repair the damaged divine personality. Even his body was just a big tree that couldn''t move.


    He had no choice but to accept the reality.


    As the line of faith emerged, his heart moved. A strange feeling gradually rose.


    As if there was a chaotic world, a white light suddenly appeared.


    Chen Ming frowned, and then the scene changed.


    I saw a tree standing proudly on a desolate and dry continent.


    It is tall, I do not know tens of thousands of miles, but stands quietly there, as if supporting the blue sky and white clouds, like the ancient tree of the world, clearing the world.


    Chen Ming nodded with satisfaction as he looked at the magnificence in front of him, like a big tree in the world. Then his mind moved, and an old soul suddenly appeared.


    Grama was sleeping quietly in his own house. He was very old. Stable sleep began to become scarce at his age. Especially in this chaotic world, it was a blessing to sleep quietly in a safe place when he was old.


    "Hmm? Why is there the sound of water?" his consciousness began to become clear. He suddenly felt something wrong, so he instinctively opened his eyes.


    Then he was stunned by the scene in front of him.


    I saw a clear air enveloping the earth. On the grassland, a large number of livestock and prey walk among them. In the distance, there is a huge waterfall in which fat and huge fish play.


    Looking up, I saw several huge islands in the sky.


    The whole region was beautiful and magnificent, which surprised him a little.


    However, when he completely raised his head and looked into the distance, he could no longer resist the uncontrollable shock: "my God, is this?"


    In the distance, the ancient trees are towering, and a big tree that seems to suppress the whole world stands forever.


    Seeing this scene, he couldn''t help kneeling down and didn''t dare to look again: "Almighty God ADIS, have I come to your kingdom of God?"


    In the distance, I seemed to hear his cry, and a great will came: "grama."


    "Yes, my Almighty God! What do you want?" the old man''s head was lower. It seemed that just looking at each other was a great blasphemy to the gods.


    "I am about to wake up in the world. In three days, you should lead my believers to worship."


    The voice on the other side was more grand. Grama was about to respond loudly, but the voice came again: "as a reward for your piety to me, I give you divine skills here. Go back."


    Granma finally looked up and wondered what the gods meant, but she found a shocking scene.


    The sun, a huge, shining sun, fell from the sky and pressed on him at a slow but very fast speed, so that he didn''t even have time to shout.


    However, the severe pain did not come. On the contrary, grama was bathed in the light, and the whole person seemed to be sublimated. Unprecedented comfort and warmth enveloped his mind, which made him feel some insight into the previous words.


    But before he could savor this feeling, a huge and warm force pushed him out of the world.


    The scene began to change and everything returned to the wooden house.


    Just different from before, at this time, Chen Ming stood panting in the house, almost unable to hold the spirit.


    "But unexpectedly, I just gave such a weak divine skill, which almost made my hard condensed body almost run away."


    Chen Ming sighed: "it''s almost impossible to pretend to be forced. If it''s not for showing my holiness and condensing my faith as soon as possible, why should I do so."


    He stayed in place for a while. After his divine power gradually recovered, Chen Ming took a look at grama, who was still sleeping, and left without hesitation.

 Chapter 2

    The next day, the morning light shines on the earth.


    In a house, an old man lay quietly and peacefully.


    The faint sunlight came in from the window and hit his face.


    His face moved, and his muddy eyes gradually opened. Shook his head, the original confused consciousness began to become clear.


    "Is it a dream?" the old man muttered.


    The idea crossed his mind. At the same time, he thought of the scene last night.


    In the incomparably beautiful world, a huge tree stands.


    He was so stunned that he quietly recalled every detail of last night, just like the best memory.


    He didn''t wake up until there was a call outside the door.


    "Who is it?" he said.


    "Sacrifice Lord, the elder sent me to find you." a response came out of the window, which made the old man completely sober.


    He subconsciously wanted to stand up. When he really stood up, he found that it was wrong.


    "My body is getting better?" he wondered, and then quickly raised his hand.


    It is still full of folds, but it seems more powerful than usual.


    With a fierce effort, a white light gradually appeared in his hand. At the same time, in his dream, the feeling of being warm by the sun hit again.


    He couldn''t help laughing at the attendants who were still outside the door. He laughed and cried excitedly. Like a child.


    Outside the door, the attendant who had been waiting quietly suddenly felt something wrong, so he opened the door and rushed in. But there was no unexpected situation in it. There was only an old man standing aside, crying with his crutch in his arms.


    "Sacrifice Lord, you?" the attendant was a little stunned. What''s the situation?


    "I''m fine." over there, grama quickly controlled his emotions. He waved to show that he was fine, and then said, "let''s go."


    The attendant over there was a little stunned: "Sir, your walking stick."


    "Throw it away." opposite, kulama laughed, "I don''t need that anymore."


    After a journey, he came to a place.


    Here, there is a very tall tree. The old man went straight under the tree and knelt down without hesitation to worship.


    This tree is the one attached to Chen Ming. In the past, the old people held sacrifices here thousands of times.


    From the old man''s current vision, I can see that there is a clear air around the tree. Although it is not as magnificent and magnificent as that seen in last night''s dream, it has its own charm when standing upright.


    At this time, under the tree, many people are like old people, kneeling.


    Some of these people are highly respected old people in the tribe, and some are strong and prestigious heroes, old and young.


    The only thing they have in common is that they all have great influence in this tribe.


    These people, of course, are the fruits of ADIS last night. Although no magic was given, they all had dreams. When they woke up today and communicated with the people around them, they suddenly found that they had the same dream last night. So, according to the guidance, they collectively came to their ancestral tree and prayed here like a sacrifice in the past.


    On the other side, feeling the powerlessness in the depths of his body gradually subsided, Chen Ming smiled silently. At the same time, he looked around, his mind moved, and a thought spread gently.


    "Go back."


    A voice sounded silently in the hearts of everyone, different from the blur of last night. The voice was clear, warm and familiar, with a strong sense of time, which touched everyone''s hearts and raised their heads involuntarily.


    They looked pious, with a trace of respect and attachment, and slowly retreated.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Ming sighed and touched his heart. His light eyes looked at the sky, where a pure white light entangled with the slightly red luck in the white more and more deeply.


    At night, the news of the divine revelation spread to the whole tribe. It is different from previous believers who believe but are not firm.


    The ancient tree incarnated by Yates has sheltered countless people of this tribe in the past years. Even in this tribe, when each newborn is born, their father will put their children under the ancient tree to pray for the blessing of the gods.


    It can be said that all the people of this tribe grew up under this ancient tree. In this case, their piety and determination are beyond Chen Ming''s imagination.


    In this case, especially after kulama, as a priest, showed his divinity, everyone became more fanatical.


    Three days later, at night.


    Thousands of people stood here, it seemed that the venue was a little crowded, but it seemed a little quiet.


    Then an old man came forward and presided over the ceremony. A simple and solemn sacrifice officially began.


    Local people are no strangers to sacrifice. This continent is full of all kinds of natural spirits and ghosts. Therefore, various sacrificial activities are very frequent in this place. Some offer sacrifices to ancestors, some offer sacrifices to gods, and some offer sacrifices to mountains and rivers and wild animals.


    But different from the sacrifice in the past, this time the sacrifice was led by Chen Ming.


    Watching the old sacrificial priest approach the high platform in front of the ancient tree step by step, Chen Ming''s look moved, and the spirit swam in an instant, occupying each other''s body.


    Click¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Some uncomfortable frowns, perhaps too long without a body, but some are not used to it for a moment.


    He looked up and suddenly the whole person became different from before.


    The audience was surprised to see Chen Ming standing silently in front. From their perspective, the other party at the moment was too different from usual. The whole person was full of a noble and noble atmosphere, as if he were a God.


    Step by step, he stepped onto the platform. With his actions, the scattered power of faith was constantly gathered on the tree.


    "Tree, glowing!" below, a soldier in animal skin exclaimed.


    However, Chen Ming remained unmoved. As his footsteps became heavier and heavier, more and more faith was gathered around him, and it was still spreading.


    He stood on the platform, his eyes calm, looking at his body.


    At this time, the power gathered on the ancient tree has reached the extreme, and even the body emits a little light, which can be seen by the naked eye.


    "Not enough, not enough," he thought. Then sink your consciousness into the depths of silence.


    In the space of the divine soul, a divine lattice hangs high, emitting a little light, like the best thing in the world.


    Looking at this statue, Chen Ming was a little crazy and his eyes were blurred. But then he quickly reacted.


    "The power to open the first seal has been enough. At present, what is left is to condense the divine personality and divine name." he thought, and then withdrew from the divine soul space without hesitation.


    In the silence, he stood quietly and read out the sacrifice words.


    Ancient gods


    You are the sky, you are the earth, you are all living beings, you are the tree of the world.


    Merciful God, you are the God of nature,


    For the stability of the world, you will spread your divine power to all living beings


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Strange offerings began to appear, dignified and sacred.


    Everyone was stunned. Under the connection of the line of faith, the voice on the stage gradually became clear and hit the depths of the soul.


    In the depths, a scene emerged.


    In a grand and ancient world, an ancient tree stands towering, towering and immeasurable.


    Suddenly, in the depths of the divine soul, Chen Ming felt the divine personality move gently and tremble slightly. Many lines of faith became thicker, and even there were many crazy believers in an instant.


    He gritted his teeth: "fast, fast."


    The solemn sacrificial words kept repeating, gradually driving everyone. From one to two, gradually, everyone looked fanatical, shouted loudly, shouted a name, and finally gathered into a great will.


    At first, the will was messy, messy and chaotic, but with the resonance in the dark, it finally converged into a voice.


    My God! You are the God of nature, and ADIS is your name.


    At this moment, Chen mingmeng opened his eyes and looked at the sky.


    In the sky, strong and almost solid beliefs are pouring in, constantly impacting the divine personality with a strong will. At the same time, in the vast world, a great force came here and gathered on the ancient trees.


    With the cry, a scene emerged in the dark void.


    A seed develops silently in the dark and becomes a small sapling. At first, he was very young, but later, he became taller and taller, gradually surpassing all the lives around him.


    During this period, the surrounding trees died, some died of old age, and some were burned to death. But it seems that it has been growing without limit. Although it is very slow, it is growing firmly. During this period, after a fire, all lives were burned out. Only it had no impact and still stood.


    This scene was discovered by some migrating vagrants and has been regarded as a God since then. Then, generations grow and die in his shade.


    Scenes emerge one by one, and finally converge into a huge force to break the seal.


    Feeling the changes in his divine personality, Chen Ming was delighted. Finally, my heart moved. Suddenly, a dazzling glimmer came out of the repressed ancient tree, enveloping everyone.

 Chapter 3

    A few months later, after the sacrifice, Chen Ming took the initiative to return to his body and sleep because of the change of his divine personality.


    However, although the will has fallen asleep, the divine grid in the depths of the divine soul has not stopped working.


    After breaking through the first seal, the divine personality can play its extraordinary power as one of the core parts of the gods. Not like the past, it can only be used passively.


    Among the newly opened abilities, divine gift is one of them.


    In the past, if Chen Ming wanted to give others divine skills, he not only consumed a lot, but also needed to take the initiative to give them.


    After the divine personality is unsealed, the divine personality will give the believers divine skills according to the degree of piety of the believers. Of course, the specific degree needs to be adjusted by Chen Ming himself.


    At the moment, Chen Ming is a little helpless.


    At the moment, he observed carefully and found that he had few divine powers.


    A mild cure can heal minor wounds. A mild deterrent, given a certain deterrent, has a slight effect on those with firm consciousness. A cure can cure most diseases. A purification can purify a certain range of evil. It looks like a lot, but it''s the power''s own.


    Divine power is the highest energy, which itself carries all kinds of intentions. Based on this, it can form some divine arts.


    After sleeping for several months, growing from a seed to a sapling, and then growing for thousands of years to become what it is now, through the interaction of divine personality, divine name and world source forces. It made him feel a lot of magic.


    Thinking of this, he has some insight.


    Divination itself belongs to one of the highest levels of power. Unlike those spells that rely only on energy, divination itself is born out of the laws of the world and is a shared manifestation of the gods'' understanding of the essence of the world,


    Therefore, in the past, although he had divine personality, because he did not belong to his own accumulation, all he could have was to simply use divine power to form some simple magic. But after this deep sleep, it was different. After digesting his memory, he began to have his own understanding of the world. It may not be deep, but it was enough for him to develop many magic tricks.


    Thinking of this, he smiled. Perhaps it was because the noumenon was a tree. Most of the divine arts he developed were natural systems.


    But they all have great uses.


    The magic of enhancing fertility, plant communication and giving birth to plants, not to mention its combat effectiveness, its importance is self-evident only in agricultural production. If a tribe wants to rapidly increase its population, it can''t just rely on hunting. Farming is a long-term plan. With these magic skills, farming and production will be much more convenient, and the production of land will become more and more.


    Other protective magic arts such as wood armor and wood shield are also very effective in practical combat. Especially for those who don''t even have armor.


    However, thinking of this, ADIS couldn''t help laughing. It seems that it is because the tree can''t move most of the time. There are few achievements in the development of attack divinity.


    But he doesn''t care about these anymore. Not now, but naturally in the future. As a God, he has this patience.


    At the moment, the outside world has just begun its influence because of the emergence of divination.


    Although magic is powerful, few people can have it at present. This is because the acquisition of divination itself requires not only the piety of faith. It also needs the user''s fit with divination and special induction, as well as the believer''s own strong will.


    Induction is actually related to whether the faith is pious or not. The more pious the believer is, the more obvious the induction is. Just like now, at least half of the people in the tribe can feel clearly, but because of their own will and emotion. So at present, few people can obtain divine arts.


    However, the storm caused by the emergence of magic has begun.


    "Lord grama, come and have a look. Someone is hurt here."


    On a platform, a cabin was built at this time.


    The wooden house is flat, each piece of wood is cut and dried, and the house is also filled with a natural fragrance.


    Outside the house, on a plain, there are rows of flowers and all kinds of plants.


    Some plants have conflicting florescence, and even can''t bloom at all in this season. But here, it seems to violate its natural biological laws, and open in this narrow space at the same time.


    On the platform, an old man looked at the flower and gently touched a red flower in his hand. The slight emotion from it touched him and showed kindness.


    He didn''t look back until he heard the cry in the distance. Looking back, several strong men were carrying a burly soldier in.


    The soldier had a firm face, a burly figure, and his muscles were cast like fine iron. He was not as thin as other aborigines. On the contrary, he was filled with a strong smell of iron and blood.


    Such a soldier should have stood proudly in front of others with his head held high and enjoyed the glances of others, but at this time, he was lying quietly on the stretcher with a big hole in his chest and blood everywhere. He himself is also biting his teeth. With a strong willpower, he has survived until now.


    Seeing this, grama was surprised: "kuruba, how did you get hurt like this?"


    At the same time, he strode forward, raised a light on one hand and gently brushed his wound.


    The white light collided with the wound and gradually stopped the blood in the wound. At this time, a trace of black gas gradually floated out of the wound on the chest.


    "This is?" glama''s pupils shrunk, regardless of the sweat caused by her excessive force, said: "a Warcraft has shot you? Didn''t she say not to enter those dangerous areas?"


    "It''s not us," kuruba said, struggling with pain.


    In fact, looking carefully, his wound was filled with black air, but at the same time, a green vitality was constantly gathered from his body to the wound to resist. Otherwise, it won''t last so long.


    Seeing this, grama sighed slightly: "fortunately, although you can''t understand the divine art, you have successfully realized the divine power of our God. Otherwise, you would have been eaten by the magic gas."


    Hearing this, kuruba smiled bitterly. He thought his piety to God did not need to be weak from anyone, but he never felt his own divine skill.


    "We were hunting in the periphery of the forest, but a demonized wolf suddenly rushed up from the south. Kuruba led a team of people to block the other party in order to make us retreat successfully, and the other party didn''t leave until it reached the area blessed by our God."


    Aside, a soldier said bitterly, with some pain and anger in his eyes.


    "One end?" asked grama strangely.


    "It''s not an ordinary demonized wolf. If it''s an ordinary demonized wolf, kuruba can cope with it alone. But it''s different. It seems to be the wolf king."


    "Wolf king?" Granma was surprised again: "the tribe in the south."


    "Mostly, it''s over," another soldier replied with a heavy face.


    "Mostly so. The wolf king never acts alone. Most of the wolf king moved from a very far place in the depths of the forest."


    "Since it comes from the south, it must be that several tribes in the South have been attacked."


    Grama said in a heavy tone.


    Demonized beast, for this world, is almost synonymous with despair and fear. They are the incarnation of killing and death. They are a kind of creatures born by ordinary beasts increasingly infected with magic Qi. They are powerful and cruel. Around here, there is no one to stop except a few large tribes.


    "Carry kuruba under the divine tree. This injury is far beyond my ability. I can only rely on the power of my God."


    He sighed. Then he commanded the people to carry him under the ancient tree.


    Then the old man closed his eyes and prayed silently.


    Since the last sacrifice was attached by Chen Mingfu, the old man''s body was washed by divine power, and his body and mind began to resonate with him. In addition, he was originally a tribal high priest, so he was easier to communicate with gods than others.


    After a while, a faint green light emerged from the ancient tree, with gloomy vitality, which was pulled out by him and fell on kuruba along the guidance.


    Seeing this, everyone prayed piously.


    The green light fell on the wound, as if something had been fused, and a large amount of black gas escaped. Then, heal the wound.


    On the ground, kuruba closed his eyes, felt the warmth enveloping his body, and prayed silently: "my God bless."


    Next to him, he felt that his physical strength was gradually disappearing, and a sense of powerlessness gradually hit his heart. Finally, as his mind ran out, the green light disappeared. Grama squatted on the ground, gasping and sweating on his forehead.


    "Hoo, Hoo." he gasped and said with a bitter smile, "I have no strength. After this time, I have to rest for at least a few days."


    "That''s enough," a determined and majestic voice replied.


    On the ground, there was kuruba lying on the ground. I don''t know when he stood up.


    He was a burly man with a strong momentum. He was lying on his stomach. Now he stood up. Although he was not handsome, his firm and cold face and countless wounds all over his body looked like he had an iron blood momentum, which made people look at him.


    "What a fierce man!" Chen Ming looked at it for a while, and then sighed.


    He looked at his head with divine power.


    I saw a thick Python like Qi hovering over his head, with a slight red in the middle, setting off the whole into a light blood red. If you look carefully again, you can see that in the air, in the depths of the world, a little gold is looming, which is eye-catching.


    Chen Ming couldn''t help glancing.


    It''s easy to understand that this person belongs to the kind of prestige even within the whole tribe. Coupled with his own courage, this situation is formed.


    And that little gold is great. This represents the original life, is a gift from this heaven and earth, and to some extent represents a potential of the other party. From the perspective of the fragility and weakness of Fang Tiandi, this life gold, even if it is only a trivial point, also represents this person''s qualification. In this world, it definitely belongs to the top group.

 Chapter 4

    Chen Ming doesn''t know much about the world.


    But in sleeping for thousands of years, with the deep and cold breath that can be felt even in sleep, it continues to deepen. There is also a strange atmosphere in the world. It doesn''t seem like a normal world.


    This is a broken world. Although it is not clear what caused it, it does not prevent Chen Ming from making such a judgment.


    He looked at the people standing below and used his divine power to observe their fate one by one.


    As expected, most of the more than ten people below have broken lives. They look like short-lived ghosts. Only Granma, the elder, had a layer of white light on his head, and his life style was slightly red.


    "Sure enough, it''s abnormal." Chen Ming shook his head.


    Mingge is a mysterious thing. According to the ancient saying of previous generations, it is achieved by the echo of heaven, earth and people. It is often innate and difficult to change the day after tomorrow.


    After refining his divine personality, Chen Ming also had his own preliminary understanding.


    The so-called Mingge is a mark produced by the source force driving the operation of all things in the world. It is everyone''s innate brand, which is closely related to the operation of the world. However, there are differences in life style, that is, it represents the difference of congenital status.


    Of course, if you have a life style, you still need Qi to promote it. Otherwise, it is useless. Just like an unparalleled genius with unparalleled qualifications, if there is no guidance for practice, you can only waste your life and die.


    The rise and fall of life is also closely related to the world. The more powerful the world, the more powerful it can breed. In a weak world, the upper limit of life that it can conceive is smaller and smaller.


    Just like Chen Ming now, as he looked, everyone''s life appeared in his eyes without any cover up. But even if he observed hundreds of people, let alone the red life grid, there were few people who formed a complete life grid.


    This is somewhat shocking. In a world, even if it is a weak world, at least the life conceived will be complete, but many people''s lives are broken in his eyes.


    "Maybe it''s time to go outside." Chen Ming thought, looking up at the sky. In his vision, the sky seemed to be filled with a layer of black fog.


    He took a deep look at kuruba and left.


    The place where the tribes gathered was close to the mountains and forests, and there was water. Chen Ming went out of the region and came to a place.


    This is the boundary between the tribe and the outside world. In a place invisible to the naked eye, Chen Ming saw a faint white light enveloping the whole tribe.


    This is the divine realm. Since he obtained the name of God, there have been many things in his consciousness. Among them, the divine domain is the prototype of the kingdom of God, in which all his believers can be blessed. Without his permission, any other creature will be excluded by the continuous divine power and the regional power.


    Even as Chen Ming''s divine power deepens, the divine realm will nourish and preserve the believers. Although they are not strong now, with the deepening of his divine power and accumulation over time, they will also raise their qualifications to another level.


    Chen Ming stepped out of the divine realm and suddenly the world seemed to change.


    In the divine realm, it is in his home court. Even if he does nothing around, there will be a steady stream of strength to support him.


    Outside the divine realm, even if the connection between the heart and the divine personality is still clear, it is no longer at home.


    He frowned and looked around at the smell of ashes.


    This breath is invisible to ordinary people and harmless to the living, but it has a fatal attraction to the soul. Make it pour in continuously, infect the spirit and make it degenerate.


    "This situation is not normal," Chen Ming thought. At the same time, he was shocked and a pure divine power emerged, purifying and expelling the black Qi trying to erode the soul.


    Chen Ming felt it carefully. Fortunately, it didn''t consume much.


    He looked at the outside world. In his body, the divine power like the abyss and the sea burst out, purifying everything around him.


    Then he looked around and walked into the forest without hesitation.


    He is the God of nature, and all the understanding of laws is also related to nature. Although it is not as good as being in the divine domain in the forest, it can be somewhat helpful.


    The scenery of the sky soon turned black, and a touch of enchanting moon appeared, pulling a trace of moonlight.


    Chen Ming looked at the sky and wondered if it was an illusion. He always felt that the day in the world was too short.


    At this time, as night fell, strange scenes that did not happen in the day began to happen.


    Chen Ming''s face looked heavily at the towering ghosts around him. Rao was prepared. At this time, he was also startled.


    But after all, the artist was brave. He frowned and went straight away.


    Follow the feeling to the depths of the forest. If he feels it, he looks down at the low-lying place.


    There was a corpse, also dressed as a savage, but not his believer. It should be a nomad scattered by other tribes around here. However, the other party''s death was a little miserable, like being sucked dry by something. It seemed that his whole body was like a corpse. Chen Ming felt it slightly. There was a breath of life under the withered flesh, indicating that he had not died long.


    He stood quietly without moving, just waiting for what happened next. Then, in the moonlight, a strange scene happened.


    A faint halo appeared on the man''s body, very slowly, as if a large part was incomplete. But in the end, they gathered slowly and became the shape in front of them, but their faces were a little fuzzy.


    After gathering and forming, he seemed a little confused, covering his head and trying to remember. However, before he completely recovered his mind, the black air around him rushed up as if he saw the supreme food.


    He gave a loud scream, which was violent and seemed to be suffering a lot.


    Chen Ming looked at it silently and saw that with the continuous black gas winding it, in the end, even his soul turned light black. At the same time, his face suddenly became clear. Clear, but frightening, with an incomparably towering look, I want to choose people to eat.


    He stood there, making a terrible sound, but suddenly the sound stopped.


    He slowly looked up and looked at Chen Ming standing there. Against the background of his ferocious face and bloodshot eyes, he looked like a ghost.


    "No, as he is now, he has become a ghost, but he is fast." Chen Ming thought silently in his heart.


    Opposite, the fierce ghost suddenly roared and rushed towards Chen Ming. It was fast enough to make people stare.


    However, the result of the collision was as expected. A faint light lit up. Then, it seemed as if something terrible had happened. The evil ghost roared loudly and was afraid.


    Chen Ming sighed, moved with divine power, fixed him, and then gently pointed his fingers at each other.


    The touch of soul body and soul body should be unreal, but the touch is very real. As his fingers touched each other''s body, Adams moved. Among the true spirits, the God who originally hung high on it and turned into the shining sun sent out bursts of dazzling brilliance.


    In the dark, the other party''s true spirit was led by him. Then a little memory began to emerge in my mind.


    This is a tribe that has lived by the river for generations, in the south of Chen Ming''s tribe. Then, on an ordinary night, a life was born. From growth to death, and then to the separation of the soul, all the experiences were restored by Chen Ming and watched in his mind.


    "Expelled by wolves, he came to the forest to die. As a result, he met other evil spirits and was sucked dry and died?"


    Chen Ming frowned a little and felt that he was in some trouble.


    In his memory, there were hundreds of demonized wolves in the South and North, which was an extremely terrible number, and even swept a large tribe in the south.


    Since the wolves are going north, sooner or later they will face Chen Ming''s tribe, which is a big trouble.


    Compared with this, what makes Chen Ming care more is the feeling of being demonized after death. The feeling was vague but clear. Whenever Chen Ming was about to catch it, he disappeared again.


    Chen Ming frowned, and then looked at each other again. He made a slight force, and a pure, grand natural power burst out with strong vitality. Slowly envelop each other''s bodies.


    The divine power contacts with the soul body from outside to inside, gradually expelling the ominous breath in the other party''s body. The originally ferocious look gradually recovers its original appearance, with a touch of tranquility and serenity, as if it had returned to the arms of its parents at the time of birth.


    The output of divine power gradually increased, and the black on the other party''s soul gradually faded. The whole showed a crystal, like the purest crystal. But in the end, at the last moment when redemption was about to succeed, the other party suddenly roared, and then without warning, the whole soul exploded and disappeared.


    Aside, Chen Ming''s calm face was stunned: "failed?"

 Chapter 5

    The moonlight was faint. In the depths of a forest, Chen Ming looked at the soul that suddenly exploded in front of him and was a little stunned.


    "No," he said to himself.


    Chen Ming silently recalled the feeling he had just felt. God created everything, suppressed everything, and even washed the whole soul of the other party.


    However, when the divine power intruded into the core of the other party''s divine soul, it was only half done, and then the other party exploded without warning.


    "It seems that it''s because the other party''s life is broken?" he said silently.


    The heaven and earth seems very weak. Even the life conceived in it is broken and incomplete.


    Just now, the ghost was so broken, so even the soul body was incomplete, and it was so easy to be assimilated.


    "However, it seems that the black Qi is also strange. It can complement the soul and make the other party degenerate." he thought, and then continued to walk along the induction.


    I don''t know how long he walked. Along the way, he grabbed some soul bodies at random, including human and animal forms. However, generally speaking, there are still many human types. It seems that the formation of soul body is also related to the intelligence of living creatures.


    Among them, the more powerful the life style is, the clearer its spirit is. The evil ghost produced after corruption seems to be a little stronger than others.


    Chen Ming doesn''t think so and keeps walking. At last, he came to a place and looked at the soul standing in front of him.


    The soul is weak but tenacious. Chen Ming knows that this is a normal phenomenon.


    According to his observation these days, the soul body can not exist all the time after being polluted by black gas. Otherwise, the world would have been occupied by ghosts.


    After the birth of ghosts, they will instinctively look for creatures to fight, devour the essence and blood of creatures and nourish the soul. Occasionally, there are some ferocious ghosts. After birth, in addition to devouring the living creatures, they can even devour the soul and devour the same kind as food. However, if ghosts do not devour living creatures for a long time after their birth, or even are irradiated by the sun in the daytime, they will gradually weaken until they are scared.


    At present, this soul body is so. However, what really attracts Chen Ming to stay is the other party''s fate.


    After the soul body is polluted, the original broken life grid will gradually disappear and turn into another dark life grid with some strangeness. And this soul body, its life frame is still white. Although it is small and fading, it really exists.


    This shows that the other party''s life style was complete. Although most of the time this is of little use, at least at this moment, there is a chance for redemption.


    Yates was absorbed, and a touch of divine power enveloped each other quietly.


    The other party has no response, but with the gradual purification of the divine soul, the other party''s original light black, ferocious and terrible soul body also slowly recovers its crystal.


    The divine power invaded slowly, and finally reached the last level.


    The other party roared fiercely, but this time, it didn''t dissipate immediately.


    Suddenly, Chen Ming''s eyes lit up, and then continued to maintain the output of divine power.


    The other party continued to scream. On his head, he was in violent turbulence with a black life frame, and the black was being expelled by a strong force.


    Finally, with a faint sound, the other party looked moved and returned to the original appearance, but there was still some confusion in his eyes. Half kneeling on the ground, looking miserable.


    "Don''t wake up yet!" a great consciousness came, like a huge bell, waking him up.


    In his unconscious mind, he began to recall everything.


    Scenes reappeared in his mind from before his death to after his death, and then to the redemption of his soul.


    Finally, as the last memory was recalled, a glimmer of enlightenment, fear and relief flashed in his eyes.


    He looked up at Chen Ming and wondered if he was hallucinating. Looking at Chen Ming from his perspective, he couldn''t see each other''s faces clearly. He just felt that a towering tree was emitting brilliance. Suddenly, he realized that the other party was by no means mortal.


    So he knelt down and prayed piously, "great God."


    Chen Ming nodded and said, "I am ADIS, the God of nature. Are you willing to obey."


    Although he just nodded gently, but in the other party''s induction, a great, strong will fluctuated with a great majesty. He nodded hurriedly with a pious face: "Bagh is willing to follow my God."


    Seeing this, Chen Ming''s heart moved and his divine power turned into a layer of clothes, covering each other.


    The other party looked at his clothes and immediately worshipped.


    After the soul is separated from the body, there will be no concept of clothes. They are all streaking, and because of the world, there is a continuous stream of cold breath.


    This layer of clothes is equivalent to the transformation of divine power. It not only plays the role of clothes in common customs, but also can slowly nourish the soul and isolate the continuous invasion of external black gas.


    At the same time, a magic mark appeared in his hand and slowly fell on the other party.


    He felt his whole body warm, and then a great force hit him. Subconsciously, he ran the brand.


    Suddenly, the brand radiated divine brilliance. Constantly absorb the power around you, and then run.


    A suit of armor was formed and worn on him.


    The armor is black, like metal and wood, emitting a slight green light.


    "I''ll give you wood armor, and then you will be a soldier under my seat." looking at the armor formed on the other party, Chen Ming nodded and said.


    Opposite, feeling the strength and warmth all over at the moment, he was stunned, and then hurriedly said, "yes, follow your will."


    Seeing this, Chen Ming nodded and didn''t say much. He found a direction and went straight away.


    After him, Bagh saw this and hurried up.


    Along the way, Chen Ming deliberately slowed down so that he could keep up, and silently felt around him.


    Since he really ascended the throne and confirmed the God''s name, he has a vague connection with the world. Although this force is not too strong because the God''s personality has not been unsealed, it is much better than his random walk.


    Along the way, when he met some evil spirits, he would also stop and let Bagh fight forward to test his combat effectiveness.


    The result satisfied him. Most of the evil spirits can''t even break through the armor formed by divine skill. They are scared by the close-up bug.


    Even, after being scattered, the evil spirit will be sucked into the body by the magic mark in its body, so as to strengthen its soul body.


    At the same time, Chen Ming feels that in his heart, a warm current flows slowly, and an extremely pure soul source flows into his body. Slowly absorbed by the divine grid to strengthen the divine soul. Although not much, the victory lies in convenience. When there are thousands of troops in the future, the benefits will be considerable.


    Along the way, he also saw many souls, among which there were few souls whose life style was complete and had not been completely eroded. But after a long journey, they slowly gathered together.


    Finally, when Chen Ming stopped at a cliff, more than a dozen Yin soldiers wearing ebony armor gathered behind him. It happened to be integrated into the Sanwu, and three chief soldiers with the highest life style and the strongest posture were appointed, including bagcha.


    Chen Ming looked down quietly. Countless broken bones were left on the ground, some frowning.


    After such a long journey, he also found that the more he went south, the more people died and more souls. So later, he was too lazy to turn the corner. He directly asked a Yin soldier to lead the way and came here all the way south.


    He looked at the countless evil spirits around the corpses, with bursts of cold.


    He snorted and waved instead of doing it himself.


    Beside them, three chief soldiers bowed down and took their subordinates forward to kill.


    Bagh looked at the evil spirits in front of him with some contempt. Holding a long knife condensed by divine power in his hand, he rushed up first.


    In the past few decades, they have wiped out many such evil spirits. Bagh knew that these evil spirits looked terrible, but they were only aimed at ordinary people and ordinary souls. For their group of warriors bathed in the glory of gods, they could win one-on-one with their long knives and armor.


    He was very fast. When the evil spirits in the opposite side just reacted, he had rushed to the other side and waved a long knife in his hand.


    He beheaded an evil spirit. Bagh didn''t care at all. On the contrary, he took the opportunity to continue to wave his long knife and cut at each other.


    On the other side, after the evil spirit was cut by the waist, he saw the dense black air pouring into his body. Just for a moment, he connected his severed soul, but he looked much weaker.


    Later, other Yin soldiers behind Bagh also came. More than ten Yin soldiers found their own opponents, some one-to-one dominant, some one-to-two or even more, which could only be maintained. But it still has an overall advantage.


    Above, Chen Ming frowned at the stalemate below.


    Sanwu Yin soldiers have the advantages of long weapons and armor against dozens of evil spirits fighting on their own. Generally speaking, it should be an overwhelming advantage to destroy the withered and decadent, but now it is still in a stalemate, just relying on armor to gain a slight advantage.


    He shook his head. It seemed necessary to find a ghost proficient in war to lead them in the future.


    But after thinking about it, he smiled bitterly. In this backward and wild place, where can he find such talents.


    "It seems that we should cultivate ourselves," he thought, and then looked down silently.


    Below, the original stalemate began to shift towards the Yin soldiers. After a while, Bagh led people forward and pressed several evil spirits.


    "My God, the evil spirits below have been completely eliminated, only these have not been completely degenerated."


    Chen Ming nodded and looked at the evil spirits.

 Chapter 6

    Under a lonely cliff, Chen Ming watched bage lead his Yin soldiers to press several ghosts forward, waved his hand, and a few purified lights escaped.


    The light was pure, with a trace of vitality and a bit overbearing, flying to the forehead of the soul.


    Then, with several muffled roars, they looked confused like the Yin soldiers before, and still fell into memories.


    However, this time, Chen Ming did not take the initiative to wake them up, but allowed them to awaken themselves. At the same time, he had God in his eyes and looked at their heads.


    Below, the evil spirits that can be brought up by Bagh and them are induced by their divine brand in their body. The natural life grid is perfect.


    In fact, Chen Ming didn''t have much hope for them. Along the way, he had experienced such a process many times, but there were few results. The highest was bage who met for the first time. This man was white and complete. Although he didn''t bring red, he was not far away.


    This probability is completely beyond Chen Ming''s imagination. Now I think it''s lucky to have a kuruba with gold in his tribe.


    "EH." Chen Ming was surprised. In front, a thin old man with a solid soul closed his eyes.


    The old man looked very ordinary, and the combat power of his soul was also very ordinary, which looked ordinary. But his life style is by no means ordinary. His life is red. Among the people Chen Ming sees these days, it is only under the kuruba of his tribe. Moreover, when this person died, his life was still intertwined with a trace of Qi. Although it was weak, it was rare here. It means that this person was at least a high-level person before his death, and he still had a trace of Qi to protect his body after his death.


    Chen Ming remained calm and did not show any abnormality. Up to now, this degree is nothing to him. At best, it''s just a little surprised.


    He waited in place for a while, waiting for several people across the street to fully awaken.


    Opposite, several people gradually realized, and then looked at bage and others standing beside them. They slowly knelt down and worshipped. The old man was also among them, inconspicuous.


    Chen Ming looked at the scene and was speechless. The aborigines here have little knowledge and have not yet been civilized. They kowtow and worship the gods.


    "If the earth ancients come, at least they can add a few words," he thought, with some bad taste.


    "Would you like to sit under my seat," he said faintly.


    Hearing this, he hurriedly said, "we are willing, we are willing."


    Chen Ming nodded and had a headache.


    Because there are not only young men, but also women and the elderly among the several souls opposite.


    Before that, because all he met were young soldiers, he had not thought about this problem. He could directly convert them into Yin soldiers.


    But now, he has to face the problem, what about the old and the weak.


    Abandonment is impossible. Any living creature, even if it has died, as long as it has not lost its soul and the true spirit still exists, has the ability to influence the direction of the source force. It is useless for ordinary people, but for him, a God with divine personality, this is food. What''s more, it doesn''t hurt for Chen Ming to abandon these people. But in the future, when his followers die of old age, they will still face this problem.


    Originally, if he had accumulated rich gods, he would have his own kingdom to settle down, but now, for Chen Ming, who is almost poor, let alone the kingdom of God, even the realm of God is small.


    He looked back silently and looked north.


    That''s where his tribe is. In the dark, Chen Ming saw an ancient tree with towering leaves and clear light.


    "Settle in the realm of God for a while," he sighed in his heart.


    Then, with a wave of his hand, the spirit in his body moved gently and received several people.


    The inner part of the divine lattice has its own space and can accommodate the divine soul, but there is a dead silence in it. Over time, it is enough to drive anyone crazy.


    Chen Ming''s mind moved, and the forbidden force in the divine cell started to seal the souls. In this way, on the one hand, the problem of accommodation is solved. On the other hand, the soul is sleeping inside the divine lattice, and its loss can be minimized.


    Then he moved, and a magic mark flew towards several people and tied up several pairs of armor. When Bagh saw this, he came forward and took them down.


    Finally, only the red old man was left on the field.


    Chen Ming looked at the old man calmly and said, "would you like to believe in me and become my sacrifice?"


    Opposite, the old man waited nervously. After hearing this sentence, he immediately shouted, "I do."


    Seeing this, Chen Ming nodded, and then a drop of condensed divine power flew to each other.


    This divine power is different from ordinary. Even if it looks bright and powerful, it can not change its essence. And this magical power doesn''t seem to be much. But in fact, if the energy contained in it is released, it will be enough to transform dozens of Yin soldiers. Now all of it has been condensed into a little.


    The drop of divine power contaminated each other''s soul body, and then amazing things began to happen.


    I saw that the old and weak soul of the old man changed, and a strong and amazing vitality burst out, washing his soul thousands of times in a moment.


    Then, in the amazing eyes of Bagh and others, he changed slowly from an old man to a young man. Finally, he became a strong and powerful middle-aged man.


    Opposite, he stood up and looked at a layer of sacrificial robes covered all over, and felt like sublimation. At the same time, information kept coming from the depths of the soul, making him seem to know something. He went up and knelt down and said excitedly, "Lars, thank you for the gift of my God."


    For a moment, a soul was rejuvenated and even completely extraordinary. Chen Ming sighed silently in his heart, some flesh hurt.


    The total amount of that drop of divine power is more than the total amount of divine power he has obtained in the past ten days. There is even something beyond his divinity. At present, there are only dozens of drops of divine power, which is dropping down at once.


    "And these souls need to be brought to the divine realm as soon as possible." he looked at Bagh and thought silently in his heart.


    In fact, the maintenance of Yin soldiers does not need additional strength support. After being washed by the radiance of the gods, the souls of the gods themselves will be transformed into another form different from the normal soul body, which is similar to but different from the soul body. The strength needed to maintain its survival can also be maintained by its instinct to absorb external energy.


    However, the black fog shrouded in the world made him have to add a layer of divine power to the Yin soldiers to keep them from being eroded by the outside world. Therefore, there is naturally an extra expenditure.


    In the divine realm, in their own home, there is the power of the field. Although the cost is still there, it will be greatly reduced.


    He looked at rages, who knelt down to him on the opposite side. After his transformation, he not only eliminated the weakness of his soul and body. At the same time, the spirit body of the whole body showed a kind of crystal light.


    He nodded, thought it was worth it, and then said, "get up."


    "Yes." opposite, rages answered in a white sacrificial robe.


    "How did you die?" after a while, Chen Ming asked again.


    On the other side, when he asked this, rages said with a trace of sadness in his eyes: "a few days ago, a group of demonized wolves came from the South and attacked several tribes nearby."


    "They don''t eat corpses, but they are keen to kill and play. Whenever they find a tribe, they will raid at night. They are powerful and ferocious. Once they break a tribe, they will be slaughtered."


    Thinking about this, he flashed a heavy light in his eyes, but continued: "before being slaughtered, my tribe originally planned to gather everyone and move north, but when we contacted the surrounding tribes and agreed to go north together, we were raided by magic wolves, and the whole tribe was slaughtered."


    Chen Ming nodded, which was just as he thought.


    Then, after a while, he said, "go north? Why go north instead of going in other directions?"


    "In the north, there is a tribe named Yasu," he said, with some memories, and then said, "all tribes around here will be connected with each other. Our tribe received news not long ago that the ancient tree totem of Yasu tribe was restored a few months ago. Therefore, we decided to move to the north and seek each other''s protection."


    "Ancient trees?" Chen Ming was stunned. He vaguely felt familiar. After a while, he remembered that Yasu was the name of the tribe where he lived.


    Suddenly, he was a little confused. When did he also have this influence and let people take the initiative to go?


    However, he just thought like this, shook his head, and asked, "do you know the location of the other tribes slaughtered by wolves around here?"


    "Yes," rages said, looking calm.


    Seeing this, Chen Ming nodded, "lead the way."


    Then, with rages leading the way, the speed of collecting Yin soldiers was greatly accelerated. In the end, when Chen Ming came to a tribe next to the stream, there were hundreds of Yin soldiers behind him. They had gone through a war and were full of iron and blood.


    Among them, the strongest, such as Gree, almost solidified into essence through continuous fighting.


    Chen Ming, as usual, commanded hundreds of his men. By constantly nibbling and stabbing forward, he scattered a group of evil spirits in the opposite direction step by step.


    The overall strength of Yin soldiers, through constant fighting and swallowing, has reached several levels compared with before. Plus, the sacrifice of rags.


    After being baptized by the divine power, like Chen Ming''s grama in the Assyrian tribe, he secretly established some contact with Chen Ming, and thus realized several divine arts with his own qualifications. Released at this time, the effect is also very good.


    Looking at the battle below, the outcome of an overwhelming battle is about to be announced. However, at the last moment to win.


    A strange feeling came to my mind. Subconsciously, Chen Ming looks at a neglected corner of the battlefield.


    There, there is a touch of black.

 Chapter 7

    Looking at the black, Chen mingmeng looked up and saw through the vanity.


    I saw that under a dark blur, a painted black wolf bent in the dark and looked coldly at the Yin soldiers in front.


    Then, in less than a moment, the wolf rushed at a man with great speed.


    On one side, Bagh only felt a black light coming, and then heard a scream of "ah".


    In front of him, a soldier who was fighting with evil spirits was hit by him from behind. With one blow, the originally solid black wood armor broke a hole, revealing the soul wrapped by divine power.


    Bage''s heart was suddenly cold. The wooden armor has not been broken since it was given by Chen Ming. Unexpectedly, it was broken when he met a magic wolf today.


    But at the same time, he didn''t hesitate. He saw that the demon wolf in front of him had to continue to come forward to kill him in addition to hurting the other party. He immediately abandoned the other party in front of him, waved his big knife and rushed towards the magic wolf.


    Opposite, the demon wolf wanted to take the opportunity to move forward, but suddenly he felt a faint sense of threat.


    It turned its head fiercely, gave a low roar, and suddenly the surrounding black gas filled the air. Against the background of the black air, it was like a ghost and fiercely bit at the incoming Bagh.


    Watching the other side turn and bite, Bagh''s face changed. There was some fear in his pupil. Not long ago, he was expelled by such evil wolves. Finally, he had to escape to the depths of the forest and be killed by evil spirits.


    He clenched his teeth and thought of Chen Ming standing in the distance looking at them and hundreds of Yin soldiers around him. He was sure: "my God, bless me!"


    He shouted in his heart, as if he had let go of everything, leaving only the opponent in front of him. Waving a long knife, he cut at each other.


    On the other side, the demon wolf looked at Bagh who rushed towards it. The corners of his mouth seemed to laugh at each other. He didn''t hide or flash and rushed straight to him.


    Dangdang!


    The collision between the long knife and the wolf head burst out powerful kinetic energy, making a sound like the collision of gold and iron, and both sides flew out at the same time.


    "No way!" Bagh roared as he looked across.


    In the distance, the demon wolf who was hit by the long knife shook his head, as if he had no damage to his whole body.


    Bage looked again and found that a touch of light blood appeared on the other party''s head, slowly flowing out of black blood.


    Suddenly, he must be able to break the defense, otherwise he won''t be able to fight.


    Opposite, the demon wolf shook his head, felt the scars, and his eyes showed bloodthirsty Sen Han''s eyes.


    It fiercely looked at the opposite Bagh and wanted to continue to rush.


    At this time, however, a faint green light appeared.


    A thorn as thick as a child''s arm rose from the ground and wrapped around his hind legs so that it could not move.


    In the distance, as soon as rages made an effort, suddenly, the thorn divided several branches and entangled his other hind leg.


    And here, the Yin soldiers around also reacted.


    Under the command of a burly man with a black iron face, some people blocked the evil spirits and ghosts left in Shanghai. The other part, led by him, surrounded the demon wolf.


    The burly man, wearing black armor and holding a long gun, looked majestic. What is different from the surrounding Yin soldiers is that there is a layer of complex texture, dense and covered with light on his armor.


    This is a higher level of wood armor, wood armor.


    The burly man is a ghost met by Chen mingtu. Life and death is the head of a tribe. Although its life style is not comparable to rages, it is also red and extraordinary. So Chen Ming appointed him as the chief of the village on the spot and led the hundreds of Yin soldiers.


    He came to the side of the demon wolf, fiercely stabbed a gun, and there was a little light on the sharp point.


    At the same time, Bagh also came forward and cut hard while the other party couldn''t move.


    Opposite, the demon wolf tried to hide, but the thorns under him shrank fiercely, making it unable to move. Finally, the gun and the knife touched him at the same time. He screamed miserably and fell to the ground. But his head was still raised and he was still angry.


    On the other side, Bagh and the burly man, with a change of look, had just hit, they had exhausted their strength and had not killed it.


    There are Yin soldiers around me. I''m going to mend my knife. The scene suddenly changed.


    In the distance, there was a loud noise. Something huge seems to be running fast.


    At the same time, the demon wolf who had fallen to the ground and was dying suddenly roared up to the sky, with a little sadness and a trace of fatigue.


    Suddenly, the sound of running opposite became more and more intense. Closer and closer, bigger and bigger, with a burst of smoke.


    When the smoke cleared and saw the scene on it, everyone turned pale.


    On the other side, more than a dozen black evil wolves stood there, each of them as tall as an adult, with a fierce and cruel smell of blood.


    At the front, there was a huge wolf as tall as a hill, with hair like gold and iron, and a pair of eyes like a small lantern stared at the people below.


    It didn''t do anything, just walked forward slowly step by step, and the surrounding magic wolves lowered their heads to show their submission. Then, a surging momentum like an abyss like the sea enveloped the people below.


    Bagh and others intuitively had a stiff body. No matter how they shouted in their hearts, they wanted to rush forward to fight with them, but the soul remained motionless and even hard.


    "Move!" Bagh and the big man roared in his heart. A pair of strong arms shook hard, but he couldn''t raise his weapons.


    On the other side, the giant wolf was unmoved. He just looked at the Yin soldiers in front of him coldly. His pupil was getting colder, and then walked forward slowly.


    As its steps moved, the smell of blood became more and more obvious.


    Bagh bit his teeth hard, trembling all over and began to struggle violently. With his constant resistance, he seemed to feel the crisis of life and death. Above his head, a mellow pure white life kept shaking and struggling.


    Finally, with a light enveloping him, he only felt that there was a warm current flowing through the soul. Then he roared fiercely and took a step forward, but then, it was as if he had exhausted all his strength. He was paralyzed on the ground and had no strength.


    Behind him, Chen Ming looked at Bagh with some approval. From his perspective, he saw that a thick white life burst open, and then a pure white life gas with a slight red emerged.


    There is great terror between life and death, but in life and death, it is easiest to improve the life style when the life is shaken. Although Bagh was able to do this because of his help, it also surprised Chen Ming.


    But then, he looked at the wolves opposite, especially the wolf king in front.


    Yin soldiers can''t count on it. Although Yin soldiers have condensed their souls, they have lost their bodies in the end. It''s good to fight some souls with weak souls that haven''t been transformed. It''s too reluctant to get twice the result with half the effort for this extraordinary life with flesh.


    Moreover, the evil wolf is full of evil spirit, and almost all of them are extraordinary. They are on the verge of transformation, and naturally restrain their Yin soldiers. Especially the wolf king in front, even they can''t take it.


    On the other side, sensing Chen Ming''s gaze, the demon wolf king silently moved his sight away from the front and looked in the direction of Chen Ming. The disdain in his eyes gradually dissipated, some dignified.


    It slowly raised its head, and a pair of huge green eyes looked at Chen Ming coldly.


    Opposite, Chen Ming secretly make complaints about: "is this wolf king? Kuru, Pakistan, they can escape from this kind of thing? Are they sure they don''t regard the ordinary devil wolf as wolf king?"


    He looked at the other side. In his vision, the wolf king across the other side was full of black, shadow and fog, which came out of the same vein with the fog that enveloped the world, with a strange smell.


    In the dark, a sense of threat came silently, which surprised him.


    "This is no longer a mortal thing. I didn''t expect that if I came out at random, I could meet creatures of this level."


    On the other side, Chen Ming stood on the cliff with a calm face and a faint thought in his heart.

 Chapter 8

    Chen Ming looked at the demon wolf king in front of him with some dignity. Under the guidance of the air machine, the life energy in the other party''s body was like a small fireball burning violently for a moment, emitting hot light.


    "This belongs to another level," he said secretly.


    In the inheritance of divine personality, there is a way to measure the life level of creatures.


    In a general sense, without the slightest extraordinary power, anyone who only depends on the flesh is an ordinary level.


    Those who have initially obtained extraordinary power and embarked on a certain road, but their own life essence has not changed, are apprentices. In the divine system, those who have initially realized divine power and obtained divine skills but have not changed themselves belong to this level. In the divine system, this level can be promoted to priest and white robe sacrifice.


    When you have a preliminary understanding of a certain path of practice, your life has reached qualitative change and undergone essential changes, it is the formal level, which can be used as a sacrifice in red robes


    The second level can be yellow robe sacrifice, and the third level is great sacrifice. The performance is different due to different practice systems.


    Among the believers of the Assyrian tribe who understood divination before, there were these 100 Yin soldiers with different combat strength, but they were all apprentices. Even Chen Ming belongs to this level before he obtains the throne.


    After the divine personality was unsealed, Chen Ming''s essence has undergone a transformation, and he has initially reached the level of transcendence. Even because his essence is a God, his actual power will go beyond this range.


    However, the wolf king opposite is not weak. He is also extraordinary and has reached the level I. even in the level I life, he belongs to the overlord level. Now, he is only in the state of God and soul, and his body can''t move.


    Thinking of this, Chen Ming couldn''t help smiling bitterly. The world was more strange and dangerous than he thought. Just walking towards a place at will, you can meet such an extraordinary life.


    He thought so in his heart, but his face remained unchanged and always calm.


    Opposite, the demon wolf king stared at Chen Ming tightly, raised his head slightly, and then, in Chen Ming''s surprised eyes, said, "which tribe''s Totem are you?"


    Chen Ming was shocked and had not had time to think about it. The wolf king opposite said, "let my men go and we''ll leave immediately."


    Hearing this, Chen Ming didn''t reply. He just looked at each other silently without action.


    The scene suddenly froze.


    On the other side, the wolf king didn''t move, but the coldness in his pupils became heavier and heavier, with bloodthirsty, crazy and a trace of fear.


    Later, more than ten evil wolves raised their heads and paid cold attention to the Yin soldiers standing in front.


    On the other side, the battle had already ended. More than a dozen Yin soldiers were in the rear with some evil spirits. The rest held their weapons tightly and confronted the opposite evil wolf under the leadership of the burly man.


    The scene was tense for a moment, and the battle might break out at any time.


    When the atmosphere was brewing until it was about to break out, Chen Ming was silent for a while, and then said, "Lagos."


    On one side, rages realized that the divine skill moved, and the thorns that had trapped the wolf on the earth disappeared in an instant.


    With a wail and black blood on his head, he ran very fast to the wolves.


    Seeing this, the wolf king took a cold look at the opposite rages, and the cold vision made the other party''s soul stiff.


    Then he took the wolves and walked in one direction. There were bursts of noise again.


    On the other side, Chen Ming frowned.


    He silently watched the wolves go on a long journey, and then after a while said, "kures, press them up."


    Curius is the name of the big man.


    On one side, Yakus took command and pressed more than ten ferocious evil spirits under his command.


    Chen Ming didn''t look at it. He just waved his hands, and then he didn''t wait for him to return to his mind. He moved his mind and received him into his divine personality.


    "Kures, rages, come forward." after finishing this, Chen Ming said.


    "My God, what can I do for you?" one side, they came forward and asked.


    "You two were tribal leaders in your lifetime. Have you ever heard of totems?" Chen Ming did not beat around the Bush and directly spoke out his doubts.


    He had never seen the demon wolf king before, but as soon as the other party saw him, he directly mistook him for a totem, which made Chen Ming quite confused.


    But seriously speaking, it is not a misunderstanding, because Chen Mingben is the totem of a tribe.


    Opposite, they gradually fell into memories, with some meditation in their eyes.


    Finally, rages took a step forward and said, "my God. Totems, in fact, exist in every tribe, often the ancestors of each tribe. But I heard that there are totems of individual tribes, which are different from those of other tribes. They have divinity and can protect the tribe."


    "But the tribes that often have such totems are large tribes with a large number of people, and most of the tribes we settle in are just scattered small tribes. Therefore, although we are the heads of tribes, we don''t know what totems are."


    As rages said, he paused and said, "even the information I know above is handed down by our ancestors."


    On one side, kules also added: "there are several large tribes not far from the south. It is said that they all worship real totems."


    Hearing this, Chen Ming gradually fell into meditation. There was a flash of light in his mind. At the same time, his divine personality shook slightly.


    He was suddenly surprised. A premonition made him have an inexplicable hostility to these totems.


    So he looked north, where the tribe was.


    "At present, the power of the tribe''s faith can''t be more. If you want to continue to make progress in a short time, you can only preach and get more." he thought in his heart: "it seems that you must go to those tribes."


    At the same time, he thought of the demon wolf king just now. He suddenly felt a sense of crisis. How many such extraordinary lives are there in this strange and broken world?


    He waved and headed straight north. The evil spirits of the last tribe have also been cleaned up. It''s time to go back to the base camp.


    Behind him, couress led the team to keep up.


    Because there was no mortal in the team, it moved very fast. I didn''t know how many days it took to come, but it took only one day to return.


    The next night, at a place not far from the tribe, Chen Ming saw his body from a distance,


    He made a step, and then, in the divine space, a huge amount of divine power condensed rapidly, forming dozens of drops of divine power. Then, more than ten drops of divine power flew out of the body.


    These divine powers, which look small, like rice and water droplets, emit a colorful light, with a powerful and powerful, full of divine power, fiercely shrouded on the earth.


    On one side, kules and others opened their eyes and looked at an incredible scene in front of them.


    I saw that the earth was shrouded in deep light, and the top was filled with black strange smell, which made the earth full of dead breath, and people couldn''t help shaking all over. At this time, a light cuts through the sky, neutralizes and melts with it, slowly expels the darkness shrouded in the earth, and makes the earth repeat its vitality.


    The land shrouded by the light continued to expand, and when the light finally disappeared, the darkness within a few miles was expelled by it. However, the boundary is still a little unstable, and the external black gas is still eroding the boundary. The view envelops the land again.


    Seeing this, Chen Ming sighed and several drops of divine power flew out. After these divine powers flew out, they gathered and condensed the major elements in the world and formed a small altar in the center, with some mysterious lines on it. The space immediately stabilized, and even in the dark, it was still absorbing the power of free faith and expanding.


    Kules and other Yin soldiers were suddenly empty of body and mind. Their soul was clear, and even their mind was clear. At the same time, outside their bodies, the black gas that kept trying to infect the soul was completely isolated.


    After all this, Chen Ming didn''t stop. As soon as he waved, a light enveloped the people.


    His mind moved, and suddenly he came to a dark and deep area.


    Without waiting for them to reflect, they saw changes around them.


    The dark scene suddenly changed.


    In the sky, a sun suddenly appeared, bringing bursts of light. In the distance, the earth appeared. A village and a military camp stood on it. Outside the military camp, there were tables full of food and wine.


    These are all transformed by divine power. They are within the realm of the altar God, and the consumption can be reduced to the lowest.


    The food and wine are the thoughts of self-confident disciples. The spirit after extraction is far less than divine power, but the consumption is also small. For these Yin soldiers, they can also improve some soul bodies, which is purely waste utilization.


    "This..."


    At this time, those Yin soldiers looked at the dreamy scene in front of them and their eyes were straight.


    Those villages, as well as military barracks, are all transformed by Chen Ming with reference to what he saw and heard in the previous life. For people in this world, have they ever seen them? There are also those delicious foods that make people look straight at first sight, which emit fragrance from a distance.


    This scene, in the eyes of these ground turtles from the gully, is the visual feeling of grandma Liu entering the Grand View Garden.


    In the distance, Chen Ming silently looked at the other side. A group of people were stunned. After a while, he said, "everyone looks for a place to live in the village by themselves. They usually train in the military camp and concentrate on killing the ghosts at night."


    "Rages."


    "My God, I''m here." opposite, Rafah looked dull, but when he heard Chen Ming''s reply, he still said so.


    He looked at him silently. Chen Ming didn''t care. He said, "you are responsible for managing the security and logistics of the divine domain. You live in the village and are the village head."


    "Yes." opposite, rages was a little confused, but when he heard Chen Ming say so, he responded repeatedly.


    "Kures, you are responsible for leading this army of Yin soldiers. You train at ordinary times. At night, you lead a team to encircle and suppress the Yin spirits in the divine domain. If there is anything that can be redeemed, you will take them back to the divine domain and imprison the military camp."


    On the other side, cules was stunned, but he should also go down.


    Chen Ming looked at the two people with a confused face, so he explained: "the divine domain is located in the altar. After that, all my believers will be introduced into the altar. If you meet a strong enemy, you can also hide in the divine domain."


    At the same time, as soon as his divine power condensed, the two divine cards condensed and threw them to the two people: "this is a token, which can bring people in and out freely."


    Opposite, kules and rages quickly took over.

 Chapter 9

    Chen Ming looked at the other party and took the token. He nodded slightly and waited for a while. In his true spirit, his divine personality moved gently and lifted the ban.


    Then he waved his hand, and the ghosts he had collected were immediately released and located above the village.


    Because they were banned in the Godhead, the memory of these people still existed at the moment when they were redeemed. Seeing that the moment became the current scene, they immediately knelt down and worshipped him.


    Chen Ming ignored them and just said to rags: "rags, you arrange these people."


    Then, in the divine realm, a light gate appeared and Chen Ming disappeared in an instant.


    After leaving the divine realm, Chen Ming looked at the outside world. He saw that the altar was connected with the boundary of the tribe, which became more and more stable. At the same time, the altar is connected with the divine personality. The souls of all believers around the altar will be led into the divine domain.


    At the same time, as the population of the tribe grows and the number of believers increases, the boundary and divine domain of the altar will gradually expand, expelling more darkness.


    Chen Ming nodded and went to the body.


    He has not returned to the noumenon for a long time. Although his connection with the divine personality has not changed, he does not know much about the current situation of the tribe.


    As the spirit and body combine again, a sense of strength gradually condenses. If he faces the wolf king again now, he is confident to win the other party easily.


    After all, for him now, the difference between having a body and not is still very huge.


    "Unfortunately, the noumenon still can''t move." he sighed in his heart, a little helpless.


    The rebirth of the noumenon into a tree has its advantages. If it were not for the rebirth of the tree, it would not become the totem of the tribe and would not be worshipped by them. If he had not been reborn into a tree and had not slept for thousands of years, he would not be able to condense the throne of the God of nature.


    However, up to now, this has also become a problem for him, making his noumenon trapped and unable to move.


    "But on the whole, it''s better than bad," he thought faintly.


    Then, through the thread of faith, he sensed what had happened in the past ten days.


    In these ten days, many devout believers have realized the magic of God. Among them, kuruba, who has a golden life frame, also successfully understood divine magic a few days ago.


    However, his magic is not ordinary. It''s not a divine skill in the natural field, but a divine skill specialized in fighting, which makes Chen Ming stunned.


    In other words, gods and believers are one, which is not a word. For believers, they can obtain the divine skill of the gods through perception and resonance. For the gods, every move and even understanding of believers can also be shared by the gods, but this sharing will be greatly reduced.


    This is also the strength of gods. The Almighty name of gods is not a false name.


    If a God has a large number of believers, even if he doesn''t do anything, as long as the time is long enough, with the continuous growth of believers, some of his own understanding will be fed back to the gods, and finally make the gods look omnipotent and refined.


    However, this kind of feedback is not strong in itself, and can not feed back all the understanding of believers. Moreover, for the gods above, the understanding of mortals is too insignificant.


    Chen Ming silently closes his eyes. In the spirit, the picture of hundreds of Yin soldiers fighting constantly slowly emerges in his mind.


    Fight, defense, command, life and death struggle. The understanding of various battles continues to flow into my mind as the picture goes on. Form his unique understanding in his mind. Although not strong, it is enough to make him understand more divine skills.


    Therefore, these divinities were sensed and understood by kuruba a few days ago. It can be seen that the other party is indeed a natural warrior, and all his divine skill understanding is biased towards the battle field.


    Chen Ming nodded, which is also a good thing. Kuruba is the person with the best quality of life style he has seen since he woke up. Life style with gold is definitely among the top in this world. Judging from the current situation, as long as it takes time to cultivate, it will be able to become a strong person alone.


    Thinking of this, he meditated for a while, then moved slightly and sent a message.


    On the other side, kuruba was facing a wooden column, sweating all over and emitting a red and bloody smell. The spear condensed by the divine skill in his hand stabbed forward fiercely.


    After he gained divinity, he came here to train every day. Moreover, due to the existence of divine magic, most of the weapons in the tribe were abandoned and replaced by divine power weapons condensed with divine magic.


    This kind of weapon is not comparable to a crude weapon. It is branded by magic and condensed by the world elements driven by the divine power according to the law of the dark. Even more powerful than metal weapons, not to mention the simple things they make.


    Suddenly, in his heart, a voice sounded, and he was stunned. Then quickly finish the training and look in the direction of the ancient tree.


    He responded silently in his heart, and then walked towards the ancient tree.


    The ancient tree was not far away from him. With his feet, only a few minutes later, a magnificent ancient tree with a height of 100 meters came into view.


    He did not think much, but bowed his head, prayed for a while, and then said piously, "my God, what do you want to say?"


    Opposite, Chen Ming looks at kuruba with his head down in front of him, with approval in his eyes.


    From his point of view, the blood in the other party''s body is extremely strong and full of evil Qi. It''s a world away from ten days ago. Although he has not yet reached the point of qualitative change, he has also reached a certain degree of strength. Now he can win even if he is fighting face-to-face with a demon wolf. He doesn''t have to be as embarrassed as before.


    He nodded silently in his heart, and then his body moved with his will. On the top of the tree, a leaf gradually fell from the top of the tree, with a clear light, and fell in front of kuruba.


    Kuruba caught the leaf. From his perspective, he saw that the leaf was shining like glass. With a divine radiance, his blood was ready to move.


    But he didn''t dare to move. He just lowered his head and prayed silently.


    Seeing this, Chen Ming nodded with satisfaction.


    That leaf is not simple, but some of the leaves he has accumulated for thousands of years. In his current state, it will take ten years to grow such a leaf.


    There are not many leaves on his body. It contains part of the origin of a God and is the top genius treasure. If a mortal eats it, he can immediately become a top genius and even have a thin divine blood. Therefore, we can directly communicate with heaven and earth, feel the power in heaven and earth, and embark on the road of practice.


    Chen Ming did so out of some helplessness.


    Under the system of gods, although sacrifice made rapid progress, it was subject to the gods. No believer can be promoted until he has been promoted to a higher level unless he believes in the existence of pure and Holy Spirit.


    At present, Chen Ming is only one level, that is to say, his believers, no matter how amazing they are and how pious their faith is, as long as they have not reached the level of the Holy Spirit, they will lie on their knees and cannot be promoted.


    Moreover, it would be a pity for a talented person like kuruba to stay in the sacrificial system, which limits his development.


    That divine leaf actually represents a possibility, the opening of the path of self transcendence. As long as we awaken the blood of God, we can have the ability to communicate with the world to some extent, and become stronger through our own efforts.


    Chen Ming looked at kuruba lightly and asked him to eat the leaf.


    Opposite, hearing Chen Ming''s response, kuruba no longer hesitated and swallowed the leaf directly according to his instinct.


    Then, deep in his body, a touch of rich vitality broke out in his body, making him feel like he was about to explode. Then came a severe pain. He gritted his teeth and insisted on his sanity with perseverance.


    In the end, as the pain gradually passed, a warm current spread fiercely in his body. He couldn''t help but relax and fell asleep directly.

 Chapter 10

    Looking at kuruba sleeping below without warning, Chen Ming shook his head and said nothing. He just looked at him quietly and observed the changes in his body.


    From his perspective, a touch of golden origin gradually spread in kuruba''s body, with strong vitality, quietly washing his body blood and purifying him.


    As time went by, the gold gradually disappeared and became weaker, while the faint smell on kuruba''s body became stronger and stronger.


    Before that, although he was tall and strong, with a heroic spirit, he was unforgettable. But it''s still in the ordinary range.


    Now, the person is still the original person, but his appearance has become much majestic and has a unique charm. Especially on his forehead, I don''t know when there has been a light cyan mark.


    The mark is like a tree, with a deep mystery. It communicates and communicates with Chen Ming''s noumenon.


    This is a symbol of divine descent. It is only a symbol of those whose body has strong divine blood. The texture varies according to the origin of gods.


    After a while, kuruba gradually woke up. He opened his eyes and stood up.


    "What is this?"


    He just felt that he was in an unprecedented good state at the moment, and his whole body seemed to be sublimated and full of strength. Even when I breathe and breathe, I seem to be able to sense the changes of the world and become more sensitive to some changes around me.


    He looked at his hands and arms, which were full of scars and calluses from previous training, but now they were gone. Even the skin is white.


    Seeing this, he suddenly remembered the leaf he had swallowed before he fell into a coma. I was about to kneel down and pray, but I found another man beside me, looking at his forehead with envy.


    It was grama who was called by Chen Ming when kuruba was unconscious.


    In fact, this person is the one who has the highest degree of agreement with Chen Mingqi in the tribe. If it were not for the limitation of Chen Ming''s own level, he would have been promoted to a higher level. Moreover, as a priest, he has actually become the core figure in the current tribe after his Awakening Divinity.


    He looked at kuruba with some envy. With his piety and fit to Chen Ming, he could naturally feel the Pengbai power that came from the same source as the sacred tree in kuruba, especially the divine emblem on his forehead, which shocked him.


    Opposite, kuruba was about to ask, but suddenly Chen Ming''s voice came to his ear.


    "Kuruba, you go down first."


    He had to close his lips and stop talking. He knelt down to Chen Ming and prayed for a while before leaving directly.


    In the distance, Chen Ming watched him go away, and then his eyes turned to grama.


    "Have you found any tramps near the tribe recently?" he said.


    Granma thought for a moment and said, "three days ago, several vagrants came to our tribe. We follow your will and take them nearby."


    In the opposite direction, Chen Ming nodded: "in the near future, some tribes may come to join us. Then you can settle them all."


    After a pause, he said, "but as my sacrifice, you should also guide them and let them believe in me."


    Opposite, grama heard this and nodded quickly.


    Chen Ming nodded with satisfaction, and then his mind moved. He saw that a branch fell from a huge ancient tree and quietly fell in front of grama.


    "I appoint you as my Pope. This branch is pregnant with some of my divine power, which can be used as a symbol of your identity."


    "Yes," said Chen Ming to grama, holding the branches in his hands.


    As soon as he got it, he felt a shock all over his body. He just felt that a stream of vitality came from his hands, and even the divine power in his body was active.


    He was surprised and put it away. Later, seeing that Chen Ming didn''t mean to continue talking, he stood respectfully aside.


    I don''t know how long he stood. Suddenly, a breeze brushed his shoulder. He was cool behind him. He suddenly had some insight. He prayed respectfully for a while and retreated silently.


    Chen Ming watched him leave behind him, looking at the fog in the sky and feeling it silently.


    At night, Chen Ming did not hesitate to follow the guidance from the Yin soldiers and headed south.


    The journey was long, and it took more than ten days at the speed of his spirit.


    On the way, he saw corpses all over the ground, ghosts eating people, and terrible scenes of Warcraft all over the ground. The farther south, the more I feel a deep and dark force enveloping the earth.


    Finally, as he came to a high mountain, he saw the first tribe he had met since he walked.


    Chen Ming stood where he was and silently looked at the distance.


    In the distance, a village is located here, simple and dilapidated, but there are many people.


    However, at this time, the village where people came and went in the past was in a mess.


    When Chen Ming looked through his heavenly eyes, he could clearly see that a black gas, with beacon fire, wolf smoke and blood, was violently impacting the gas luck of the tribe itself.


    He immediately understood that the place must have suffered from swords, but he didn''t know why.


    So he went on and went inside, and the scene suddenly changed.


    I saw dozens of bodies lined up in the village. Hundreds of tribal soldiers, waving their primitive weapons, fought desperately.


    The scene was full of flesh and blood for a moment, dyeing the earth red with blood, which was very tragic.


    This is only visible, where ordinary people can''t see, in the dark depths. Chen Ming saw that countless blood on the battlefield sent out bursts of blood light, forming a bloody field.


    Around, countless ghosts, wild monsters, and dead souls trying to get up under the bodies stared at the people on the field with ferocious faces, but they were driven away by the blood surging on the battlefield. The scene was appalling.


    Chen Ming looked up again and saw that above the two teams of people, the two fortunes were constantly entangled and colliding. One of them seems to be an outsider, who has occupied the advantage and is constantly eating away at the spirit opposite. Although the other side resists tenaciously, it has no way to face the other side and can only be passively eroded one by one.


    Chen Mingxin said that if there was no change or other external interference, outsiders would win the next victory and catch all the people in the village.


    However, it had nothing to do with him. He observed the battlefield silently.


    After careful observation, it is found that although the physical size of the aggressors opposite is not different from that of others, on the one hand, they are numerous, with a spirit tempered by hundreds of battles. At the same time, some of them also have shoddy leather armor, even the weapons in their hands. Although Chen Ming seems to be very simple, they are much better than those opposite.


    When Chen Ming looked carefully, he saw a faint Army spirit, and a black shadow covered it like a mark, with a strong resentment.


    He was stunned and looked at the past with a dignified face. At the same time, he trembled gently in silence, as if reminding him of something.


    "Is this feeling a totem?" he was surprised, some surprised and some surprised.


    After looking for something for so many days, he suddenly appeared beside him, which made him feel quite happy that it took no time to get it.

 Chapter 11

    In a simple village, Chen Ming silently watched the soldiers fighting in front of him.


    He stood there, emitting an invisible radiance. The light was pure, with a great vitality and the true meaning of nature.


    He meditated silently, and the divine personality in his body silently calculated the evolution, as if he were thinking about gains and losses.


    After a while, he raised his head and looked at the side beaten and retreated by the invaders.


    At this time, the form on the battlefield is very clear. In this way, they have no hope, but none of them surrender, just because they know clearly what the consequences of surrender are.


    It was a terrible abyss, and the tribes living on this land were extremely realistic and cruel. They knew the enemy''s purpose and what would happen if they were captured, so everyone fought hard, although it could not save anything.


    On the other side, their enemy smiled ferociously, with dense scars on his thin body, but he continued to sprint without paying attention. The enemy is about to collapse and victory is at hand.


    Among these people, a middle-aged man with a patterned face attracted Chen Ming''s attention.


    The other party seemed to be the leader of the village. He was wearing a simple leather armor and rushed forward with a spear. He was very brave. In this process, a touch of light red on his head could not help but turbulence.


    When Chen Ming looked again, he saw a faint red on the other side''s head. He couldn''t help struggling, but he was deeply shrouded in a layer of black robbery gas, so he couldn''t struggle out.


    He immediately knew that if there was no external force, he would be killed by the other party.


    So, his palm a little, a little mind attached to the body.


    This is a distraction. It is just a differentiation of the soul. It not only has little power, but also has a time limit.


    On the other side, the man waved his spear and stabbed an enemy to the ground. However, there was no excitement in his heart. On the contrary, his heart was full of despair.


    On the field, there are not many people who belong to him. There were only dozens of people left, but there were hundreds of people across the street. They were about to be destroyed.


    Thinking of the consequences of being captured in failure, he couldn''t help trembling physically and mentally, and couldn''t help but be filled with despair.


    At this moment, he thought of his wife and children in the village, hundreds of wounded, and the old, weak, women and children in the rear. If he failed, their fate would be very tragic.


    He clenched his teeth, squeezed his last strength, and rushed forward with a spear in his hand.


    Touch!


    Suddenly, the spear was blocked. Opposite, a big man with a strong figure looked at him with a ferocious smile, with blood in his eyes. The whole person exuded a bloodthirsty madness.


    He looked at the middle-aged man, fiercely grabbed the spear and laughed: "Bamu, you have no strength. Don''t surrender quickly."


    "Don''t think about it." opposite, the middle-aged man named Bamu bit his teeth and said.


    "Then go and die," said the big man, with a ferocious smile, so he stabbed him with the captured spear.


    "It''s over." looking at the closer and closer spearhead, he couldn''t help feeling powerless. With a tired body, he has really tried his best. Thinking of his wife and children behind him, he couldn''t help but despair and had to close his eyes to die.


    "Do you want to live?"


    At this time, a voice whispered in his ear, with a dignity and a clear spirit.


    "Who is it? I''m not dead?" questions rose in his mind. He opened his eyes fiercely, but found a shocking scene in front of him.


    The man opposite kept a ferocious smile. He was still waving his spear, but stabbed very slowly, as if an action had been slowed down many, many times.


    Beside him, other people were also average. His movements were slowed to the extreme, and time seemed to stagnate for a moment.


    He wanted to turn his head to see if he was also ordinary behind him, but he was shocked to find that his body seemed to have lost control and could not move.


    Then a great will came to mind. In a grand sacrifice, Bamu seemed to see a towering ancient tree with great divine power.


    "Do you want to save your wife and children, soldiers and tribes?"


    The opposite voice asked again, this time. Without hesitation, Bamu shouted in his heart, "what should I do?"


    "It''s easy to be my believer and worship me as the God of your tribe."


    This time, the other party hesitated, but then, thinking of the current situation, he decided to say, "I do."


    "Very good." the voice sounded again, but this time, it gradually fluctuated and seemed to be about to disappear


    Seeing this, Bamu hurriedly said, "what should I do!"


    "Do whatever you want."


    Bamu was stunned and didn''t understand, but then he was pushed out by a force and returned to the original scene.


    Time seemed to recover, and the spear stabbed in the face stabbed firmly into Bamu''s body under Bamu''s confused eyes in despair.


    Poof!


    The spear pierced the body, but there was no sound of piercing into the flesh and blood.


    Opposite, the man looked at the spear in horror.


    I saw that when the spear was about to pierce Bamu''s body, a light appeared on Bamu''s body and shrouded it. The hard and sharp spear was resisted by the other party''s flesh.


    "Ha ha!" seeing this scene, he felt the warmth shrouded in his body. He looked up and laughed, with some tears in it. A feeling of the rest of his life filled his heart.


    "Go to hell with me!" he rushed forward fiercely, feeling his body light. The fatigue he had fought for a long time disappeared, and he was full of endless strength. He punched the other party before the other party reacted.


    "What a fast speed!" the man opposite said in horror. Then he felt his whole body light. His whole body was beaten and flew several meters away. Even after landing, the whole body was detonated by the divine power carried in the fist and directly exploded, leaving no bones.


    "This power." Bamu looked at his achievements, felt his strength at the moment, and fell into shock.


    Then he looked at the enemies gathered around him and constantly encircled and suppressed his people, and his hatred surged into his heart again.


    He rushed directly into the enemy crowd. In the shocked eyes of the crowd, he was invulnerable and invincible. Anyone who is rubbed by his fist will be beaten away.


    In the end, everyone across the street was gathered and surrounded by him.


    Looking at the enemy who was deeply afraid of him, Bamu laughed and waved a punch forward without spitting out his divine power.


    In fact, Bamu only hit this punch unintentionally and didn''t expect to hurt the enemy. However, it seemed that a certain frequency was matched. In his body, a magic brand shook gently. In the frightened eyes of everyone present, the scene changed.


    As if the void had been pierced, the space in his eyes exploded, and a green star fell slowly with magnificent divine power. Just for a moment, he hit a pit several meters wide in front of him, and I don''t know how many people were killed at once.


    Magic, meteorite.


    Naturally, Chen Ming will not let the other party kill the enemy with one punch. While giving the other party divine power, he also gives the other party the most powerful divine skill at present. Finally, it was triggered in a moment.


    Opposite, the team finally ran away. They looked at Bamu with horror and fear, as if they saw the devil from hell.


    And Bamu did not pursue. At the moment, he was still addicted to the power of the attack.


    He raised his hand and felt the mighty power in his body. He couldn''t help saying, "I did that just now?"


    In the dilapidated village, Bamu takes the lead and is tall.


    Behind him, the injured people looked at him with a worshipful face. In front of him, the enemy was frightened and fled. Set him off like the God of war.

 Chapter 12

    In the distance of the village, some people stopped here, and an old man in black sacrificial clothes was quite conspicuous.


    Among these people, dozens of soldiers with evil spirit all over looked at the surrounding groups of bound slaves and laughed.


    "Sacrifice Lord, I think this time, I should be able to gather enough sacrifices for a long time." aside, a strong soldier with three feathers on his headdress said with some respect.


    Aside, the old man nodded: "yes. The previous tribe, plus the current tribe, is enough for all the sacrifices this year."


    "Then we can leave more young slaves." the soldier laughed and looked at some young and beautiful slave women around him with salivation in his eyes.


    Beside him, the priest nodded and squeezed out a gloomy smile from his thin face like a skeleton.


    "Why haven''t the people we sent back?"


    Come here for a while, the priest said with some confusion.


    "It should be fast. With the number of soldiers of that tribe, it should be almost over by now."


    Aside, the leader with three feathers on his head said.


    "Look, someone is back," he said, pointing to dozens of people running towards here in the distance.


    "Why did they come back? What about the others and the slaves of this tribe?" the priest said, subconsciously feeling something wrong.


    Hearing what he said, others around him immediately felt something wrong.


    The leader came to a soldier who was panting and seemed to be fleeing. He wondered, "Why are you like this? What about the others?"


    "Lord barek, they, they


    At this time, the soldier was panting, with a trace of fear in his eyes: "we were defeated by the other party."


    "What?" the leader named balek was surprised and asked, "why did he lose? How many people were there?"


    "There is only one person. The intelligence is wrong. There are totems in the other party''s tribe."


    At this time, another man ran forward. It seemed that he was a small leader with scars. He also had the fear of the rest of his life in his eyes.


    "Impossible!"


    Around, the leader and the priest shouted.


    "Before we came, we had investigated clearly. Zuling clearly told me that there could be no totem in this village."


    The old priest said decisively.


    "Yes, the ancestral spirit has never made a mistake. Besides, if the totem makes a hand in person, you people won''t have a life to come back."


    The leader on the side said that as the number one person second only to sacrifice here, he was very aware of the power of tribal totem. Maybe he could not kill a tribe in a moment, but it was absolutely easy for this person.


    "It''s mostly a natural spirit wandering in the wilderness. I hope to become a totem and enjoy sacrifice."


    The priest sneered and didn''t think so.


    He pointed to the defeated soldiers around him and said, "take us there and let me see who dares to oppose us."


    "If an adult comes out, the other party must be unable to resist."


    Balek smiled and looked confident.


    He knows each other''s terror better than everyone present. In the past, he has not encountered such a situation, but when the other party makes a move, no matter how powerful a warrior, he can only die obediently. If it were not for the other party''s terrible strength, he would not be so respectful to it. After all, strength comes first in the wilderness.


    On the other hand, after defeating the enemy, Bamu stared at his hand, sensed the power in his body, and was shocked: "this is the power of totem?"


    He looked around and countless soldiers fell to the ground. He went up to a man and bowed to him.


    This is one of his relatives and his cousin. They are as close as brothers. At this time, the other party was bleeding, covered in flesh and blood, but his eyes were full of expression.


    "Cough, chief... He tried to speak, his eyes full of trust, worship and so on.


    "Stop talking." Bamu stared at him, his heart full of pain. He knew that the other party could not live, and now it was just a reflection.


    In this primitive and desolate world, the low level of medical treatment is unimaginable to modern people. Even if it is only a minor disease that seems insignificant to modern people, it is a fatal disaster for people here. To some extent, because of this, the status of sacrifice will be so high, because sacrifice not only bears the right to sacrifice totem ancestors, but also has the responsibility of doctors.


    At this time, his heart was full of grief. He remembered the time when he had lived and fought with him. Suddenly, an emotion could no longer be contained. It hit his heart violently and made him want to cry.


    He looked around again. All the soldiers belonging to his tribe were wounded.


    "If we could get this power earlier," he thought, looking at the palm of his hand and feeling the majestic power bred in his body.


    "Power?" suddenly, a bright light flashed across his mind. He seemed to think of something. One hand gently stroked the fallen people.


    "Since you are an omnipotent God, please prove it to me!" he roared in his heart, praying so seriously to the existence for the first time.


    Sensing the cry from the dark, Chen Ming looked at each other in surprise.


    The gods have the ability to perceive their own believers. The gods who really ignite the divine fire can even be separated by several universes, and can still clearly sense the people who call their own divine name. However, Chen Ming can''t do this at present. Although he still has contact with believers, he can only contact believers on his own initiative. As for the initiative to contact him with ideas through the hidden line of faith, only grama, who was appointed Pope by him, can do so at present.


    At the thought of this, he smiled again, and the divine power in his body stirred gently and spread to each other through invisible contact.


    These people present are his future believers. Naturally, he doesn''t want to be killed or injured.


    Suddenly, Bamu only felt that a greater divine power came from his body, and a green light gently brushed the man on the ground on the palm of his hand.


    After the green light enveloped his body, in the shocked eyes of the people around him, wounds began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye, restoring his body as before.


    Just a few breaths, the green light gradually disappeared, and the dying soldier had no scars on his whole body, but his face was still a little pale.


    He stood up, looked at his body in disbelief, and felt the familiar power to return to his body again: "this, this..."


    On the other side, Bamu looked at the other side in the same shock. He just vented his grief, but he didn''t expect that the God really responded to his prayer.


    But then, looking at the countless fallen people around him, he immediately had no time to continue to think about this problem. He hurried to the next people and gently exerted his strength according to the feeling just now. A divine force came out through the body, turned into a green light and shrouded him.


    It was another shocking process. As the green light disappeared, another person was cured.


    Around, the originally desperate clansmen saw this and looked at Bamu one after another, showing hope again in their eyes.


    Without hesitation, Bamu stepped forward one by one and healed one by one.


    Seeing this, Chen Ming frowned. When will it be?


    As soon as he waved his hand, a drop of divine power broke out directly, turned into hundreds of lights through Bamu''s body, and shrouded people one by one. After a few breath, on the field, everyone couldn''t believe touching his intact body and staring at Bamu.


    Looking at his majestic body, his eyes were full of madness and worship.

 Chapter 13

    At noon, the sun hung high in the sky, shining on all things in the world.


    On the earth, with the sunshine, a touch of bright red blood flows quietly on the ground, and countless human remains are also arranged between them.


    In a jubilation, Bamu looked around.


    Around, there are his brothers, comrades in arms and people. At this time, they looked at Bamu crazily with respect and were proud of him.


    "I succeeded." thinking about what happened today, he was in a trance, like falling into a dream. But then he expelled this feeling and felt the constant power from the depths of his body. He couldn''t help praying heartily and was convinced.


    On one side, in a corner invisible to mortals, Chen Ming only felt that a warm current came, and a strong force of faith came in a steady stream, which was transformed into divine power by divine personality.


    He looked at Bamu and saw a line of faith as thick as a python standing out above each other''s head.


    Around, a series of violent emotions such as worship and fear of the people around him continued to envelop him, but they were continuously transmitted to Chen Ming through the line of faith.


    "It has reached the level of devout believers!" Chen Ming sighed faintly, but he was not too happy.


    The power of faith is greatly influenced by the personal influence of believers. Even before the divine fire is really lit, believers can even affect the life and death of gods to some extent. This is very dangerous.


    Moreover, the belief obtained only by charity is not very stable. Just like just now, what would happen if Chen Ming did not respond to Bamu''s wishes and chose to treat his people?


    Presumably, his faith must not be as stable as it is now, and may even blame him and hate him.


    It can be seen from here that it is a disadvantage for short-sighted believers to determine the strength of life and death of the eternal God.


    "However, it may not always be so," Chen Ming thought.


    If we start to cultivate the seeds of faith from an early age, the whole family will believe it and pass it on from generation to generation. In the end, faith will naturally be closely connected with the luck of a race, and it will be difficult to separate it. However, it is too difficult to achieve this level.


    "It''s better to collect faith and ignite the divine fire as soon as possible." he sighed and suddenly felt a sense of crisis.


    At present, he has only initially condensed the divine position by virtue of his divine personality, and has just started above the divine way. At this time, if someone kills all his believers, the ensuing phagocytosis will be enough to destroy his gods and souls, and there will be no time to turn over.


    Once the way of God moves forward, you can''t turn back unless you really achieve it.


    He thought of these faintly in his heart and looked into the distance.


    In the distance, a dark shadow came closer and closer.


    At this time, Bamu also found the black priest and others coming from the primary hair.


    At the same time of seeing the sacrifice in black, everyone''s face changed greatly, and there was a trace of fear in their eyes. Then I looked at Bamu, who was still standing in front of me, and I was relieved.


    It has to be said that bamuna''s almost invincible power has just given them a lot of confidence. In their view, Bamu may have communicated with some ancient and powerful existence and even the ancestors of their tribe. Only some old people with old faces were worried. As the old people who have lived in this desert for a long time, they know the ferocity of totem. Although Bamu is invincible and majestic, they may have to pay much later.


    While seeing each other, Bamu''s pupils also shrunk, and he was instinctively afraid, but then, the powerful power and previous magic from his body gave him confidence. So he stood where he was, took a deep breath and walked forward.


    On the other side, the black priest looked at Bamu coming up and was surprised: "are you the leader of this tribe?"


    "Yes," Bamu said in a deep voice.


    Seeing this, the black priest smiled coldly: "since you are the leader here, you must know who I am. Why don''t you catch me quickly?"


    Hearing what he said, Bamu across the street felt a nameless fire in his heart and said coldly, "if you want me to catch you, don''t think about it!"


    Suddenly, the sacrificial priest was surprised, and an eye like thing in his hand was pinched and broken, and a black air enveloped him.


    He looked at Baru on the opposite side carefully and stared at each other closely through the unique feeling obtained after the black gas possessed.


    "It''s not a totem." after feeling for a while, he breathed a sigh of relief and said silently in his heart. Then, he only felt that his anger rose in his heart, and he was bluffed by the other party, wasting a precious sacrifice given by the ancestral spirit.


    "You damn bastard," he scolded Bamu opposite, and then took out a dark staff from his arms. While Bamu on the other side hasn''t reacted yet, point to Bamu.


    A black air shot at Bamu at a very fast speed, with a gloomy cold. It seemed that there were faces of old people and children above it, ferocious and strange.


    "Bamu!" behind him, a group of people looked at Bamu who had not responded and shouted, hoping he could escape.


    On one side, Chen Ming, who originally wanted to intervene, put away his hand in surprise. He looked at the black gas strangely and looked at it again and again.


    Not too strong, but too weak.


    Perhaps in the eyes of Bamu and other mortals, the black gas is very strange, with terrorist forces such as cursed ghosts. However, in Chen Ming''s view, it''s just a lot of strong resentment, some soul residues that have been eaten clean, with a smell of death and some decadent essence. It''s nothing mysterious.


    For ordinary people, there are some natural spirits and ghosts. Naturally, one shot is accurate. I''ll give you half of your body every minute, but for Bamu who has divine power to protect his body at the moment, he can only ha.


    So, without Chen Ming''s interference. The black, in Bamu''s slightly shocked and frightened eyes, suddenly bombarded Bamu.


    The black gas exploded directly on daobamu. At the same time, the faces of ferocious and unwilling souls appeared and wrapped around his body. The scene was terrible for a moment.


    Opposite, the black priest smiled proudly. In the past, no matter how brave a soldier was, he would fall into black gas after being hit by him. His flesh and blood were corroded, leaving only a white bone, which was frightening.


    On the other side, Bamu looked at himself in amazement, shrouded in a mass of black gas, and his ferocious face climbed onto his body, as if he wanted to ask for his life. However, while he was in fear, a divine power surged out of his body, and then a clear air shrouded it and gradually melted the black air.


    So, in the clear vision of everyone, Bamu broke free and was unharmed.


    The black sacrificial priest on the opposite side was stunned and said, "it''s impossible!"


    Then, the mage in his hand waved hard. This time, a black gas that was several times as huge as an example burst out with a strong resentment. At the same time, after the black gas was emitted, the originally dark staff suddenly became much lighter, which was obviously exhausted.


    However, to his disappointment, in a burst of agitation, Bamu appeared unharmed again, and the light formed by the magic power shrouded on his body has not subsided. Standing on the earth quietly, I looked at the black sacrifice opposite, and I was no longer afraid.


    "It''s impossible!" said the black priest in disbelief. His hand as withered as an old branch touched his arms, as if he wanted to do something else.


    However, Bamu on the opposite side has reflected it. He rushed directly in front of him, fast enough to make everyone around stunned.


    He came near, looked coldly at the black sacrifice in front of him, with some coldness in his eyes, and fiercely punched him on the head: "die."


    Suddenly, under the blessing of divine power, the whole person of the black sacrifice was beaten out, and the whole head was blasted like a watermelon, so he couldn''t die anymore.


    "Go!"


    On the other side, balek and others were shocked. Looking at Bamu standing like the God of war in the distance, they dared to come forward and ran out with people.


    In the distance, Bamu looked at the fleeing balek and others. He hesitated. He didn''t choose to catch up and let them escape.


    "Bamu! Bamu! Bamu!"


    Around him, his people looked at their leaders, with a thick worship on their faces and shouted his name crazily.

 Chapter 14

    Under the scorching sun, Chen Ming looked at the fleeing Barrick and others with some sideways eyes.


    Then, he looked at a strong little leader across the street. He looked very active and suddenly possessed his soul.


    On the other side, the little leader was suddenly stunned, and a touch of depth appeared in his eyes. Then he looked at the fleeing figures around him, stepped away again and ran with the flow of people.


    Chen Ming was distracted. He ran and collected the original memory of the body. In this way, he digested and ran. He seemed insignificant among a group of people.


    The party ran outside the village and was relieved to see that Bamu didn''t appear.


    "Lord balek, what shall we do now?" at this time, Chen Ming came forward to balek according to the memory in his body.


    "It''s kruri... Balek looked back at Chen Ming and sighed.


    "The situation is a little complicated. The tribe suddenly has totem protection for some reason. It''s beyond our ability to deal with it." he sighed, but he was quite friendly to Chen Ming.


    This is not surprising. In primitive tribes, many of them have some relatives because they have gathered together for a long time. In Chen Ming''s memory, the balek in front of him is a relative of his body, who is familiar with each other.


    Chen Ming nodded thoughtfully without saying anything more.


    Balek on the other side didn''t doubt anything. The human brain hole here is not as big as that of modern people in previous generations, and can''t think of things such as seizing and giving up. Moreover, the man Chen Ming took away belongs to the silent type in peacetime, which makes him much more convenient.


    After a while, balek said again, "fortunately, the slaves of the tribes that broke down before are still there. I think it must be enough to deal with it for a while."


    Seeing what he said, Chen Ming nodded, then stood up and said, "I''ll check how many people we have left."


    Balek''s face was surprised: "it''s rare that you are much smarter today. Go quickly. It''s not safe here. Let''s have a rest and leave here immediately."


    So Chen Ming nodded and went on like this.


    With a group of slaves and routed soldiers, the speed will not be very fast. So after a long time, from the noon in the sky to the dusk when the sky was getting dark, near the evening, balek and others came to a tribe on the edge of the forest.


    This tribe is much larger than what Chen Ming saw before, and the corresponding village fortress is also much larger.


    "It''s going to be ten thousand people." Chen Ming looked at the tribe carefully, felt the Qi machine in the dark, and thought in his heart.


    Suddenly, he was surprised. It was nearly 10000. It seemed that it was only a small town in previous lives, but it was very rare here.


    When he looked up, he saw that a light red gas was pregnant above the village, and a layer of black gas was shrouded on it. It was located in the vortex and absorbed the gas continuously.


    Seeing this, Chen Ming smiled coldly. It turned out to be an evil way.


    Fortunately, the strength of this tribe is very good. Although it is constantly eroded and swallowed, it can be maintained with the continuous generation of air transportation.


    But in this way, if there is such a bottomless hole, it is good that the luck of the whole tribe can remain unchanged. For a long time, the whole tribe will stagnate. What is it like now and what will it be like decades later. Even with the increase of totem strength, the absorption speed is accelerated, resulting in uneven revenue and expenditure, and finally the whole tribe is ruined.


    He sneered in his heart, but there was no abnormality outside. He was still dull and silent.


    At this time, the party also arrived in front of the gate, and several soldiers guarding the gate came towards them.


    "Lord balek, why are there only these people left?"


    A soldier asked suspiciously, with some confusion.


    However, balek had a gloomy face and didn''t reply. He just said in a low tone: "where are the patriarch and the great sacrifice? I want to see them."


    He was in a bad mood, but there was another sound in his ear.


    "Hey, balek, why do you look so embarrassed." a mocking voice sounded beside you.


    "Who!" Barrick turned back, his face livid.


    On the other side, a burly man came from the side, with a grim face and a mockery on his face.


    On the other side, Chen Ming looked at the man with great interest. Above the man''s head, a crimson vital qi stood, shaking fiercely, as if trying to get rid of the black gas that was constantly shrouded around him.


    "Kerim, what I do has nothing to do with you. Take care of your own business!" Barrick angrily said. Then he ignored each other and went in directly.


    The corner of Clem''s mouth on the opposite side moved, as if he wanted to say something, but when he saw him go straight away, he grinned his lips and didn''t continue to talk. Then he looked at the rows of slaves pressed by his people behind him, as if he thought of something, and a cruel flash flashed in the corners of his eyes.


    Behind him, Chen Ming looked at the man and smiled silently. An invisible aura attached to him. Then followed balek walking in front.


    Under a dark and gloomy altar, a black flag fluttered on it, as if with the air of smear. Even vaguely floating, there are countless ferocious and frightening faces emerging on it.


    At this time, there was a man under the stage, wearing a rough black sacrificial robe, with an old face, praying silently.


    However, although it was a prayer, the gloomy environment around him and his skinny face really made people think that he was offering sacrifices to something sacred, but it was like offering sacrifices to some evil gods.


    After a while, he took out a bone knife from his arms. The bone knife was very old, but it looked very sharp, emitting a faint light. In the frightened and desperate eyes of a slave on the stage, he fiercely stabbed his heart, fast and cruel.


    Then, as the bone knife stabbed into the body, a magical scene emerged. As if all flesh and blood had been absorbed by something, the body of the slave on the stage atrophied fiercely, and was sucked into a mummy in a short time. In the process, the slave was even alive until he was sucked into a mummy. A pair of eyes opened wide and looked very frightening.


    However, the sacrificial priest didn''t care at all. Instead, he smiled fiercely, dug out the pair of terrible eyes and put them in a hide pocket in his arms as if they were a treasure.


    Then he went out of the altar and the sun shone on him. Instead, he frowned, as if he didn''t adapt. He looked at balek waiting outside and said, "balek, are the sacrifices required for the sacrifice of my God ready?"


    On the other side, when he heard the other party''s question, barek''s heart trembled fiercely, as if he had met something terrible.


    He took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "great sacrifice, the sacrifice is ready."


    Then he paused with a trace of fear and said, "but in the middle, we met a tribe with totem protection, and we were defeated by each other."


    "Hmm?" on the other side, the high priest''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked a little cruel: "where''s kurag?"


    When he heard the high priest''s reply from the other side, Balak breathed a sigh of relief. It would be good if he could answer.


    "The kulag priest was defeated by the other party when he was fighting with the other party and had died."


    As soon as he said this, the surrounding temperature suddenly became cold. Facing the fierce eyes from the opposite side, his head was lower and deeper.


    He knew that he could be killed by the other party at any time. So he can only show his compliments as much as possible and beg the other party to let him go.


    Finally, it seemed that the God in the dark heard his prayer. He saw the high priest staring at him for a while, and said expressionless, "I know."


    "Since there are totems in that tribe, let it go for a while and wait until the sacrifice is over."


    He paused and said, "now, go down."


    Hearing this, balek only felt a light in his heart, and the joy of the rest of his life hit his heart violently.


    He saluted the high priest and walked out with ease. At this time, he felt a little cold and felt it with his hand. He didn''t know when his clothes had been wet with sweat.


    Behind him, the high priest looked at him with a sneer.

 Chapter 15

    The dark sky soon completely darkened. In a dark night, the body occupied by Chen Ming was sleeping on one side, but the spirit had left his body and came to another scene.


    Looking at the wild from the perspective of the spirit, I only feel that yin and resentment are enveloped in the four fields, and among the miserably defeated and broken life forms, a light red life form is particularly conspicuous.


    After seeing the light red life, Chen Ming smiled and came to the man''s near with his body moving.


    In a dark house, a man sat silently on a bed made of animal skin, silent. It was Krim.


    Chen Ming looked at Clem on the bed and didn''t say much. He directly inspired him with divine power and shrouded him in the depths of the sea.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Clem, Clem."


    "Hmm?" a faint voice gradually came from my ears, breaking the calm. He opened his eyes unexpectedly, but saw a familiar figure.


    "Kerim, the sacrifice of the Zuling will begin soon, and we will start right away." a rough and familiar voice sounded in his ear.


    He opened his eyes fiercely and looked at the familiar middle-aged man in front of him: "father."


    Opposite, hearing his sudden call, the man was stunned, and his face was filled with joy: "what did you just call me?"


    Suddenly, Clem felt something wrong. His adoptive father, who had been killed in a battle long ago, could not be alive.


    He jumped out of bed quickly, and suddenly a very wrong feeling hit his heart. He looked at his hand fiercely. The thick calluses on his hands had long disappeared, and a pair of tender white hands came into his eyes.


    He looked around again, a pair of sharp eyes looked at him tightly, and didn''t miss any details.


    "Here is... He was shocked. He looked at the familiar scenes around him and was stunned:" when I was a child. "


    On the other side, the dull man looked at Clem who was looking at him in the end. He was puzzled: "Clem, what''s the matter with you?"


    Hearing the familiar tone across from him, Clem looked up fiercely, and his nose was sour for some reason.


    He stared at the familiar but strange adoptive father opposite, and his thoughts gradually flew in his mind.


    This is a story of a long time ago. Clem was born in a small tribe far away. His father died early and grew up alone by his mother. He spent a hard but warm and full childhood. Later, the enemy invaded and the tribe was wiped out. His mother let him escape in order to attract attention and was caught.


    Without the protection of his people, he wandered alone in the wilderness. An eight or nine year old child seeks survival alone in such a strange and terrible wilderness. He met ghosts and wolves, ate some barely edible grass roots and leaves, and survived all kinds of dangers.


    Although he never died, he knew in his heart that if he continued like this, he would die in the desert sooner or later. But it seemed that the gods always didn''t want him to die. One morning, he met his adoptive father.


    It was a strong but always lonely middle-aged man without children. He was very happy to see him alone in the wilderness and picked him up as his own child. Then there were hard years. Although his adoptive father never mentioned it, he knew how difficult it was to bring a little child like an oil bottle in such a difficult and dangerous environment.


    Later, when he was fifteen years old, his adoptive father was killed by the enemy in a battle because of his old age.


    "Clem, what''s the matter with you?" his adoptive father said strangely when he saw that he hadn''t said it for a long time.


    "I''m fine," Clem replied seriously, looking at his adoptive father.


    Hearing what he said, his adoptive father had to nod his head: "let''s go. The sacrifice has begun. The high priest is offering sacrifices to the ancestors."


    Then, without waiting for Clem to reply, he took him away.


    What he did not know, however, was that his words reached Clem''s ears and stirred up a wave.


    "Sacrifice..." his heart was a little cold, and a bad premonition came from it. It seemed to tell him that the nightmare many years ago would repeat itself.


    Under an altar, there were thousands of people, but only men and children, and women were not qualified to participate in the sacrifice.


    In the midst of the crowd, relying on his adoptive father''s strong physique, Clem sat quite forward.


    But at this time, his heart was tumbling. He preferred not to be in this position, and even had an impulse to escape here. However, his strong will restrained this impulse. He forced himself to sit here, clenched his teeth and looked at a woman ahead.


    It was an ordinary looking woman. At this time, her face was full of fear. Looking at the sacrifice approaching him, the sadness and helplessness on her face was clearly visible.


    "Zhi..." seeing this, Clem clenched his teeth tightly and stared at the woman and the priest who kept approaching him. His eyes were very fierce.


    That''s his mother. At the same time when he saw each other, Clem''s eyes suddenly blurred. He clenched his fist in his palm. On his fingers, his unfinished nails pierced his palm, but he seemed unaware.


    Because he was very close to the altar, he clearly saw that the opposite priest insulted his mother and dragged his mother to the top of the altar like a dead dog. Then he took out a black bone knife from his arms and was about to stab it.


    Clem looked at the scene and stared at the sacrifice, as if he wanted to cut it.


    The familiar scene buried it, and the memory in the depths of my mind called out again. In those years, he watched his mother be killed by the so-called great sacrifice, and his body was sucked into a corpse by the so-called ancestral spirit, but he could do nothing. Even, he couldn''t even rush up to let his mother see him. In the following decades, he alone endured this nightmare like memory, but he only dared to cry in the dark night and paralyze himself like a coward.


    But this time. He took a deep breath, and his chaotic heart suddenly calmed down at the moment. Then, in the surprised eyes of others, he rushed to the altar regardless of everything.


    Although it was only the body of a ten-year-old child, he was very fast. In less than a moment, he rushed to the altar and kicked the sacrificial face.


    Everyone was surprised to be present. Before all the people reacted, a guard guarding the altar came forward with a spear and wanted to kill him on the spot.


    "Clem!" a thin, gentle exclamation sounded behind Clem, and the captured mother recognized the child who had been away for a long time. But he didn''t look back. He just listened to the voice he thought he would never hear again countless times, and a warm current poured into his heart.


    "Finally, don''t regret... He thought silently in his heart. Then he looked at the guards coming up in front of him and grinned. He rushed up against the spear in front of him like a wild beast with crazy hair.


    Touch!


    At the same time when the spear was about to stab him, he made great efforts on his feet and leaned fiercely, avoiding the stabbing spear in a critical moment. Then he punched the other party with all his strength.


    "Not good!" the fist hit the opponent fiercely, but did not beat him back as he expected. He suddenly remembered that he was no longer the strong Klim. Now he is just a child of seven or eight years old.


    However, it was too late at the moment, and he was held directly by the other party. Then, under his fierce eyes, the guard held a dagger in his right hand, with a ferocious smile on his face, and raised it with his right hand.


    "It''s over." he roared in his heart, but his eyes remained the same. His face still stared at each other madly, trying to get rid of it.


    But at this time, his strength was too weak to earn an adult. He watched the dagger get closer and closer to him, and the pupil reflected a shadow.


    However, the familiar pain did not come. Behind him, his adoptive father knocked down the guard who hugged him with a punch, and then he hugged Clem and threw him out.


    "Klim, run!" he shouted hoarsely, then rushed to the altar and rushed to the priest.


    However, at this time, a dark shadow appeared fiercely, and the faces of ghosts shrouded him and Clem''s mother.


    "No!" watching his adoptive father and mother gradually corrode into white bones under the black gas, he finally couldn''t bear it anymore. He roared and his eyes were filled with tears.

 Chapter 17

    After the sacrifice, Chen Ming returned to his flesh. After a few days, he let the afterwaves ferment on his own.


    In another place, where Chen Ming was distracted, another sacrifice was about to begin.


    Bamu has become a hero in the spotlight since he exercised his divine power in full view of the public a few days ago.


    After that, after learning that Chen Ming did not need living sacrifice, Bamu felt a sigh of relief and immediately decided to promote his faith within the whole family.


    He ordered all the people in the tribal area to worship the God of nature in the middle of the village every night, and even made their statues according to the vague impression in prayer.


    For Bamu, as long as the gods worshipped do not need his people''s blood sacrifice and are harmless to the tribe, any conditions can be discussed. What''s more, after experiencing the warmth and great power, if it''s not necessary, no one wants to give up.


    Most of the tribes living on the primitive land are realistic and simple. In addition, this tribe has a short history and small scale, and there is no ancestor of unified belief. Therefore, as long as they can show their miracles, they can easily obtain their piety.


    And Chen Ming is also very timely. As long as someone prays that day, there will be miracles the next day. Or the disease and pain of the body slowly heal, or the body becomes more and more healthy, which is felt at a speed that can be clearly found. Especially on the third day, after the elders of a tribe understood the divine arts and showed their extraordinary power, the fire of the tribe''s faith was completely detonated.


    In this case, Chen Ming asked Bamu to establish an altar in the middle of the village to offer sacrifices, which was naturally not allowed.


    At this time, all the people in the village arrived, and even those who could not participate in the sacrifice, such as women and children, were also involved at the request of Chen Ming.


    In one sight, Bamu went to the stage and began to sacrifice with an old man.


    This old man is the first person in this tribe to understand divinity except Bamu. After understanding the divine arts, Bamu appointed him as the high priest in charge of the sacrifice of the tribe.


    At this time, he read the sacrificial words with a pious face. Every sentence, everyone under the stage followed it silently, forming a huge echo.


    Seeing this, Chen Ming nodded with satisfaction.


    In other words, in just three days, you can feel the power of the gods and obtain divine skills, especially in such a primitive and crude missionary environment. This also shows that this person has a very high degree of agreement with his divine essence, that is, he is not far from the saints.


    "What a pity." thinking of this, he sighed again.


    Of course, saints have high requirements for faith and compatibility with the gods, but what is more critical is to understand the Tao of the gods.


    There is a clear division of the hierarchy of believers in the Godhead.


    It is a false believer who only hears the name of the gods and occasionally prays, but does not understand and agree with the principles of the gods in his heart, and even scoffs.


    Shallow believers are those who understand the divine power and responsibility of the gods, who will earnestly pray, but fish for three days and dry their nets for two days, and have not yet deeply recognized the gods in their hearts.


    A devout believer is one who recognizes and understands the principles of the gods, understands the rights and responsibilities of the gods, prays carefully and never slackens, and has a deep recognition of the gods in his heart. At this level, believers can die for God. At this point, except for a few things that violate their own three views, they will not hesitate to do for their faith.


    As for crazy believers, in addition to meeting the above conditions, they will never violate the gods except for a few serious violations of their three outlooks. This is also the most fanatical type of God believers, even those who are too fanatical. Even if the God says that his parents and family are the incarnation of evil spirits and asks him to kill his wife and father, he will not hesitate to do so.


    The last saint is the existence who truly and thoroughly understands the essence of God and walks on the same road with God. To this extent, there are no boundaries, and the performance is different.


    Some saints of the same God can look at pagans and scold their gods, while others behave like crazy believers. They are the true eternal companions of the gods, immortal and with the gods. He is also the only one who breaks the shackles on the road of faith. He is the real wealth of a God.


    However, such believers can be met but not sought. Let alone the present Chen Ming, even if the God who really lights the divine fire gets a saint, he should also warmly celebrate. At least one amnesty of the Holy Spirit is indispensable.


    Thinking of this, Chen Ming sighed faintly.


    The way of God lies in accumulation, but now his accumulation is far from enough.


    He felt it carefully for a moment. Among the true spirits, a divine figure hung quietly. He is high above, exudes divine brilliance, and connects countless thick or thin lines of faith.


    Chen Ming felt it carefully. There are many lines of faith on the divine personality, but in detail, there are more than 3000, most of them are still in the primitive shallow faith stage, only a few devout believers, the rest are mostly pseudo believers and shallow believers, and few crazy believers.


    He silently calculated that there were about 1000 believers in this part of the Assyrian tribe. Although the number was small, the degree of faith was the highest, and almost half of them were devout believers. There are also Bamu tribe and those who are originally reflected in their tribe. These people are the most, with a total of more than 2000 people. However, because the time is still short, most of them are just hypocrisy and shallow faith, and there are few devout believers.


    "Soon, soon." he couldn''t help thinking of the tribe where the noumenon was located. If he could subdue the tribe, it would exceed the scale of 10000 people.


    In other words, 10000 believers are actually a great watershed for gods. To some extent, 10000 devout believers can independently support the operation framework of a divine personality. For gods, whether there are more than ten thousand believers is also a very important measure.


    For Chen Ming, if there are more than 10000 believers, it is very likely to break the next seal of the divine personality at one stroke. At that time, his believers can go further and their power will surely increase by a leap.


    Thinking of this, Chen Ming''s thoughts returned to the scene. At this time, the sacrifice has come to an end.


    With the old priest''s pious face, he read out the last oath. The scene suddenly changed in a place invisible to mortals.


    On the originally dark and gloomy earth, a light emerged from the middle of the altar and slowly expanded with the sound of prayers, expelling all the gloomy ghosts in the range.


    Around, the natural spirits originally attracted by the blood gas emitted by the previous battle, as well as some evil spirits turned into after the soldiers died, seemed to meet something terrible. They retreated slowly in bursts of chilling screams and dared not continue to stay near the people.


    There were also individual ghosts with wild faces and ferocious faces rushed up to the crowd, but finally a ripple emerged and ended up in a panic.


    Seeing this, Chen Ming sneered.


    Where the gods and believers are, the combination of the source force of life and the force of scattered faith will gradually gather to form a divine domain and expel all demons and evils within the scope. Can these lonely ghosts and wild ghosts who have not even completed the transformation of the soul body be contacted.


    As the divine domain gradually expanded, it covered more and more places, and finally covered all corners of the village.


    As the divine realm stopped expanding, Chen Ming only felt a "bang" in his mind. In the dark, a golden light fell from the sky, with a trace of brilliance and the power of the world.

 Chapter 18

    A golden light fell from the sky, directly ignoring Chen Ming''s divine soul, and fell into the divine lattice in his inner amazement.


    "Is this?" he looked at the touch of gold, some confused.


    As if he felt something, the God trembled slightly and took the initiative to absorb it.


    At the same time, Chen Ming only felt a cool scratch in his body, and the second seal in his divine lattice seemed to be a little loose. At the same time, a message came out from the depths of the divine lattice.


    "This is the power of merit?" Chen Mingwu.


    He looked at the region shrouded in the realm of faith and said inexplicably, "is it because he expelled the evil spirits and Qi of this region and purified and protected this region?"


    Look up. On the earth, a stream of black robbery gas that had been continuously filled had completely dissipated and was expelled by a clean and warm force. Suddenly, the world was one of the Qing Dynasty, with a new idea of the rest of life, completely eliminating the previous strong corruption and death.


    Suddenly, he had some insight in his heart.


    This world is a world that will degenerate and destroy. Originally, if there is no accident, with the continuous increase of robbery gas on the earth, all kinds of disasters will come one by one, turning the world into a dead land.


    With the world dead, world consciousness will eventually degenerate. This process may take a long time, but with the gradual collapse of the world, it will happen sooner or later.


    When he came to this world, he spread the way of faith, condensed the divine realm and expelled the Qi of robbery, which is equivalent to helping the world on the verge of collapse recover and giving it a glimmer of hope when it is about to degenerate. Such salvation naturally has merit and virtue.


    "Then why didn''t he respond twice before?" thinking of this, he wondered again.


    Before, he also opened up the divine realm twice to expel the Qi of robbery. Although it is not obvious this time, but under the induction of the world, there should also be merit and virtue.


    "Isn''t it?" he looked up fiercely and looked at his head.


    I saw that under the cover of a bright light, light white Qi filled the surroundings, and one of the crimson roots stood upright and dyed the surrounding Qi red.


    Chen Ming looked carefully and saw a golden light of merit shining on the red life.


    He knew immediately..


    "It''s not that there is no merit, but that merit is too rare, so it doesn''t attract gods to take the initiative to traction?" he thought quietly, vaguely excited.


    He suddenly thought of the world that was about to degenerate. He just purified some areas and got such a harvest. If we can purify the world completely and rejuvenate the world from the situation of being on the verge of destruction, we will certainly get considerable merit, which may be enough to ignite his divine fire.


    As he thought, his eyes gradually looked to the outside world. There are many ferocious natural spirits and ghosts wandering with frightening appearance.


    He looked on coldly.


    These natural spirits are the products of all the spirits in the world who died, but their souls were eroded by robbery Qi before they had time to dissipate. They are also harmful and unhelpful to the world. Cleaning up these ghosts must be able to get a lot of merit.


    But he was not in a hurry. It was just a distraction. His power was not enough to waste.


    He looked at the scene around him. The whole spirit body gradually dissipated and turned into a pure divine power and rushed into the altar. It is transformed into a divine space to attract believers who die nearby.


    Then, in the distance, Chen Ming slowly opened his eyes, sensed some sparse lines of faith around him, and smiled silently.


    In other words, after calling the injured and sick people into believers, their bodies recovered and returned to normal. Naturally, some of them began to slowly return to the tribe and participate in normal hunting and other daily activities.


    At the same time, in their daily contact, these people also spread their faith of Chen Ming to their partners and people fighting with them.


    Because Chen Ming responded quickly and effectively, he gradually spread among the lower class soldiers of the tribe, which bodes well for the worse.


    It spreads rapidly among the lower levels, but there is no restrained consciousness among the upper decision makers. First, the time is too short. Second, in the minds of the local people, they can''t think of anything like religious disputes. They just think it''s wrong that they don''t worship their ancestors, but they don''t want to stop it. Even some leading classes, such as Klim, also believe in Chen Ming.


    This is also related to the world. There are no real gods in the world, so they don''t pay attention to faith. On the contrary, they attach great importance to blood sacrifice. Even the high priest is general. Although it is called totem sacrifice, it is really hard to say how devout he is about totem.


    On weekdays, the totem ancestor spirit who is high above never cares about this, but only cares about his sacrifices and sacrifices.


    This is the difference brought about by the difference of the world. The speed and resistance of belief dissemination are quite different. If in a world where the way of gods is popular, such as Chen Ming, he would have been labeled as an evil god. If he had been beaten and fled everywhere like a mouse crossing the street, where would he be as relaxed and comfortable as here now.


    He looked up at the sky and saw that the strong resentment that had originally enveloped him was still strong, but in this gas, the light of light white faith began to flicker, and the initial instinct fought against it and melted, breaking a vacancy at its core.


    Through this small opening, Chen Ming looked in the direction of the tribe''s Totem.


    I saw that under the cover of strong resentment and karma, a black and red Qi stood upright, emitting strong resentment.


    Chen Ming can''t help frowning. The strength of this totem can''t be underestimated. He has enjoyed the strong power of blood accumulation for countless years, which is not much worse than his present God.


    However, he didn''t care much. He just silently closed his eyes and made the occupied flesh enter the state of false sleep, and the spirit silently sensed the operation of the world law through the divine lattice.


    On the second day, Chen Ming went out hunting with some soldiers.


    In other words, because bamuna tribe was not captured, there were not enough sacrifices for sacrifice this year. Now it is only a few days away from the sacrifice of the tribe, but it is too late to attack other tribes. I had to send more people out to hunt recently, hoping to catch some wild animals to make up for it.


    And the people around are also hunting hard, because they know that if they can''t get enough sacrifices at the time of sacrifice. Then, according to the previous practice, the high priest will randomly select some people from the tribe to replace them. Call it its name and be with the ancestral spirit.


    However, whether anyone believes this statement or not, but no one is willing to sacrifice their parents and relatives to the ancestors for this absurd reason, and in such a cruel way.


    Walking in the mountains, they were lucky this time. After a while, they found several goats by a small river.


    They are gently barking and gnawing at the grass.


    The leader of the team gave a wink. On the spot, several people moved forward and slowly circled to one side. Others took some ropes to ambush on the other side. He took people to stay in place and stared at the sheep opposite at all times.


    Opposite, the person in charge of driving them is about to start rushing up to expel them. On the other side, standing on the other side, Chen Ming suddenly felt something wrong. A feeling of deja vu came into his mind. He fiercely looked into a black shadow.

 Chapter 19

    Seeing the dark shadow, Chen Ming looked very excited. Looking again, he found that it was a black wolf.


    The wolf''s hair was as black as iron, as tall as a half man, and his whole body exuded a faint smell of blood. His eyes were dark and frightening. It was the kind of evil wolf he had encountered, and his whole body exuded a faint evil spirit.


    Chen Ming was stunned. He didn''t expect to see these things here.


    In other words, after that surprise encounter, Chen Ming deliberately searched for his information by soul searching and other means, but found that these evil wolves had never appeared in the past few decades, so that kuruba and others in his tribe surprised the ordinary evil wolves they met as the wolf king.


    "It''s no coincidence," he thought silently.


    No matter in what world, the creatures that have experienced extraordinary transformation are extremely limited, and it is impossible to meet one casually. In this world, the probability is even rarer.


    Moreover, there must be a reason why it did not appear in the past few decades, but appeared on a large scale at this time.


    However, Chen Ming looked ahead and thought for a while. A little divine power fluctuation sounded, and a divine skill had been released.


    On the other side, the evil wolf wanted to jump forward. They were trying to exert their strength, but their limbs were tightly wrapped by a thick thorn and couldn''t move.


    The demon wolf was stunned and couldn''t understand. But then, his body made a fierce effort to free his limbs from the thorns as soon as possible.


    However, when it was not moving before, it seemed that the demon wolf had a special talent in hiding. When hiding, it could turn part of its appearance into a shadow form. Its hiding power was so strong that even Chen Ming had to tell the truth when he didn''t pay attention, let alone others.


    However, the concealment ability is strong. With its move, if the people around don''t notice any abnormalities, they will really be blind.


    "What is that?" said a man beside Chen Ming, wondering.


    Hearing this, Chen Ming''s face suddenly changed, as if he had found something. He shouted at the other several people: "run! There''s a wolf!"


    At the same time, after suddenly hearing Chen Ming''s words, the person opposite suddenly changed his face and woke him up with a sense of crisis tempered by living in a dangerous environment for many years. After hearing the reminder, he didn''t look behind him and ran directly to Chen Ming.


    After they ran back, Chen Ming moved a little and quietly put away the thorns.


    Suddenly, the posture of a demon wolf appeared in front of everyone without concealment.


    "God! Is this the wolf king?" a man exclaimed. Looking at the huge demon wolf, his body trembled.


    Opposite, the demon wolf lowered his head and sniffed gently. A pair of faint green eyes stared at the people in front, with a strong desire to attack.


    But in the end, I don''t know whether it was because of the increasing number of people opposite or others. After careful observation, the demon wolf turned away without hesitation and ran fast.


    On this side, seeing it leave, they were suddenly relieved and looked at each other. They all saw the meaning of the rest of life from each other''s eyes.


    After this, the goat naturally fled long ago, and they didn''t want to stay here. After resting in place for a while, they chose a direction and left decisively, for fear that the evil wolf would turn around and come back.


    In the evening, they left with few prey in their hands.


    Because of the lack of bows, there are only wooden spears and daggers made of some metal. In fact, the choice of prey is very limited.


    Chen Ming observed carefully. In this tribe, bow has actually appeared, and even popularized in hunting on a large scale. However, due to the rough production, especially the absence of arrows made of metal and good arrow feathers, the lethality of the bow is not strong and can only be used for some small prey.


    The appearance of metal dagger surprised him. Although it looks very rough, it also shows that in this world, it is not all a barren and backward civilization desert. At least some tribes have been able to forge weapons by themselves.


    "However, it seems that it has not been popularized, at least in this area." thinking of these, he said silently in his heart.


    After such a long time, he also found that in fact, the world is not desolate and primitive. On the contrary, it has a certain connotation. It just seemed that the area where he was born was too remote and backward, which made him feel that it was too backward.


    He thought, but his eyes unconsciously looked at the Totem: "I hope you can get some useful news after you finish this ancestral spirit."


    He thought so and looked forward to it.


    According to the information he has collected in the tribe, the tribe has a history of sacrificing this totem for at least hundreds of years. In such a long time, even a totem, under the accumulation of time, should also know many things that ordinary people don''t know.


    Thinking of this, he could not help regretting: "if only he could leave the wolf king."


    It was an extraordinary life on the verge of breaking through the second level. As the wolf king, he led a group of evil wolves, but he was very special and intelligent. He has been wandering around here for several years.


    Chen Ming guessed that he should know many things. If he could leave it and search the soul, many things would suddenly come to light. It will not be confused about the surrounding forms.


    "However, the wolf king seems to be looking for something. I have a hunch that I can meet him later."


    Chen Ming thought, and then went to the other side.


    Unconsciously, it was evening. When it was time for dinner in the evening, someone was calling him out of the window.


    He walked out of the shabby house belonging to this body and opened the door. Outside the door, a dark man was waiting for him.


    The big man is of medium build, dark skin and a little fat complexion. It''s rare in this generation where everyone can''t eat and wear. He was standing outside the door. When he saw Chen Ming go out, his eyes lit up: "creuli, you''ve finally come out. If you don''t come out again, you''ll even delay your meal."


    Creuli is the name of the flesh body possessed by Chen Ming, and the name of the big man is Goode. He is a good friend of the body.


    At this time, Chen Ming went out of the door, looked at each other and said with a smile, "it seems that you haven''t changed for so long, or you''ve been thinking about eating."


    When Chen Ming said this, the other party was not angry, but just smiled, "I''m not like you. With Lord barek as your cousin, you can''t be hungry."


    Speaking of this, he sighed again: "I eat too much. I don''t eat enough of those things I hunt and collect privately on weekdays. I have to take care of my brother and them. I have to have a good meal this time."


    Seeing this, Chen Ming''s face remained unchanged, but he also sighed slightly under his heart.


    However, seeing this, the other party laughed and was very relieved, and then turned the topic to other aspects.


    Chatting all the way, halfway through the journey, he suddenly smiled mysteriously at Chen Ming: "kruri, have you ever heard of the God of nature."


    Hearing this, Chen Mingxin was stunned and looked back at Crewe. His eyes were strange.

 Chapter 20

    At night, in a large village, Chen Ming looked at the opposite Goode strangely, with a slightly strange expression.


    "What''s the matter?" facing Chen Ming''s strange eyes, Goodall said strangely, "is there something wrong with me?"


    "No." Chen Ming shook his head and said, "what is the God of nature you said? I seem to have heard of it somewhere."


    When Chen Ming said this, Goodall across the street was excited and said respectfully, "the God of nature is a God that has been widely spread in the tribe recently. It is very effective."


    Hearing what the other party said, Chen Ming was speechless in his heart. At the same time, he said curiously, "how do you say it?"


    "Several things have happened," said Goodall across the street.


    "In the tribe, where the injured people were placed in the north corner, someone saw the sanctification of the God of nature. In a few days, hundreds of people healed."


    "I have a clan uncle who broke his foot when he went out hunting a while ago. He can only limp all day, but he suddenly returned to normal a few days ago."


    "There is also a family. A few days ago, the child got a dead disease and was about to die. As a result, after worshipping and praying for the God of nature, he recovered the next day."


    Death is the name of some diseases in the world, which means that once you get it, you will die.


    Opposite, Chen Ming suddenly cried and laughed. Once the topic was opened, Goode seemed to open a chatterbox and couldn''t stop.


    But watching the other party mention these, he listened carefully in silence. Some of those things happened for him, others were God''s automatic feedback, and he didn''t know if he didn''t take the initiative to explore.


    To some extent, these events also represent that his influence in this tribe is gradually expanding, and his God name is spreading among more and more people.


    However, listening to others talking about their own things in front of themselves is really strange.


    Chen Ming thinks so. But suddenly saw the opposite Goodall stop talking and smiled at him mysteriously.


    "Kruri, do you know why I suddenly believe in the God of nature?" he looked at Chen Ming and said with a smile.


    "Oh, why?" Chen Ming was stunned. Indeed, in Crowley''s memory, Goodall opposite was not a person who liked to discuss this topic.


    Hearing what Chen Ming said, Goodall smiled mysteriously. Then, in the surprised eyes of Chen Ming opposite, a faint light of divine power appeared in his hand, but he sensed divine magic.


    Beside him, Goodall looked at Chen Ming, who was surprised on the other side, and smiled proudly.


    Chen Ming was really surprised. Now he is less than ten days away from preaching here, and the time for Goodall to contact faith is only a few days. He can feel divine magic. This amazing perception and fit really surprised him.


    He looked up slightly and looked at each other''s head.


    I saw a light white light of faith appear, which is shrouded in a light line of faith. Judging from its thickness, although it has not reached the point of piety, it is no longer a shallow believer. Under the light of faith, a pale white air is condensed, and a red life is particularly prominent.


    "If it''s ten steps, it must have its fragrant grass. There are so many talents in the world..." seeing this, Chen Ming couldn''t help sighing slightly.


    Even in this broken world, as long as you are good at discovering, you can still find a lot of talents, including kuruba in front and Gude in the back, as well as those who understand the power and magic within a few days.


    If these people are born in the normal world, with their destiny and perception, as long as they are found, they are geniuses.


    Not to mention kuluba''s life grid with gold, it is only the Balu in front of him who senses divine magic within a few days, which is enough to show his terrible induction and fit to the power of heaven and earth. This kind of person, as long as he is given a chance to get in touch with the way of practice, can break the shackles and have an unlimited future.


    However, in this world, if it were not for Chen Ming, he might not be able to discover his talent all his life. He wasted his life in vain.


    This is the story of Qianlima, which is common, but Bole is not common.


    However, no matter what he thought, on the surface, Chen Ming still pretended to be surprised and said, "Goode, what is this?"


    "This is the power given to me by the God of nature," said Goodall, who looked a little pious towards Chen Ming.


    However, if you let him know the gods he believes in and stand opposite him at this time, I don''t know if it will startle him.


    Chen Ming thinks so. He has some bad taste in his heart.


    They walked and stopped, all the way to somewhere.


    This is a rather flat area. There is a layer of light black on the ground. I don''t know why. The difference between this place and other surrounding areas is that there is no grass here, which is completely different from the surrounding areas.


    At this time, there were already many people sitting on the ground above. Several people saw Goodall and asked him to sit down with a smile.


    Goodall was familiar with the people around him, and he seemed to be popular. Instead, Chen Ming retreated to one side and sat down alone. Compared with the groups of people around him, he seemed quite lonely.


    However, this is in line with the body''s usual personality habits, so that people around don''t care and talk about themselves.


    After a while, some old people with wrinkles came to distribute dinner. Suddenly, the people around them were not talking and were eating by themselves.


    This is a unique custom of this tribe. On the night a few days before offering sacrifices to the ancestors, the family will come forward and provide the people with a meal.


    Chen Ming looked at it calmly. There were some wild vegetables collected on the mountain, as well as corn and some edible insect larvae. It was a mess, which seemed disgusting and messy.


    He turned it over carefully. There was not much meat in it. After all, it was a meal provided by the family. Its source was also messy. Don''t expect it to be good.


    In other words, this tribe can already grow some food such as corn. After all, a tribe of 10000 people is unlikely to feed these people only by hunting. However, despite the awareness of growing food, the agriculture here is still too primitive. When appropriate, the seeds are randomly thrown onto a suitable land, and then ignore it and let it grow naturally. Not only does it have no conscious breeding, cultivated land, etc., but it can''t even do weeding at ordinary times.


    The natural yield of such food should not be expected to be too high, but it is just a reluctantly harvest. Together with other food sources around, it barely maintains the tribe.


    Looking at the food in the container in front of him, Chen Ming frowned.


    Container is a big fruit of the world and one of the important sources of food in the world. After eating the fruit, its shell is a container that can hold food and water.


    He looked at Crewe across the street. He was eating happily, as if he had been hungry for a long time.


    Seeing this, Chen Ming shook his head with a wry smile. He found two dead branches of appropriate size on the ground and picked up a white meat ball like chopsticks.


    This is the larva of an insect. It likes to parasitize its eggs in a big tree. After hatching, the larva depends on the big tree for a living. It is also a kind of food source that can be easily obtained around here. You can find a lot by looking carefully under a suitable tree.


    He swallowed it without changing his face, and there was always a strange feeling in his heart. It''s not disgusting, but it''s a little disgusting and a sour smell.


    In other words, because meat is rare, insects are actually an important supplement to the source of meat. But there is no salt and all kinds of spices. The taste is really not flattering.


    After a while, several big men came forward and waved spears to cheer up. Then, several young girls also came forward and danced directly in front of the people without any shyness. Dance is very primitive, with a wild nature, accompanied by the beautiful and healthy posture of girls, with an original charm in it.


    Amid the cheers and laughter of the people around, a lively atmosphere is formed naturally.


    Seeing this, Chen Ming smiled silently and then looked at a corner.


    There, several people prayed silently and called his God''s name, but they were his believers.


    Seeing this, Chen Ming moved and felt it silently.


    I saw a light emerge from the surrounding people in twos and threes.


    At this time, on the ground, more than half of the people had no response above their heads, and some of the small half had a light of faith over their heads, which was the believers they had believed in. There are also some people, the light of faith looms on their heads, like reality or illusion. This is what we have heard of his divine name, but we have not yet believed in it.


    Among them, the light of faith shrouded in Crewe is very strong, which is in the forefront of this land.


    "Have nearly 30% of people heard of the name of God... Looking around, he felt the power of faith emerging on the vast land, he thought.

 Chapter 21

    At night, in the silence, Chen Ming looked around quietly, watching the continuous entanglement of Qi above the people''s heads. The body did not move, but the spirit had detached itself. He looked up at the earth silently above the sky and felt it silently.


    Looking at the earth from top to bottom, I saw that on the vast earth, Qi luck and robbery emerged. There is a strong blood light in the middle, surrounded by strong karma, and around it, the light of faith gradually condenses into a divine realm, which vaguely repels it.


    At that time, the night was deep, and they gradually returned home and went to rest.


    In this way, a few days later, one morning, the sacrifice began.


    Chen Ming stepped forward and looked around.


    This is an open area in the tribe. It seems that it is for the sake of perennial sacrifice. There are all kinds of altars, flags and so on.


    The altar is made of black earth. I don''t know how to use it. It looks quite broad, but it''s a little rough. The flag looks a little broken. The black and red flag is full of a bloody smell. If ordinary people see it for a long time, they will even feel dizzy.


    When Chen Ming looked up, he saw a strong resentment hanging over the flag. If ordinary people just looked at it, they would be unconsciously frightened and robbed by it.


    As time went by, as the tribal people gradually came to the scene, the sacrifice was about to begin.


    According to Chen Ming''s understanding of being a God, the fundamental purpose of this sacrifice is actually just that the people contribute blood food sacrifices to the ancestors in order to seek shelter.


    However, this is too direct. Over a long period of time, the sacrificial rites of all dynasties have gradually made a big set of messy rituals to whitewash the sanctity and rationality of this sacrificial rites.


    I saw that as an elder announced the beginning of sacrifice, a large group of soldiers came forward and waved their stone axes, spears and other weapons to create a special iron and blood atmosphere, and then several elders came forward and danced a strange dance.


    This is the foreplay of the blood sacrifice. According to the legend of this tribe, the ancestor spirit of this tribe was the bravest soldier of the tribe at that time when he died. Therefore, before the sacrifice, he should wave his weapons to demonstrate to show his respect.


    Not to mention, after this ritual, it really looked like that. When people around saw this, they couldn''t help looking at the altar with dignity and some seriousness.


    Seeing this, Chen Mingruo thought.


    For sacrifice, the gods and worshippers themselves are of course very important, but the ritual words at the time of sacrifice are also essential, which can create a good sacrificial atmosphere and make believers worship more piously.


    However, he has not been out of trouble for a long time. At present, he has not formed a church with a clear structure. For the time being, he has no time to fiddle with these things.


    On the field, it was noon when the dance ended. At this time, an old man in a black sacrificial robe came forward.


    When he saw this man, Chen Ming''s eyes lit up, and then his eyes looked carefully. Sacrifice is the person who is closest to the ancestral spirit in a tribe. Through this person, you will be able to obtain part of the emptiness and reality of the ancestral spirit.


    The high priest looks very old, but Chen Ming now knows that he is actually in his early 40s. The reason why he is as old as an old man is not only because the living conditions in this world are difficult and easy to age, but also has a great relationship with his sacrifice to the ancestors.


    The ancestors of this tribe enjoy blood sacrifice every year and have deep karma. As his sacrifice, he naturally decayed his body with strong resentment and karma.


    To some extent, this is actually a kind of retribution.


    Chen Ming looked around, and his eyes gradually showed hatred. Clem and some others thought.


    Sure enough, above his head, a light red Qi was faintly shrouded, but it was very loose, but it was connected with another deep blood red. In addition to its air transport, the rich ink like karma and resentment are tightly enveloped outside, but they are blocked by air transport and cannot go deep.


    Light red luck shows that this person has actually mastered the power of the whole tribe, but this rule is very loose and weak, and there are others to restrain one side. And that piece of blood red is the luck of this tribe''s Totem. As a vassal of the ancestral spirit, and relying on the great righteousness obtained by the sacrificial ancestral spirit to master the power of the tribe, its Qi transportation has long been connected and interdependent.


    "However, looking at this luck, it seems that the leader of this tribe is mostly dangerous."


    Seeing his luck, Chen Mingru thought.


    This tribe has a hereditary leader. Under normal circumstances, the sacrifice of this tribe is no more than the pattern of pure white and slightly red Qi luck. Compared with the leader''s pulse of Qi luck, Qi luck even falls behind. At this time, it seems that the whole of Qi has become red, which tightly oppresses another Qi.


    The formation of this pattern must be that the leader''s pulse is comprehensively suppressed, and the leader himself may be captured and killed.


    He looked up at the platform.


    At this time, the high priest was talking about some spells that ordinary people could not hear, and then after a series of cumbersome rituals, he announced that the sacrifice began.


    Seeing this, the people under the stage immediately cheered. However, under this cheering, many people have an aversion in their hearts, and a few people with hatred look at the high priest with some hatred in their eyes.


    Most of them are followers of Chen Ming. In other words, after the people of this tribe believed in Chen Ming, the line of faith was established, and they could feel the deep resentment and deep terror on the altar.


    Thinking of the slaves and clansmen who died under this altar in the past, coupled with the conflict of beliefs, they naturally began to dislike their instincts.


    Chen Ming sat under the stage and looked at a guard who had been guarding the altar. He got up and pressed a slave forward.


    The high priest looked at a slave coming forward, with a chill in the corners of his eyes. In the eyes of despair and hatred in the slave''s eyes, he always looked serious. He picked up a long dagger in his hand and plunged it quickly and accurately towards his heart.


    "Oh!"


    The slave convulsed violently, and his hands and feet, which had been bound by the straw rope, moved. He was not dead for a moment. He looked at the high priest with his eyes, and the resentment and fear were clearly visible.


    Then at this time, several guards around came forward and saw that he was still struggling. Hei hei smiled. A trace of cruelty and tyranny flashed in his eyes. At the same time, he smashed the stone axe in his hand.


    Not long ago, several stone axes were red with blood. On the ground, the man was already dead, and there was only a bloody wreckage on the field.


    Seeing this, under the stage, Clem held his hand tightly, a trace of disgust mixed with the previous hatred memory echoed in his heart, making him want to rush forward to fight.


    However, in his body, a trace of clear divine power ran faintly, calming his heart. Sensing the power contained in his body at this time, he couldn''t help praying urgently: "my God! Quickly order me to come forward and end the corruption that lasted for hundreds of years."


    Around, seeing this tragic scene, many people are disgusted. Although people in this world have a stronger tolerance for such scenes because of the bad environment, it does not mean that these people are naturally easy to kill, and murderous and cruel people naturally have it, but most people are disgusted at this scene.


    After all, these are not real primitive barbarians, but a rudiment of civilization that has been preliminarily bred and mature.


    However, because it was the same in previous years, they didn''t feel much, just frowned.


    On the high platform, after finishing these, the high priest opened a partition under the altar, and then commanded the guards to throw the bloody body down.


    As the partition plate was opened, Chen Mingmei wrinkled his head. Under the altar, there was a display of karma several times stronger than before, which was located at the bottom of the altar. At the same time, the blood gas essence on that corpse is losing at a very fast speed, as if what was sucked away.


    He immediately realized that the real body of the ancestral spirit of this tribe must be here.

 Chapter 22

    After the slave''s body was pushed down, the totem under the altar seemed to be awakened by the bloody gas and began to have some reactions. In terms of gas transportation, the original life gas, which was not startled, began to fluctuate and seemed to be preparing for the next feast.


    It seemed that he sensed the awakening of the ancestral spirit. The high priest read a spell. After reading it, he ordered to throw the remaining slaves one by one.


    Around, the slaves looked at the space under the altar as if they saw an evil ghost. They showed fear, but they were escorted near the altar by the strong guards around, and then kicked down.


    "Ah ah!"


    I saw that after several people were thrown down, they immediately sent out bursts of violent screams. A black gas invaded them and turned their flesh and blood into white bones. Then, under bursts of blood light, even the bones gradually turned into ashes and fell quietly.


    The slaves in the rear looked at this and struggled hard.


    Several slave soldiers fiercely hit a guard with their bodies and knocked away the guard who trapped them. However, before his equipment could escape, a black light crossed the altar, several slaves fell to the ground, and a big hole was broken in his chest, on which the blood and flesh were clearly visible.


    But the high priest on the altar did it.


    At this time, he kept his previous seriousness and scolded the soldiers around him: "don''t take them up quickly."


    His reprimand was heard in the ears of the soldiers around him, but it seemed that he was facing something terrible. They quickly beat a spirit, and then quickly escorted people up.


    This time, because of the suppression of the high priest and the advance prevention of the surrounding guards, the slaves could not move again after all. In a desperate look, one by one fell.


    The captured slaves were sacrificed one by one. In the end, only the last slave was left, but a magnificent soldier.


    He looked around at the guards escorting him. His fierce eyes brought a strong sense of oppression and made the soldiers around subconsciously retreat. From beginning to end, he did not speak, nor did he try to escape. As if appointed, he calmly walked to the altar.


    The short journey was quickly passed by him. However, just when everyone thought he would die obediently, when passing by the high priest, he fiercely bah at the high priest.


    Opposite, the high priest was caught off guard and vomited in his face. Suddenly, the originally serious face could no longer be maintained. He was angry: "you want to die!"


    "Ha ha ha!"


    However, before he grabbed each other, the man suddenly laughed and jumped down from the altar.


    Feeling the gradual corrosion of his flesh and blood, he never said a word and silently endured the pain from his body without even a scream.


    "What a man, there are so many fierce men in the world."


    Around Chen Ming, seeing this, he sighed and felt sorry.


    From his perspective, it can be clearly seen that where ordinary people can''t see, a pure white and resolute soul rolls under the altar, and then the whole soul body is swallowed by the ancestral spirit below.


    With the heavier regret in his heart, the killing intention in his heart became stronger and stronger.


    Swallowing a person''s blood essence and swallowing his soul is no different from an evil spirit. He should be killed.


    On the other side, the high priest didn''t think he was so decisive. When he saw him jump down, he was stunned for a moment, and his gloomy face was black.


    However, he was not an ordinary person. He recovered at the next moment and continued to preside over the sacrifice as if nothing had happened.


    After the sacrifice of this batch of slaves, he led a group of elders to continue a set of rituals. When the ceremony was completed, the next batch of blood sacrifice also began.


    This batch of prey, without waves, was thrown down one by one by the sacrifice, and then continued his set of rituals.


    When the ceremony was finished, the people in the audience were getting impatient. According to common sense, the sacrifice was coming to an end.


    However, after finishing this set of sacrifices, the high priest on the stage suddenly said to the guards under the stage, "bring the next batch of sacrifices."


    Under the stage, everyone was stunned, and the next batch?


    Then, after a while, they were shocked to see the group of people who were pulled forward.


    "That''s the leader''s son!" someone recognized the identity of the group in front and said in shock.


    However, this is only the beginning. As figures are brought forward, familiar people are recognized by everyone.


    "That''s kekula. Isn''t he acting as a guard around the leader? Why is he here?"


    "That''s Bazaar. He''s a famous warrior of the tribe. Why should he be sacrificed?"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Crowley, look!"


    At this time, a voice sounded in Chen Ming''s ear. He was stunned and looked at Goode beside him.


    As he looked up, he saw a figure he was familiar with, but it was balek.


    Suddenly, his heart moved, his face was shocked and said, "that''s cousin balek. Why are you up there?"


    Then, he only felt a movement around him, but Goodall grabbed his hand, looked a little gloomy and said, "creuli, don''t be impulsive."


    Looking at Goode, Chen Ming nodded with a gloomy face.


    Not only them, after dozens of people on the stage were taken one by one, the faces of some people under the stage suddenly became gloomy. Some people were impulsive and even wanted to rush to the altar, but they were held by their companions.


    However, the high priest on the stage didn''t want to worry about the feelings of the people below. He didn''t seem to see it. Maybe he didn''t care at all.


    He continued the blood sacrifice. In a burst of despair, he left a man down the altar and fed it to the ancestral spirit.


    Under the stage, Chen Ming watched a man be sent down to the altar and die with them one by one. Above the high priest''s head, a thick layer of resentment and karma increased again, but the Qi increased a little, but it was unstable, giving people a sense of vanity, as if it would dissipate at any time.


    As his Qi rose, another Qi that had originally fallen below suddenly collapsed. Although there was still some remaining Qi, it was already fading and could no longer fight it.


    Seeing this, Chen Mingxin knows.


    In other words, this is also a common practice of sacrifice in previous years. Sending political enemies down the altar in the name of sacrifice to fight against dissidents is a practice that high priests of all dynasties will do, but it is not as tragic as this time.


    After looking at the people sent down to feed the ancestral spirit, it can be said that they caught all the dissidents in the leader''s vein. Even the leader''s son was sent down, and the leader himself was mostly unlucky.


    "But..."


    Chen Ming turned and looked around. He saw that in the crowd, he could vaguely see a pair of eyes with resentment, but he never dared to see the high priest on the stand.


    Seeing this, he sneered in his heart.


    Dozens of people were sent by the high priest to feed the ancestral spirit, and most of them were the original leader class. Most of these people had relatives.


    The tribe itself is not big. In fact, most of the people are related to each other. Therefore, it seems that only dozens of people have died, but in fact, if you count their relatives and friends, you may offend hundreds of people. If we add some people who had enemies in the past, we will not say that we have offended nearly half of the whole tribe, but a third of them have everything.


    Originally, without Chen Ming. After all, after killing the leader, he was in charge of the power of the tribe. In addition, he had to rely on the ancestral spirit and add extraordinary power to his body, so there would be nothing.


    After all, without power, what''s the use of empty resentment I?


    But since Chen Ming is here, he can make use of it.


    As he thought, looking at the high priest in front of him was like looking at a dead man.

 Chapter 23

    One day passed quickly in sacrifice.


    That night, Chen Ming didn''t move much, but quietly increased his divine power investment. Therefore, many people vaguely felt a God in their dreams that night, incomparably tall and magnificent.


    At the same time, Chen Ming also ordered some devout believers to secretly preach among the tribe and spread their faith everywhere.


    Sensing the surrounding forms, Chen Ming is not in a hurry. He just does those things silently every day and responds to the prayers and calls of believers. Over the past few months, faith gradually became precipitated under the precipitation of time, and began to appear thick and cohesive.


    At the same time, Chen Ming also deliberately increased his sensitivity to this tribe.


    In ordinary times, only devout believers are qualified to understand and use divination. Under Chen Ming''s deliberate release of water or even active gift, ordinary believers can almost understand one or two Divination as long as they are slightly devout. Even if he is a shallow believer, as long as he prays in his heart, Chen Ming will respond and make him feel the glory of God. If you ask for something that day, there must be a prediction in the night, which is very effective.


    Over the past few months, the number and quality of believers have improved by many grades. Even the whole tribe is talking about the gods of the God of nature.


    However, although the results were considerable, with the passage of time, the high priest side began to feel something wrong. After all, they were not blind and could not know nothing about the changes of the whole tribe.


    But there is nothing they can do at this time. When the seed of faith was just conceived, they did not have time to contain it. After faith bloomed and fruited here, it was too late. Nearly half of the whole tribe believe in Chen Ming directly or indirectly. No matter how powerful and powerful the high priest is, can he kill all these people at this point.


    Even, the other party didn''t realize the seriousness of the problem at all. Under Chen Ming''s prohibition and containment, no one in the tribe could use divination, and did not show this extraordinary power in front of the high priest. The other party didn''t even know at this time that the mole ants in his eyes had developed into a force enough to drown him in the past few months.


    At the foot of a high mountain, Chen Ming stood quietly above the tribe.


    In the sky, tough and pure white lights gradually gathered, dispelling the robbery and resentment that had enveloped here for hundreds of years, and even surrounded a black blood and red air without leaving any gap.


    Seeing this, he couldn''t help smiling, sensing the divine domain established at an unknown time, and looking at the blood red breath in the middle of the tribe, his eyes were cold.


    "It seems that it''s time."


    Sensing the continuous blessings of the surrounding gods, and then looking at the blood red gas unconsciously weakened in the distance, Chen Ming couldn''t help laughing, then moved forward and walked forward step by step.


    He walked forward quietly step by step. He looked like an ordinary tribal people, but there was a layer of divine light outside, indicating his extraordinary. He seemed to walk very slowly, but in fact he crossed an unknown number of meters in one step. After a while, he came to the center of the tribe.


    At this time, it was night. On the central altar, bonfires were burning quietly around, and several guards were watching, sweeping their eyes to the four directions.


    However, it is strange that he came straight from the outside with a faint light, so conspicuous that the people around him turned a blind eye, as if there were no people in this place.


    As he got closer and closer to the altar, a light was emitted from him, gradually becoming brighter and brighter. In the end, a young man emerged in the dim light.


    The young man was heroic, handsome and calm. Standing there, he looked very extraordinary. It was Chen Ming.


    At this moment, he stood beside the altar and looked at the altar. There was a faint light in his eyes, as if he had directly seen the world below through the isolation of the partition.


    However, it is true that under Chen Ming''s divine eyes, a black space with thick karma is sinking and sleeping quietly. This is the divine domain of the ancestral spirit.


    In other words, because there are no gods in this world, it is naturally impossible to condense the real kingdom of God. However, this ancestral spirit is the totem of this tribe and has enjoyed its belief and blood sacrifice for countless years. Therefore, over time, the ancestral spirit itself can open up a micro space, equivalent to a trumpet God domain, to accommodate itself and its subordinates.


    Chen Ming looked at it intently. Although the divine domain was small, it was full of blood red. At the same time, in the divine domain, you could vaguely see the faces of countless ghosts emerging and disappearing.


    These are the countless efforts and people who died on the blood sacrifice. After being swallowed up by the ancestral spirit, only some residues are left attached to the associated God domain.


    Seeing this, Chen Ming frowned. Then, his whole body turned into a light. Ignoring the partition board covered at this time, he rushed down directly.


    At the same time, several guards around looked at each other. They seemed to feel something passing by, but they didn''t see anything. They had to shake their heads and continue to stand in place.


    Below, Chen Ming felt a faint blood light coming from the front. In a blink of an eye, he had come to a broken palace.


    He looked around and felt quite surprised.


    It looked like a medieval manor. Although the area is small and seems a little deserted, there is no bad scene in his imagination.


    He looked up again and saw a manor in front of him. Although it looked old and dilapidated, it was completely incompatible with the overall atmosphere of the external tribes.


    If we only judge from the appearance and architecture, the outside tribes can be said to have just entered civilization and are still in the primitive stage. And here is already a fully mature civilization.


    Chen Ming was puzzled.


    We should know that although the divine realm is not like the outside world, the construction of its internal environment and the transformation of scenery cannot be formed automatically. It must be shaped according to the intention of the master of the divine domain. In order to achieve this scene, the ancestral spirit must have been in contact with these buildings for a long time, even the owner of the manor, otherwise it would not be such a real scene.


    "But is it possible?"


    He walked into the manor quietly, looked at the buildings with another mature style around, and said silently in his heart.


    "This ancestral spirit has enjoyed the sacrifice of this tribe for at least hundreds of years, and was there such a mature scene hundreds of years ago?"


    He thought of the hardships and backwardness of the people of the outside tribes, as well as the rows of houses. Compared with this, it seemed to go back hundreds of years. So, with a trace of doubt and surprise, he quietly watched the scenery around him.


    This is a big manor. I don''t know whether it is so big or even bigger because of the owner''s intention. Chen Ming walked and stopped all the way, slowly enjoying the rare scenery.


    The scene is very real, which proves that the owner was very familiar with these scenes. Unfortunately, it is in a rough divine domain, and some places can not be perfect.


    In some places where livestock are kept in captivity and vegetables and fruits are planted, the land is empty, and there is no smoke in the huge manor, which brings a trace of strangeness and silence.


    So he walked and stopped. Along the way, the ancestral spirit did not fluctuate at all. It was obviously in a deep sleep. But as Chen Ming walked near a tall building, finally, the owner of the divine domain was completely awakened.


    Above, there was a thick blood red and vigorous fluctuation with strong karma. At the same time, under Chen Ming''s divine induction, a tall figure stood in front, as if sensing Chen Ming''s breath, and a pair of blood like eyes opened fiercely.

 Chapter 24

    In the dark realm, Chen Ming looked at the figure in front, his face as usual, and stood quietly.


    "Who are you?"


    It was a warrior like man in armor, tall and burly, with a strong momentum scattered all over, and a mixed atmosphere of chaos. After he came out, a pair of blood red eyes stared at Chen Ming fiercely, as if his mind was not clear, and there was some confusion in his eyes.


    "Has the devoured spirit polluted the spirit?"


    Chen Ming thought, quietly looking at the Zuling opposite, without answering.


    The advantage of enjoying blood sacrifice is that the power comes easily and quickly, but how can this practice not have any future trouble if it is tough to swallow people''s blood essence and soul.


    Life is the acquired spirit bred by heaven and earth. As long as it exists, it will have its own unique mark. The source of life that devours others, of course, can make rapid progress in the initial stage and obtain strong power, but with it, a large number of marks that do not belong to themselves are integrated into themselves, and finally can even pollute the spirit.


    The ancestral spirit''s bottom can only be regarded as general, and may even die at an ordinary level. Naturally, its essence can not be said to be strong, but it has enjoyed the blood sacrifice of this tribe for hundreds of years. I''m afraid its true spirit has long been polluted by impurities, resulting in confusion of mind.


    "Roar!"


    On the other side, the ancestral spirit saw that he didn''t answer, and immediately looked up to the sky and roared like a beast.


    With his roar, behind him, a group of soldiers suddenly emerged, all with ferocious faces and bursts of spiritual pressure.


    Seeing this, Chen Ming was stunned.


    On the other side, more than ten soldiers gradually emerged, with strong karma all over them, like an evil ghost, but the spirit of Xiangbi ancestor himself had already completely lost his mind.


    After they appeared, they stood together and formed a small battle array. Suddenly, a solemn battle array came.


    Chen Ming sighed, knowing that these soldiers must have been well-trained before they died. Only after they died did they enjoy the blood sacrifice with their ancestors can they have such prestige.


    "But what''s the use of this?" he thought, but saw the opposite, the Zu Ling ang came forward, and then the fierce spirit pressure hit. He fiercely waved a knife and startled a piece of blood.


    Seeing this, Chen Ming moved in his hand, turned a divine power into a spear, and rushed forward fiercely.


    The two collided with each other and both returned to peace.


    Then, I saw a blood gas rising, a blood red field suddenly collided with the pure white divine power, directly skipped the initial temptation and entered the final battle.


    Finally, with a loud noise, Chen Ming only felt a corrosive blood gas coming. He counted backwards, sensed the great power consumed in his body, and sighed.


    On the other side, the ancestral spirit still stood, but his blood fluctuated violently behind him, losing a lot of power.


    He stood there, his blood red eyes staring at Chen Ming quietly. There was a faint salivation in his eyes. He seemed to regard him as a good sacrifice.


    Obviously, in that round of competition just now, Chen Ming lost a chip.


    "However, this is also normal," he thought, looking up at the blood that had not calmed down in the opposite direction.


    Divine power is supreme and powerful. Wherever it is, it is one of the top forces. Its essence is high, and it has dumped many streets across the street.


    However, the higher the power, the more difficult it is to supplement. Divine power comes from faith and life. It is transformed by divine personality and divine fire. It is very rare.


    At present, the number of followers of Chen Ming is only thousands, of which the number of truly devout believers is less than half. In terms of time, he is currently canonized for only a few months, and has to provide divine power feedback to believers all the time. The ancestral spirit opposite has accumulated for hundreds of years. In contrast, it is normal to be at the bottom.


    "It''s almost to the limit of level one," Chen Ming said as he looked at the other side.


    Of course, he thought so, but he still looked calm.


    Although the ancestral spirit accumulated richly, it still remained in the first level category. Moreover, he is insane and lacks means of attack and punishment. If he slowly consumes it with divine skills, he can kill it sooner or later.


    "Just, then why?"


    Thinking of this, he sneered in his heart. In the true spirit, a high God moved, as if pulling something.


    In the outside world, under an ancient tree, a clan is praying piously. In the wild, in the village, a small area, countless lights are gradually lit up. Through a line of faith in the dark, they gather into a clear air, condense into a tree shape, and come to Chen Ming for a long time.


    I saw the combination of Qingqi and Qi on Chen Ming''s head, and suddenly Qingguang was in full bloom.


    Chen Ming only felt that his whole body was full of divine power again. On his side, a light of divine power exploded fiercely, expelling a piece of blood and vaguely gaining the upper hand.


    This is the blessing of countless believers. In other words, believers worship gods and become one with gods. Naturally, they are blessed by countless believers all the time.


    But this is not enough. Chen Ming looks up again.


    Above this tribe, a god domain that has been condensed and formed suddenly rushed down and wrapped it in the stunned eyes of the opposite ancestor spirit.


    Suddenly, Chen Ming only felt that the world around him was assimilated and occupied by a divine domain of his own. At the same time, a force of heaven and earth strengthened his body, making his breath stronger and more thick.


    On the other side, the ancestral spirit, which was originally prestigious, suddenly shrank. With the ideas of devout sacrifice around, the original blood and gas field was constantly compressed.


    After several months of dissemination, faith has taken root here and the divine domain has been condensed. Chen Ming has already turned this place into his own home.


    Seeing that the other party was still struggling, Chen Ming was moved. When he thought about it, the oppressive force of the divine domain condensed and strengthened, tightly oppressing the other party.


    This is the joint force of the beliefs of thousands of people in this tribe, which is also mixed with the resentment and unwillingness of the people for countless years. Its cohesive strength immediately crushed it to death.


    Chen Ming clearly saw that as the ancestral spirit was suppressed, a blood red life was cut off above his head, and clusters of rich, ink like karma poured down and fell slowly. And the resentment and soul residue of those who were swallowed by them in the original divine domain rushed in and shrouded their whole body.


    Under Chen Ming''s induction, the breath of the ancestral spirit is falling at a rapid speed. It is almost impossible to maintain its own form and gradually turns into an unknown beast, which is frightening.


    Seeing this, Chen Ming couldn''t help looking pitiful. In this case, he didn''t even need to do it. The hidden danger in the other party''s body breaks out at this moment, and in a while, even he will collapse.


    "No, it doesn''t have to be a collapse."


    He thought so.


    I saw the opposite side. Under the influx of strong resentment and countless residues, the other side completely lost its human shape. Under Chen Ming''s surprised eyes, it became a monster with three sharp corners and scales on its head.


    With the influx of impurities, his body became more and more stable, and even his breath gradually strengthened. Finally, he roared up to the sky and almost completely broke away from the belief domain. His strength was stronger than before, and he had completely digested the power brought by blood sacrifice for hundreds of years.


    Looking at the monster struggling and roaring in front, Chen Ming waved his arm, echoed with the divine realm, and hit him with a star meteorite light, blurring his flesh and blood.


    "Have you completely fallen?"


    Chen Ming thinks so. At the same time, he looks around at the dozens of soldiers who originally stood aside.


    At this time, with the strength of body protection being suppressed by the divine domain, they had already followed the footsteps of the ancestors, were invaded by resentment and impurities, and degenerated into a beast with terrible prestige.


    Without hesitation, there was no doubt that the great power of the divine light was scattered over the soul, carrying thousands of believers to purify the entire body. Only the essence and the true spirit were the last ones, and the original source came out and fell down on Chen Ming.


    As a result, in Chen Mingzhen''s spirit, scenes of long-standing memories began to emerge and violently hit his mind. At the same time, a warmth came from the outside, combined with the clear light of the divine personality, turned into a force, making him gradually fall into a deep sleep.

 Chapter 25

    While Chen Ming fell asleep, another battle was about to begin on the other side.


    In a dark place, the sun is isolated. It is a sunny summer, but it can only make people feel the biting cold.


    Here, the high priest looked at Clem standing in front of the door with confusion and anger in his eyes.


    "Clem! Who allowed you to break into this place."


    He was very angry. Looking at Clem in front of him, his face was gloomy and seemed very angry.


    However, listening to the angry words of the high priest opposite, Clem seemed not to hear it. Like a cold wind blowing his face, he looked at the high priest in front of him with a strong sense of killing in his eyes.


    Behind him, there were several people standing behind. They were all tall soldiers. At this time, they looked at the great sacrifice in front with cold eyes.


    Suddenly, the high priest felt that something was wrong. Although he didn''t know why such a scene would appear, he knew that if he scolded him like this, the opposite Clem should have knelt down and begged for mercy. How could he behave like this.


    He looked at Clem with a gloomy face, as if he had suddenly thought of something and looked out the door.


    Seeing this, Clem and others sneered.


    "High priest, don''t look any more. We have sent your running dogs to the ancestral spirit long ago."


    Behind Clem, a man sneered, with cold eyes.


    "Bold! Dare to offend the great sacrifice!"


    Before the high priest spoke, beside him, a guard leader rushed out and took several guards forward, as if to show himself in front of the high priest.


    Seeing this, the high priest did not stop, as if he wanted to test it.


    Opposite, Clem saw several guards come forward without moving, but with a mocking smile: "good, solve them!"


    Beside him, a man with dark skin and some fat face came forward, with piety on his face and praying silently.


    If Chen Ming were here, he would surely recognize him as his good friend Goode.


    At this time, he looked pious. With the sound of prayers, a light flickered behind him. Then, in the frightened eyes of the guards in front of him, he turned into several spears and stabbed them at a high speed.


    It was too late to think. Subconsciously, they wanted to avoid the deadly spear, but they were frightened to find that a vine demon stretched under their feet and tightly wrapped around their legs.


    The last feeling ended here. With a light cutting through the space, their bodies were stabbed to the ground by spears, fell to the ground and struggled with wailing.


    However, it was not over yet. It seemed to feel a struggle. The spear melted again and burst open. Suddenly, a bloody corpse fell to the ground, and the dead couldn''t die anymore.


    Seeing this, the pupil in the eye of the high priest opposite shrank, and there was doubt and confusion in his heart.


    He didn''t ask the other party why, but was surprised and said, "why do you have the power of totem?"


    However, while saying this sentence, he did not wait for the other party to answer. He quickly took out a handful of black things from his arms, and then threw them at the other party before the other party reacted. At the same time, he held his crutch tightly in his left hand and stared at the opposite side.


    On the other side, I didn''t seem to expect the high priest to play cards so unreasonable. Out of guard, Klim and others were thrown right away. Suddenly, black grievances, combined with the dirt power of some Zuling, burst open and rushed to Klim and others.


    However, just when the high priest thought the other party would die, he saw a faint light enveloping the other party. Then, when the smoke gradually dissipated, the figure of Klim and others emerged.


    Although the power of the divine realm emerged at the last minute and weakened a layer of power, the remaining power still hurt almost everyone.


    Seeing this, the high priest did not hesitate. He moved his crutch gently, and a force stronger than just now was about to erupt.


    However, Klim and others across the street never gave him this chance again.


    In the fast speed, a spear transformed by divine power hit his crutch aside, and then Klim rushed up resolutely. Under the high priest''s frightened eyes, a pair of iron fists with hot flame hit him.


    "Touch!"


    With a loud noise, the high priest was beaten back. At the same time, more than a dozen spears attacked fiercely. Turn him into a hedgehog, and he can''t die anymore.


    Seeing his death, Clem couldn''t help yelling at the sky. Then with cruelty and pleasure in his eyes, he cut off his head with a dagger. However, he said, "the high priest is dead. Inform our people quickly and clean up his men."


    Below, a person nodded gently, then prayed silently in his heart, and a divine skill was released.


    I saw a light of divine power across the sky. Although it was not very conspicuous, it was vaguely connected to the divine domain, sending out waves, which were perceived by some people.


    Suddenly, under the leadership of some priests who understood the magic, Chen Ming''s believers enthusiastically rushed to the guards originally belonging to the high priest and captured them one by one. When the head of the high priest was thrown out of the hands of Clem, they surrendered one after another.


    Thus, with this momentum, Klim and others quickly suppressed the whole tribe, and Klim himself ascended the position of leader with the support of some believers.


    After that, he ordered to demolish all the gods and statues originally dedicated to the ancestors and rebuild the altars and statues of the God of nature. He also asked all the people to worship in front of the statues every night and morning.


    On the other hand, after months of precipitation, the number of Assyrian tribes expanded rapidly to 3000 after absorbing the forces of some fleeing tribes and vagrants.


    After receiving Chen Ming''s order, gram immediately worshipped that branch and used it as a voucher to establish the church. He preached everywhere. However, it developed very smoothly, and even superficial doctrines have appeared.


    And in this thriving scene, a few months passed.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    A few months later, with Gram''s efforts, the outsiders of the Assyrian tribe basically believed in the God of nature and gradually integrated into the old tribe. The Church of the God of nature has also been preliminarily established, with a number of experienced missionary priests.


    One day, on a grassland, grama looked at a colorful flower in front of her and quietly watered it.


    He was as old as an old man in his 70s and 80s, but his body was very strong and gradually strengthened under the nourishment of divine power. At the moment, with his usual kind look, he looked at a flower in front of him, lay quietly aside and listened to the narration given by a priest next to him.


    "Your holiness, at present, there are more than 300 priests in our tribe who understand divination. Among them, there are only 37 priests belonging to the church, most of whom are pious priests who understand more than nine divination skills."


    Hearing this, grama nodded and continued, "so how''s the new church going?"


    "The place has been selected. Just wait a little longer and you can finish it."


    Seeing this, grama breathed a sigh of relief and didn''t speak again. Just looking at the ancient tree forest outside, he said silently: "after this period of time, when the church starts to operate, I think life will be much better."


    As he thought, he looked back at his back. There, a towering ancient tree stood quietly, forever.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. He always feels that today is something unusual.


    He looked up at the top of the tree and saw a magical scene emerge.


    On the ancient trees, the round seeds condensed on them, I don''t know when they have opened, growing small flowers one after another, with profound power, as if pregnant with something.


    With the appearance of this scene, grama only felt that in her body, a divine power issued a fiery projection, as if something had happened.


    He was not alone. On the ancient tree, when the flowers were blooming, at the same time, countless people and gods who were praying seemed to feel something.


    In a sacred region of a Mountain Tribe, a spirit with clear light suddenly woke up and slowly opened a pair of bright eyes.

 Chapter 26

    The young man was beautiful and handsome, like a sleeping God, waking up from a distant dream.


    However, it is true.


    Chen Ming gets up and looks around. A trace of vicissitudes and haziness flashed in his originally plain and soft eyes.


    "Has it been, months..."


    He looked around, and his face moved in the changed divine realm.


    I saw that the originally poor and barren area around me had become another shape at this time. There was no lack of mountains, plants and flowers in the four seasons, which set off the incomparable beauty around. These things were created when Chen Ming was sleeping. His breath played up all around and changed the divine realm.


    As the God of nature, although his power has not yet reached the great power of God and devil due to the constraints of believers and divine personality, he has also begun to preliminarily transform himself into the body of law. Although it is still weak, he can gradually change the surrounding environment under the subtle influence.


    Looking at the surrounding scenery, Chen Ming turned a blind eye and just walked forward quietly.


    Ahead, the huge manor still stands there quietly, as if it is still welcoming the return of its past owners.


    Chen Ming looked. The door was still open, revealing the scenery. He silently pushed open the half closed door and walked in quietly.


    Like revisiting his hometown, he looked at the scenes around him. There was a familiar and strange feeling in his heart, which was consistent with the memory in his mind.


    This is from the memory of the ancestors. After absorbing the true spiritual memory of the ancestors and those war souls, although it seems that it is incomplete because of its final degeneration, and most of the memory is in a hazy sleep state, it still gives Chen Ming a lot of useful information.


    Chen Ming looked at the open field ahead. In his memory, this was a training ground. There were some weapons on display, full of weapons.


    Looking at these, Chen Ming picked up a huge sword and looked carefully.


    The giant sword is transformed by the power of the divine domain, which is not true. It has neither the support of divine power nor the support of ancestral spirit. It can only exist in the divine domain.


    Holding the giant sword, Chen Ming calmed down. Then, following the memory, he waved the giant sword, and a set of strong and strong sword momentum was waved by him.


    He waved the huge sword heartily, and did not focus on a certain point. He just waved at will, and did not urge the divine power. The surrounding scenes were swayed by the rapid sword wind.


    With a touch, rows of weapon racks were knocked down by its sword wind.


    Then, following a memory imprint in the dark, Chen Ming''s divine power suddenly changed into a blood red power, which was blessed on the giant sword.


    Suddenly, the sword power changed. If it was just an ordinary sword skill with exquisite skills and strong momentum among ordinary people, it now seems to be a legendary superb sword skill. Between the waving of the giant sword, blood red marks danced and flew, like the legendary sword Qi, breaking the surrounding scenery.


    In the end, when the momentum was brewing to the limit, Chen Ming was urged by his divine power, and the giant sword in his hand smashed forward.


    With a loud bang of "touch", a big pit was hit on the earth, and countless sword Qi flew out, cluttering the surrounding scenery.


    Seeing this, Chen Ming sighed slightly and waved his hand. The surrounding scenes immediately waved the original state.


    He looked at the scenery around him, and his thoughts drifted farther and farther with his memory.


    Since Chen Ming woke up, he thought he was reborn into a backward and dilapidated world because of what he saw around him. Now I think about it, but I take it for granted.


    It was not until this time that he killed the ancestral spirit and captured his memory that he really understood the world.


    No matter in any world, there are places with advanced civilization and naturally backward places.


    In Chen Ming''s memory, some of the world is similar to the early Western Europe. Many forces belong to one civilization, but they live and distribute in the form of city states. Around it, there are many backward places of civilization, which live in the form of tribes in the wild.


    The ancestral spirit of this tribe came from the distant southern city states and was a little aristocrat there.


    About hundreds of years ago, because of the chaotic war between the city states, the city state where the ancestral spirit was located was broken by the hostile city states. Finally, it was not allowed to flee north with the power of its own family.


    In the process of escape, he constantly conquered the wild families around him and slowly condensed into a tribe. After his death, he was regarded as the ancestor spirit by his descendants and enjoyed the nourishment of blood sacrifice with his guards.


    Chen Mingfang''s sword posture and sword spirit are all the sword skills and fighting spirit of the family.


    The city states of this world have extraordinary power and spread. Among some ancient nobles, they have a fighting way of practice.


    The ancestor spirit became the knight level of the world because of his cultivation of fighting spirit. Just after his death, he briefly resisted the erosion of the external robbing Qi. He didn''t lose his mind for the first time and was able to successfully enjoy the blood sacrifice.


    Thinking of this, Chen Ming can''t help feeling a little complicated. At the same time, he feels the divine personality and feels the changes.


    In the divine space, a large golden merit shrouded it and dyed a small part of the divine space golden. Although this is still very small, it has this trend.


    "I just killed an ancestral spirit and got a little more merit than all the regions I purified. It''s really... Feeling the merit, Chen Ming couldn''t help sighing.


    But it''s natural to think about it carefully. In the past hundreds of years, Zuling enjoyed blood sacrifice and didn''t know how many people he killed.


    If these people don''t die, they are all people. They can multiply continuously and provide strength for the world. And his enjoyment of blood sacrifice is equivalent to forcibly interrupting this development process and hindering the development of the world. It is even more taboo to say that it swallows people''s spirits. Killing nature is to help heaven walk the way and has a lot of merits.


    However, Chen Ming didn''t care too much about it. For him, although he didn''t understand the specific role of merit, merit is a good thing. Naturally, more is better. It''s really impossible. It''s also excellent to use one brain to wash away the divine personality and break the next seal.


    "But that would be a waste."


    Chen Ming looked at the surrounding scenery and thought.


    "Now think about it, this trip has reaped a lot. It has not only produced tens of thousands of believers, successfully killed the ancestral spirit and obtained a lot of merit. It has also received a lot of information and the extraordinary power of the world. It is really a worthwhile trip."


    "But the biggest gain is still


    He quietly distributed his consciousness. In the dark, in the divine lattice, several lines of law hung quietly and intertwined with each other.


    While sensing this line, a great consciousness poured into Chen Ming''s heart with an incomparably mysterious understanding of the law. Just watching quietly, there is a constant stream of mysteries about the changes of all things flowing into my mind, which makes me change completely.


    This is the divinity, which is formed by the light of divinity formed by the understanding of heaven and earth under the interaction of law and divinity. It is an indispensable thing to ignite the divine fire and even finally condense the divinity.


    At this time, there are two divine beings in the divine lattice, which are different due to the different laws contained in them.


    One is slightly green, vaguely carrying all things in mountains and rivers. The divinity of the natural vitality of plants and trees is the coarsest, but it is the divinity of nature.


    There is another one, but it exudes a light color of blood, with the horror of endless killing and rivers of blood, vaguely with the scene of countless creatures being slaughtered. It has the meaning of endless bloody killing, which can be called the divinity of killing.


    The two divinities are different, with some entanglement, but most of them are not related to each other. Among them, the natural divinity is extremely solid, while the killing divinity, although conceived and formed, is very short, with some illusions, and appears very weak.


    Chen Ming stared at this divinity, as if there were countless memories echoing it.


    The divinity of this killing comes from believers, but most of it comes from ancestors.


    In countless years of blood sacrifice and ethnic sacrifice, the ancestors naturally gathered a lot of killing power under the sacrifice. Therefore, after Chen Ming accepted all his understanding, such a divinity was formed under the operation of the divine personality.


    This divinity contains the bloody sacrifice of the ancestors for hundreds of years, and it is also the most precious thing Chen Ming harvested this time.

 Chapter 27

    Seeing this short divinity, Chen Ming seems to have a scene of endless killing in his eyes.


    He shook his head, walked out of the manor, looked at the sky and felt the seal of the divine personality in his body.


    "Has the seal been broken?" he said.


    I saw in my body, in the God''s lattice that had been heavily sealed, another brilliance lit up, and the second seal was opened. This is the strength accumulated by tens of thousands of believers for months. Under the continuous impact of divine power, this seal is finally opened. Since then, the secondary door has been completely open to Chen Ming.


    He looked at the manor behind him and waved his hand. He saw that the manor that had originally stood disappeared. With Chen Ming''s heart, it changed into a large village competition and a military camp.


    He nodded, then his heart moved, and the spirit flew out of the divine domain.


    The next moment, Chen Ming stood under the earth and looked at the sky.


    I saw that the black air originally shrouded in the tribe had completely disappeared at this time. A clear light condensed with the pious thoughts of countless believers shrouds over the tribe, expels all robbery Qi, vaguely combines with the luck of the tribe, and protects the Chinese people.


    Seeing this, Chen Ming nodded slightly.


    Such a scene represents that the forces originally belonging to the ancestral spirit and the high priest in this tribe have been expelled, and most people of this tribe worship him in good faith.


    He looked back at the north. In the distance, there was a breath echoing with him, emitting a faint attraction, calling him back.


    "It seems time to go back," he said, with a faint light in his eyes, which is unforgettable.


    After the divine seal was broken, his strength savings were enough, but because there was only the divine soul at this time, although the divine soul had begun to degenerate, it still needed to return to the noumenon before he could be promoted finally.


    "But before that


    Chen Ming looked behind him. The spirit moved. Following the induction, he came to a house after a while.


    After entering, a man lay in it, but it was kruri.


    In other words, it is quite inconvenient to enter the divine domain and fight with the ancestral spirit with a flesh body. Therefore, before entering, Chen Ming sealed it in place with divine power.


    Now it seems that this is fortunately the case. Otherwise, with the loss of time for months, whoever it is, the oil will run out and the lamp will dry up.


    Chen Ming looked around calmly, but it was Goode''s home. It must have been found during his sleep and carried back by Goodall.


    "I''ll give you some compensation," Chen Ming said, looking at kruri in front of him.


    Then, a pure divine power enveloped his body, washed his whole body, and the previous secret wounds disappeared.


    Then, he thought again and sent several divine art marks into his divine soul, which can be regarded as a complimentary package.


    After doing this, Chen Ming nodded, untied his seal, and then left directly before he woke up.


    Perhaps the reason for moving all the way to the north is that it is much faster than before this time.


    However, one day, when I walked outside a canyon, an invisible air guidance came from around, as if reminding me of something.


    Suddenly, Chen Ming was surprised, and then his eyes looked around.


    I saw a faint force of the world hanging gently, and a steady stream of blessings on him. At this moment, it seemed as if he felt something. There was a feeling that was pulling him to a place.


    "This is the power of the world." he was stunned and confused.


    In fact, when killing the ancestral spirit, in addition to merit and virtue, there is a trace of world power added to him.


    This is the source force, a reward of the world for those who maintain order, and represents the favor of heaven.


    He looked at a certain place. At the same time, the high-speed movement of the divine power in his body immediately added to his eyes to see through all vanity.


    I saw that the scene in front of me suddenly changed. In a barren land ahead, a little light black gradually emerged, but the vision was very hazy and could not be seen clearly.


    At this time, it seemed to feel something. Around him, a force of the world poured into Chen Ming''s soul. Chen Ming only felt clear in front of him, and the real vision in front of him suddenly appeared.


    In front of me, the barren land suddenly changed. On a piece of land, the strong Qi of robbery is constantly emerging and rising, with a rotten and broken force spreading around.


    "Is this?" seeing this scene, Chen Ming was surprised and looked closely at the scene ahead.


    Somehow, looking at the decadent scene in front of him, Chen Ming suddenly thought of the group of evil wolves he had seen before.


    "The demon wolf king came here a few years ago, not just to find this place."


    Looking ahead, he thought.


    When he thought about it, he thought it was possible.


    The demon wolves came here a few years ago. If there is no special reason, why do they stay here alone for so long, even attack the tribe and kill cruelly, but do not move their bodies at all.


    Some of his actions along the way are not so much about killing as looking for something.


    If there is no accident, it is probably here.


    At this point, Chen Ming couldn''t help looking at the distance.


    In the front, the robbing gas is rolling, with some kind of rotten and broken thick magic gas, spreading in all directions.


    Looking at this scene, Chen Mingshun walked forward with the guidance given.


    He walked and stopped all the way. Finally, when the induction stopped, Chen Ming came to a swamp.


    At this point, Chen Ming frowned. In front, the space is filled with black air that is almost visible to the naked eye, with a strong sense of decay, eroding everything around.


    In the sky, black gas is spreading to the whole world.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Looking at the black air, Chen Ming seems to feel a great sense of sadness and decay, coming from the power of the world around him.


    So he looked at a pond, which was full of black water, emitting rotten magic gas.


    Just as he wanted to come forward and look carefully, the scene suddenly changed.


    A brilliant crimson flame came from his side and hit Chen Ming directly. Then it was blocked by a shield made of divine power and made a dull noise.


    Chen Ming''s mind moved. The shield in his hand suddenly turned into divine power and escaped. He turned back and looked coldly at a creature opposite him.


    It was a monster in the shape of a cow, with several sharp horns on its head, red scales and disgusting tentacles on its body, and the whole body exuded a rotten evil nature.


    His eyes looked at Chen Ming violently. The sharp teeth on the corners of his mouth bit him gently, as if he had looked at some delicious food, and his disgusting saliva flowed out.


    It looks very cruel, but its power is also very extraordinary. It has broken some limits and entered the first level.


    He looked at Chen Ming opposite him and roared. His whole body seemed to turn into a flame and rushed straight at Chen Ming.


    Seeing this, Chen Ming sneered and didn''t move. He was shocked by his divine power. Suddenly, a magnificent force of tens of thousands of believers appeared, and under the urging of the divine spirit, he directly suppressed the beast.


    Suddenly, the monster was forcibly suppressed by a powerful force, covered in flesh and blood, and drops of blood with rotten power splashed out everywhere, corroding the earth. However, in spite of this, he was still tenacious and survived under this great force.


    Seeing this, Chen Ming''s eyes coagulated.


    Although he is at the same level, he has broken the limit of level one and is about to be promoted. Only as a God, he has the power of thousands of believers.


    Although this force is not too strong at present because of the number of believers, it is absolutely no problem to deal with a first-class life, even the first-class limit, after adding Chen Ming''s own divine power.


    At the moment, the other party actually suffered this, and even had the strength to struggle. This vitality is really terrible.


    "But that''s it."


    Thinking about it, Chen Ming waved his hand and moved his mind. A huge divine power surged out again, with a great consciousness, violently impacting each other.


    Opposite, a trace of confusion appeared in the monster''s eyes.


    In the dark, it seems that thousands of people are torturing and shooting at them in their spirits.


    "Who are you?"


    "How dare you hand at my God?"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Every torture directly points to the origin of the divine soul. After each torture and battle, the origin of the divine soul will be weakened by one point. In the end, as the confusion in the monster''s eyes gradually deepened, when it reached a limit, its spirit completely collapsed and was erased by a great force, leaving only a bloody body.

 Chapter 28

    In a swamp with bad environment, the rotten magic gas is filled with.


    Among them, Chen Ming stood on it and looked at the monster whose spirit had been erased opposite. He was stunned.


    "Sure enough, although the flesh of the life bred here is extremely strong, is its spirit so fragile..." he looked at the front, leaving only the flesh monster.


    Then he turned and looked ahead.


    "We have reached a critical point here. If we go further, the danger will be stronger than before. I don''t know how much."


    He looked ahead and thought.


    On the way here, he was not plain sailing.


    Along the way, I don''t know how many ordinary creatures have been demonized by magic Qi and turned into magical creatures. Moreover, the more you move forward, with the deepening of the degree of being infected with magic Qi, your power will become stronger and stronger. Now, there are first-class demonized beasts.


    This is just the periphery. If we move forward now, we will really enter the core area, and the danger in it will be more prosperous.


    He looked around and saw that the strong evil spirit was constantly surging and eroding his body, but it was blocked by the divine power shrouded over the soul. Compared with the outside world, the consumption of divine power is more than ten times greater.


    He frowned, hesitated, and then walked forward into the core area.


    Just before he took a few steps, he felt that the world here began to become completely different from the outside world, and the magic Qi had even reached the point that ordinary people could see.


    The inner divinity is running quietly, constantly emitting divine power to resist external erosion. Chen Ming felt that the consumption was several times greater than before, and it was still strengthening with the gradual deepening of the distance.


    He looked around. It was strange. It was still a swamp before Ming Dynasty, but here it has become a piece of land with hot breath, as if it had come to the legendary abyss and hell.


    Without enough time to think, he continued to move forward. Every step, there was a great resistance coming from the surrounding world, as if he had come to another strange world, which constantly excluded and weakened him.


    At the same time, a great sense of disgust came from the power of nature.


    He couldn''t help but stop. Under the divine induction, all the scenes in front were revealed under his perception.


    I saw a dark area ahead, countless eyes opened fiercely under the cover of darkness, and the blood red eyes were crazy and tyrannical. After seeing Chen Ming, he seemed to see something delicious and rushed out.


    It was a huge group of mice, each of which was the size of a lamb, with scales and spikes on its skin, emitting a strong smell of the abyss.


    These demonized rats are not as strong as apprentices, but they are numerous. They also carry some first-class strong demonized rats and rat kings. At this time, they rush out of the ground as if they were an avalanche. With a strong smell of blood, the scene is enough to make people faint.


    In the dark, a faint sense of crisis came from the true spirit, which surprised Chen Ming.


    Feeling this feeling, Chen Ming no longer hesitated. His inner spirit vibrated violently, as if he felt a crisis, condensing all his forces at an unprecedented speed.


    I saw that above Chen Ming''s head, the sun rose slowly, with some blood red in the light green, with a strong breath covering the four directions.


    As if he had touched something in the dark, a glimmer of enlightenment flashed through Chen Ming''s heart. Then, in the divinity, a thick divinity of nature violently rolled and stirred, and condensed into an illusory brand of divinity along a certain trace.


    This brand is broken, a large part is missing, and only a small part is slightly solid, but it exudes an incomparably mysterious and magnificent mystery of the operation of the world. Ordinary people can feel the heart of nature and master the power of nature just by looking at it.


    This is the natural divinity, which is condensed and sublimated by the natural divinity. Because the divinity is too lacking, it seems a little illusory.


    After this divine personality condensed, suddenly, the originally surging divine power suddenly changed and poured into the natural divine personality one after another.


    With the influx of divine power, a powerful momentum emerged from Chen Ming.


    Suddenly, the surging demonized rats roared in fear, as if they felt some strong oppression. The whole body exploded directly, and the scene was filled with blood mist.


    In the distance, it seemed to feel something. A huge magic mouse squeaked, and a trace of fear flashed in his eyes. Suddenly all the magic mice turned and fled towards the way they came.


    "Is this, God?"


    Sensing the broken and illusory spirit in his body, Chen Ming has some insight.


    At the beginning, although he understood enough and successfully ascended the throne through intact Godhead and hundreds of years of pious belief of a tribe, he did not condense the corresponding Godhead. Therefore, they had to use the divine power passively, so that part of the divine power could not be brought into full play.


    Until this time, the natural divinity was extremely active under pressure in the place where the evil spirit was rampant. Then, under the birth of this crisis, it condensed itself into a divine personality.


    Although my mind has turned many times, it is actually only a moment.


    Chen Ming looked at the Warcraft in front of him. The natural spirit just condensed suddenly lit up in his body.


    Suddenly, above his head, a strong sun suddenly became larger, with a sense of the vitality of creation, suddenly exploded forward, and turned into a huge force enveloping all around.


    I saw that in front, countless areas were purified by this force, and countless hidden demonized beasts roared and fled one after another, but they were entangled by a force and purified into ashes.


    A full-bodied vitality, with the meaning of clearing vegetation, condenses here and dyes the originally barren red earth a little green.


    Chen Ming looked down and saw that the grass was dotted on the earth. The breeze was blowing, and the grass was hanging and the seedlings were light, as if expressing a kind of joy.


    In the dark, a weak force was introduced into the natural deity. I don''t know whether it was an illusion, and the original illusory natural deity seemed to solidify a little.


    Feeling the mood of the surrounding vegetation, Chen Mingruo thought, and then looked at the distance.


    In the distance, more than ten meters away, the magic Qi that had been dispersed by the divine power once again diffused and swept, polluting the land that had returned to normal again and turning it into its original appearance.


    The grass was corroded and turned into dust and ashes. Suddenly, a strong sense of sadness hit my heart.


    Feeling this feeling, Chen Ming didn''t move, but quietly realized it.


    In the body, the natural divinity trembled slightly, and the natural divinity contained in it seemed to grow longer with the feeling.


    "What a pity..."


    Chen Ming shook his head and looked around at the earth polluted by the breath of the abyss again. He was helpless to look deeper ahead.


    After condensing the natural spirit, the original blurred vision finally began to be clear, and you can see it all under the induction of nature.


    Under his feeling at this time, the whole earth was enveloped by a strong smell of evil. This breath is evil and powerful, with a trace of decadent origin.


    In essence, it doesn''t even need the difference from his God. With a trace of immortality, it spreads outward continuously.


    At a deeper depth, there are several strands of fog shrouded in it, standing in it with a strong breath. Under the induction of natural vision, it is as dazzling as a torch in the dark, which has reached the level of level II.


    In addition, in the deep abyss area at this time, it is the opponent''s home. Under the blessing of magic gas, its combat effectiveness is even more terrible.


    He looked back, and then waved his hand to erase all the breath left. With a strong sense of disgust constantly coming from the natural gods, he left without hesitation.

 Chapter 29

    In the morning, everything lives and the morning light is dim.


    In a forest by the river, several figures shuttle and chase.


    If you ignore the lush trees around, you can see that several tribal soldiers dressed in animal skin are chasing a huge wild boar.


    The boar was huge, the size of a giant tiger, with sharp fangs. He was a bully in the forest on weekdays. At this time, he looked particularly embarrassed and was chased and killed by a group of humans.


    If you observe carefully, you can find that the group of people are covered with a thin layer of rattan armor. When they are the first, they are wearing a layer of black armor like wood and holding a spear emitting faint light, which is very powerful.


    He took the lead and looked at the wild boar in front of him. His mind moved. A divine power immediately blessed him. He felt full of strength, and then threw his spear out against the running wild boar.


    The spear flashed a light green in the air, and then stabbed him firmly, even through his body, nailing him directly to the trunk of a big tree. He was out of breath.


    "With this big guy, it seems that everyone can share more meat at the sacrifice tonight."


    Looking at the wild boar, the leading man smiled and said, looking very bright.


    "Yes, but it''s not easy to carry such a big guy back." another person responded with a smile.


    "Ha, what is this!"


    He said so, with a hearty smile, and then in the stunned eyes of his partners, he fiercely pulled out the wild boar stuck in the tree with a spear, and then breathlessly lifted the huge wild boar on his shoulder.


    Seeing this, the partner beside him sighed, "clea, your strength is really enviable."


    "Both of us believe in the great God of nature, but we don''t even understand the basic wood armor. The armor on our body needs to be made by the people. It''s really much worse than you." said a middle-aged man who was a little older, with a sigh in his eyes.


    However, after hearing this, the opposite clea shook his head at them and said, "why compare the devout believers who are the God of nature."


    "What''s more, although I''m good at fighting, your understanding is not bad. How could we get here without your detection and treatment along the road." he smiled brightly, and his face looked sincere, indicating that he really thought so.


    Seeing this, the people around him also smiled and nodded. Although there was still some envy in his heart, he was also relieved.


    They packed up their things, then looked at the old tree with a big hole pierced by the clea spear and looked at each other.


    One of the people in the team stood out of the queue, and a healing operation enveloped it with strong vitality to slowly repair its damage. Then, the group silently made a sacrifice and slowly communicated with the natural consciousness under the urging of divinity.


    This is sacrifice and gratitude.


    After believing in the God of nature and understanding the divination, no matter what the divination is, he will gain the ability to communicate with nature and feel the spirit of all things.


    Therefore, over time, when believers gradually deepened their communication with the spirit of nature, this practice gradually formed in the tribe.


    After praying earnestly, the party seemed to feel that a dim and weak soul was sending out a slight cordial meaning to them on the ancient trees ahead. Suddenly, they understood that the spirit of nature on the tree had forgiven them.


    So they packed up their things, lifted the boar body and left slowly.


    Nearby, a young man suddenly appeared with a faint light. It was Chen Ming.


    He looked at the direction of several people leaving in the distance, especially above clea''s head.


    I saw that a pale golden life appeared on it, with a trace of hazy, and a clear light, which was vaguely connected with Chen Ming''s Qi.


    "Come from the wild people in the wilderness?" he said, looking at clea who was walking away in the distance.


    In other words, during the period when Chen Ming left, grama and others did not do anything.


    In the vast area of the wilderness, there are a large number of large and small tribes, as well as countless wild families living in caves or mountains.


    Most of these wild people live in poverty and have weak strength. They are scattered in the wilderness and gathered as tribes.


    The tribe from which Chen Ming was born is quite good. Because of Chen Ming''s protection, most of his inner people can live in peace except for the dangers they encounter in the wild.


    Those wild people are not so lucky. If they have hundreds of people, those scattered dozens of people are very dangerous.


    Ghosts and evil spirits at night, demonized animals in the wild, and even the rumored cannibals are unpredictable dangers. If you encounter one at random, it will be the end of the Juzu. Therefore, the life of the wild people in the wilderness is much more difficult than that of ordinary tribes.


    After grama came to power, he wantonly accepted the refuge of wild people, and immediately got a lot of foreign people.


    Following Chen Ming''s orders, he vigorously preached among them, and naturally many believers came out. Although they are generally not as pious as the people of the original tribe, there are always a few geniuses with exceptionally pious beliefs and extremely strong sensing talents among thousands of people.


    That clea is one of them. He was the eldest son of a wild clan leader. After the death of the clan leader, he resolutely took his people to take refuge in the Assyrian tribe, took the lead in believing in the God of nature, and successfully understood the divinity.


    Looking at Clem''s back, Chen Ming suddenly thought of kuruba. It has been several months since his blood was transformed into divine descent. But I don''t know how it is now.


    Unknowingly, he came under an altar.


    Chen Ming looked around and recalled the scenes along the way. He nodded with some satisfaction: "such a scene, it seems that rages and kules have done well."


    When he came, Chen Ming found that there was no ghost or evil thing in the neighborhood of the tribe, and they were all cleaned up. Then feel the growing merit in the body, which is enough to explain their achievements.


    He thought for a moment, and then, the next moment, he came to a wide divine domain.


    It seems that he sensed his return. When his spirit came to the divine domain, he saw a sudden shock in the whole divine domain, and a force of the divine domain blessed Chen Ming.


    With the fluctuation of the divine realm, several people were awakened.


    "Who dares to touch the divine realm?" rages stood aside in a tall house and said in doubt.


    On the other hand, cules is much more direct than him.


    After sensing the fluctuation of the divine realm, he led the Yin soldiers who were originally training to rush to Chen Ming.


    After seeing Chen Ming, he was relieved and knelt down with rages who came to the side to pray: "my God."


    Seeing this, Chen Ming nodded, and then the spirit moved gently. Suddenly, the scene in the divine domain came into his mind.


    I saw that on the originally broad and barren land, ghosts were farming here, some planting trees, some planting grain, and there were several small shops in the village.


    In other words, the things planted in the divine domain can not really be used to supplement the soul power, but they can show their appetite. By the way, you can also give the idle ghost something to do, so that the whole village will not appear too lazy.


    In the middle of the village, dozens of ghosts felt the familiar radiance shrouded in Chen Ming and knelt forward excitedly.


    Chen mingning looked at God, but he was a new believer who had died in recent months. After his death, he was dragged here by the divine domain.


    "You did a good job." looking at the scene in front of him, he looked at them and said sincerely.


    "These are all great powers given by our God," rages said.


    When he said this, there was no wave in his heart. In his heart, he did think so.


    Compared with Chen Ming''s great power to create a divine realm to accommodate and protect thousands of ghosts, all he has done is just a trivial matter.


    Seeing this, Chen Ming nodded and didn''t take it seriously. Then his mind moved. A divine force startled them and shrouded them.


    The divine power enveloped the two bodies, slowly washed and purified them, and slowly took them off to a new level.


    After the souls of the two people were washed like glass by the divine power, a spiritual pressure came from the two people, which oppressed the surrounding Yin soldiers to retreat, but they were forcibly raised to the first level by the divine power.

 Chapter 30

    In the divine realm, under a divine power package, the figures of rags and kules emerged, and the spiritual pressure on their body spread around without concealment.


    Seeing this, the ghosts around envied. Among them, a strong man was particularly conspicuous. His breath should be the first among the Yin soldiers, but it was Bagh.


    This man is the first person saved by Chen Ming. He is quite brave. Among the Yin soldiers, he is well deserved to be the first in terms of seniority and strength.


    Above his head, a light red vital qi stood upright, emitting slight fluctuations, even a little stronger than before.


    Seeing this, Chen Ming nodded in his heart and said, "Bagh."


    "My God." on the other side, hearing Chen Ming''s cry, Bagh flashed a happy look in his eyes and bowed to salute.


    "I appoint you as deputy commander here."


    He said faintly, and then there was a divine power in the divine domain, which shrouded bagqi in the eyes of everyone to help him transform.


    After a while, looking at the three people in front of him, Chen Ming nodded with satisfaction.


    I saw that after the divine power washing, the three people in front of me all broke the limit and reached the level one.


    He looked and saw that above the heads of the three people, a light red life was tall and straight, surrounded by a touch of light red luck.


    This red is different from others because of its own strength, so it is very stable. In addition, there is another layer of slightly loose Qi, which is the blessing of Qi brought by commanding the ghost of Yin soldiers.


    "But that''s it," he said as he looked at the three and felt the great power consumed in his body.


    The red life grid, corresponding to the strength, is actually equivalent to level 1. Therefore, it is relatively easy for them to break through, and there will be no bottleneck.


    But even so, the consumption of divine power is still like a mountain and a sea. Next time, if they want to break through again, their destiny will become a major limitation and become a huge bottleneck.


    "However, if you are truly devout and worship me for several years, you can''t make a breakthrough in your life under subtle influence."


    He looked at the three people in front of him and thought.


    Gods and believers interact with each other. If believers can worship the gods day and night, their essence will also be influenced and baptized by the gods as they get closer to the gods.


    Even a pure white life style can be transformed into a blue life if its faith can reach the level of saints and its essence is completely consistent with the gods.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help shaking his head.


    "Although faith can change destiny, it is too difficult."


    In his mind, he looked at the three people in front, explained some things, and then left directly.


    Back in the tribe, far away, there was a strong attraction pulling the spirit. After a while, he came under the body and was stunned when he saw the scene at this time.


    I saw a towering ancient tree standing on a plain.


    It is about 100 meters high, emitting a breath of fresh air and peace, quietly protecting tens of miles around.


    But what is different from Chen Ming''s memory is that at this time, dozens of flowers bloom quietly on the ancient tree. In the dark, a world source force winds around it, as if pregnant with something.


    Chen Ming was stunned. It took him a while to react. Looking at the flowers, he seemed to feel dozens of hazy and kind consciousness sleeping and pregnant.


    On dozens of flowers, the power of the world twines and blesses, and Chen Ming feels it carefully. Among them, each flower is different. Outside, a trace of natural elements surround the blessing.


    In Chen Ming''s induction, some of these consciousness are as hot as fire, some are as soft as water, with various natural elements.


    He was stunned for a moment and felt the echo in the dark. In the true spirit, a natural deity shook gently, and a breath suddenly came out, echoing with the ancient tree.


    After this breath, on the ancient tree, a flower wrapped with natural elements and emitting strong vitality suddenly opens and blooms with strong vitality.


    At the same time, under Chen Ming''s induction, a world source force poured into it and formed a small fruit in an instant.


    The fruit is light cyan, the size of an egg, with light patterns on it, emitting a light that is the same as the divinity in the body.


    Suddenly, Chen Ming was stunned. Then, the broken natural spirit in his body was running at a high speed, which matched his breath. He raised his head and looked at the dozens of different flower buds on the body, with a glimmer of enlightenment in his eyes.


    In other words, every Godhead with different clergy is actually condensed from countless divinities.


    For example, the Ministry of nature, strictly speaking, actually represents a rule of the world. It is not only the growth of plants and trees, but also the elements such as landing Feng Shui and fire.


    The dozens of flower buds on ancient trees, to some extent, represent dozens of divinities that constitute the natural clergy. Only because there is only one divinity in his natural divinity can only make a flower bear fruit.


    "The world..."


    Looking at the power of the world around him, he was a little complicated.


    Then, his whole soul glowed and slowly integrated into the ancient tree of noumenon.


    At the beginning of his return, as if he had returned to the mother, he felt a warmth and a powerful force pouring in from his body.


    In the dark and true spirit, a broken deity was slightly turbulent, and the divinity contained in it was wildly agitated, absorbing the source force of the continuous influx of the outside world. Then, the whole ancient tree moved slightly, and the change began slowly.


    Chen Ming felt a sleepiness that he had never felt before, which plunged him into a deep sleep.


    Outside, ancient trees flutter in the wind and stand silently.


    In the distance, under a magnificent waterfall, a majestic young man stood upright with his head held high, with a touch of tree shaped light green mark on his forehead. He blew up a demonized beast in front with one punch, and his face was cold.


    Suddenly, a feeling came to my heart. At the same time, a strong blood on my body seemed to begin to degenerate.


    He couldn''t help but be stunned. Then he looked back at the direction of the tribe, felt the familiar smell of ancient trees, and subconsciously said, "my God..."


    Perhaps it was the precipitation of the previous transformation. This time, Chen Ming only slept for a few days.


    A few days later, Chen Ming''s spirit began to wake up.


    He stared at the outside world and silently sensed the changes.


    In fact, the big change in promotion to level 2 is not too big, but the broken natural deity is further condensed because of the source power blessing at the time of promotion.


    It seems that with the further cohesion of his own divine personality, it seems that many people are calling his divine name in the distance.


    "The great God of nature, please protect my child."


    "My God, you are the great God."


    "My God, you are the only true God in the world..."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Prayers came from the dark along the line of faith, but the voice was weak and inaudible. Moreover, because the induction is too weak, what can be called through the line of faith is at least the level of crazy believers.


    In other words, such induction requires the corresponding clergy and godhood.


    Like Chen Ming before, if his followers pray to the God of nature, Chen Ming will not be able to feel and receive it.


    However, at this time, Chen Ming stood silent, and some of his consciousness sank into the divine personality, responding to the prayers of believers one by one.


    Then, his spirit left the body, walked out of the ancient tree and looked at his body.


    I saw that on the noumenon, the fruit seemed to be a little bigger, with a touch of light cyan. There were some complex textures on it, which somehow agreed with the laws of the world.


    He felt it for a while. In fact, his pregnant consciousness was much stronger. It seemed that he felt his arrival. A touch of tenderness came, as if greeting him.


    He smiled and looked at the old tree.


    There seems to be no change in the huge ancient tree, but in a place invisible to the naked eye, a faint aura emerges, and a golden life stands on it quietly.


    The Golden Life Grid corresponds to the second level, and it seems that there is a faint green Qi in the life.


    Seeing this, he couldn''t help nodding. Then he turned and looked in the direction he had always been.


    "Almost. It''s time to solve it."


    As if he felt Chen Ming''s determination, the power of the world was boiling around him.

 Chapter 31

    A few days later, Chen Ming came to the abyss polluted by magic gas again, followed by rages and other three people.


    He looked up, looked at the evil spirit raging in front, and frowned.


    "Just about ten days, but has the scope of pollution increased?"


    Looking ahead, Chen Ming thought, and then looked at the three people behind him.


    Only after seeing this place, the three faces were dignified, and the mood that originally appeared energetic because of the improvement of strength suddenly sank.


    At the same time, when they arrived here, a strong sense of rejection came from the running divine power and magic brand in the three people.


    This is the influence of the divine power of nature. Their souls have become close to nature after being washed by the power of nature again and again. Then as soon as they came here, they were suddenly full of discomfort.


    "How do you feel?" Chen Ming asked, looking at the gravity and disgust on their faces.


    "There is a sense of sadness coming from the earth," rages replied.


    "I feel that the divine power on my body here is seriously restrained. If I fight in this case, my strength will be greatly weakened." Bagh beside me said the same, looking ahead, feeling countless powerful and evil breath and dignified eyes.


    Kules didn''t speak, just nodded and agreed.


    Seeing this, Chen Ming sighed slightly.


    "Accumulation is still too weak," he thought.


    These three people are already the strongest lineup that can be gathered up by his men. They have reached the level of level one and their strength is not weak. But when I came here, my combat power was also greatly weakened, not to mention other ordinary Yin soldiers.


    However, he didn''t say anything, just looked ahead and walked forward silently. Behind him, rages and others hurriedly followed.


    Along the way, all kinds of demonized animals emerged one after another. However, because this time he didn''t come alone, Chen Ming didn''t take action and allowed rages and others to fight.


    In other words, because they entered the first level, the power of their divine arts was also enhanced. At this time, they used them one by one. Under the suppression of divine arts, they quickly opened the way.


    Stop and go all the way. At the core area, even the first-class demonized animals began to appear, and even have more and more trends.


    Beside him, Chen Ming looked at the three.


    All the way to the end of the war, at this time, most of their soul power was consumed, and some of them stood panting against a lizard like monster.


    Seeing this, Chen Ming waved his hand and stabbed out a magic spear. The monster opposite was seriously injured and purified into ashes by a touch of natural power with strong vitality. At the same time, a light enveloped the three, bringing a burst of warmth.


    Suddenly, under the divine power, the three recovered as usual, and even under this continuous life and death battle, the soul body became more and more solid.


    Chen Ming looks over his head.


    I saw that on the root by root or light red or crimson life Qi, a touch of golden merit shrouded it and silently changed its life style.


    Then he looked at himself again.


    I saw a pale gold life standing high, and a light of merit and virtue hung over it. Looking at its merit and virtue, it was several times more than the three of rages combined.


    This is because of the difference in strength and status.


    As Chen Ming''s believers, the three rages derive their strength from Chen Ming. Naturally, their merits and virtues will be divided into several parts. The other is because of strength. A first-class limit demonized beast always obtains much higher merit than an ordinary demonized beast. Chen Ming also killed many powerful demonized animals along the way. Although the number was small, the quality was excellent. It''s not surprising that they have accumulated more than three people.


    "I didn''t think about it, but I became a father... Chen Ming smiled bitterly as he looked at the three people around him.


    However, this is also the reason why he will bring them. As his believer, there is a line of faith connection. As long as his divine power is not exhausted, he can continue to recover it.


    While he was thinking about it, Bagh beside him seemed to find something. A long knife sent out a faint light and cut down into the distance.


    Under the urging of divine power, the knife turned into strong knife Qi, scattered the magic Qi gradually gathered in the distance, and then hit a creature.


    At the same time, there was a wolf roar. A huge demon wolf grabbed it and scattered the sabre gas, but then it was also shot out.


    Chen Ming suddenly looked frozen and moved in his heart. The scorching sun of divine power suddenly rose, illuminating the vanity around him.


    Suddenly, from the perspective of bage and others, a huge magic wolf emerged, emitting a terrible smell, looking coldly at Chen Ming and others.


    "The strength has become much stronger."


    Looking at the group of familiar evil wolves opposite, Chen Ming thought silently.


    I saw that a group of wolves the size of an old cow opposite were a little bigger than before, and nearly half of them reached the level of level one according to their strength.


    Thinking like this in his heart, he couldn''t help thinking about the original wolf king and turned his head to look in the same direction.


    There, a tall mountain like demon wolf stood, with some blood red eyes and a frightening smell, but it had reached the second level.


    When he saw Chen Ming, a trace of doubt flashed in his lantern like eyes. It seemed that Chen Ming had changed so much that he didn''t recognize it for the moment.


    The scene was quiet for a moment, but the next second, a demon wolf rushed forward and detonated the scene immediately.


    More than ten evil wolves besieged the three of rages and suppressed them at one time. They could only support them with their divine skills.


    On the other hand, Chen Ming also started boldly. A divine personality emitting infinite brilliance moved gently in his body, and a huge divine power suddenly emerged, pressing down all the evil wolves around him.


    Then, with a wave of his hand, a huge sun suddenly fell forward with countless stars, and hit the wolf king in front at a very fast speed.


    Suddenly, the wolf king was smashed and flew out, and his body was blurred for a moment.


    It roared as if calling something. The surrounding magic Qi immediately poured into its body and repaired its injured body in an instant, but its breath was slightly weaker than before.


    After the repair, it looked at Chen Ming and rushed up. Its speed was unimaginable.


    The wolf king patted it with one claw, but it was blocked by the shield transformed by divine power. Then it turned around in an instant, and a black light came in with strong shadow elements in its mouth.


    Seeing this, Chen Ming was stunned. In his divine personality, a faint sense of crisis poured in from the true spirit. He urged the divine personality to leave the original place in an instant.


    Boom!


    The light of shadow touches the earth and decays it into several big holes, and a big hole appears in place.


    Seeing that he didn''t hit, the wolf king looked down again. Around him, countless shadow elements gathered. It seemed that he wanted to come again.


    "You''d better go back to your nest..." the indifferent voice came from high.


    In the sky, spears appeared, gathered, and finally condensed into a whole. Countless spears transformed by divine power, with a vast divine power field, stabbed down rapidly and shrouded a large area below.


    At this moment, the wolf king looked at the countless spears shrouded in the sky and roared up to the sky. A deep magic gas called out to the surrounding environment, condensed into shape and blocked in front of him.


    However, the formed magic gas protection was strongly broken by an extremely powerful divine force. Suddenly, the wolf king was seriously injured, and countless ordinary magic wolves around him were directly killed. Only some near the border survived.


    Finally, looking at the few magic wolves left on the field, the wolf king did not hesitate to run in one direction, leaving only a few moaning magic wolves in place.


    Chen Ming watched the wolf king run all the way and stood silently. He didn''t move his body. He just thought about it and killed the surviving evil wolves around. Then with a wave of hands, the three people who had been beaten under the siege of the demon wolves were on the verge of collapse and resurrected with blood again.


    He looked at the direction of the wolf king''s departure, followed the breath left just now, and quickly followed up.

 Chapter 32

    This area covers a large area. Even the core area is the size of several counties in the previous life. At the same time, it is full of danger. If there is no target point, the time spent by the four people of Chen Ming wandering in it will be unimaginable.


    However, with the wolf king leading the way, Chen Ming and his party were able to follow the induction of the gas engine.


    Along the way, it was very strange. As the concentration of magic gas shrouded around gradually increased, the surrounding demonized animals seemed to disappear.


    Seeing this, Chen Ming frowned and looked up at the front.


    "The breath is getting farther and farther away. It seems to be approaching the core."


    He thought so, and then suddenly felt something wrong.


    He looked down at the earth.


    At this time, the earth suddenly shook violently, and huge tentacles stretched out from below fiercely, grasping at the four people with a piece of black gas.


    Chen Ming''s heart moved, sucked the three rages into the divine space, and then looked at the tentacles that had been shrouded around him. The divine power turned into a boundary and shrouded the surrounding.


    Suddenly, the tentacles were blocked by the divine power, and the two contacted and collided with each other. They were constantly impacted by the divine power contained therein, sending out bursts of melting sound.


    However, those tentacles didn''t care. Instead, they surged up, as if they wanted to wrap Chen Ming around.


    Suddenly, Chen Ming was stunned, and then his divine power suddenly broke out and rushed out with a great fluctuation.


    At a high place, Chen Ming looked down and saw that the earth was densely covered with tentacles. When he looked carefully, it was thick vines stretching upward.


    On the side of the vines, as the vines on the earth continue to gush out, depressions continue to appear, in which there are clearly many bones and debris.


    Chen Ming felt the breath on those corpses. There were not a few first-class ones, but many second-class ones.


    At the moment, he suddenly found that his feeling for the wolf king suddenly disappeared. Obviously, his breath was erased.


    "I underestimated the wolf king," he thought, and then looked at a position on the ground.


    Under his natural induction, on the earth below, a creature with incomparably strong vitality is pounding in it and wants to rush out of the earth.


    On the earth, with the vibration of the ground, a huge trunk appeared, looking like a tree root.


    "Is this an ancient tree being demonized?" Chen Ming murmured, a little surprised.


    However, the tree devil below could not help shaking, and his magic Qi rose up and down. Then it opened its roots, and countless sharp roots came out and stabbed into the sky.


    Chen Ming moves again. His divine spirit urges the border with all his strength and blocks in front of him.


    Countless sharp roots collided with the border, sensing the rapid consumption of divine power in Chen Ming''s body. Chen Ming''s face changed, the divine power in his body was running at a high speed, and a divine skill was prompted.


    Suddenly, a hot sun flickered in the sky, emitting incomparable divine power and violence, melting everything around. Then with a great prestige, absorbing the power of countless elements around, he suddenly fell and exploded on the other party.


    Below, as the sun falls and explodes, the vines below continue to melt. It seems that there are some creatures screaming in fear, which is frightening.


    Divine power is supreme and powerful, with strong natural power and elemental power, which is the bane of this kind of creatures. Below, the smell of the tree demon suddenly became weak. Nearly half of the vines on the ground were missing, and only a few were still standing and swinging half dead.


    Seeing this, Chen Ming looked at the bottom unexpectedly.


    Just now, it was the strongest blow he could make at present. With his current accumulation of divine power, he couldn''t even make a few more attacks. He hadn''t killed him yet.


    However, since you didn''t kill it at once, let''s do it again.


    With the movement of mind, a spear in the sky gathered rapidly, stabbed down with thousands of prestige with a divine force.


    Suddenly, another dying scream sounded. In the middle of the tree demon''s body, a big hole appeared. Then the whole body was purified by the escaping divine power, and the dead can''t die anymore.


    Seeing this, Chen Ming wants to leave.


    Just suddenly, a strange feeling hit his heart. He fiercely looked back at the huge body of the tree demon, waved his hand, and a pure green crystal broke out.


    Chen Ming looked carefully. The crystal was as big as several people''s heads. It emitted a light green light, in which a pure vitality and element power were condensed.


    "Unfortunately, the essence is too weak relative to divine power. Even if it is absorbed, it will not increase much power."


    Looking at the crystal in his hand, he thought.


    "But because the pure power in the demonized beast condenses into crystals, is it not polluted by the magic gas?"


    He observed carefully and came to such a conclusion. Then he moved and received it into the divine space.


    Then he looked at the direction where the wolf king''s induction disappeared and walked along the previous induction.


    No matter whether he wants to pull Chen Ming into the trap or has other schemes, he can erase the breath under his cloth only by entering the real core source. So Chen Ming didn''t avoid it and went straight along the previous induction.


    Sure enough, on the way, compared with before, it was like poking a honeycomb, and all kinds of demonized animals emerged, including some creatures with strength up to level 2.


    Chen Ming suppressed them one by one and killed many people along the way.


    With the increasing number of believers, his strength is becoming stronger and stronger. Although he has just entered the second level, as a God, even the third level demonized animals can try to fight. These second level demons are natural and can be directly crushed.


    However, when he was killed all the way, the divine power in his body was also rapidly consumed. At the end, Chen Ming felt that the divine power in his body had consumed nearly half.


    "However, there is also a harvest."


    Sensing a blood red killing divinity in his body, Chen Ming thought.


    The divinity of killing is not like the divinity of nature. Although it can be slowly improved through the perception of the world, the fastest way is to kill yourself.


    "This is just killing hundreds of demonized beasts. It has made such progress. If it can be killed continuously, I''m afraid this divinity will be improved soon."


    Chen Ming murmured.


    In a word, killing is also one of the very powerful clergy, and compared with the nature that needs a lot of perception accumulation, the speed of killing divinity to condense perception is very fast, just keep killing.


    If you can kill enough, you can constantly understand the divinity. If you can kill a big world, you may be able to condense the killing priest and even support him to ignite the divine fire.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help smiling bitterly: "it seems that this kind of way has made progress faster."


    Then he looked up ahead.


    In front of us, a magic spirit was rising, and a force of law shrouded the earth, which changed the earth more thoroughly and was incompatible with the outside world.


    If we really want to compare, if it was only a polluted and radiated world before, it has been completely occupied by another powerful force, like a hell in the world. Although we are in it, there are already two worlds.


    Chen Ming stepped into it. Suddenly, a strong field oppressed him. At the same time, there was a strong force of law eroding him, as if he wanted to transform him into one of them.


    He could not help wrinkling. In his body, the natural divine domain was completely opened. Only then did he reluctantly resist it outside the divine soul. He looked forward and walked forward step by step.


    There is no need to find a way here.


    Around him, the power of the world was boiling, guiding him in one direction. There, is the real core.


    "Is it finally going to be revealed?"


    He looked up and looked ahead.


    Since he was born into this world, he has always had a doubt.


    The demise of anything must have its roots.


    When people die, they can die of old age or be killed, but they can''t die for no reason. And there must be a reason for the decline and death of a whole world.


    The world is filled with a sense of decay and robbery. Now I think the reason is that the world is full of such an abyss, which is constantly spreading the evil gas that makes life degenerate.


    "The source of all this is probably ahead."


    Looking ahead, Chen Ming moved forward silently, saying so in his heart.

 Chapter 33

    Walking on the dark earth, Chen Ming could not help slowing down his pace as he felt the atmosphere around him getting stronger and stronger.


    He looked around. It was strange that the more he went to the core, the more demonized animals should be and the stronger their power. However, he had been walking for a while, but he didn''t even see any clues. It''s just that a degenerate breath is constantly strengthening and corroding the spirit.


    "Is it because of the wolf king?" he thought, wondering.


    The more powerful a creature is, the stronger its territorial consciousness will be. This must be even a demonized beast.


    Since the wolf king is here, it must be that other creatures around have been expelled.


    He suddenly thought of the demonized beasts before.


    He went on, and here the environment had completely changed.


    The earth is full of a hot breath, and small flames spread across the earth, combined with the magic gas and burning continuously.


    In the front, some plants began to appear, but most of them were deformed and terrible. Different from the plants outside, they had a strong smell of the abyss.


    Chen Ming tentatively reached out to pick and broke a grass with sharp spikes. A little black liquid suddenly dripped down, eroding his body.


    Seeing this, Chen Ming frowned, purified it with a divine power, and then looked around.


    Around, if you carefully observe, you can find countless dilapidated bones, all of which are only bones.


    He came forward and looked. Most of these bones were demonized animals, and some were ordinary human types. Some of them were still fresh with claw marks. It seemed that they were caught by wolves from outside.


    All the way, stop and go, finally, to a place.


    A bright red liquid filled the earth. A magic wolf like a hill stood in an area and stood quietly, indifferent to Chen Ming''s arrival.


    When he arrived here, a great sadness poured into his heart from around. Chen Ming was stunned. Looking at the mountain like demon wolf in front of him, he suddenly felt something wrong.


    Touch! Touch! Touch!


    As if his heart was beating, a sound suddenly came into Chen Ming''s heart, accompanied by a breath.


    Suddenly, Chen Ming seemed stunned. His eyes looked at the wolf king''s feet.


    There, a huge lump of brown meat jumped and jumped, as if breathing or heartbeat. It looked alive.


    It stood there, I do not know how many years later, but also exuded a frightening breath, which made people tremble instinctively.


    Looking at this huge piece of meat, Chen Ming''s eyes were dull and walked forward step by step.


    The short journey was soon completed. When he was less than a few meters away from the meat, he saw a disgusting tentacle stretched out on the meat and went towards Chen Ming.


    However, when his tentacle touched Chen Mingzhi, Chen Ming suddenly burst out a strong light of divine power and expelled him temporarily.


    At the same time, a divine figure suddenly vibrated and burst out with unprecedented rapidity, and the divine power contained in it was inspired.


    A natural field opens quietly under the support of divine power, and briefly resists the abyss field constantly oppressed by the surrounding. At the same time, in Chen Ming''s eyes, a clear light appeared. After sensing the surrounding situation, he broke out without hesitation.


    In the dark abyss, a touch of the sun appeared again, as if sensing its crisis. A touch of the power of the world shrouded it, and suddenly rushed out of the blockade with an irresistible trend.


    Far away, Chen Mingxin looked at the meat with lingering fear.


    This time, the vision that had been unknowingly covered was completely liberated. Chen Ming moved his spirit and looked forward.


    I saw a strong to almost visible evil spirit appearing on the meat, faintly condensed into a triangular six armed monster with scales. As if he sensed peeping, it roared fiercely, and an immortal meaning mixed with various emotions hit his mind violently.


    He couldn''t help humming, stepped back a few steps, turned his spirit in his body, and reluctantly dissolved and erased the artistic conception.


    Sensing the reluctance of the gods in his body, he was surprised.


    "There is already a trace of immortal artistic conception. What is the flesh and blood of existence?"


    He was shocked and looked at the meat in front of him with doubts.


    On the other side, seeing that Chen Ming had completely escaped, a ferocious blood red mouth appeared in the originally ordinary meat and roared loudly.


    Then, one of its tentacles inched, and the body of the wolf king suddenly expanded, and the breath rose rapidly.


    But after a while, the wolf king rose from level 2 to level 3, and then to the level 3 limit. At this point, the tentacle is not satisfied and wants to continue to improve it, but it can''t be improved.


    Seeing this, Chen Ming breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, the wolf king suddenly turned back. At this time, his image has changed greatly.


    A pair of pale green wolf eyes had turned red, and scales with sharp spines had grown on their bodies. On their heads, there were three projections, but three single horns.


    It roared fiercely, and sent out bursts of frightening howls. The sound had completely changed.


    "He''s completely lost." Chen Ming looked at the madness and emptiness in his eyes and thought.


    Not in a hurry, he thought more. He saw the wolf king pounce fiercely and came to Chen Ming in an instant.


    "So fast!" the idea just flashed through Chen Ming''s heart. Chen Ming only felt that his whole body had been beaten out, and many of his original frozen spirits had been scattered.


    He reacted fiercely, and suddenly his spirit moved, and a vast natural field was suppressed forward.


    Sensing the oppression of the natural field, the wolf king roared low, and then he was full of black gas. From the perspective of God''s purpose, Chen Ming saw that there was a triangular demon that joined one, and then an abyss appeared fiercely, offsetting the natural God domain and even pressing against Chen Ming.


    Suddenly, Chen Ming was beaten out again. Under the shadow of the abyss, a deep evil spirit corroded his body.


    "No, if it goes on like this, it will probably be over," he thought.


    Then, he felt two divine figures in his body, one broken and illusory, emitting a natural vitality; The other one is complete, but ordinary and can''t see anything.


    "The natural deity is incomplete and cannot be promoted, so..."


    With a move of mind, a golden light of merit and virtue scoured a seal.


    Around him, he seemed to feel his crisis, and a faint natural source force spontaneously poured into it, constantly impacting the seal of divine personality.


    In this way, when the light of merit and virtue in the divine personality was about to be exhausted, a light cut through Chen Ming''s body, and with a mysterious law passing through his eyes, the third seal opened.


    As the seal opens, spears appear in the scene.


    One, two, a hundred, a thousand... Countless spears condensed in front of Chen Ming, and then all turned into a divine light and stabbed forward.


    On the other side, countless elements around condensed into the wolf king''s body, and then its body issued a metallic color to resist the blow.


    However, with the end of this attack, the wolf king''s body was tightly shrouded by divine power and was temporarily fixed there.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Chen Ming came forward in an instant, and a divine brand blessed him, temporarily trapping him.


    Then he looked ahead and stepped forward.


    Somewhere, a powerful evil consciousness came.


    It was a demon God with a triangular body and scales. He stood in front of Chen Ming with a terrible smell.


    Seeing this, Chen Ming sneered. Behind him, a white light rose, and then a twilight scene emerged quietly.


    The old man bows, the soldiers hunt, the teenagers play, and an ancient tree rises and falls quietly. A strong force of faith condenses into a huge torrent.


    This is a torrent of consciousness formed by tens of thousands of believers'' pious prayer. The pictures of countless believers'' pious prayer emerge in front of each other and then envelop them.


    Opposite, the demon God collapsed directly in front of this great consciousness.


    "It''s just a piece of meat in the end." Chen Mingxin said silently looking at such a scene.


    As a God and bearing the thoughts of thousands of believers, the most afraid thing is this kind of ideological competition.


    After that, with the collapse of the demon God''s consciousness, the wolf king''s huge body suddenly fell to the ground, and the pupil was gradually lax, and the meat seemed to be greatly damaged. There was no fluctuation of consciousness, but the body was still beating like a heart.


    Seeing this, Chen Ming felt the little divine power left in his body and sighed slightly.

 Chapter 34

    On the dark brown earth, a variety of strange fog rose in it, with the howl of ghosts.


    Among them, a handsome young man stood there, his eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and his whole body exuded a clear air, enveloping the whole body space.


    Chen Ming looked at the piece of blood red meat in front of him. At this time, the meat was still wriggling, but the wave of consciousness had completely disappeared.


    But Chen Ming knows that although this success has erased each other''s consciousness, it is still there.


    This piece of meat, blood red, looks like a new one. It just wriggles silently, and an immortal artistic conception emanates from it.


    "Although it''s just a very light point, it''s not what I can purify now." he looked at the scene in front of him, his eyes were a little complicated.


    In the meat, a force is brewing. In Chen Ming''s induction, a weak consciousness is being bred and growing.


    This speed is very slow, but you can clearly feel it. In about a few decades, it will condense into shape.


    He held out his hand and felt the world around him.


    Around, a decadent and dilapidated breath came from the four sides, accompanied by a suffocating depth. Around him, a force of the world filled and boiled.


    He felt the boiling of the power of the surrounding world and the continuous natural power. In his body, a broken God trembled gently, as if reminding him of something.


    Suddenly, a glimmer of insight flashed in Chen Ming''s eyes. Then, he stood on the earth and quietly communicated the source force from the world.


    Then he prayed to the world, and suddenly the scene changed.


    I saw that here, a great consciousness was startled and suddenly came, enveloping here with an incomparably strong natural source force. Its power even purifies the place briefly and expels the breath of the abyss around it.


    This is the repressed power of the world. World consciousness is bred from the source of one world. Although it controls the operation of one world, it can only exert influence on the world through the sea of source forces and imperceptibly affect the world.


    In ordinary times, because there is no exact physical body and wisdom, even if the instinct senses the crisis, it cannot come in person and be firmly bound.


    At this moment, with the media of Chen Ming, suddenly, the world consciousness seized the opportunity, and countless source forces came directly to solve this hidden danger.


    "But that''s not enough," Chen Ming thought, looking at the meat on the ground.


    I saw that the meat was oppressed by the strong source force around, but it still had a breath. Among them, the magical breath with immortal meaning supported it, but the beating speed was oppressed and became extremely slow.


    This is because the surrounding source forces are too loose, and there is no strong enough life as a medium to use these forces, so that they can only instinctively gather around them and suppress them in the form of instinct.


    Chen Ming looked at the source force around him who seemed eager to try, and felt the desire of the natural spirit in his body. Without hesitation, he took a deep breath, and then a broken and illusory God in his body suddenly shook and sent out a bright divine light.


    So, with this divine light, Chen Ming swore to heaven.


    "In the name of my God of nature, ADIS, this place should be purified."


    As soon as the voice fell, the world changed.


    Time seemed to slow down a lot in an instant. It seemed that a great consciousness came here in response to Chen Ming''s oath and prayer.


    Around, the natural source force that originally permeated to the extreme seemed to find a vent, pouring down at a crazy speed, condensing into a natural force to expel the abyss.


    Below, the meat gave a fierce roar, with incomparable fear and hostility. The last residual consciousness was erased by the world, the whole body was suppressed, and a light green tree brand appeared on it.


    However, in the dark, an immortal evil is still firmly supported and deadlocked, so that it can not be completely purified, and the last source remains.


    Seeing this, Chen Ming frowned.


    Although consciousness has been erased, its deep essence is still there. Although it has been completely suppressed at this time, it is a hidden danger if it is ignored.


    Chen Ming stood and thought for a while. He hesitated. Then a green branch appeared in his hand.


    This branch is crisp, there are no leaves on it, but it is green all over, just like a new bud, emitting a fresh air.


    When the branch was first taken out, it had a strong attraction to the natural forces around it. It poured into it and nourished the branch.


    This is a branch of Chen Ming''s noumenon, which contains part of his origin and is integrated with him, so it has a strong fit with nature.


    He came forward and carefully inserted the branch on the meat piece, and then the change began.


    The surrounding source forces rush into it madly, promoting its growth.


    Under the nourishment of the source force, the lower part of the branch turned into a root system and got stuck in the meat. Then, several branches and trunk stretched out, and under the continuous indoctrination of source force, they seemed to grow rapidly over thousands of years.


    One meter, two meters, five meters... It didn''t stop until it was almost ten meters long.


    Then, in situ, a tall and straight tree stretched its posture, brought up a piece of clear air, spread outward continuously, and slowly purified the surroundings.


    All around, the abyss area filled with magic gas suddenly changed, and a degenerate force of law that was originally filled with it was slowly driven away by another force.


    This is the divinity in the branches. The essence of gods is no weaker than any powerful creature. After being poured and expanded by the source force, they fight and melt with the immortal demons around them.


    Chen Ming took a closer look and felt it.


    As if he had returned to the body, a familiar feeling came and vaguely caused a traction to his spirit.


    Around, natural forces are still full, pouring in, but they can no longer grow.


    Chen Ming guesses that this is because of the constraints of ontology. Before he breaks through to a higher level, these branches that fade from the subject cannot grow to a higher level.


    On the earth, the essence contained in the meat is continuously absorbed by the big tree and turned into a nutrient.


    In the dark, the natural divine personality moved gently, and then solidified for a minute. A feeling spread to my mind along the induction in the dark.


    In a vast and beautiful world, a huge corpse suddenly fell with boundless magic Qi.


    The corpse was three-dimensional and six armed, with an extremely powerful wave all over it. Only a trace of breath walked out, resulting in the demonization of the boundless continent. A faint immortal breath wrapped around his body, as if he had been seriously injured. The demon God''s body suddenly collapsed and split, broken into countless pieces of enchanted flesh and blood, and fell, forming pieces of abyssal continents. The demon gas spread to the whole world and gradually polluted the world''s consciousness.


    In the dark, a broken natural God is echoing and communicating with the world.


    After a long time, Chen Mingfang separated from the hazy feeling.


    He looked at the big tree in front of him in a trance and suddenly felt a vision that had never been before open to him.


    In the body, another complete and simple divine personality vibrated, and it seemed that something had changed between the vibrations.


    In the sky, a little golden merit fell, turned into a light of merit and shrouded over his head.


    "It''s all earned back."


    Feeling the light of merit shrouded above his head, Chen Ming thought.


    Then he looked up at his head. There, another change is beginning.

 Chapter 35

    "What is it?"


    A strange feeling came to my heart, a change began in silence, and a heat came from the divine personality.


    Chen Ming felt it for a moment. In his body, a complete and simple divine personality suddenly emitted a faint brilliance. It was not powerful, but it hit his heart with some kind of dark scene.


    After a while, the change was over, and the original shining God returned to its usual simplicity, just like ordinary jade.


    Then Chen Ming looked at his head.


    In the top of his head, a golden life with a little light blue appears. On it, a white air continuously converges and turns into a golden air. And in the deeper part, a cloud of colorful and hazy breath enveloped it and condensed into a little star like fragments, which is very mysterious.


    Looking at the pieces, Chen Ming was stunned.


    In the dark, a little feeling came.


    In a world of chaos and chaos, countless city states and kingdoms are fighting, countless heroes are waving swords on the battlefield, and countless totems with strong black Qi roar and devour creatures. The scene was chaotic. In the dark, Chen Ming seemed to see many soldiers shouting the God of nature charging forward fighting with the enemy. Behind him, an ancient tree loomed¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Is this... Destiny?"


    He was surprised and saw it again, but this time, the scene changed again, which was different from that just now.


    At the same time, he felt a more and more powerful force of the world around him, and a mysterious force condensed to him.


    With the gradual cohesion of power, some inheritance was opened in the divine lattice, and a glimmer of enlightenment flashed in his heart.


    "This is the character of the son of the world..." he looked at the dazzling star above his head and muttered to himself.


    At the top, weak waves are constantly spreading around, and a starlight is still shining, as if the essence of the whole world is being condensed.


    This is the personality, the authority given by a complete big world, and represents the bottom meaning of a world. Having this personality means having part of the power of the world. It can be called the son of the world and has no disadvantages in the world.


    Of course, Chen Ming can''t reach that terrible level at this time. What he has is only part of the fragments of the son of the whole world, and his share is even less than one thousandth of the whole world.


    However, this is also very rare. This is one of the most precious things in a world. It can be conceived only when the world is facing great changes.


    Sensing this bit, Chen Ming gently moved it.


    Suddenly, a strong natural source force poured into the body, and its breath became more and more stable. Slowly condense from the third level to the third level limit.


    Then, Chen Ming opened his eyes and silently, the stars were still shining, but the fluctuation seemed a little weak because of the source force just now.


    He stood quietly in his place and looked south. Behind him, a big tree was waving.


    In the south, under the subtle induction, a little star flickered faintly against it.


    He seemed to see a huge and gorgeous palace, in which a huge star was shining, full of an ancient atmosphere.


    After doing this, Chen Ming looked around and saw that a faint breath was constantly spreading from the tree, emitting a natural vitality and gradually purifying the demonized earth around him.


    Seeing this, Chen Ming raised his head and returned to the tribe.


    This time, he did not choose to separate the soul from the noumenon again, but quietly attached to the noumenon and precipitated quietly.


    Twenty years later¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the north, on a rugged path, a large group of people were walking on the road, with countless horses pulling goods behind them. Countless pedestrians followed behind, and sometimes people like refugees could be found.


    "Alas, no matter how many times I have walked, the road here is still so difficult." when I walked under a tree in front, a strong middle-aged man sighed.


    He looked ahead, then looked at the sky, and then ran to the rear, facing a man like the leader of the team: "Alec, the time is almost up, there is a big tree and a stream in front, tell our people to go and have a rest."


    Suddenly, the leader of the team took the command to convey it, causing a cheer from the crowd below.


    Behind them, some caravans saw this and asked people to stop in front in order to have a rest.


    This is also a long-standing practice. Because of the long walking time, people are familiar with all kinds of routes on the road and places where people can rest. So here, suddenly many people decided to stop again in order to recover their strength and continue on to the next stop.


    After a while, the flow of people dispersed, most of them stayed, and a small number of people continued to walk forward.


    Looking at the caravans and pedestrians who didn''t stop and go straight ahead, a fat businessman in a black linen shirt shook his head and said, "they may not be too anxious. It''s noon now. There are still several hours to go from the next rest point. Why so urgent?"


    "It''s not that they are in a hurry, but that their goods are in a hurry." beside them, a thin old man shook his head.


    "Goods?" someone nearby wondered, and then asked, "what goods need to be so urgent?".


    Seeing this, the old man pointed to the family emblem on the carriage of some people beside him, and then said, "these are not caravans like us, but people sent by the southern city kingdom to buy."


    Hearing this, some people across the street were surprised: "is this a war again?"


    "Hey, is there a time when there is no war?" a soldier like man nearby sneered.


    "Last time, a city-state from the South sent a caravan and purchased 500 pairs of rattan beetles here at one go."


    "Five hundred officers, these lords are really rich!" the people couldn''t help but marvel.


    "But five hundred pairs of rattan armor, this strength is enough to arm a city-state. How can the church sell it?"


    At this time, some people are curious and have some doubts.


    "Yes, I remember that a few years ago, Pope grama ordered not to trade rattan beetles and so on. Usually, it''s only one or two scattered pairs. How can this be an exception?"


    This is the soldier. He is wearing a pair of this kind of rattan armor. He deeply knows that this kind of rattan armor is precious and difficult, so he feels so confused.


    When he heard this, the old man across from him sighed gently and said, "this is privately sold by a large tribe that does not obey the management of the church. Pope grama has nothing to do about it."


    "Isn''t there still a branch of the divine tree? Can''t the power of holy things subdue just a tribe?" the voice of doubt continued.


    Hearing what he said, the old man nodded and said, "yes, if you use holy things, of course there is no problem."


    "But on the one hand, both sides are believers of the God of nature, and the God cannot allow him to use his power to suppress his believers. On the other hand, the tribe does not recognize that the holy thing is given by the God of nature, but that it is a branch picked by the Pope from the sacred tree while the God is not awake, so it does not recognize his leadership."


    "Nonsense, if so, would the God allow him to become Pope?" the soldier sneered.


    "But in this way, the Pope has nothing to do with it. When force cannot be used, he can only stand still," said a man nearby.


    At this time, a young man who seemed to be just an adult looked at the old man curiously and asked, "uncle, are you familiar with this place? Why do you know so much news?"

 Chapter 36

    At the edge of a forest, many tourists stayed here.


    The old man looked at the confused young man in front of him and smiled: "if you come more often, you will naturally be familiar with this area."


    "Uncle jetton is an old man in this area," said a man like a team leader with a sigh in his eyes.


    "More than twenty years ago, when I was young, I ran back and forth on this road." the old man named jetton shook his head and smiled.


    "At that time, the great God of nature had not awakened from his deep sleep, and the trade routes here were not as prosperous as they are now."


    Hearing this, the surrounding crowd was silent, and some people came to resonate.


    "Yes, there''s not even this road there. Later, people like us walked more and just made a way." someone said, with some memories in his eyes.


    "That''s really a painful memory. I still remember that my family was so poor that I couldn''t even get food to support my parents." a man sighed.


    Hearing these statements, the young man wondered, "twenty years ago, what was the difference between here and now?"


    Several people around looked at each other and smiled with some tacit understanding.


    "Twenty years ago, it was no better here than now." someone shook his head and sighed.


    The soldier also stood up, looked at the north, pointed to the carriages behind him, and said, "in the north, because of the protection of the God of nature, every tribe has a large number of God sacrifices."


    "The God of nature controls the natural field of the world. His sacrifice bears his divine light and gets the power to communicate with nature."


    "In the southern city states, even the best and fattest land in the Lord''s manor can produce only more than 100 Dou per mu, but here, because of the careful cultivation of priests, even the worst land can produce 500 Dou per mu, which is more than five times that of the south. This is the gap."


    "In addition to grain, there are also flax grown in the north, flax produced, various precious fruits and seeds, as well as good medicine for sacrificial matching and a large number of herbs planted. These are precious and scarce things in the south, but they are abundant and very cheap here."


    "We ran here once, and the income is enough for us to squander for several years," said the soldier.


    He went aside and pointed to the many sidewalks behind him, either alone or with his family, but mostly in rags: "The people here, who can''t live in the south, are mostly free people in the territory. Because life is difficult, they take their families north to find tribal acceptance. Along the way, they can also get some food by helping the caravans transport goods."


    "In the past, when the God of nature had not awakened, there were no such things here. Naturally, the days were very sad."


    "Then what was there in the past?" the young man asked again, looking at those people in ragged clothes and with vegetable color in their faces, with some pity in their eyes.


    "In the past?" the soldier sneered, and then said, "some animal skins and local specialties, as well as countless strange ghosts and Warcraft."


    Suddenly, it seemed to think of something, and the faces of the surrounding people suddenly turned pale.


    "Speaking of demonized animals, a few days ago, another village was slaughtered by a group of demonized animals in the south."


    Jayton sighed and said so.


    "I don''t know if you have noticed that there are more and more demonized animals in recent years. Decades ago, you can only hear some news occasionally. In recent years, in addition to here, the news of the village being slaughtered almost every few months."


    The crowd was silent for a while and didn''t speak. They just looked at the surrounding scenery quietly.


    After a while, some people went to another place where some people were praying.


    "What are you doing?" some people laughed at this, and many people got up and went up.


    For a long time, they have been doing business in Beidi countless times. These people have more or less been in contact with the God of nature. After understanding the great power of the God of nature, most of them will choose to believe in it. If they don''t believe in it, they will also spend a lot of money asking the sacrifice in the tribe to pray for it.


    The original sitting people kept getting up. Looking at the number, nearly half of them.


    After a while, they took out the stored rations, ate with water, and then continued on their way..


    Towards evening, under the leadership of old jetton, the Party saw a small town from a distance.


    There are several sentry towers outside the town. Several soldiers in rattan armor are guarding them. When they see the caravans coming one after another, two of them come down.


    "Jaden, are you here again?" a soldier asked in surprise when he saw old Jaden.


    On the other side, old jetton nodded, somewhat helpless: "my three children, my eldest son, went to the south. I don''t know what''s going on now. Other children also have their own things, but they don''t have time to come."


    "But this time I also brought some of my people and looked at the carriage behind me." he paused and said.


    Hearing this, another soldier opposite smiled and said, "is it your grandson who is an adult and plans to bring him over to meet his people?"


    Behind him, the young man looked at old jetton''s familiar conversation ahead, with some doubts in his eyes.


    Seeing this, someone behind him laughed: "don''t be surprised, old jetton is originally from the tribe in the north. Naturally, he is familiar with them."


    In other words, in a long time, naturally, many people from the northern tribes came to settle in the south. After all, before Chen Ming woke up, life in the North was too hard. After Chen Ming''s awakening, these people, relying on their previous relationships, were able to become buildings processed by divine skills. From laying foundations to materials, they all had the shadow of divine skills. Even after the construction, they would ask special sacrifices to come forward and bless.


    In the town, there are flowers, plants and big trees everywhere. Compared with the outside world, the plants here are very crisp and neatly arranged, which has a sense of planning beauty.


    Some of the people who came here for the first time could not move their eyes and looked around.


    "Dad, it''s so beautiful here," said a little boy in shabby clothes, looking at his father.


    Hearing the child say so, his father smiled at him and was also shocked by the surrounding environment: "this is a place blessed by gods. Of course, it will be very beautiful."


    At this time, several soldiers came forward, led by a sacrifice in white robe, and came to these people.


    The white robed priest explained some precautions to them in situ, and then touched a divine emblem emitting a faint radiance. The divine skill moved gently in his hand, and a healing light spread out to the ragged people, restoring some strength to their tired bodies.


    Then several soldiers came forward and led them away.


    Looking at these people, old Jay couldn''t help sighing: "the number of refugees in exile has increased a lot recently."


    On his side, the white robed priest heard this and nodded: "there are three times more refugees in exile this year than in previous years."


    "So many?" opposite, old jetton was startled.


    "Yes!" a soldier sighed. "Now the town is full. I heard that the chief priest intends to expand the town again this year."


    Hearing what he said, old jetton was also helpless: "on the way here, I heard that several city states in the south are going to war. At that time, maybe more people will go north."


    But after waiting for a while, he looked at the number of guards in the town several times more than before. He was curious and said, "what''s the matter with you here? Why is the alert increased so much suddenly?"

 Chapter 37

    In a town, in a corner, a group of people talked in it.


    On the other side, hearing Barton''s question, they looked at each other and saw some bitter smiles in each other''s eyes.


    "It''s a long story," said the white robed priest.


    "Is it because of the conflict between the Pope and those tribes?" asked old Jay.


    Hearing what he said, the priest nodded and said, "good."


    "Over the past ten years, the belief in God has spread rapidly on this land. Many tribes believe in gods. However, many tribes do not recognize or even resist the leadership of the church for various reasons. This happened a long time ago."


    "This time, several tribes involved openly tore up the prohibition of the church, which aroused contradictions. The atmosphere around us became tense. In addition, there were many robbers on the surrounding trade routes, forcing us to strengthen the vigilance around us."


    Listening to the priest''s words, old Patton nodded with a heavy face, and then said, "which side do we support?"


    "Neither side supports it. We remain neutral." a voice came from the side. Listening to the voice, it was a woman.


    Here, the crowd looked in the direction of the voice.


    It was a tall and beautiful woman, looking mature and beautiful, with some holy and natural breath, also wearing white sacrificial clothes.


    "Jelina sacrifice." the sacrifice in white nodded to each other, saying hello.


    Opposite, jerina looked at Jaden and said, "this town was built by the chief priest and us from scratch in order to take in the refugees from the south to the north."


    "Now, tens of thousands of believers have gathered in and around this town, most of them refugees from the south. Although they also believe in my God, they are not interested in disputes among tribes."


    "Yes." the white priest also sighed, "the will of the believers living in the town is our will. Since everyone is not interested in this matter, we can''t force them to support one side."


    "What''s more, we don''t agree with some of the Pope''s practices," said some soldiers on his side.


    The atmosphere suddenly became heavier. People were immersed in thinking. After a while, they saw jelina say to old jetton, "Uncle jetton, did you find any robbers on the way here this time?"


    "Robber?" old Jaden was curious.


    "Good." opposite, someone nodded.


    "It is said that a famous bandit group in the South came here as a robber because of the great interests of the trade route. On the trade route of the tribe on the other side, it has been reported that several small businessmen have been robbed."


    "Otherwise, if it''s just the conflict between the church and the tribe, it won''t make us irrelevant people so nervous." one person sighed, looking a little helpless.


    Seeing this, someone nearby looked strange: "what robber dare to come here after so many years, not afraid of being surrounded and suppressed by the church?"


    A commercial road full of huge interests can naturally attract not only some businessmen and tourists, but also a large number of robbers, which made this area very chaotic at the beginning. But until later, when some believers of the God of nature were brutally killed by these robbers, the major tribes had to exterminate the robbers nearby.


    Although these things are repeatedly forbidden and come several times a year, there are few times that these sacrifices can pay so much attention to.


    "Not an ordinary bandit group." one sighed.


    Then, a silent guard suddenly interrupted: "if the general bandit group doesn''t even need us to do it, some devout believers who understand the magic will be enough to solve them."


    "This time, a large bandit group came. It used to run rampant in some areas of the south, including several knights."


    "Knight?" old Patton was shocked and looked at the people opposite: "robbers with knights?"


    Seeing this, the white robed priest opposite sighed: "not only that, but even there are rumors around that the leader of the other party is a strong knight. At present, only the chief priest is a red robed priest in our town, which can beat the other party."


    Knights and grand knights are a division of strength in the world. Among them, knights are equivalent to apprentices and white robed sacrifices mastering certain divine skills. However, because their system is dedicated to combat, their strength is often stronger than most sacrifices. The great knight is equivalent to the red robe sacrifice, but because after the red robe sacrifice, the divine skills and divine power that can be used are greatly enhanced, but the strength is stronger than the great knight.


    Hearing the news, everyone was silent and the atmosphere was dignified.


    After a while, the white robed priest looked at the slightly heavy atmosphere around him, smiled and said to Patton, "but it''s not without good news."


    He mysteriously winked at old Patton and said, "it is said that the chief priest prayed a few days ago and got an induction. My God has awakened a few days ago."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Time flashed into the night. In the night, Chen Ming walked among the familiar tribes and looked at the surrounding scenery.


    "Indeed, the vicissitudes of life," he said with a smile, helpless and with some vicissitudes.


    I saw that around me, the familiar scenery had become beyond recognition.


    In the ancient tree center, there were many old houses, which had been demolished at this time, and only one ancient tree stood alone. The surrounding vegetation grows crazily, with an unparalleled aura. It is filled with various natural elements. Under the moonlight, it sets off the incomparable beauty here.


    This is because after his deep sleep, the smell of the ancient tree instinct where the God of nature is located is infecting the surrounding, imperceptibly changing the surrounding environment and turning it into another look.


    Seeing this, the people of the original tribe were afraid of blaspheming the gods, so they moved all the buildings nearby, leaving only one altar for sacrificing the gods.


    He raised his head and looked up at the sky.


    Under the vast and magnificent starry sky, a faint breath emerged, and a steady stream of faith poured into his body with an unparalleled divine power.


    Above the head, a deep cyan life emerged. Around, the rich and shocking cyan turned into a light purple, which was pulled by a faint star in the dark.


    "Grade four," he sighed.


    "After 20 years of deep sleep, the devout faith of nearly one million believers and the personality of some sons of the world continue to pull the source force, and finally reach this point?"


    He looked at the star like fragment above his head. Compared with twenty years ago, the fragment had grown a lot. If it was one thousandth at that time, it would have reached nearly one percent by now.


    "Because of the enhancement of strength?" he had a clear understanding in his heart.


    The son of the world is the authority of the world, from heaven and earth, from all things, but the most practical is from the life in it.


    Life, especially intelligent life, is the core of a world. Unless it dies, every life actually has its own authority in the world, which is nothing more than how much difference.


    Compared with 20 years ago, now he has millions of believers, and the personality in the hands of nature has also improved.


    Thinking of this, Chen Ming turned and looked at the body.


    In the dark night, an ancient tree stands tall and upright. Compared with twenty years ago, it is much taller and emits a faint light.


    Above it, dozens of flowers are quietly developed on the branches. Several of the fruits are preliminarily mature, with different colors and postures. Among them, a light green fruit is the most powerful. Around it, the source force of the world surrounds these fruits and slowly breeds them.


    Chen Ming clearly sensed that several formed consciousness were sleeping there, but they were still very weak, just like a newborn baby.


    Sensing a kind feeling from the dark, he couldn''t help laughing, and then he felt the divine personality in the true spirit.


    In the true spirit, the two gods vibrated gently.


    A complete and simple deity remains silent. The fourth seal has been opened and the fifth seal has been opened for nearly half; Another broken and somewhat illusory divine lattice is full of light. In it, several divinities have been completely formed.


    There are more than ten divinities around the two divinities. Most of these divinities come from the accumulation of believers'' perception in the past 20 years, which is condensed into divinity under the operation of Chen Ming''s divine personality.


    Looking at the outside world, Chen Ming gazed gently, and the spirit gradually appeared.


    Level Four, to some extent, is a boundary. At this point, the spirit is no different from the flesh, and there are limitations only in a few cases.


    In the moonlight, a young man appeared under the ancient tree.


    He has a beautiful appearance and a faint blue light on his body. When he raises his hands and feet, he has a charm. Under the moonlight, he looks like a god waking up from ancient times.


    "It''s time to go out," he muttered, facing south.

 Chapter 38

    The next day, a galloping carriage moved slowly along a rugged path.


    In front of him, a middle-aged man with a sweaty face was driving the carriage with some difficulty, and was devastated by the bad road conditions around him.


    He looked at the road ahead and his spirit was highly condensed. It was not until he came to a slightly flat and easy area that he looked behind him with some apology: "worship Lord, wait a moment, the wheels of the carriage seem to be stuck by some mud."


    Behind him, a young man came out, wearing a red sacrificial robe and a handsome face. It was Chen Ming.


    He got out of the car and looked behind him. There, more than ten carriages were moving hard in the rear, carrying goods.


    "Has it rained heavily here recently?" he asked, looking at the path filled with puddles behind him.


    Behind him, a burly man in leather armor, with some guards, commanded some people to pull the carriage. After hearing Chen Ming''s inquiry, he hurried forward and replied, "yes, a few days ago, a heavy rain suddenly fell, making these paths extremely difficult to walk."


    "According to the priests, this heavy rain was brought by the awakening of our God," a soldier nearby added with a smile.


    Hearing this, Chen Ming smiled mysteriously and then looked at the sky.


    To some extent, the heavy rain was really caused by him.


    As the God of nature, after he woke up, the natural force in this area seemed to wake up. When he just woke up, it fluctuated slightly, causing some reactions.


    At this time, it was almost noon. He looked behind him and said to the burly man who seemed to be the leader: "mulis, how far is it from our purpose?"


    "If there''s no accident on the way, it''s about a few hours." opposite, Mullis bowed his head and said.


    Seeing this, Chen Ming nodded: "let''s have a rest here. It''s almost noon. We can have lunch here."


    "Yes!" several soldiers around said yes, and then went down to inform each other.


    After a while, with the cheers of the crowd behind, a carriage was gradually pulled up. Then, under the command of mulis, some people took some leaves to clean the wheels, and others took down some grain stored in carriages.


    The former coachman, Chen Ming, took some people to feed the horses with specially processed forage.


    The scene was very harmonious for a while.


    Chen Ming looked at some people''s pots and food.


    Among them, the pot is spread from the southern city states, and its price is high in the north. And the food is more abundant.


    There are all kinds of easily preserved dried fruits and nuts as snacks, as well as fresh and delicious bread and honey, in which a large amount of meat is filled around.


    This is also for a reason. In the north, because everyone believes in Chen Ming, its divine domain almost covers the whole northern region. In addition, Chen Ming purified the Qi of the fallen land nearby in the past 20 years, so there was no magic gas breeding nearby.


    Without the evil spirit around, there will be no living soil for demonized animals and spirits. Therefore, the reproduction of wild animals in the north is more rapid than that in the south.


    Coupled with the application of pastors who believe in nature to animal husbandry, the animal husbandry here is also very developed. Although meat is also very expensive, it is cheap and sufficient compared with the south.


    Looking at the busy people around him, Chen Ming smiled and took out a light cyan tree shaped God emblem on his body.


    The light cyan God''s emblem emits a faint light in the sun, in which a vitality is continuously distributed, but most of it is hidden.


    This is a formal sacrifice to believe in the God of nature. Only when you see this God''s emblem can you have a God''s emblem. People around you suddenly become respectful and have piety in their eyes.


    In other words, because he was going to travel, he disguised himself as a priest, recruited some people in the nearby town, wantonly purchased some goods and prepared to go to the south.


    Chen Ming got up and prayed silently. Then, he saw a light blue healing light. A groom immediately felt that his fatigue had disappeared and his whole body was full of strength.


    He quickly saluted Chen Ming. Chen Ming smiled at him, then went to the next person and continued.


    With the release of magic, unconsciously, everything has been done.


    Chen Ming sat silently on a carefully made fur carpet with hay under it. He looked at the people around him. For a moment, he was in a trance.


    Once upon a time, in another world, he sat quietly in an unknown place, talking and laughing with a large group of people around him.


    He looked at his eyes, where some food was placed. And around him, everyone was watching him.


    He nodded silently, knowing that they would not use it before he spoke first.


    "Let''s use it together," he said with a smile.


    Suddenly, people around just took the food in front of them and ate it slowly.


    If it is in the southern principality that pays attention to etiquette, civilians are not allowed to eat in the same place with nobles and sacrificial people, but there are not so many rules here. Except at the beginning, everyone has no scruples about eating here.


    Seeing this, he smiled, took a little honey, put on a white bread, and ate silently.


    After a while, he suddenly said, "mulis, how long have you been here?"


    Opposite, mulis was stunned. After a while, he reacted: "it has been more than ten years."


    With some memories, he said: "not only me, but most people here, almost like me, have walked on this road for more than ten years."


    Hearing this, Chen Ming was vaguely surprised and asked, "haven''t you ever thought of stabilizing in a certain place?"


    At present, most of these people believe in piety. Although they have not reached the standard of white robe sacrifice, most of them have understood one or two divine skills, which is good.


    On the other side, listening to what Chen Ming said, Mullis shook his head: "although it can be easier, that way is not suitable for us."


    Seeing Chen Ming puzzled, he explained: "at home, I have my people and children, who are enough to take good care of the land. And the magic I understand is more suitable for fighting, so I''m here to help some businessmen transport some goods."


    "Like this time, the commission you gave us is our usual income at home for several years." finally, he added with a smile.


    Seeing this, Chen Ming smiled and looked at the road around him: "tell me about our way forward next."


    The opposite mulis nodded and said, "with our itinerary, we can probably reach Keluo town near the evening. There is a town built to absorb Southern refugees, with a large variety of herbs and some handicrafts for sale."


    "As for walking through this town and going south, you will reach the sphere of influence of the southern city-state. The nearest city-state here is the Principality of roa. As for going south, you need to find someone to inquire." he looked at Chen Ming and said.


    Seeing what he said, Chen Ming nodded to show that he understood.


    After a while, some people set off again. Under the dim light, the shadow of the group was particularly clear.


    Towards evening, a town appeared in the distance and gradually became clear in the field of vision.


    Outside, several sentry towers stood, on which stood several soldiers.


    In Chen Ming''s eyes, a red breath filled the town, slowly condensed into a tree shape and shrouded all around.


    "The faith is quite stable." he looked at the distance and thought of the guards coming here.

 Chapter 39

    "Which tribe are you from?" a voice sounded ahead.


    I saw several guards in pale green rattan armor standing in front of a long row of carriages, looking at the long rows of goods behind them.


    On one side, mulis, who was originally leading the way in front, was trying to negotiate with him, but suddenly a voice came behind him.


    "Mullis, what''s the matter?"


    On the carriage, a young man in a red sacrificial robe came down and looked at mulis standing in front and asked.


    Opposite, the guards were surprised. Looking at the red sacrificial robe Chen Ming was wearing, they felt the majestic natural power in each other''s body and couldn''t help but be a little stunned: "is it the sacrificial Lord?"


    Suddenly, the attitude of the opposite side suddenly changed. I saw a leader like man salute to Chen Ming and say, "since it''s a convoy for sacrificing adults, of course it''s no problem. Please let''s have a good reception."


    Seeing this, Chen Ming nodded, and then the party walked into the town under the guidance of the other party.


    In the streets of the town, Chen Ming looked at the surrounding scenery and nodded.


    All around, although he thought it was a little crude, it was very good under the action of divine magic.


    On both sides of the road, the brilliance of magic lights up the streets, just like the street lamps of previous lives.


    Looking at the neat rows of trees and lamp flames twice, Chen Ming was in a trance, as if he had returned to the small street of his previous life.


    "Sir, do you need me to help you find a place to place these goods?" the small leader looked at Chen Ming.


    In response, Chen Ming nodded and said, "thank you. How much does it cost?"


    "It doesn''t cost you any money. We should do it as believers of God." the leader replied with a smile and respect on his face.


    "Thanks a lot," said Chen Ming with a faint surprise on his face.


    On the other side, he nodded and then said, "there is a tavern opened by foreign believers in our town. The rooms inside are very comfortable. If you and your attendants don''t mind, I can take you there."


    "However, our chief priest would like to see you. I wonder if you are free."


    Chen Ming nodded and said, "it should be. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Then, looking at the tired eyes of the people around him, he smiled and said, "as for now, can you take us to the rest place first?"


    Opposite, the leader nodded, and then took Chen Ming and others to another area of the town.


    Along the way, pedestrians passed by and looked at some people of Chen Ming curiously. Until I saw Chen Ming''s red sacrificial robe, I showed respect one by one. At the same time, I was shocked by Chen Ming''s age.


    After a short walk, I came to a pub nearby.


    The tavern doesn''t look very big. Its appearance is very simple. Except that it is taller than the surrounding buildings, there is only a tree shaped God emblem that is deeper than the surrounding buildings and emits light red light.


    As if he understood the doubts of Chen Ming and others, someone around replied to Chen Ming: "the divine emblem on this tavern is personally blessed by the chief priest, so its power of protection is much stronger than that around him."


    Around, people suddenly realized. Looking at the God emblem on it, they looked at Chen Ming and couldn''t help sighing.


    Looking at the eyes of the people around him with a little respect, Chen Ming smiled and took the lead in.


    The interior of the tavern looks completely different from the outside and looks very exquisite.


    I can see that most of them are made of wood. The floor looks very exquisite. If you experience it carefully, you can also feel a faint aroma and the fluctuation of divine skill. It must be very comfortable to live in it.


    However, the scene is different from what people think.


    I saw that inside the tavern, a violent quarrel came from the inside, with a faint sound of a sword out of the body.


    Beside Chen Ming, mulis frowned, subconsciously picked up his weapon and stood in front of Chen Ming, ready to prevent the next scene.


    On the other side, the leader and his guard were livid. They were relieved to see that Chen Ming''s face had not changed.


    Then, he came forward and said to Chen Ming with some apology: "sorry, sir, it may be that foreign tourists had a dispute among them. I didn''t expect you to see it."


    In this regard, Chen Ming smiled and shook his head; "Well, let''s go up and see what happened."


    "You don''t have to worry. Just leave it to us." the leader nodded.


    With the guards behind him, he went forward and opened the door of the hall. Suddenly, the scene inside emerged.


    Inside, a businessman and a soldier are fighting fiercely.


    Among them, the soldiers were full of banditry and wearing leather armor. They looked at the guards next to the businessmen opposite with disdain.


    "Losers like you should be severely punished!" he said fiercely, with a fierce light in his eyes.


    Among them, the people present looked at him, one by one with angry faces, but they didn''t dare to start.


    Chen Ming looked to the ground and saw that there were several people lying on the ground in the tavern. Bright red blood was flowing on the ground and stained on the floor. It seemed that it had been a while.


    Seeing this, beside Chen Ming, mulis''s face changed. Then, his power moved, and there was a faint red light on his body, which enhanced his momentum a lot.


    "What are you doing?" at this time, a voice sounded in front.


    This is the leader of the guard. He looked at several people lying on the ground and looked at each other badly.


    Seeing this, the other party''s look changed fiercely, his pupils narrowed, and then said as if nothing had happened: "they are not believers of the God of nature. Don''t mind your own business."


    Vaguely, Chen Ming clearly saw a trace of killing in the other party''s eyes.


    He looked at each other with great interest. He saw that on the other party''s head, a layer of gray with light red Qi slowly condensed and was very stable. Around him, there was also some strong resentment, which turned into black air and shrouded his head.


    "Those who come are not good." he couldn''t help thinking.


    Such a stable light red Qi in the center can be converted into its own strength, that is, the level of white robed sacrifice. If it is converted into fighting Qi system, it will be a knight. Even, looking at his luck, he is not far from the great knight. In this corner where the highest sacrifice is just a red robe sacrifice, there is a rampant capital.


    However, there is gray Qi in the air and some resentment in the periphery, which means that the other party is not an ordinary good people, but more likely to be a first-class robber.


    Thinking of the recent news around here, Chen Ming couldn''t help thinking. He looked at each other and had a faint taste in his eyes.


    At this time, the atmosphere inside the hotel was a little tense.


    The leader obviously didn''t expect the other party to dare to talk to him like this. He was angry when he thought that Chen Ming and others behind him were still watching.


    He raised the spear in his hand as if in response to something. The spear was shining slightly, which made people around him feel a sense of oppression.


    However, opposite him, the man smiled coldly, and a visible fighting spirit appeared on him.


    "Knight!" the people around were frightened and looked at the bandit man opposite, unable to help but despair.


    As the past merchants in the south, they know more about the horror of knights than ordinary people. In this town, only a few priests can compete with them.


    Looking at the fierce look of the other party, it is obvious that we can''t be good today.


    The atmosphere was dignified for a moment. On that side, the other party smiled cruelly and coldly, walked forward and was going to do something.


    "What do you want to do?" at this time, a pleasant voice came from behind. Listening to the voice, it was a young man.


    He couldn''t help shrinking his pupils, and then looked behind him.


    Outside the door, a young priest came in, handsome and wearing a red sacrificial robe.


    "Red robe sacrifice? How could it be!" the other party was secretly surprised, and a pair of eyes looked at Chen Ming gloomily.


    Opposite, Chen Ming didn''t care what he thought. He looked at several people lying on the ground and sighed slightly.


    In his hand, a faint light flashed across his body, and then an incredible scene happened again.


    On the ground, the original wound healed slowly at a speed visible to the naked eye, and then a light flashed across it.


    On the ground, people who were already about to lose consciousness suddenly felt a warm force and were pulled back by a powerful force.


    They moved their fingers, then looked at Chen Ming gratefully and tried hard to get up.


    Seeing this, the other man''s pupil shrinks again, and there is no doubt in his heart.


    "It seems that such a powerful healing skill is indeed a red robed sacrifice."


    This thought flashed through the hearts of all the people present, and then, including the leader, all breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, they can relax, but the man opposite can''t relax anyway. Looking at Chen Ming''s quiet and deep eyes, a drop of cold sweat flows slowly behind him.


    He opened his mouth and tried to be soft, but found that he couldn''t speak anyway.


    He couldn''t help being shocked. He felt that his body was fixed here by a powerful force, and he couldn''t even move for a moment.


    For a moment, the scene stagnated again. Around, people looked at each other and suddenly didn''t move. They were a little confused, but they didn''t dare to speak because Chen Ming was present.


    Above the other party''s head, a light red life fluctuated violently, with a trace of light red luck, but it was always suppressed. At the periphery, a thick layer of dead air looms, sometimes without.


    This is the other party''s life and death. At this time, it is entirely due to the other person''s mind. Life and death purely depends on Chen Ming''s mind, so sometimes there is no death.


    Seeing this, Chen Ming suddenly smiled and said, "you go!"


    Suddenly, the opposite conscious body lightened, and the previous extremely dignified oppression completely disappeared. He was in a cold sweat. He looked at Chen Ming in fear, and hurried away without looking back. It seemed that he was afraid that Chen Ming would change his mind.


    Behind him, Chen Ming looked at his distant back and thought deeply.

 Chapter 40

    Outside the hotel, the man walked out quickly for fear that Chen Ming would change his mind.


    He walked all the way. Finally, the small hotel gradually disappeared from his vision.


    He breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the surrounding scenery with the joy of the rest of his life.


    "Is this the horror of the red robe sacrifice? Why do I feel much stronger than the oppression given to me by the great knight?" he looked at him and quietly felt his heart, thinking.


    But then he looked back at the hotel and said, "you can''t stay here anymore. Go to the next place."


    So he went to another hotel, but this time, he dared not show his particularity and disguised himself as an ordinary person.


    On the other side, when mulis and others saw each other leave, they felt that the original dignified atmosphere gradually disappeared, which was a slight relief.


    Around, the hotel''s businessmen looked at Chen Ming and wanted to come forward to thank him, but they still didn''t dare to come forward when they looked at mulis and others nearby.


    Only a man who stood here to confront the other party just looked at mulis and others and came forward without changing his face.


    "Thank you, sacrificial Lord. My name is Larson. Nice to meet you."


    Seeing this, Chen Ming looked at each other in surprise, then smiled and said, "you''re welcome."


    After a pause, he asked, "how did you get into each other?"


    Hearing Chen Ming''s question, Larson on opposite smiled bitterly and said, "it seems that someone had some disputes with the other party, so the other party was angry and hurt some people here. In the end, it became what adults saw."


    Chen Ming nodded and didn''t care.


    He looked at some helpless hotel owners and said with a smile, "it''s getting late. Can you arrange a room for my subordinates first?"


    Opposite, the owner of the pavilion was a middle-aged woman who was frightened by the conflict just now. Seeing Chen Ming asking, he nodded quickly: "OK, please wait a moment, sir."


    She went in for a while, then took out some things and took Chen Ming and others upstairs.


    After Chen Ming and others left, the people left just relaxed from the tension.


    "Such a young sacrifice in red robe is really amazing." one person said so and looked at Chen Ming''s back with faint envy.


    "Not everyone can keep his mind and serve the gods as one. It not only requires piety, but also has something to do with his personal perception of the gods."


    "At the age of this sacrificial adult, in addition to his excellent talent, I''m afraid he has been guided by his elders to believe in gods since he was sensible. Only then can he have such achievements." aside, Larson sighed, his eyes are complicated, mixed with feelings of admiration and pity.


    The crowd guessed below, but Chen Ming didn''t care.


    He walked into his own room. Compared with twenty years ago, he seemed to be infected by the civilization of the southern city states and arranged very well.


    However, to Chen Ming''s surprise, after a while, strangers knocked on his door. They were all young and beautiful girls, which made Chen Ming cry and laugh.


    After a night like this, the next day, Chen Ming walked slowly along the streets of the town with several guards such as mulis.


    It seems that because Chen Ming and others did not hide when they entered, and because of what happened last night, the news about him in the town has been slowly spreading. Although the residents of the town were surprised to see him, they were not as shocked as they were yesterday.


    In a word, the red robed sacrifice is already a great strong man in this world.


    This level is equivalent to the great Knights of the southern city states. Even if it is practical, it is much better than the great knights who can only fight. The great knight is already the top power among the city states in the south. The power of a great knight on the battlefield is beyond ordinary people''s imagination. If you choose to take refuge in one side, you can at least get a real sealed territory.


    In the north of the belief in the God of nature, although the number of sacrifices is much more than that of knights because the popularity of belief is much stronger than fighting spirit, it also has a high status.


    Moreover, because most sacrifices are concentrated in churches and some tribes, there are fewer sacrifices in other places. In this town, the original strongest chief sacrifice was just a sacrifice in red robes.


    Chen Ming walked along the road and came to a street where many stores were displayed, mostly opened by businessmen or refugees from the south.


    He walked into a weapons store. Inside, a middle-aged man was forging iron, and a heat hit him.


    It seems that he didn''t expect so many people to come in. The other party was stunned. Then he looked at Chen Ming in front and felt the majestic power in the other party''s body.


    "What can I do for you, sacrificial Lord?"


    He greeted Chen Ming, looked at him with some respect, and said so.


    Seeing this, Chen Ming smiled and said, "I want to buy some equipment for my guard here. Do you have any recommendations?"


    The shopkeeper was stunned, and then smiled brightly: "it''s no problem. The things in my store are not in this town, even in the southern city states, they belong to high-quality products."


    He pointed to a weapon rack and said, "I have different weapons made of various metals. What do you need?"


    Chen Ming shook his head, looked at the desire of mulis around, smiled and said, "don''t hesitate. Next, we''ll go to the south. The better your arms are, the safer we can be."


    Hearing what Chen Ming said, mulis smiled bitterly and did not hesitate to take a group of guards down to choose.


    Seeing this, Chen Ming smiled and then said, "there are only weapons. Are there any defects, armour?"


    The shopkeeper nodded and said, "there are some armours. Even if you want the best rattan armour, I can take out some for you."


    At this point, he paused, then said with a bitter smile, "but even the rattan armor carefully made with divine skill can''t enter your eyes."


    Rattan armor is actually made by pastors who believe in Chen Ming, using old rattan specially cultivated with divine skills. Divine skills are also needed in the process of making, which makes it not only lighter and more defensive than ordinary armor, but also not afraid of water and fire. It is very easy to use.


    However, compared with the divine skills of the priests, this defense is very general. Even compared with the most common wooden armor, it is slightly inferior.


    However, listening to each other''s words, Chen Ming shook his head and smiled. He didn''t care. Instead, he asked suspiciously, "isn''t the church not allowed to sell rattan beetles?"


    Opposite, the middle-aged shopkeeper smiled brightly: "that''s for businessmen from the south, but for believers of our God, especially sacrificial adults, you can naturally sell it."


    Seeing this, Chen Ming nodded and asked the other party to take it out.


    After a while, several pairs of dark green rattan beetles were placed on the table, and at the same time, there were several weapons.


    Chen Ming looked at these things. In his hand, a light green tree shaped God emblem was held in his hand, emitting a faint light.


    He bowed his head, closed it, and then a magic was inspired.


    Suddenly, it seemed that under the influence of some mysterious force, the weapons placed on the table showed a series of textures, either red or blue, emitting a faint faint light.


    "This is an extraordinary weapon?" the shopkeeper looked at these weapons with deep envy in his eyes.


    "These weapons have been transformed by your Divine skill," he said, looking at them in front of him. The eyes are full of envy and longing.


    In other words, for a blacksmith like him, the magic he wants most is something more than this. At the moment, I can''t help feeling a little melancholy watching others use it.


    However, after a while, he asked curiously, "does the sacrificial Lord also have experience in this regard?"


    You need to know that although the understanding of divination is related to probability, it is also closely related to itself. For a man who often fights, many of his divinities must be fighting. It''s not about talent, but purely about your own understanding.


    "I once realized this divine skill when I was promoted to the red robe sacrifice." Chen Ming looked at each other and said with a smile.


    After a while, Chen Ming paid the bill and walked out of the store.


    It is worth mentioning that there is no unified currency, so most of them exchange things for things. However, the highest value is the crystallization of a demonized beast.


    There are many crystals in Chen Ming''s Godhead, which can be used by all kinds of people. Here, the value is very expensive.


    Besides this store, Chen Ming went to many places and purchased many things.


    From the simplest food to many local specialties such as medicine.


    However, when he finished the last place, Chen Ming suddenly turned around and said to his back, "haven''t you come out yet?"

 Chapter 41

    In a narrow place, everyone was surprised to see Chen Ming suddenly say so.


    Mullis looked around at the scene and finally focused on one place.


    There is a corner connected with another street. Under the shadow, two shadows emerge


    "Who''s there?" cried Mullis, and around him some bodyguards came forward.


    However, the figure on the opposite side stunned him. He saw the figure of a girl and an old man on the other side.


    "Please don''t do it, sacrifice to your excellency. We have no malice." the girl, seeing the bodyguards around, hurriedly shouted to Chen Ming anxiously.


    "Mulis, let them come over," Chen Ming said, looking at the two opposite.


    He looked at each other''s head, and saw that a light gold life appeared on the girl''s head. Outside, a thin layer of light red air surrounded it and condensed into a cloud.


    He was slightly surprised. Although up to now, this level was nothing for him, he was surprised to see it suddenly.


    "What can I do for you?" he looked at each other, smiled and said gently.


    Opposite, when they saw that Chen Ming didn''t drive them away, they couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Then they heard Chen Ming''s question. The girl stepped forward and looked around at her bodyguard with weapons.


    "We want to hire you, sacrificial Lord," he said, looking at Chen Ming.


    "Bold!" hearing this, the mulis and others around were angry and looked at the woman in front of him with a bad complexion.


    In the north, the status of sacrifice is high. As the sacrifice closest to the gods, let alone the red robed sacrifice, even the white robed sacrifice, has never been hired by an outsider.


    Opposite, seeing the guards around with anger, the woman and the old man looked helpless, but looking at Chen Ming whose face was still calm, some hope rose in his heart.


    "My Lord, we have no choice but to do so. Please think about it carefully." the old man looked at Chen Ming and said seriously. He looked at the girl next to him with some kindness in his eyes.


    Opposite, Chen Ming looked at them, thought for a moment, and then said, "if you hire, you don''t have to."


    But after a while, he looked at the despair in the eyes of the two opposite people, and suddenly smiled and said, "however, I happen to go to the South recently. If the situation is appropriate, I can consider going with you."


    He looked at the other party''s head, a touch of black gas pressed on his head like a cloud, almost overwhelming his Qi, and only a light gold in the middle supported him.


    "Were you chased and killed by someone?" he looked at each other and said.


    Suddenly, the other party''s look changed greatly. The girl couldn''t help but step back, then looked at Chen Ming and saw the light blue god emblem on the other party''s body. Then she calmed down and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Not bad." she sighed slightly, then looked at Chen Ming and said seriously, "since adults see it, I''ll tell you directly."


    "A gang of robbers are eyeing our goods, so I hope you can escort us on the road. It doesn''t take far. You just need to escort us to the south of the Principality of roa."


    After a pause, she said sincerely, "please believe us, the reward will satisfy you."


    The girl looks only about 17 or 18 years old. Her face is soft and beautiful. With her pitiful expression on her face, she can''t help but want to take care of her.


    However, beside Chen Ming, Mullis frowned at this, and instinctively felt something wrong. He turned and looked at Chen Ming. He wanted to say something.


    However, Chen Ming nodded to him at the moment, indicating that he understood.


    He looked at each other''s head and saw that the black gas was very strong. Soon, he would overwhelm each other''s last life.


    "This is no ordinary robber!" he thought as he looked at the scene.


    However, he looked at the golden life on each other''s head, smiled and nodded, and then said, "yes."


    Opposite, they were very happy.


    Then, after a while, Chen Ming and the other party agreed on the place to start the next day, and silently walked to the other side with mulis and others.


    On the way, mulis looked at Chen Ming and said, "my Lord, maybe you shouldn''t promise her like this. Those two people are strange. I''m afraid there will be some problems."


    In this regard, Chen Ming shook his head: "those two people just lied."


    "The robbers came not for their goods, but for themselves."


    Suddenly, mulis was surprised: "you, sir?"


    Chen Ming smiled and said nothing.


    Seeing this, mulis did not speak, but he was more alert to the two people, with some hostility.


    In the north, the believers of the God of nature are generally hostile to the people of the southern city states, not just faith. It also includes historical reasons.


    In the past, the merchants of the southern city states often came to the north to secretly capture the tribes as slaves, as well as the principality, and often mobilized troops to eliminate them in the past. This situation continued until Chen Ming woke up. However, it is only more than ten years ago. Despite a period of business exchanges, most people''s hatred in the past has not subsided. Except for Southern believers who also believe in gods, they are vaguely hostile to others.


    A group of people walked through the narrow street and slowly came to a church. At the door of the church, a beautiful white priestess was waiting at the door. After seeing Chen Ming, his eyes lit up.


    "Dear sacrificial master, I''m jerina. I''m here to meet you at the order of the chief priest." she bowed and saluted slowly to Chen Ming, her eyes shining faintly.


    "Thank you." Chen Ming looked at each other''s jelina, smiled and said gently.


    Suddenly, the girl opposite turned red. Looking at Chen Ming''s handsome face, she said, "please follow me."


    Behind him, in a corner of the church, a white robed priest looked at jerina like this and said, "I didn''t expect jerina to have this time. I thought she wouldn''t be interested in men."


    "It''s just that no one can move her," said another man beside him.


    "With jerina''s pride, the people around her naturally don''t like it. It''s rare to meet a suitable one now, and they will naturally be moved." he looked at Chen Ming''s handsome face, felt the majestic power in each other''s body, and sighed slightly.


    How others talk about it, Chen Ming in front naturally doesn''t know, or although he can know, he doesn''t want to know.


    After reaching level 4, the divine personality is further condensed, and the prayers he can listen to are clearer. However, even so, it is impossible to listen to the hearts of every believer anytime and anywhere. He is not so boring.


    So he followed jerina, who led the way ahead, let the others rest here, and then followed up alone.


    The church is very large, and it is full of natural freshness, which makes people unconsciously relax.


    Finally, when she got to a hall, jerina took a look at Chen Ming and stood aside.


    Ahead, there is an old sacrificial priest in a red sacrificial robe, with white hair and beard, with an atmosphere of kindness and nature.


    Chen Ming glanced at each other and saw that in each other''s body, a warm and huge natural power slowly flowed in it and slowly nourished his body.


    Above his head, a crimson life was shaking slightly, slowly changed by a deep and grand breath, with a little gold.


    "Hello, sacrifice from afar." the chief priest looked at Chen Ming, a little stunned, and then said with a smile.


    In this regard, Chen Ming nodded and smiled, "hello."


    However, after saying that, he asked, "what can the chief priest do for me?"


    Hearing this, the other party shook his head and said with a smile, "I heard you''re going to the south, aren''t you?"


    Chen Ming nodded.


    Seeing this, the other party did not hesitate and said kindly, "the glory of my God has not yet shone on the south. It is still difficult for us to walk there."


    Seeing that the other party said so, Chen Ming smiled and said, "it is precisely because the glory of the gods has not spread in the southern city states, so I intend to go south to spread the glory of the God of nature."


    This is also a tradition. Here, after promotion, every formal sacrifice will choose a region where faith has not yet spread to preach and become the chief sacrifice of a place.


    This is not only a tradition, but also a way to win the favor of the gods. With the development of a good chief priest, he will be more blessed by the divine personality, making the divine power grow rapidly.


    This is how the chief priest came here to preach when he was promoted. After gathering in a town of tens of thousands of people, he was about to be promoted to level 2.


    Sure enough, hearing what Chen Ming said, the old priest opposite flashed a trace of nostalgia in his eyes. Looking at Chen Ming, he sighed faintly.


    "I have been preaching here for more than ten years. For such a long time, some believers have been developed in the south. You can go to them at that time and provide some help."


    Seeing this, Chen Ming smiled and thanked him.


    Then they talked slowly here. The old priest was shocked to find that the young priest had a profound understanding of the gods. He couldn''t help but sigh and paid more attention to Chen Ming.


    After a while, Chen Ming took mulis and others out of the church slowly.


    Outside the church, several figures were waiting, among which the figure of two girls was particularly obvious.


    When Chen Ming walked out of the church, the slightly longer girl breathed a sigh of relief.


    This is the girl before. Now she is standing here with some people and a little girl standing next to her.


    The little girl was dressed in some old clothes and looked a little introverted. She stood aside quietly and looked a little lonely.


    Above his head, a thick black air enveloped his Qi, while in the center, a little light purple emerged.


    Suddenly, Chen Ming was surprised.

 Chapter 42

    "This is my cousin. Her name is grena." opposite, the girl saw Chen Ming''s eyes and smiled and explained.


    Seeing this, Chen Ming nodded: "very lovely little girl."


    He looked at the girl opposite and said, "Elena, are your people ready?"


    Elena is the name of the girl opposite.


    Opposite, the girl nodded, indicating no doubt.


    Then, Chen Ming took several people behind him and went outside the town, where dozens of people were waiting.


    Chen Ming arranged this before and asked them to pull the goods and wait here.


    So, after the horse''s low whistling, the party walked slowly towards the avenue.


    Before leaving, Chen Ming seemed to feel it. His eyes looked vaguely at a big tree behind him. He smiled meaningfully without superfluous action.


    When the party has gone far and can no longer see it. I saw a figure slowly emerging under the big tree.


    At this time, a big, dark and cruel man, with some blood on his body, made people know it was difficult to provoke at a glance.


    But at this time, he lowered his head, breathed the fresh air, and still had some incredible in his eyes.


    "Just now, he definitely found me. Why?" he was covered in a cold sweat. In his mind, Chen Ming''s gentle look back echoed in his mind countless times.


    "Forget it, I can''t deal with a red robed sacrifice guard beside the target." he looked at the disappearing carriage in his vision and walked in one direction without hesitation. With the support of fighting spirit in his body, he appears particularly agile.


    After a period of time, on the other side, Elena sat quietly in the rocking carriage, looked at the passing scenery outside the window, and couldn''t help sighing.


    In front of her, a small figure looked at Elena, didn''t speak, just held her quietly.


    "Sister Elena, can we successfully go back?" after a while, grena''s trembling voice sounded with some hesitation in her tone.


    Seeing this, Elena squeezed out a smile on her face and gently said to grena, "of course! Haven''t we invited a priest to protect us?"


    Hearing the words of comfort, the little girl was slightly relieved, and then asked Elena curiously, "is the sacrifice very powerful?"


    Elena smiled and said, "in this north, sacrifice is the strongest group of people."


    "They believe in gods. They are distinguished by their sacrificial robes and divine emblems. There are differences among white robes, red robes, yellow robes and high priests. Among them, red robes are equivalent to our great knights."


    Hearing this, the girl''s eyes lit up: "the red robe sacrifice is equivalent to the great knight. What about the yellow robe sacrifice and the high priest?"


    "The yellow robe sacrifice is equivalent to our earth knight, and the great sacrifice is equivalent to the sky knight."


    Outside the carriage, an old man came in and looked at Elena''s two sisters with a kind face.


    "However, like the strong ones at the high priest level, it is said that only the Pope himself and another brave kuruba who is said to have swallowed the leaves of the sacred tree have reached the whole North."


    He paused and then said so.


    "However, these two people are not ordinary strong men in the sky. Kuruba once killed a scourge level Warcraft raging in the north on the wilderness with his own strength. Pope grama, with the branches of the divine tree, must not be weaker than kuruba."


    Speaking of this, the old man couldn''t help sighing: "the power of the gods is really enviable."


    Opposite, Elena and others sighed and didn''t speak when they saw each other like this.


    The great power of the gods may seem incomprehensible to those who have seen a shallow tribe in the north. But for Elena and others who are in the big family in the south, it is incomparably profound and shocking.


    She took out a light cyan God emblem in her arms. On it, the magic light of sacrificial blessing was shining quietly, which made her feel a little warm.


    Looking at the divine emblem in her hand, she brightened her eyes, looked at the old man in front of her and said, "Grandpa green, can we also believe in the God of nature."


    She looked at the pale green badge in front of her, and her eyes were vaguely excited: "I''ve inquired about it. Believing in the God of nature doesn''t need special conditions. It only needs to be pious enough to make continuous progress. It doesn''t have to be like practicing fighting spirit. There are all kinds of harsh conditions."


    Seeing this, the old man opposite listened to this and hesitated. Then he thought carefully and said, "there''s no problem, but believing in gods doesn''t mention the requirements of piety. It is said that he also requires a certain perceptual talent."


    However, Elena didn''t think so. Her eyes twinkled with an excited light, looked at the divine emblem in her hand, and said firmly: "it''s so decided. When we are completely safe, I''ll take grena and believe in the God of nature."


    She had a determination in her eyes and a desire for strength. Then she thought about it and said, "I heard that when every believer enters the door, if there is a blessing of sacrifice, he can be closer to the gods in the early stage."


    "There is a red robed sacrifice outside. When I get to the south, I will ask him, at least, to let grena get a blessing," he said, gritting his teeth and thinking about Chen Ming outside.


    On the other side, under a cliff, there are hundreds of people stationed here in an area where people are rarely seen at ordinary times.


    In the center, a red and black man looked at a man wearing steel armor and asked, "hasn''t spike come back yet?"


    Seeing the other party asking, the other person turned back and said, "not yet, but according to the news he had asked people to bring before, he will come back at about this time."


    At this time, there was a call outside. Then a man came in and bowed and said, "chief, Lord spike is back."


    The red black man nodded and said, "let him in."


    Then, after a while, a man in leather armor with a fierce face came in.


    "Spike, what''s the situation? Did you find the target?" a man next to him asked. Looking at the other party sweating, he said strangely, "how did it happen?"


    Opposite, the other party smiled bitterly, and then said to the leader, "Lord art, I have found the goal."


    After a pause, he said again, "but there was an accident. A red robed priest accepted their employment and escorted them south."


    "Red robed sacrifice? The sacrifice here doesn''t accept the employment of outsiders?" someone was surprised around.


    "It''s estimated that the newly promoted sacrifice of which tribe is ready to go south to preach." another humanitarian.


    Seeing this, one of the people under the stage hesitated, looked at the leader in front of him and said, "Sir, if there is a sacrifice present, if the tribe comes to trouble us later, will it be some uneconomical?"


    "Yes, sir." another man came forward, looked at the leader and said, "although we have attracted the attention of the local tribes, we haven''t attracted each other''s attention for the time being because we didn''t rob the believers of the God of nature. But if we compete with a sacrifice here, whether we win or lose, I''m afraid we will cause each other''s anger."


    On the other side, he nodded, looked at his subordinates who had been persuaded in front of him, and looked outside.


    Outside, a wave of fighting spirit slowly appeared, and then a person slowly walked around the crowd.


    He was tall, handsome, polite and aristocratic.


    "Let me introduce you to the descendants of the deers family," said art, looking at his subordinates in front of him.


    As soon as he said this, he was surprised at the scene.


    The name of the deers family may not be very famous in the north, but it is famous in the center of the southern city-state, which makes the unruly bandits present calm.


    Seeing this, art nodded with satisfaction and said, "the deers family promised to give us a solid territory as long as we can solve the goal."


    "Even, there is fighting spirit."


    He fiercely pulled out his sword, waved it fiercely, and cut the tree behind him.


    "This is the earth Knight..." around, countless people looked at art in front of them in shock.


    At this time, the noble man also stepped forward, looked at the people, smiled and said: "this is the fighting spirit provided by our deers family, which is enough to promote you to the earth knight. As long as you can do your best to complete this task, everyone will get a share."


    Suddenly, the eyes around became very hot.


    However, spike, standing aside, looked at the scene around him and remembered Chen Ming''s deep and indifferent eyes. Somehow, a faint worry floated to his mind.

 Chapter 43

    Three days later, the party came to a stream.


    Chen Ming sat safely on the carriage and looked at a mountain in front of him.


    In front, a black air gradually came, and in a faint way, a white or red air was intertwined into a piece.


    In the depths of this group of people, a little light gold emerged, with a little black air.


    At this time, mulis and others beside Chen Ming have found something wrong.


    "Mulis, there is someone in front, very strong." one side, a glimmer of light on one person, slowly communicating with the surrounding vegetation.


    Suddenly, the whole team stopped and felt the slight change of the breath in front in the rear. Many people came to the front and looked at the opposite.


    At this time, countless arrows flew up in the sky.


    "Ah!" on the other side, several people immediately screamed. The arrows came so suddenly that they didn''t have time to prepare.


    Chen Ming looks intently and finds that it''s Elena''s escort.


    In front of him, a border gradually emerged and put arrows under his crotch.


    "It''s really troublesome to be a believer in the God of nature."


    A voice sounded slowly from the opposite side, and then a group of people gradually emerged from the opposite side and slowly walked towards Chen Ming and others.


    Chen Ming was surprised that he was so aboveboard.


    But after thinking about it, I feel normal. Believers with the God of nature are here. Naturally, any means such as ambush will lose its effect in the mountains and forests. What they can do is to wait for work and wait on their necessary way.


    "The opposite sacrifice, we don''t want to trouble you. If you like now, you can leave directly."


    On the other side, Yate looked at Chen Ming and found that he was just a teenager. His original vigilance in his eyes disappeared a little. He breathed a sigh of relief. Then he said, "if you choose not to intervene in this matter, you can not only leave with your own things, but also pull away the other party''s goods."


    This is out of caution. Although not knowing such a young sacrifice can threaten him, the tribe behind him can''t help but make him afraid. In the case of striving to complete the task, he can afford to put down a lot of wealth. He said to throw it away without hesitation.


    Sure enough, hearing what the other party said, Elena and others changed their faces. Looking at Chen Ming whose expression had not changed, their body began to get nervous unconsciously.


    Seeing this, Chen Ming lowered his head slightly, as if thinking about something.


    But after a while, he raised his head, smiled at each other and said, "I''m sorry, but I don''t have this plan."


    Suddenly, the face on the other side became cold. He didn''t talk much, but waved his hand. Behind him, hundreds of people rushed forward.


    Although only a few hundred people charged, the queue was neat, full of blood, and an iron blood breath immediately rushed up.


    Next to her, Elena just breathed a sigh of relief, but looking at the oncoming bandits, her face turned white by the iron blood breath, and she couldn''t help looking at the old man next to her.


    Seeing this, the old man nodded to him gently, and then tore his clothes fiercely, revealing his close fitting leather armor. On his body, a trace of fighting spirit entangled him, but he was also a knight.


    "Guard, follow me," he yelled, leading the guards behind him forward.


    As the distance gradually drew closer, the two collided with each other. Suddenly, the old man fell into the bottom, and the guard led by him was surrounded by the other party. He himself was entangled by a knight and would not be able to support him.


    "My Lord!" on one side, mulis looked at Chen Ming. Although he was vaguely hostile, at the moment, they were in the same camp. Therefore, although he was unwilling, he still had to go forward.


    Seeing this, Chen Ming nodded, and then a light blue god emblem gradually appeared in his hand, emitting a faint light, covering mulis and others.


    Suddenly, Mullis felt light and felt the majestic power in his body. He rushed forward with people and blocked a knight.


    As they came forward, all of a sudden, on the scene, only Chen Ming and the att number opposite were left.


    "Sacrifice, it''s too late to take your people away now." across the street, art looked at Chen Ming in front of him and said expressionless.


    But he said this in his hand, but he didn''t stop at all. In front of him, a huge fighting Qi knife flew towards Chen Ming at an extremely fast speed.


    Seeing this angry knife, people on the field suddenly exclaimed.


    "Dou Qi Hua Dao, this is the earth Knight!"


    "Despicable!"


    A voice or with despair, or with a cry of disbelief gradually came out, almost afraid to look at the scene in front of us.


    At such a close distance, bearing the full blow of a land knight, even the red robed sacrifice can only be the result of being halved.


    However, at this time, a light suddenly lit up in the space. Then, in everyone''s frightened eyes, the angry knife dissipated and was pierced by a small spear.


    Then Chen Ming looked at the other party. He looked a little moved. A light gently crossed the sky. A spear hit the other party. Then it burst open. A bloody body was immediately shot out. It was already dead and could not die any more.


    Suddenly, everyone was stunned. Looking at Chen Ming who didn''t change his color in front of him, his head couldn''t react for a moment.


    After a while, the battle was over.


    Beside Chen Ming, mulis looked strange and looked at Chen Ming sitting quietly. His face was strange.


    Seeing him looking at himself so strangely, Chen Ming shook his head and smiled. Then he got up, looked at Elena''s position and walked quietly.


    "Are you better?" he looked at Green lying opposite and said silently.


    Seeing him coming, Elena looked at him and said, "after your Divine treatment, she has basically recovered, but she is still recovering her strength."


    Seeing this, Chen Ming nodded slightly and then looked at grena beside Elena: "I have an idea. I don''t know what you think."


    He paused, looked at each other and said, "in these days, I found that you and grena have very good talents. If you can walk on the road of faith, your achievements will be very great."


    "Therefore, I wonder if you would like me to lead them and become believers of our God."


    Suddenly, across from her, Elena was overjoyed. She quickly took grena''s hand and said, "it''s our honor."


    So after that, Chen Ming baptized him according to the tradition of the church when he slept.


    Baptism itself, in fact, does not have much effect, but if a priest baptizes it at the beginning, it will naturally feel a trace of the breath of God at the beginning, so as to realize the divine art faster.


    After his baptism, Chen Ming began to explain the doctrine, origin and meaning of the God of nature.


    With his divine respect and his own clergy, he is naturally unparalleled in the world, with profound language and clear content, which makes people around him admire..


    After more than ten days, by a stream, Chen Ming looked at the two people in front of him and sighed silently.


    I saw that above their heads, a white and reddish Qi began to condense gradually.


    This is not brought about by external forces, but the Qi gathered by their own strength. It also means that they have officially surpassed mortals, successfully understood divine magic and entered the apprenticeship level.


    But when you think about it, it''s normal.


    Although it is relatively fast for ordinary people to understand divination within a few days, it is nothing if it is achieved with the constant attention of the gods.


    He looked up at grena and saw a deep erotic life emerging above each other''s head, with some purple in the middle.


    Life is blue and purple. This is the life of great wealth. Although it is useless without the promotion of luck, it is still extraordinary. Corresponding to strength, it is equivalent to level 5, even higher than his current level.


    He thought about it in his heart, but he didn''t move on his face. He just took out the two God badges in his arms and gave them to them.


    This divine emblem is not an ordinary divine emblem, but he personally made it with his body. It has a trace of divine breath. As soon as it is taken out, a strong vitality emerges, which brightens their eyes.


    Now, compared with a few days ago, they have undergone tremendous changes, so they can feel the extraordinary.


    So, a few days later, Chen Ming looked at the emerging city in front of him and looked at it.


    I saw that above the city, gray or white air transportation was constantly intertwined. Occasionally, I could see a little light red, condensed and formed, quietly enveloping the four sides. Around it, a shadow emerged, with a strong resentment, in the center of the air transportation, absorbing the air transportation continuously.

 Chapter 44

    A shadow full of bloody resentment is located in the center of the city, in which a steady stream of gas is absorbed.


    This is similar to the totem in the past, but the scale is unknown.


    "It has reached level 4." Chen Ming looked at the faint shadow and felt the faint sense of crisis from his inner spirit.


    It seemed to sense something. In the dark, a killing divinity suddenly lit up, as if eager and looking forward to it.


    "This is roa. When you get here and go south, you will be within the sphere of influence of the southern city states."


    On Chen Ming''s side, Irene looked at Chen Ming and said.


    Compared with before, at this time, her body has changed a little.


    Although the appearance has not changed, it has a more temperament, as if it were natural, with a breath of fresh air. Although it is not amazing, it makes people feel incomparably soft.


    Chen Ming looked at her with a smile and said softly, "here, we should also be separated."


    "Yes!" Elena nodded, looking a little trance, thinking about her experience in the past ten days, like another world.


    She looked at Chen Ming quietly. On her hand, a light cyan God emblem was tightly held.


    She hesitated a little, then took out a bird shaped family emblem and handed it to Chen Ming. She said, "this is our family emblem with my breath. If you need it one day in the future, you can come to the imperial capital to find me."


    Seeing this, Chen Ming looked at her, smiled and took the badge.


    They looked at each other and smiled. There was a faint tacit understanding brewing between them.


    He looked at Elena and said with a smile, "where is the emperor?"


    Opposite, the girl was surprised, but looking at his sacrificial appearance and thinking about his age, she suddenly realized.


    "The imperial capital is the center of the city-state, where there is an imperial court."


    "The king''s court is the place where the kings of all the city states in the world are located. The imperial capital is the strongest city state in the world. It is also a place known as the existence of gods."


    "The gods?" Chen Ming was stunned.


    Seeing this, Elena nodded, "yes, God."


    "In this world, there are sacrifices in every tribe and city-state. Among them, the gods sacrificed in each city-state are different. Most of them are made by ancestors after their ancestors die."


    "However, in our opinion, although all the ancestors are declared gods, the only one who can really be regarded as gods is the imperial ancestor god, Chris."


    He paused, looked at Chen Ming, held a pale green god emblem in his hand, and said with a smile: "of course, there is still the God of nature."


    "Imperial Ancestral God, Chris?" Chen Ming was curious.


    Opposite, Elena nodded and said, "it is said that the world was not like this long ago."


    "It is said that at that time, when the country was clear and bright, the Lords managed their territory wholeheartedly and made the people live happily. At that time, there were no forbidden areas everywhere in the world, there were no terrible Warcraft in the wild, and there was no need to worry about the invasion of ghosts at night."


    "But later, the disaster suddenly came, the sun was covered and became dark, and the disasters in the whole world became extremely frequent. After a black magic rain, people and beasts were demonized one after another, and then an extremely terrible Warcraft and Warcraft began to appear, tearing the earth apart."


    "The disaster continued. Later, the Lords shrank in the last few cities and made the last resistance. This situation continued until the birth of Chris."


    "After Chris grew up, he showed his extraordinary talent. Under his leadership, countless people fought back against the Warcraft. With a head of natural disaster Warcraft killed by him, Chris himself became more and more powerful. In the end, he successfully expelled the Warcraft and laid a huge country. After his death, he became the ancestor god of the Empire."


    Speaking of this, Elena has a trace of admiration on her face. Obviously, she knows a lot about these deeds.


    The more you know, you can understand how difficult it is to do this kind of thing, and how powerful strength and luck it needs to do it.


    However, listening to these stories, Chen Ming opposite looked strange. He felt a sense of vision of the protagonist of the novel.


    With each other''s story, above his head, a fragmented star was flashing violently. In Chen Ming''s body, an ancient and simple divine personality also vibrated slightly. A premonition came from Chen Ming''s mind, which surprised him.


    "Yes, in times of crisis, heroes will always be born. This is not only the current situation, but also the world''s luck."


    Suddenly, he looked at the fragment above his head. Vaguely, he seemed to feel a world torrent running continuously, calling him and constantly involving him, but his vision was obscured.


    He sneered in his heart. In his body, an ancient and simple divine personality suddenly operated, blooming incomparably sacred divine light, and scattered the fog around him.


    Suddenly, his consciousness seemed to see a scene through the torrent of fate.


    I saw that on the southern land, a surge of Qi was surging secretly, and a few starlight fragments loomed in it. In the center, on top of the most huge air, a fragment like a star twinkles.


    This fragment is huge, running quietly in the air, pulling a large number of world sources all the time. If Chen Ming''s one only accounts for one percent of a complete star, then this one accounts for a full 30%. The source force of the huge and suffocating world is full of. Faintly, you can also see a touch of golden merit light.


    At the next moment, a sudden counterattack hit. Chen Ming snorted coldly and took a step back. The two gods in his body worked, and a huge light of merit appeared, killing the counterattack completely.


    "What''s the matter?" opposite, Elena looked at Chen Ming and asked in some confusion.


    In this regard, Chen Ming shook his head, looked at Elena with a caring look on her face, smiled and said, "I''m fine."


    After a pause, he looked at Elena across the street and asked, "Elena, what are you going to do when you go back?"


    "Nature is preaching." opposite, Elena smiled mysteriously. Looking at Chen Ming''s face, she sighed: "I heard that if the sacrificial priest tries to preach, even if piety is not enough, she can make rapid progress."


    "My family, in the imperial capital, also has a certain strength. Although it is not strong, it can also give me some convenience in preaching."


    Saying this, she looked at the guards behind her.


    On the way these days, she has turned these people into believers of the God of nature. She really feels that her divine power is much better than relying on herself.


    Speaking of, this is also the rule set by Chen Ming.


    As long as someone is spreading his teachings and turning others into believers, part of the believer''s power of faith obtained by offering Chen Ming will be returned to the missionary. Although not too many, as long as enough believers are spread, even a pseudo believer can be strengthened by a steady stream of divine power to the point second only to saints.


    This is also another way to give powerful believers, which can fully mobilize their enthusiasm so that their talents will not be wasted. It is precisely because of this that Chen Ming can now have so many believers.


    "It''s getting late. Let''s separate here." looking at each other, Chen Ming smiled.


    Opposite, the other party was stunned. He looked at Chen Ming and didn''t speak for a long time.


    "Speaking of it, I don''t know your name yet?" after a while, Elena smiled at Chen Ming and said slowly.


    Seeing this, Chen Ming was also stunned. He bowed his head and thought silently for a while, and then slowly said, "just call me Arthur."


    He smiled with a gentle face.


    The opposite side didn''t say much, but smiled, picked up the divine emblem, gave a blessing to Chen Ming, and then left with people.


    After a long journey, he gradually left. Behind him, Chen Ming looked at mulis and others and said with a smile, "let''s go too."


    Then he looked at the distant city and looked up silently.


    Ahead, a force of fate is silently pulling, as if echoing something.

 Chapter 45

    Under the faint light of the sky, Chen Ming walked quietly on the streets of the city and observed the surrounding scenery.


    Around, a messy and dilapidated scenery is scattered around, and in the corner, some dirt is distributed on its side.


    At the same time, a stench came, which made him frown.


    He looked ahead. Scattered residents were busy walking around with vegetable color on their faces, anxiety or gloomy faces. After seeing Chen Ming in a complete sacrificial robe in front of him, he looked at him in surprise with a faint fear in his eyes.


    "Is this the slum of the city?" Chen Ming looked at the scenes around him, thinking silently without waves in his heart.


    After a while, he looked ahead, where several people stood.


    It was a young noble man, wearing a finely made dress. Several guards surrounded him silently and drove away the people around him.


    At this time, he looked at a man in front of him with a ferocious smile, holding a whip in his hand, violently whipped on the other party''s body and hit each other''s body with scars.


    Opposite, the man clenched his teeth, knelt on the ground, constantly kowtowed to each other, prayed in his eyes, and dared not resist even if he was beaten.


    "Sir, please give me some food. There are two children in my family..." he looked at the man in front of him with sad eyes and prayed.


    However, hearing this, the noble man opposite laughed: "interesting, it seems that the last thing hasn''t taught you poor people a lesson."


    He looked at the man in front of him, suddenly stopped the whip in his hand, looked at each other, and said thoughtfully, "do you remember your daughter and wife who disappeared three years ago?"


    Hearing what he said, the man suddenly raised his head with anger in his eyes and ferocity on his face. "It''s you!"


    Seeing his appearance, the guards burst into laughter and looked at the man with playfulness in their eyes.


    "Yes, I did it." in the man''s angry eyes, the noble man looked at each other playfully and said.


    Then, he pulled out a regretful smile from the corner of his mouth and said with some pity: "unfortunately, your daughter''s wife was too careless and went crazy in the end. I had to sacrifice them."


    His face showed intoxication, as if he thought of some wonderful scene. Looking at the man in front of him, he smiled playfully: "how, now, do you still want to beg me?"


    "Don''t forget, you have two children waiting for you to get the bread back. As long as you ask me, I''ll give it to you, okay?"


    Opposite, the man''s face was in pain. He looked at the smiling man in front of him. A trace of ferocity couldn''t help but emerge and wanted to rush up. However, his body seemed to be suppressed by something and couldn''t move all the time.


    In the distance, Chen Ming looked at him and shook his head slightly. In his body, a divine figure moved gently. He saw scenes faintly.


    Countless scenes gradually flew into countless possibilities in his eyes, and then disappeared and eliminated one by one with the slight concussion of the God in his body.


    Finally, several of the most frequent scenes emerge.


    In the scene, the man raised his head angrily, roared up to the sky, fiercely pulled out a dagger already prepared in his arms and rushed forward.


    Then, countless possibilities emerged. In one scene, the noble man opposite showed a contemptuous smile, and then pulled out a sword. There was a faint fighting spirit on the sword, and a sword stabbed the other party to death.


    Feeling the scenes, Chen Ming looked at the opposite side quietly under the silence.


    Opposite, the man''s face flashed sadness, anger and painful tears in his eyes. The original hanging manual moved, but did not pull up the dagger already prepared.


    He lowered his head, knelt down like this, and said in a trembling voice, "please, sir..."


    His voice trembled and said what he had said countless times before. The humiliation in his heart was surging and made him pale.


    However, on the other side, the noble man saw this, but laughed. A sword with a rapid momentum suddenly cut down on him.


    Drop! Drop!


    A little blood trickled slowly, and then a head fell to the ground, which stunned everyone around.


    "Ah!"


    Around, there were bursts of children''s screams. Before they were sent out, they were tightly clenched by the adults around them, afraid to let them make any movement.


    Opposite, the noble man saw this, but with an abnormal flush on his face, and then walked away laughing. He looked in a good mood.


    Around them, they stared at them with anger and hatred in their eyes.


    "These people should be punished." after they left, a man looked at their back and said angrily.


    His family quickly took his hand and looked around nervously for fear that someone would look around.


    On the ground, Chen Ming clearly saw the repressed faces of countless people and the repressed anger in his eyes.


    In the dark, a trace of black resentment gradually rose, but it was suppressed by a powerful fortune and could not break out.


    "Even if he is angry again, because he has no power, he can only be eaten by people?" Chen Ming thought without waves in his heart.


    Different from the previous life, the existence of fighting spirit makes the nobles in the world really master the superior power, so the situation is very different.


    Even if the civilians are angry and unwilling, what can they do in the face of this extraordinary force?


    Even if his wife and daughter are humiliated and his family is tortured and killed, he can only kneel and pray. Even as a sacrifice at the time of sacrifice, it was robbed by the nobles.


    Feeling all this, Chen Ming was speechless, and the divine spirit in his body worked quietly and sensed it silently.


    I can see that in the city, a strong black gas is roaring, boiling, constantly impacting upward, with a trace of white gas, condensed into light red. On top of it, a solidified air transport is condensed and formed. This air transport is red with some gold. In the center, a little green appears with strong black.


    "The difference in strength is too great," he thought as he looked at the scene.


    In this world with extraordinary power, even if all the civilians with absolute superiority in number are united, their power is still better than that of only a few nobles, not to mention the existence of ancestral gods.


    In fact, although the ancestral God asked for sacrifice and annual blood sacrifice, it was the most powerful pillar supporting the aristocratic rule.


    The ancestral God of a city has four levels of existence. Even if he pulls all the civilians in the city, he can''t defeat him alone. Not to mention the annual blood sacrifice, most of the sacrifices come from civilians, which further increases the contrast of power.


    He looked ahead, where a body was still standing, with its head separated from its body.


    Around, occasionally some people want to come forward to help them converge, but looking around, they resist and fear being implicated.


    Seeing this scene, Chen Ming sighed slightly, and then walked forward slowly.


    He silently put the ferocious head on the ground on his original body, and silently helped him restrain in the surprised eyes of the people around him.


    With his action, a light natural light slowly diffused and shone everywhere. It seemed that a soul appeared to thank him


    "It is the sacrifice of the God of nature!"


    Around, some people exclaimed and felt the warm light. They knelt down and prayed with tears in their eyes.


    "Great God of nature! If you can see all this, please lower your glory and purify the earth!"


    An old man cried, his eyes red.


    As they cried and prayed, a God was shining.


    In a thick black air, a bright light gradually lit up. Around Chen Ming, the power of the world suddenly boils, echoing with a slowly shining fragment on his head, urging him.


    "Is the world urging and longing for salvation?" Chen Ming murmured to himself, sensing the power of the boiling world around him.


    He looked at the people crying around him and felt a strong resentment boiling.


    This is the resentment accumulated by the city-state for hundreds of years, which has been suppressed and can not be relieved.


    Looking at all this, Chen Ming turned to look ahead, sensed the call, and silently made an oath in his heart.


    "I, ADIS, the God of nature, swear to sweep away all evil on this earth and restore the peace of the world."


    Suddenly, a star fragment was bright, and a force of the world was boiling in it, as if responding to him.

 Chapter 46

    In a huge and magnificent church, an old man stood silently in front of a statue.


    The statue of God is a young man, vaguely similar to Chen Ming. Before the statue, there is a jasper branch enshrined. This branch is green and crisp, as if it had just left the main body, emitting a strong vitality.


    Statues are made by believers based on vague images sensed at the time of prayer. As the level of believers rises, their essence will be closer to the gods, and the image they feel will be clearer.


    As the Pope, grama can be said to be the person closest to the gods in the world, and the image obtained by nature is also the most profound.


    At this time, in the church, more than ten figures stood silently. Outside, hundreds of red robed priests were singing and praising, and a lot of prayers filled the area.


    In silence, grama raised her head and looked at the statue in front of her. In her body, there was a terrible power that suffocated others.


    At this time, he is no longer the image of an old man twenty years ago. At the moment, he was wearing a golden and green sacrificial robe dedicated to the high priest, and a crown dedicated to the Pope on the stage. He was shrouded in a faint light, which surprised the people around him.


    He looked at more than ten yellow robes under the stage and kuruba standing on one side and said, "all the people standing here must have sensed the will of our God."


    Under the stage, people nodded, and then quietly looked at grama on the stage, waiting for him to continue talking.


    Grama did not hesitate and said directly, "my God ordered us all to preach among the southern city states."


    "This is the first Oracle since my God woke up 20 years ago. What are you going to do?"


    Under the stage, a group of people bowed their heads and prayed silently, and then their voices issued the same voice: "nature is to obey the oracle."


    Seeing this, grama nodded, looked at kuruba and said, "how are the other tribes preparing?"


    On one side, kuruba raised his head, his armor emitted a faint light, looked at grama and said, "people from other tribes have been going south one after another, including those tribes that do not obey the management of the church."


    "This time, all the sacrifices can feel the Oracle above the red robe, so even if they don''t obey us, they still respond positively under the orders of our God."


    In this regard, grama smiled and showed a kind smile: "of course, no matter how disobedient we are, his piety towards our God is absolute. Otherwise, he can''t be promoted to the level of high priest."


    Opposite, kuruba nodded when he saw this.


    In the north, there are nearly a million believers. Naturally, it is impossible to have only two high priests, kuruba and grama. Otherwise, the other party dare not openly resist. Moreover, compared with the two of them who have received God''s grace, the opposite sacrifice has no weaker belief in God than them, at least they are crazy believers.


    Unfortunately, although the belief is equally pious, the personal ideas are different, so that the two sides break out contradictions and faint opposition.


    Speaking of this, it is also because Chen Ming has been sleeping for nearly 20 years. Although believers can still feel the gods when they sleep, they can''t get a correct guidance and response.


    In this case, because of the collision between ideas, contradictions will naturally occur, leading to the fragmentation of believers.


    Thinking of this, kuruba couldn''t help sighing and looked at grama in front of him.


    Feeling kuruba''s eyes, grama nodded gently, then looked at the many sacrifices in front of her and said, "but I''m here today, but I''m not just announcing the news."


    Under the stage, many priests were stunned and looked at grama.


    "According to the Oracle, the incarnation of my God will be reincarnated in a few days."


    He looked at all the sacrifices under the stage and told the news in the frightened look of the people of Zhou.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    On the other hand, Chen Ming looks at his body and thinks about what happened before.


    "The world has reached a certain critical point at this time. As far as external forces are concerned, the corpses of demon gods are distributed around the mainland, pregnant with magic gas, and constantly demonize the creatures in the world; inside, the ancestral spirits wantonly ask for blood sacrifice, and the resentment has already condensed."


    "If we want to change all this, we must solve it one by one, or even overthrow it all and start over again."


    A faint light flashed in Chen Ming''s eyes, and an invisible force twined around him.


    He looked up at the sky.


    In the sky, a source force was roaring and boiling, as if calling for his action.


    "If you want to change the status quo slightly, it''s enough for the priests to go south to preach."


    "But if you want to completely change and completely redeem this world on the verge of collapse, you must step by step and overthrow everything that exists."


    He looked at the body that could not move in front of him. Above, fruits with different shapes trembled gently under the common nourishment of the world source force and body, and were close to maturity.


    It seemed to feel his consciousness approaching. Among them, several mature consciousness like children tried to get close to him, but they were separated by an invisible space. However, the same sense of closeness still stunned Chen Ming, and his eyes gradually softened.


    He looked at his soul.


    Level 4 souls are no different from ordinary people. They can even marry and have children, but they can''t have children yet.


    Sensing the cohesion of his body, Chen Ming smiled bitterly. Then, in the dark, a mysterious origin appeared, in which two gods were faintly condensed.


    This is the true spirit, representing all the marks of a life and the most primitive source of life. As long as there is a trace of survival, it is possible to survive.


    He felt his true spirit. It seemed that there were memories reappearing in his mind, which made him in a trance.


    After a while, Chen Mingxin was cruel. Then, in the true spirit, the two gods suddenly lit up, and a strong and firm force slowly emerged, blessing on the true spirit.


    With the emergence of this power, a slight crack began to appear on the true spirit, and then, in a broken sound, the true spirit suddenly became two halves.


    Among them, the larger half, the two gods loomed, emitting bursts of light, slowly smoothed the scars on the true spirit, and gradually stabilized the two true spirits.


    On the other hand, Chen Ming felt only the deepest pain, which made his face white and he couldn''t help but step back. Hand quietly stroked his chest, as if something important was missing.


    As the Divine Spirit sent out bursts of light and repaired the true spirit, Chen Ming slowly recovered, but his face was still pale and his breath was much weaker.


    "Fortunately, he didn''t fall out of level 4." he sighed slightly, feeling the breath of the original level 4 peak, and sighed a little.


    Then, the split true spirit suddenly moved. I saw countless golden merits pouring out in the divine lattice, slowly nourishing the true spirit.


    With the gradual consumption of merit, when it was nearly half consumed, Zhenling suddenly shook and recovered from the damage, in which there was a faint golden light of merit.


    Then, following the induction, Chen Ming gently pushed the split true spirit. An ancient and simple deity in the body roared, and an invisible force shrouded it.


    Along the long river of fate and the echo of the world, the true spirit disappeared in place and was swept away by a torrent.


    In situ, seeing this scene, Chen Ming could no longer resist the fatigue from the source, and slowly retreated to his body to sleep.

 Chapter 47

    A few months later, on a quiet night, a star crossed the sky, while a world source force slowly fluctuated, which seemed to bring about some changes.


    That night, no matter where they were, all believers of the God of nature suddenly looked up. It seemed that they felt a great and vast will approaching the earth.


    However, most ordinary believers are just in a trance, the feeling is very vague and can''t see it clearly.


    Above the white robe sacrifice, with the improvement of the sacrifice level, the more powerful things can be sensed.


    Among countless tribes, countless believers worship the gods under the leadership of sacrifice.


    "My God has come to the world. All sacrificial priests going south must try to feel and find the embodiment of my God."


    In a church, grama looked at hundreds of sacrifices in front of her and said slowly.


    Under the stage, everyone should claim to be.


    As the exact news came from the high priests of various tribes, believers began to go crazy and try to find the reincarnation of the gods.


    In the south, above a dilapidated Town, a white robed priestess was preaching.


    The Priestess is only eighteen or nine years old. She has a harmonious and indifferent temperament. Her every move has a natural charm. It is Elena.


    At this time, on her head, a white Qi rose slowly, with a thick red. Compared with before, it had completely reached the point of white robe sacrifice.


    Suddenly, she seemed to feel something. She was stunned and looked at the sky. Vaguely, she seemed to see a warm and grand will turn into stars and fall slowly.


    "Miss, what''s the matter?" a knight asked strangely behind him, with a natural God emblem on his body.


    "The God of nature has come into the world." Elena looked at the sky and said slowly with a touch of Piety on her face.


    "What?" everyone was surprised at the scene.


    Elena saw this and said, "don''t worry too much. The coming of the true God is only good for us. Only the glory of God spreads to the earth can our believers walk on the earth openly, instead of secretly preaching like now."


    Seeing this, the crowd nodded silently.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    On the other side, under a vast plain, the two armies are fighting fiercely, and the two armies are entangled and colliding with each other.


    Both sides have their own advantages and are equally matched.


    At this time, a light suddenly appeared, with a strong world source force descending along the traction in the dark, and disappeared into one side with a trace of purple gas.


    Suddenly, under the purple blessing, a strong army suddenly covered the other party.


    On the battlefield, a man wearing armor and holding a huge sword looked ahead and saw that the enemy Lord''s car was in front.


    With a flash of true spirit light, in the dark, a trace of blue and purple Qi blessed it. He roared fiercely, burst out fiercely, and then rushed forward.


    I don''t know why, at this time, the enemy''s generals were dragged by their respective enemies. The man was so powerful that he went straight to the other party. Under the incredible eyes in the other party''s Lord''s eyes, he cut off a huge sword and beheaded him before he had time to react.


    Then he roared and jumped on again, killing countless people all the way and invincible.


    Opposite, after the Lord died, finally, the other party was completely defeated.


    After a noble knight surrendered one after another, the battle was completely over, leaving only debris and some broken weapons.


    A few days later, in a huge manor, soldiers waited anxiously in a hall. The momentum that had galloped on the battlefield had already disappeared.


    At the moment, he was wearing a dress. He looked handsome. His fighting spirit surged faintly with the fluctuation of his mind, bringing a burst of oppression to the servants around him.


    "Bagel, no matter how anxious you are now, it''s useless. It''s better to sit down and wait for the news."


    Around, a tall middle-aged man said, with some vicissitudes in his eyes, but he still looked closely at the room. Obviously, his heart was not so calm on the surface.


    Opposite, Bager smiled bitterly and looked at the man in front of him: "father, there has been no news for a long time. I''m afraid of any accident."


    This is also a big backwardness in ancient times. In ancient times, because of the backwardness of production technology, production was a great difficulty for women. If they were not careful, they would have difficulty giving birth and end up with one body and two lives.


    In this world, although the existence of fighting spirit and other extraordinary forces makes the vitality of individuals extremely tenacious, it is only for a few strong people. The cultivation of fighting spirit has its own limitations. It requires a long-term body. Ordinary women simply can''t meet the requirements of cultivation. Therefore, there are also great risks for production.


    Seeing this, the middle-aged man also sighed and was trying to comfort him.


    However, at this time, a slight sound suddenly came from the opposite room, and then the change began to take place.


    If there is a sacrifice of the God of nature here at this time, you will be shocked to find that in front of you, the huge force of nature is condensing, cheering and witnessing the coming of a great will.


    Then, after a while, inside, the door gradually opened.


    In the anxious eyes of bagel and the middle-aged man, a maid came to them with a child in her arms.


    "Viscount, it''s a young master." in their expectant eyes, the maid gasped and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "OK!" the two were overjoyed. When bagel saw this, he quickly took over the child and said, "go down and get five bags of Wheat by yourself."


    On the other side, hearing what he said, a trace of joy flashed in the maid''s heart. Then she looked at Bager with an excited face in front of her and hurried back.


    After the maid left, bagel looked at the child in his arms and studied it carefully.


    The little child looks very cute. Different from the way other newborn children close their eyes, the child''s eyes are open. A pair of clear and dark eyes are quietly open. The skin is full and looks very cute.


    Seeing the child, bagel couldn''t help being excited. A palpitation connected by blood came faintly, which softened his look.


    Beside him, the middle-aged man couldn''t help smiling. Then he looked at the child in front of him and said, "bagel, have you thought of the child''s name?"


    Hearing this, bagel was stunned and distressed.


    In the dark, a force of the world began to fluctuate, combined with the Qi above his head, wrapped around his head and silently affected his judgment.


    After a while, under the influence of the power of the world, Bager moved in his heart and said, "just call it ADIS."


    "ADIS nalba is my eldest son and the heir of the nalba family.


    With his words, the power of the world suddenly moved slightly. In the distance, a tall and majestic ancient tree stood quietly, vaguely consistent with it between the breath.

 Chapter 48

    Fifteen years later¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In a plain, a handsome young man stood quietly and looked at a training ground outside the field.


    On the field, young men were sweating, holding simple wooden swords and so on. Among them, they were also vaguely divided into several groups and trained within their respective ranges.


    With the different scope, the training content and intensity are also very different.


    Some are still holding wooden swords, while others are already holding special weapons.


    Among them, some people are filled with a faint smell of blood, like veterans in the battlefield and criminals who have killed people.


    Hundreds of people were training in the field. The sound was huge for a moment and looked quite imposing.


    Seeing this, ADIS nodded gently, looked at this place and observed the number of Qi.


    I can only see that on this place, a rich white rose rises, faintly condenses, condenses into a red Qi, and continues to spread around with a sharp trend.


    "Nadir, what do you think now?" ADIS asked, looking at a middle-aged man beside him.


    Wearing leather armor and a long sword, the man looked fierce with a deep scar on his face.


    However, at this time, he looked at Yates, but his face was quite respectful and said, "this degree is stronger than the army of most Lords."


    Seeing this, ADIS nodded gently, and then sighed: "although we have done the best we can do in all aspects after more than a year of careful training, food, equipment and training, it is only an ordinary army in the end."


    "It''s better for this army to meet the army of other lords, but if it meets the army of the city Kingdom, it has no chance of winning. Nadir, do you know why?"


    Opposite, nadir was stunned. There was a trace of consternation on his fierce face, and then thought, "is it because there are a large number of knights in the army of the city-state?"


    Seeing this, ADIS nodded slightly. He looked at the training ground for hundreds of people ahead and said silently: "In the battle between the city-state and the city-state, there are a large number of nobles. These nobles may be just a branch of an aristocratic family, or they may be poor, or they may have a low status in the family, but they are incomparable to our private soldiers trained privately."


    "Young master, do you mean to fight?" nadir listened to ADIS and responded silently.


    Seeing this, ADIS nodded and then said, "an aristocrat, even if he is down, can support the consumption of men''s normal training in a family. Therefore, as long as there is fighting spirit in his ancestors, he can get the opportunity to practice fighting spirit. Perhaps most people can only become a knight and squire, but they are much better than civilians."


    "Among ordinary families, they can''t even eat enough for three meals. They are running around for a living all day. How can they get the body and energy to train. Not to mention the most important fighting cultivation method, it is only spread among the nobility. Even if it is occasionally spread, it will only be secretly spread by the beneficiaries, and it is impossible to give it to ordinary civilians."


    This is actually a monopoly to some extent, which is very similar to some periods in the previous ancient times. However, unlike the monopoly in the previous ancient times, the monopoly in this world is extremely strong.


    Different from the easy popularization of ordinary book knowledge, the cultivation of fighting spirit itself is a very expensive process. At least if there are enough meals, meat and enough time investment, ordinary people don''t have these things at all.


    In addition, the cultivation of fighting spirit itself has its difficulties. It is almost impossible to succeed in a civilian who has never been educated and has not been taught by his predecessors.


    These, together with other factors, have led to the situation that the extraordinary power in the world is monopolized by the nobility. Even if the civilians resist or even rise up, they still have the fate of being suppressed.


    "But..."


    ADIS looked back and looked ahead. There, hundreds of people were still training.


    Under his vision, a little aura gradually emerged and was slowly induced by him. In his induction, everyone here can meet the standard of cultivating fighting spirit. Although it is still very reluctantly, it is enough.


    Thinking of this, he looked at nadir in front of him.


    I saw that a white and red Qi was condensed on him, and in the center, a deep red with the life Qi of gold stood upright on his forehead.


    Seeing this, ADIS nodded in his heart.


    The strength of the knight is the white with red in the air, and the dark red with gold in the life style is a pattern that can reach the limit of level 1 at least, and even has the hope of breaking through level 2.


    Although this degree is nothing for him, it is good for his reincarnation now.


    After all, the first level is already equivalent to a great knight, and the whole nalba family is also the top, not to mention, there is a faint hope of breakthrough.


    This man was discovered by Yates himself. He was originally a veteran of other city states. He fled here after killing. He was found by Yates and promoted to a guard, responsible for the training of hundreds of people.


    Now it seems that the work is still very good.


    ADIS thought so, and then looked at the rear, where another man came up.


    It was a middle-aged man who looked quite gentleman, dressed in proper clothes, looked at Yates and said seriously, "master Yates."


    "What happened?" seeing this, ADIS didn''t say much and asked directly.


    "Lord Viscount is looking for you," said the man opposite, with a serious and meticulous tone.


    Seeing this, ADIS nodded, then strode out, rode a horse and galloped in one direction.


    The horses were fast. After a while, as the scene changed, a manor gradually emerged. Outside the door, several servants were greeting.


    ADIS nodded to them, then went in and came to a hall. A middle-aged man in a black dress stood inside and watched ADIS come in with a gentle smile.


    "ADIS, why is it so late?"


    ADIS looked at his father in front of him, without much hesitation, nodded and said, "I looked at the training ground in the north for a while."


    On the other side, Bager could not help but frown when he heard yadis say so, and said to yadis, "are you training those civilians again?"


    Looking at Yates nodded, he couldn''t help sighing in his eyes: "do you know how many things you have consumed in those people in the past year?"


    "Three meals a day are full of bread, and there must be meat. It''s just the case for ordinary little nobles who don''t have territory. Not to mention the weapons and armor you purchase. If it''s the standard of the manor, your time in this year is at least four or five years of consumption in the manor."


    Seeing this, Adams couldn''t help smiling bitterly and said to glass, "father, I think it''s worth it."


    Seeing him say so, bagel didn''t continue to say, but smiled with relief: "forget it, I believe your judgment. After all, these expenses are also obtained by your own ability."


    "Just, when doing these things, we can''t forget the root of our family."


    At this point, Bager''s face became serious and said to Chen Ming, "ADIS, you are the most talented person I have ever seen, but because of this, you must remember that no matter what you want to do, you can''t stop fighting."


    "You should understand that any external force will be useless one day, and only your own strength will not disappear. As long as you are strong enough, even if everyone is against you, you can break out of the siege alone."


    Speaking of this, bagel gently brushed his chest, and there seemed to be scars. On the body, a strong fighting spirit emerged, which has reached the level of the earth knight.


    Opposite, ADIS nodded gently, and a fighting spirit also emerged, impressively reaching the level of a great knight.


    At this age, if you let others know, even the king of the city-state will be shocked and amazed at his talent.


    Sure enough, bagel was shocked and looked at ADIS with some disbelief in his eyes.


    But then, he quickly recovered. Looking at ADIS in front of him, he had a faint relief in his eyes, as if he saw some hope.


    Above the head of ADIS, a faint source of the world surrounded him, and a faint purple air fell gently, shrouded in air. In the depths of the core, a bit of star fragments flickered silently, as if they were affecting something.

 Chapter 49

    Under the plain, two groups of people and horses were constantly fighting. The two sides fought close to each other. For a time, the ground was covered with blood.


    At this time, the war situation is very clear. One party is ragged and demoralized. Compared with the other party, the morale, equipment and number of people will fall behind, and it will not work.


    In the position, nadir roared with a fierce force on his arm. A huge sword flashed red in his hand and suddenly cut forward.


    "Slash with angry sword!" he roared angrily and killed several people at once.


    At this time, his body was dripping with blood, all of which were the blood of the killed enemy. It flowed down his body bit by bit and dyed the surrounding earth red. He raised his head, looked at the opposite side and shouted, "surrender, don''t kill!"


    "Surrender, don''t kill!" echoed in the battlefield. Around, the soldiers seemed to roar, looking at the enemy opposite, and the smell of iron and blood appeared.


    Seeing this kind of prestige, some people in the opposite side clenched their teeth and wanted to continue to resist, but more people trembled and felt a sense of fear hit their hearts. Then, as the first person dropped his weapons, more and more people chose to surrender. Only a few people remained to resist.


    "Ha ha!" seeing this, nadir laughed, and then looked at the recalcitrant people with fierce eyes and rushed up.


    After a while, in front of Yates, a herald came forward.


    Seeing this, ADIS nodded and took several people behind him to observe the site.


    At this time, the scene on the earth is very terrible, with human remains and blood scattered everywhere, combined with a disgusting smell of blood, which is enough to make people frightened.


    ADIS''s face was as usual, and his handsome face was as beautiful as jade. Pang Si remained unchanged. He just stood there quietly. A deep breath standing like an abyss followed, which made the people around him calm down.


    "My Lord, two hundred and seventy-three people were killed and nearly two hundred people were captured in this war. Some people escaped halfway and could not be counted." nadir, full of blood and evil spirit, knelt down on one knee and told him.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter who escaped. How many people have we lost?" ADIS asked, looking at nadir in front of him.


    "About 60 people, of whom more than ten died in the war and the rest were injured." nadir kept his posture and looked at ADIS.


    Hearing this, ADIS nodded and said, "pull out a few prisoners and interrogate their nest."


    When nadir answered, he turned his head to one side and several people behind him.


    There were several priests in ordinary sacrificial clothes, standing quietly behind from beginning to end.


    Looking at them, ADIS looked directly at the first middle-aged man and said, "bill sacrifice."


    Hearing the cry of ADIS, the middle-aged man looked at ADIS, his face as usual, but he didn''t dare to look up at his face.


    In the eyes of these sacrificial priests, there was a huge divine power like the abyss and the sea on the body of the emperor in front of him. In his body, an unimaginable vast divine breath filled the air, with a high majesty like a God, which made them fall in love and want to kneel down.


    Sensing this, bill was so frightened that he didn''t dare to look directly at Adams'' face for fear that he couldn''t help kneeling down. At the same time, I can''t help praying in my heart to make myself better.


    With the prayer in his heart, the terrible pressure in his heart was gradually decreasing. He couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, and then a white light gradually appeared in his hand.


    Behind him, several old people also sang silently and praised each other. Then the fluctuation of divine power gradually appeared, and a huge light emerged, with holiness and divinity, faintly forming a brand of divine art.


    This is purification. In Chen Ming''s division, it belongs to the scope of first-class divine art, that is, each of these sacrifices is at least a sacrifice in red robes.


    With the gradual lighting of purification, in the eyes of ADIS, the light magic gas shrouded around was completely purified, and the souls were stained with white light and recovered their true colors.


    This is purification, which can purify magic Qi and soul.


    Under the influence of this magic, these souls can be stained with a trace of divine power, resist the enchantment, and even delay their survival to a certain extent.


    "It''s a pity that if you are not my believer and don''t have my protection, in the end, you can''t escape the end of turning into the nourishment of heaven and earth." looking at those souls with pure white light, ADIS thought faintly in his heart


    However, in the eyes of others nearby, nothing has changed on the site, just sensing the light of purification and feeling a little warm influx on the body.


    Seeing this, ADIS nodded and asked several priests to go to the other side to heal the wounded, while he went to the other side under the leadership of several people.


    After he left, bill, the chief sacrificial priest, breathed out a breath. Looking at the far away ADIS, he said enthusiastically, "it is worthy of the reincarnation of our God. Even if the spirit has not awakened and the power is covered up, it still has such majesty."


    "Yes." behind him, an old man looked at ADIS with enthusiasm in his eyes: "even if the true God is reincarnated, it is also the true God, which can never be violated by ordinary people."


    He fanatically looked at the back of ADIS. Above his head, golden luck filled the air, impressively a sacrifice in yellow robes.


    On the other side, ADIS followed the two surrendered prisoners and looked ahead coldly.


    In front of me, there were corpses in a village competition. Inside the village, a ferocious Warcraft with red eyes ate the corpses on the ground.


    Seeing this, everyone couldn''t help looking changed. Originally, the iron blood gas that had just come out of the fight has not dissipated. They looked at ADIS fiercely, with anger and hatred in their eyes.


    "Nadir!" he looked calm, could not see joy and anger, but shouted faintly.


    "Yes!" nadir said solemnly.


    "You take a hundred people and drive these Warcraft away." ADIS said.


    There, nadir was ordered to look behind him, and several teams of them came forward automatically under the leadership of their respective officers.


    In front, a group of demonized animals suddenly looked up, and a pair of bloodthirsty eyes suddenly looked at Yates and others in front. Their mouths were wide open, and the broken human flesh was clearly visible.


    If the normal army sees this scene, it will panic and even some riots. But these private soldiers carefully trained by Yates did not have this problem. On the contrary, a spirit of blood and courage filled them, making them angry and eager to try.


    With the roar of Warcraft opposite, nadir led hundreds of people to fight with dozens of Warcraft, and black or red blood splashed everywhere.


    "Roar!" one day, the demonized beast suddenly attacked from behind. Yates didn''t move. He just backhanded a sword, and a sword scar broke through the air. With a strong and sharp artistic conception, he cut it in half.


    After a while, the battle was over. ADIS stepped forward and looked around at the bloody scene, frowning a little.


    In the sky, a light black evil spirit emerged. The death of a large number of demonized animals released a large amount of evil spirit, which brought some evil meaning to this area. Moreover, the earth stained with the blood of Warcraft was scorched black. It seems that it can not be used for farming for at least a few years.


    In a piece of debris, there was a little white gas, which gradually condensed, sparse and very loose.


    He immediately realized that there were still some survivors, so he ordered a search around.


    After a while, a herald came up: "Sir, there are still some survivors in the underground warehouse, mostly women and children."


    Seeing this, ADIS nodded: "bring them up and settle them on the other side, ready for the next transfer."


    At this time, nadir came up covered with blood and looked at Yates. He sighed on his fierce face: "Sir, there are too many Warcraft recently. In just a few months, there are more than I have seen in my past life."


    In this regard, ADIS was silent.


    As a God, he has long discovered the recent abnormalities. In recent decades, the concentration of magic gas around him has increased too fast. Now, it is even more crazy. Ten years ago, although Warcraft did great harm, it was still relatively safe for the city-state principality. However, with the crazy outbreak in recent years, even people in the city-state were infected by magic gas.


    Through the personality of some children of the world, he clearly saw that the power of the originally silent world around him began to boil and wake up in recent years. It seems that something terrible is about to be suppressed, and it is about to reach the edge of outbreak.


    At the same time with these phenomena, the power of the world''s origin leaning on him has become stronger and stronger.


    "All these phenomena show that the world can''t suppress it." Adams sighed.


    Only in the real crisis can the world origin be so crazy, squandering its origin and trying to give birth to a real son of the world.


    "The next step is the game."


    ADIS looked at the distant sky, where more than ten stars were flashing, on which a little source force slowly hung down.

 Chapter 50

    Hundreds of people walk slowly through a small town on the earth.


    Because there were prisoners and a large number of booty, the party didn''t travel very fast, but the queue was neat and orderly. At the front of the team, ADIS rode slowly in front, and nadir was accompanied by several priests.


    Ahead, several people came out to meet, led by an old man.


    The old man was well dressed and looked very serious. When he saw Adams, he hurried forward with people: "sir!"


    Seeing these people, ADIS nodded and dismounted.


    "Patton, take someone to count the booty."


    In front of him, the old man named Patton nodded yes, and then looked behind Yates, where hundreds of soldiers pushed wooden carts and pushed boxes of booty forward.


    Seeing this, the old man asked him to open it on the spot.


    As the boxes were opened, the materials inside gradually emerged, including cloth, grain, some weapons, and various coins.


    There are all kinds of coins. There is no unified dynasty in the world. Even the king''s court only nominally rules many city states. Therefore, each city state has its own coins with different styles. Some are made of real gold, even mixed with a small amount of magic crystals, and some are ordinary simple shells.


    Finally, another box was opened. It contained a small amount of things, but it emitted bursts of shimmer, which was coveted.


    This is the magic crystal of Warcraft and the contribution of Warcraft encountered along the way.


    Seeing this, old Patton looked very happy: "with these, as long as we can organize a group of people to the south, we can at least buy 100 weapons and leather armor."


    But then, he shook his head with some pity: "the harvest is so rich. If we can do it again a few times, our finances will not be so nervous."


    In this regard, Yates shook his head: "this trip has almost wiped out all the bandits and Warcraft near our territory. If you want to come again next time, I''m afraid you have to go to the territory of other lords."


    This is a big taboo. Seeing this, the old jetton opposite felt a little pity, but he stopped talking.


    "How''s it going recently?" ADIS turned and asked another man.


    It was a thin old man with muddy pupils, as if he were dying. But looking at the old man, beside Yates, bill and other priests lowered their heads slightly to show their respect.


    He looked at Adams with respect on his face: "Sir, according to the news responded by our believers, in the north, the king of Brooke city state is dying. It is said that he has not seen his internal affairs officer for decades. It is said that the princes are preparing to hold a huge sacrifice in the hope of restoring the king''s body."


    "At the same time, in our city-state, the nobles seem to have received some news. They all strive to recruit soldiers and labor in their own territory, and the atmosphere is very tense for a time."


    ADIS nodded and silently felt his luck in the depths of his heart.


    Above his head, a trace of white gas gradually gathered and condensed into red, which was the luck brought by being the heir of a Viscount family and a directly subordinate territory of the town. At the top, a thick layer of Qi emerged and turned into a layer of blue. This is the Qi brought by being a God and bearing the hope of millions of believers. It is extremely thick and even faintly purple.


    Only this layer of air transportation is not worse than the main city-state.


    In the deepest place, there is a layer of purple gas slowly condensing, with a huge force. This is the favor of heaven brought by the son of the world. If it was in the past, it was ordered by heaven.


    Seeing this luck, ADIS knew clearly, and felt the slight agitation of purple gas, and his heart moved slightly.


    In the next few days, ADIS did nothing else, but silently trained his private soldiers, and took out some suitable secret skills for these people to practice, so as to enhance their combat effectiveness.


    This practice of training private soldiers to teach combat skills was naturally taboo in ancient times. If you find it, you will immediately send troops to destroy it. However, it is still feasible in the world of Lord enfeoffment. Although it is also a taboo to teach fighting spirit, it is no problem to teach only some war skills.


    Most of these war skills were made by ADIS himself. As a God, there are many people who are proficient in fighting among millions of believers. Their understanding is spread to ADIS through faith. Over time, it is enough to make him extraordinary.


    After a few days, outside the town, several uninvited guests came.


    "Is this sir nadir''s territory?" outside the town, a man looked at the clean scene in front of him and the wheat fields opened up.


    "I''m afraid there are thousands of Mu here!" he sighed, looking at a busy leader outside with deep envy in his eyes.


    "Yes!" a man behind him sighed, "this town used to lead only a few hundred people and a land of more than 1000 mu. Now, in a year or two, there have been nearly 10000 people and tens of thousands of mu of land."


    "It''s amazing," he paused and couldn''t help sighing.


    After chatting for a while, they went in and came to the place where ADIS was.


    On a wide training ground, a guard came forward and informed: "Sir, several people who claim to be king''s heralds have asked to see you!"


    Seeing this, ADIS nodded, "let them in."


    Then several dusty Knights came in. When they saw ADIS, they took out a message: "Sir ADIS, the king ordered you to lead at least 100 troops to Cecil in January."


    Hearing this, ADIS nodded calmly: "no problem."


    On the other side, several people breathed a sigh of relief when they heard Yates'' reply, and they couldn''t help but feel a little good about Yates. But then they looked at ADIS, quickly saluted him and hurried out. It seemed that they had to go a lot of places.


    After they went out, nadir came out on one side: "Sir, do we really want to take people?"


    Hearing this, ADIS smiled mysteriously: "of course, I want to go, not only to go, but also quickly."


    "Nadir, how many people can we use now!" he suddenly stood up and said.


    As he got up, behind him, a strong and thick Qi suddenly gathered. Under the control of a purple Qi, it faintly coincided with a star. A momentum came out with an incomparably noble divinity, which made people dare not look directly at him.


    In front of him, sensing this momentum, nadir was awed and seriously responded: "at present, there are 500 troops directly under him and 50 guards in charge of town security. At the same time, the men in the town have training in their spare time. When necessary, they can pull out nearly 3000 troops."


    ADIS nodded and looked at a man behind nadir: "Carter!"


    "Yes!" this is a burly man in leather, with some rich hair. He looked at ADIS and responded loudly.


    "How many people can come out of your tribe!" ADIS asked, looking at him.


    On the other side, the big man thought and said, "if we pull all the adult men of our tribe, then under the call of the great God of nature, we can produce at least 1000 people, all powerful soldiers who fight against the savage tribe in the desert all year round."


    "Five thousand? Almost enough!" thought Adams, and then looked at the last one.


    It was an old man in a green and gold sacrificial robe. He just stood aside quietly without saying a word. His divine power fluctuated very powerful. He was a high priest.


    Sensing Adams'' eyes, the old man lowered his head slightly and looked respectful: "Dear Sir nadir, our tribe obeys your will."


    Seeing this, ADIS smiled and nodded. In the induction of sacrifice under the stage, a powerful divine power gradually emerged on him and slowly woke up.


    "My God! Are you finally going to wake up?" sensing the divine power, the old man prayed devoutly, and an inexplicable palpitation hit his heart.

 Chapter 51

    A few days later, ADIS brought hundreds of people to the bottom of the city.


    This is Cecil, the only city in the city-state. Perhaps it is because the world has fighting spirit and other extraordinary power. The walls are very tall and look quite stable.


    But others are much worse. The fields outside the city are deserted. It is clearly the sowing season, but there are few people outside.


    Seeing this, ADIS sighed slightly and his mood was slightly complicated.


    In the distance, seeing the arrival of hundreds of people, several knights in front came up to meet and lead.


    "Is that Baron ADIS nalba?" cried the knight in front.


    ADIS looked forward, but there were several horsemen, wearing armor.


    He nodded, and then the two people next to him came forward to talk with him. After a while, ADIS followed them to a camp, in which more than ten teams lined up, adding up to nearly 10000 people, which looked quite spectacular.


    When ADIS looked at it, he saw that more than ten Qi transports rose above the sky, and then slowly condensed, vaguely led by the coarsest Qi transports. But in this, most of the air transport has a trend of separation, even with a faint sense of exclusion.


    Seeing this, Yates knew clearly that these lords were not one with the king, or even had a hidden opposition.


    However, this situation is also normal in the world. Each Lord is equivalent to a small warlord with his own interest demands. How can he really serve the king wholeheartedly. That is, at this time, the king was powerful and backed by the ancestral God, so he responded to the king''s call.


    "ADIS!" in front, a call suddenly sounded, and then a man''s figure gradually emerged.


    That''s bagel, the father of ADIS.


    After a while, ADIS followed Bager to a place where several people gradually emerged.


    "Grandpa!" ADIS said, looking at an old man in front of him.


    It was an old man with a cold face. He was thin and looked a little cold. This is the grandfather of ADIS. His name is Ariel.


    Ariel turned back and saw ADIS. He was stunned by his indifferent face, and then eased slightly: "ADIS, you''re here too."


    In this regard, ADIS nodded: "does grandfather know what this meeting is for?"


    "It''s said that an abyss broke out again, and a large number of Warcraft appeared in it, so we had to be recruited." at this time, Bager responded.


    "Alas!" Ariel sighed and said, "I''m afraid it''s not that simple!"


    After a while, someone came and ordered them to see the king.


    Compared with previous lives, the king of this world is very cheap. Often, as long as the king''s court recognizes that the city-state Lord with a city can be called the king, so the gold content is relatively low.


    ADIS lowered his head, but his mind was silently sensing each other''s luck.


    In his field of vision, he saw a half red, with a huge aura of gold, diffused and condensed, and a little cyan supported at the core.


    The red belt gold is easy to understand. According to the understanding of Yates, the total population of the whole Cecil city-state is less than one million, and nearly half of them belong to the enfeoffed Lords. It is normal to have this luck. That blue color is the support of the power of the ancestral God, and it is also the fundamental reason why the city-state king can rule a country.


    "Cough! Cough!" on the other side, the king looked very old. He looked at the bottom with some doubts, but he didn''t find anything.


    In the eyes of ADIS, there was a faint Black Death on him. It seemed that his life was coming to an end.


    He couldn''t help sneering and watching everyone meet one by one, he didn''t stand out in the crowd at all.


    In a few days, after some lords came one after another, the king ordered to set out.


    In a canyon in the distance, a wild beast is being madly demonized, and a Warcraft is pouring out. His eyes are full of bloodthirsty and other meanings. On the earth, there are only white bones left, scattered around, looking terrible.


    "Touch!" in a wide plain, Yates cleaved out a wolf like Warcraft in front of him with a sword, spreading drops of black blood on the earth and dyeing the earth black.


    "How strong! He is worthy of being the heir of the nalba family who is always famous for force. Is he a knight at a young age?" around, a lord in armor looked at Yates and sighed.


    "It is said that Sir ADIS nalba killed at least hundreds of such Warcraft along the way, which is unimaginable." another man sighed.


    "More than that!" a knight man with a scar on his face looked at ADIS and said solemnly.


    "Look at the people he took. Although there was no fluctuation of fighting spirit, each of them was veterans who had undergone a lot of training and actual combat. Moreover, they seemed to have special combat skills training, and their combat effectiveness was very strong."


    Indeed, compared with the continuous defeat of the surrounding lords in the face of these ferocious Warcraft, the people of the ADIS belt are too outstanding. They are all brave and brave.


    However, this is also normal. In this world, because they don''t pay attention to civilians, the Lords won''t give them any special training. Most of them are recruited when they need it, disbanded when they don''t need it, and even the weapons and armor for fighting need to be provided by themselves. But the men of ADIS are different, not to mention the large amount of materials and actual combat provided to them every day, that is, their equipment can throw the miscellaneous soldiers to the horizon.


    "It''s just a group of rubbish relying on equipment!" one said disdainfully, but he paid more attention to ADIS in his heart.


    On the other side, Yates was too lazy to know what the people behind him thought. He looked ahead in the direction of his grandfather Ariel.


    I saw that there, a large number of Warcraft surged out of the canyon, and the general''s momentum was very unstable.


    When he looked at it, he saw that a little red gradually emerged in the rising of countless white Qi. This is the first-class Warcraft hidden in it.


    "Ah!" a scream came from a distance. The level-1 Warcraft hidden in it suddenly appeared and pulled soldiers into the abyss of death. The scene was tense for a moment, and there were faint signs of running away.


    At this time, someone in the back saw him and pressed him with people, but a roar came, and a golden lightning flashed fiercely from the pupils of the people around him, with a strong evil spirit. Then the knight screamed and directly fell off his horse.


    When ADIS fixed his eyes, a subtle divine power flashed in his eyes, and his sight was clear immediately.


    It was a one horned Warcraft, black and gold, with some blood on the corners of its mouth. It looked ferociously ahead, and the target was near Ariel.


    Seeing this, ADIS was cold in his eyes, holding a sword in his hand. He danced fiercely, scattered with a bright fighting spirit, and opened the Warcraft blocked around him.


    Then, he looked at the opposite side. A layer of fighting spirit emerged and rushed forward fiercely. In the dark, a magic brand came out.


    Opposite, the golden Warcraft rushed forward fiercely, but a vine appeared fiercely at his feet, tripped it, and then the direction was offset.


    As another yellow light flashed, another knight snorted, and a big hole was directly caught in his chest. It seemed that he would not live long.


    After finishing this, the golden beast roared and looked at Ariel fiercely, with bloodthirsty and madness flashing in his eyes.


    Opposite, Ariel took a step back, and a cold sweat began to drip.


    But at this time, ADIS also arrived. He looked in front of him, his fighting spirit vibrated slightly, and then cut down with a sword.


    A golden light flashed, and the sword hit the earth. The powerful fighting spirit smashed a big hole in the earth in front of him. At the same time, as if feeling the threat of ADIS, the first-class Warcraft around are gradually gathering.


    "ADIS!" Ariel shouted in horror as he looked around ADIS.


    I saw that in a moment, the whole five Warcraft were surrounded by Yates, with a strong momentum, and had reached the level of a great knight.


    Such a scene immediately made everyone stop and dare not come forward to rescue.


    "It''s over! So many great Knight level Warcraft can''t escape unless the earth knight makes a move!" looking at this scene, some people around faintly said in fear.


    The next moment, everyone rushed forward, but there was a strong fighting spirit wave on Yates. A layer of fighting spirit turned into a barrier around his body. At the same time, ADIS looked at him and danced his sword fiercely.


    I saw a rapid and gorgeous fighting dance flying in place. With terrible low roars, several Warcraft were beaten out, and their flesh and blood were blurred, as if they had been delayed.


    This is terrible, you know, because with a trace of the smell of demon God, although the mind of Warcraft is weak, its body is extremely powerful and often very difficult to kill.


    "This, fighting spirit is reflected outside, it''s the earth Knight!" a person around said in horror, looking at ADIS''s handsome face with incredible eyes.


    In front of him, ADIS was stained with blood, with a little light and divinity on his handsome and abnormal face. He stood in the field like this, and looked majestic with fighting spirit.


    |"Soon!" he thought as he looked at the king''s army that had not moved behind him and the deep darkness ahead.

 Chapter 52

    Amid the sound of exclamation, ADIS looked back behind him.


    There, a Warcraft with a little magic gas was still pouring out.


    Seeing this, he frowned: "how long has this degree of demonization been brewing?"


    Under his induction, in the depths of a canyon, as a Warcraft was killed, its breath not only did not weaken, but the deep abyss breath became stronger. Vaguely, there was a strong breath gradually emerging.


    Back in the camp, many lords came with respectful and admirable eyes. Except for a few people, everyone dared not look at him again. Some lords smiled and nodded to them. This is the family that has always been friendly with the nalba family.


    This is because of strength. In this world of extraordinary power, strength is the most important. With strength, even a civilian can become a guest of nobility. The strength of the earth knight is already the top among the city states. If you consider the age of ADIS, it must be awesome.


    ADIS didn''t care about this, and then he went in with all his blood.


    Inside, a tall man stood tired, with the blood of ADIS, with some slight scars on his face, but it was Bager.


    "You''re back!" he looked at ADIS, felt his fighting spirit, and looked gratified in his eyes.


    "How fast! When I reached your level, I was already 30 years old, so I was rated as the strongest genius in the family by my father!" he looked at ADIS and sighed.


    Seeing this, Yates smiled and didn''t answer the topic. He just hesitated and said, "father, the recent form is very wrong."


    Opposite, bagel was stunned: "do you feel it, too?"


    His face was gloomy. "Remember, in the next few days, try to pay attention to your safety, if you can''t..."


    He paused, then hesitated and said, "if you really can''t, take the letter from me and your grandfather back to the territory. In case of any accident, we will immediately accept all the territories of our nalba family!"


    This is almost Tuogu. Looking at Bager, ADIS nodded silently.


    After a while, someone came and ordered ADIS to meet the king.


    After arriving at the place, the other party looked at Yates kindly and encouraged him. Compared with a few days ago, he looked ruddy and in good condition.


    Taking advantage of the gap when he turned around, ADIS looked at him and looked at his luck.


    I saw that the original red and golden Qi had become a cloud, which was still stable, but on his body, the faint dead Qi originally shrouded had completely disappeared. On his body, a smell of blood and evil slowly emerged.


    ADIS sneered in his heart, his face remained unchanged, but he continued to feel it.


    In the induction, on the king''s old and thin body, a new force is slowly pouring out, slowly improving his corrupt body, and even there are faint signs of recovering from the peak period.


    Through the true spiritual perception of the divine essence, ADIS clearly felt that under the pleasant appearance opposite him, a greedy eye was watching him closely.


    "It''s an eventful autumn." he couldn''t help sighing in his heart, feeling the slight concussion of a star above his head, and his heart moved slightly.


    Sure enough, in the next few days, the situation was constantly changing. The number of first-class Warcraft was increasing, and even the figure of second-class Warcraft appeared faintly. With the difficulty of the war and the resentment of many lords, the main force of the city-state finally began to respond.


    Outside the canyon, knights crisscrossed and crisscrossed in the field, bringing waves. On the opposite side, a Warcraft opened its mouth and rushed forward with crazy eyes.


    "What a powerful army!" bagel sighed as he looked at the Knights below on a cliff.


    The emperor looked at it calmly. There were also conscripted farmers in the army below, but they were much stronger than other lords in both proportion and quantity.


    Among the 3000 troops, there are 500 knights. Although most of them are just the level of knights and squires, they are shocking enough.


    After all, compared with the farmers with simple spears and low combat effectiveness, every knight and squire is a member of the nobility, and may have been broken, but at least everyone has armor, and has cultivated combat skills and fighting spirit since childhood. The combat effectiveness after assembly can not be underestimated.


    In the eyes of ADIS, a sharp military spirit was formed and hit the front hard.


    In front, a large number of Warcraft were immediately torn apart under this lineup, but stuck with it with a large number.


    Watching this scene, Adidas couldn''t help nodding.


    This is the most fundamental power of the world''s nobles. Only this city-state that has been inherited for hundreds of years can come up with such a large number of knights. Under the impact of 500 knights, even the third-class high priest dare not face it for a moment.


    But then, he looked into the deep, where there was a more profound breath, and then with a roar, the figure of first-class Warcraft loomed from it.


    "Hmm?" suddenly, ADIS was stunned.


    I saw a little evil spirit rising on the ground, and blood gas and magic gas intertwined into a piece, gradually forming a strange field, which vaguely affected the lives around.


    He couldn''t help looking around. Sure enough, the Lords below had killed red eyes and began to lose their reason under the effect of the field. The black and red flesh kept flying on the earth, which in turn strengthened the field.


    At this time, a messenger came behind him: "Viscount Bager, sir ADIS, the king asked you to lead the soldiers down to the station."


    ADIS looked at the position of the king behind him. He didn''t speak, but his extraordinary spiritual sense made him clearly feel that a malicious look behind him was looking here.


    After a while, ADIS took people down to participate in the station and tried his best to kill. He seemed to be no different from other lords.


    But suddenly, a shadow flashed in front of him, and a dark one horned magic tiger appeared. He rushed at him with madness in his eyes. The magic gas on his body appeared faintly. Looking at its breath, it was clear that it had reached the first level limit.


    In this regard, Yates stabbed the sword with a strong fighting spirit and a sharp feeling.


    Touch!


    Feeling the threat of ADIS, the magic tiger suddenly dodged. The fighting spirit on the sword pierced the air and stabbed a big tree backward.


    "Roar!" the demon tiger roared, and a roaring sound shook the spirit came out.


    Around, several soldiers burst their heads and were shattered by the sudden roar of a tiger.


    ADIS turned back and looked at the demon tiger. A red light flashed on the giant sword in his hand, and he chopped down fiercely.


    "Angry sword cut!"


    A red awn cut out several meters of traces of the earth under his feet, and then several sword shadows roared away.


    But with another roar, the demon tiger was hit several times, but still stood and roared at ADIS.


    "The body is too strong!" ADIS flashed the idea, and then a divine power condensed into a long spear and fiercely stabbed into his body.


    "Roar!" a powerful force pressed down, and a spear exploded fiercely, seriously injuring him.


    ADIS came forward to mend the knife and looked around.


    I saw that around, soldiers were stained with blood, tired or seriously injured. They were struggling to support in place and dyed the earth red. On the other side, Warcraft became scarce.


    Above the king''s camp, a magic Qi gradually rose, and the breath slowly fluctuated in response to the surrounding bloody fields.

 Chapter 53

    Ten days later, on a vast plain, ADIS looked at it calmly.


    On the plain, a little magic light gradually emerged, scattered in the earth and reflected in his eyes.


    This demon is powerful and swept with a trace of demon gas. It seems to have all kinds of great power, which makes people degenerate and corrupt. However, compared with the previous scene, although it is still strong, it has become weak, as if it is still breathing.


    On the outside, there are fewer Warcraft on the earth. Compared with the terrible wave of Warcraft when it first came, it is even pitiful.


    The Knights and lords around were very excited. Whether they wanted it or not, they could only drag their tired bodies and continue to fight under the command of the king behind them.


    But in this exciting atmosphere, Chen Ming clearly saw that under the cover of this magic gas, a deeper and terrible magic gradually woke up, nourished and slowly recovered by the residual blood gas on the earth.


    "More and more stable!" he looked at the earth.


    From his perspective, the earth is shrouded in a blood mist, with some evil will, constantly absorbing the blood gas left after the fierce fight on the earth, and then nourishing a consciousness in the distance. At the same time, in the direction of the center, the king''s breath became stronger and stronger. Although it still looks old, it has already recovered its peak.


    Even, in the dark, some unknown changes are gradually coming into being.


    Yates thought of the screams heard in the king''s camp and the rumors that the king ate people, and couldn''t help laughing.


    "I don''t know whether I made a deal with an existence or whether I was eroded and demonized by a will?"


    As he thought, he couldn''t help thinking of the piece of meat he purified decades ago.


    It was a will born from the flesh and blood of an unknown demon God after a long time, and it was also the root of the world''s degeneration.


    This kind of consciousness born from the origin of demons and gods, with a trace of immortal demonism, is naturally consistent with the law, and its essence is incomparably powerful. Even though Adams suppressed it with a branch of his own decades ago, he still hasn''t completely wiped it out.


    "However, there may be other external causes..." he looked at the faint twinkling star above his head and moved slightly in his heart.


    Above the stars, a little purple gas filled it. At this time, it trembled slightly and sent out waves of unknown fluctuations, silently affecting all around.


    In the eyes of Yates, a little purple Qi gradually eroded and wound towards the king''s Qi, pulled it into a vortex and acted along a trend.


    "Anyone who is blessed by heaven must have the blessing and blessing of the world, and he is a general trend. Therefore, unless he meets a more general trend, he will continue to involve others."


    He looked at the scene and couldn''t help sighing.


    The king was obviously influenced by his luck, so that he was involved. Under the inducement of various incentives, he involuntarily did such things.


    In previous lives, this was called Wang pioneer. Under the guidance of Qi luck, all incentives will be amplified and all kinds of things will happen. If there is no such person to take the lead in disrupting the original order, how can there be a place for those with such destiny as ADIS.


    He looked at the king in the distance and said nothing.


    After a long time, ten days later, in a burst of cheers, a corpse of Warcraft fell on the earth, mixed with a blur of flesh and blood.


    After nearly a month, the wave of Warcraft finally came to an end and gradually subsided under the suppression of many lords of the city-state.


    However, the losses were also very heavy. After this battle, the subordinates of many lords suffered heavy losses. The farmers recruited were fairly good. If they died, they would die, but the Knights practicing fighting spirit made them heartache.


    In this world, only those noble knights who practice fighting spirit are the real soldiers in the eyes of these Lords. In fact, most of those civilian men are used as labor for transporting food, and they are not really regarded as combat effectiveness.


    However, after this evil disaster, the Knights under the Lords suffered heavy casualties, which made their hearts quite complicated.


    But because the king''s army also suffered heavy casualties, they didn''t say anything, just an urgency slowly surfaced in their hearts and wanted to return to their territory as soon as possible.


    In this mood, the king held a banquet in the center of the camp. After the banquet, he returned to the city-state.


    Hearing the news, all the lords were relieved and gladly participated.


    After the war, a banquet was held to honor the participating knights and nobles. This was a tradition, so they didn''t think much. Only a few people, thinking of the king''s recently younger face, vaguely felt something wrong.


    But even if you are intelligent and sensitive, and you can feel a trace of something wrong from some clues, it can''t change the occurrence of things.


    In such an atmosphere, ADIS went to the banquet.


    The banquet venue was arranged very well. Although it was only arranged in a hurry, it can be seen that the arranger was very attentive.


    Among them, one by one, or tall and burly, or distinguished nobles shuttle among them, but if you carefully observe them, you can see a trace of fighting fluctuation and a trace of blood smell from these people.


    This is the result of fighting for a long time, and he inevitably has a lot of bloody smell.


    From the perspective of ADIS, the luck wrapped around these people is much weaker than when they first arrived here.


    This is because his army has suffered serious damage, and even himself has been hurt. His internal strength has been greatly reduced, which is naturally reflected in his Qi.


    Inside, after ADIS came in, several lords smiled at him and expressed their goodwill.


    After the understanding of fighting side by side in the previous month, many lords showed a certain favor to Yates.


    And ADIS smiled and responded one by one until he was patted on his shoulder.


    "ADIS!" a familiar voice came from behind.


    ADIS looked back and saw bagel and Ariel standing behind him.


    "Father, grandfather."


    Opposite, Ariel nodded, and then looked behind Yates, a little stunned: "who are these people?"


    Behind him, several attendants in grey robes followed, bowed their heads respectfully and couldn''t see their faces clearly.


    Seeing this, ADIS smiled and didn''t speak.


    On the other side, the two looked at these people and thought deeply.


    The banquet proceeded slowly. Beside him, ADIS looked ahead. The dishes on the table didn''t move at all, but waited quietly.


    After a while, under everyone''s eyes, the king came out with a smile.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere in the venue was slightly frozen. Everyone looked at the king and felt something wrong.


    I saw a little blood on the king, and the strong smell of blood came from it, which made everyone frown. At the same time, beside the king, several guards followed the king with strong magic spirit.


    Seeing this scene, some lords with strong vigilance or hostility to the king put their hands under the weapons in front of them, and their fighting spirit was brewing.


    At the same time, several people turned their heads slightly and looked at Bager and Yates, with some consulting meaning in their eyes.


    These are the families who are friends with the nalba family.


    In front, the king saw the movements under the stage. The expression on his face remained unchanged, but a cruel smile slowly drew out from the corner of his mouth, with some ferocity.


    In the eyes of Yates, above the head of the king in front of him, a terrible virtual shadow with triangular six arms and scales emerged on it, falling continuously, and a wisp of breath exerted a subtle influence on it.


    On the luck of many lords under the stage, a little black death gradually emerged.

 Chapter 54

    On the spacious ground, the king looked at the bottom strangely. I don''t know what he remembered. A cruel smile slowly came out of the corner of his mouth.


    He looked at the audience, his face was a little crazy, but he still smiled: "in fact, when I came here today, in addition to rewarding you for your heroic battle, I have another thing to discuss with you."


    His face was a little crazy. He looked at the people below, and his face was a little playful.


    "Oh! I don''t know what''s the matter?" there was a commotion under the stage. In the midst of the commotion, a middle-aged man with a serious face stood up and stared at the king.


    Seeing this man coming out, the riots under the stage gradually stopped. It is obvious that this man has great prestige here.


    This man was the only count in the presence and one of the only earth Knights except the ADIS father and son. He had always been against the king.


    "Of course, please hand over all your territory!" on the stage, the king said with a trace of strangeness in the corners of his mouth, facing many shocked eyes below.


    As soon as he said this, the audience was shocked.


    Under the stage, the Lords stood up one after another and looked at the king''s old face as if they saw a madman. In a commotion, it seemed that the sound of sword out of the body sounded below, with some kind of fighting fluctuation.


    At the front, the count looked at the old body of the king in front, and his eyes faintly emitted a dangerous light: "Your Majesty, if you take back the previous sentence at this time, I can do as if I didn''t hear anything."


    "Ha ha!" the king laughed, and his peaceful face looked ferocious and terrible: "what do you think I brought you here for?"


    With his words, it seemed that a blockade was opened, a little fighting sound came from the outside, and then the figures gradually became clear.


    Suddenly, everyone was surprised.


    "You''re crazy!" the middle-aged man was surprised and looked at the king with disbelief.


    As his words fell, it could be seen that shadows with thick blood gradually came from the outside.


    Several guards in black came in slowly from the outside. Their faces were numb and there was no brilliance in their eyes. They just looked at many in front of them and quietly threw out several circular objects in their hands.


    The object was thrown on the earth. Suddenly, a faint crimson stained the earth. When you look carefully, it was a ferocious head.


    Seeing this head, the middle-aged count was shocked: "karu!"


    Then, as if it had caused a chain reaction, bursts of horror sounded beside itself.


    "Rafah!"


    "Jack!"


    The Lords looked at several heads on the ground with an iron blue face, and their hearts were cold.


    These people are the commander Knights they specially stay in the army. They are not only big knights, but also sitting in the army. At this time, they were all killed.


    Seeing this scene, everyone knew that it was impossible to do good today. One by one, they pulled out their weapons with iron faces, and suddenly there was a sound of swords coming out of their bodies.


    On the other side, several guards in black stood silently in front of the king, ignoring what happened in front of him, as if they were unconscious, and faced off with the people on the other side.


    After a while, at the front, the king in front looked at the people opposite and suddenly smiled: "anio, aren''t you curious?"


    "Why dare I stand in front of you like this..."


    He looked at the middle-aged count opposite, with a strange smile on his face.


    "What!" hearing this, Antonio was startled, and an ominous premonition came from his heart.


    He did not hesitate. On him, a surging fighting spirit suddenly broke out, wrapped around his body, and made people around him step back.


    This is the power of the earth knight. Feeling the powerful power in his body, he threw aside his scruples and rushed up with a sword beside him.


    Suddenly, a dazzling fighting spirit turned into a huge sword mark, slashed forward fiercely, with a force like a mountain and a sea.


    If you chop it down, you can chop it down, not to mention flesh and blood, even steel muscles and iron bones.


    However, the king on the opposite side looked at the sword light, and his expression remained unchanged. He still smiled and quietly looked at Antonio on the opposite side.


    Then, a black figure appeared in his eyes. In the frightened eyes of the people, a guard in black stood silently in front of the king, looking at the oncoming sword mark and his face was numb.


    "Seek death!" the idea flashed through the hearts of everyone present, and then a shocking scene happened.


    In front, the sword mark collided with the guard in black and beat him out. However, after a while, the guard in Black got up again. His face was still cold, as if he hadn''t been hurt.


    He looked at Antonio in front of him, and a little black gas slowly swept over him, so he rushed up. In the frightened eyes of the people, he fought with a land Knight only by virtue of his flesh, fragmented the surrounding ground, and even vaguely gained the upper hand.


    At the bottom, when bagel saw this, he frowned deeply, looked back at ADIS, moved slightly, and wanted to rush up to help.


    However, Ariel, with a little sweat on his forehead, shook his head and motioned him not to act rashly.


    Only during this period, the above form mutation.


    In anio''s unbelievable eyes, a long sword passed behind him. Behind him, the king looked at him ferociously. On him, a wave of fighting spirit that broke the secondary limit gradually emerged.


    "You!" anio growled reluctantly and wanted to do something else. However, behind him, the king smiled ferociously, bit his neck and tore off a large piece of meat.


    Seeing this scene, there was a faint sound of vomiting coming from under the stage. All the people looked at the stage with blue faces and grasped the weapons in their hands, but no one dared to act rashly.


    "Ha ha!" seeing this scene, the king no longer covered up, fell down the body in his hand with a ferocious smile and looked Crazy: "how? Does anyone dare to come up?"


    From the perspective of ADIS, above the other party''s head, a magic Qi went deeper and deeper in its Qi luck, and even gradually went deep into the true spirit to make it lose its reason.


    He couldn''t help sneering. Under Ariel''s stunned eyes, he suddenly stood up and looked at the opposite side.


    Opposite, the king was stunned and looked at Yates: "are you the heir of the nalba family?"


    "Yes!" ADIS responded loudly and jumped on the.


    Under the shocked eyes of all the people present, a gorgeous fighting spirit suddenly lit up in the field, combined with a heavy and sharp intention, and stabbed forward.


    On the other side, the king groaned and was knocked back by ADIS.


    However, he quickly reacted, roared, and a gorgeous long sword inlaid with several precious stones suddenly waved out, chopping down with a strong fighting spirit, as if to a certain limit.


    "Impossible!"


    "Sky Knight!"


    Under the stage, sensing this extreme power, countless people shouted in disbelief and looked at the king in front of them with a deathly gray face.


    "ADIS!" cried Bager, who was in the same place. Seeing the king''s fighting spirit approaching, he clenched his teeth and wanted to rush forward to rescue.


    Just in front, a light green magic light suddenly lit up, dissolving the fighting power with a cold killing machine.


    In a burst of pious prayer, several servants in grey robes came forward, and the sacrificial robes in them faintly glowed under the action of divine power.


    "Is it the sacrifice of the God of nature?" someone frowned and recognized these people, but he was stunned when he saw the sacrifice robes they were wearing.


    In the same place, several old people in yellow robes stood. In front of them, a high priest in green and gold sacrificial robes looked ahead.


    Seeing this, they couldn''t help taking a breath.

 Chapter 55

    "High priest?"


    On a platform, the king looked at the old man wearing green and gold sacrificial robes below and was stunned.


    In Cecil, because of its proximity to northern tribes, many sacrifices of the God of nature have appeared over the years to preach in the south.


    However, in the past, the highest ranking person he had ever seen was just a sacrifice in yellow robes. There were a lot of people like today.


    Thinking of this, he frowned and looked slightly sideways at the sacrifice in front of him.


    In his perception, a huge force that disgusted him lurked on the other party''s body. There was a kind of vigorous vitality on the seemingly old body, which bored him and couldn''t wait to destroy it.


    This is an essential opposition. Nature, as a part of the operation of the world order, naturally conflicts with the decadent and chaotic essence of foreign demons. At this time, it will naturally restrain each other and make both sides instinctively dislike each other.


    On the other hand, many nobles were shocked when they saw this scene.


    At this time, both sides were not hiding. The faces of the guards in black were numb, and the evil spirit with the smell of destruction surged wildly. Looking at its smell, it was clear that each one was equivalent to a second-class Warcraft. On the other side, the brilliance of the divine power of many sacrificial priests was released without concealment, with majestic natural elements, turning the four weeks into small natural fields.


    The strength of both sides overflowed from their own bodies and collided violently in the center of the field. It seemed that there were fundamentally different gods confronting each other.


    Feeling this power, the king''s crazy face stagnated slightly and looked at ADIS below.


    Under the light of a natural radiance, ADIS looked handsome and his eyes were as deep as ink. Against the respectful background of a group of sacrifices, he was like a God coming to the world.


    Looking at the wind capital, the king flashed a touch of disgust in his eyes. Under the influence of a more and more profound ghost shadow above his head, he became more and more crazy and couldn''t help killing in his heart.


    However, at this time, he was stunned, as if he felt something.


    "Did you find it?"


    Below, ADIS said calmly.


    "What happened?" someone wondered.


    However, after a while, a little vibration came from outside the site, and everyone turned around and looked.


    Through the towering site, people clearly saw that in the outside world, bursts of fighting sound accompanied by a group of tribal barbarians wearing rattan armor attacked from the periphery.


    A sound of fighting accompanied by a vomit of strong blood came from a distance. The barbarian army collided violently with the army originally surrounded by the king. Among them, a soldier in armor appeared especially, but nadir was shining with fighting spirit.


    On the king''s side, countless Knights galloped among them, and their fighting spirit fluctuated together. However, on the other side, the tribal barbarians looked fanatical, fearless and defeated them one after another.


    "Kill the army opposite!"


    "Fight for the God of nature! You can go to the kingdom of God after you die!"


    The barbarians chanted the God of nature, and a radiance of divine magic shone on them. Unexpectedly, everyone had divine magic.


    This is the popularity of the sacrificial system. Compared with other systems, the sacrificial system only requires the piety of faith. No matter what your qualifications, as long as your faith is pure enough and your worship of gods is pious enough, you can understand divine magic. There are no strict requirements like other systems.


    "You!" looking at this scene, the king couldn''t help looking at Yates: with anger and confusion in his eyes, he roared loudly: "why?"


    He looked crazy, his eyes were confused, and even a little blood came out slowly on his body. He looked like a ghost.


    Under the stage, many nobles were surprised when they saw this. They looked at the king in front with a thick disbelief in their eyes.


    "This is demonization? He has been affected by the evil spirit of the abyss!" said an old knight, looking at the crazy King ahead with some fear in his eyes.


    The next second, the scene on the field suddenly changed.


    As if there was a tacit understanding, several yellow robed sacrificial priests and the black guards opposite rushed at the same time and found their opponents. For a time, the breath of magic and magic on the site splashed, breaking the original intact site.


    At the front, a blood black fighting spirit suddenly chopped down towards Yates, with a trace of magic breath.


    Click!


    A huge crash came, with a clang like the collision of gold and iron.


    The old man in the green and gold sacrificial robe didn''t know when he came to the front. A divine emblem on his body emitted a faint light, which was connected with his divine power to form a small border.


    He looked up at the king in front of him. There was a huge divine power brewing in his old body and disgust in his eyes: "you have been polluted by demons!"


    As the words fell, a magnificent divine power suddenly broke out. He waved his hand, and the fire elements filled around gathered one after another, which were inspired according to the brand of divine art.


    A red fireball suddenly formed, with some black in it, rushing forward with the smell of destruction.


    Opposite, seeing the fireball, the king instinctively raised his sword and chopped it down.


    Boom!


    A violent explosion sounded, and the fireball exploded suddenly and burned all around. In this sea of flowers, the king roared and rushed forward, with faint burn marks on his body.


    So it was another round of explosion, and countless fire elements gathered madly, and turned into divine magic and roaring at the call of the high priest.


    In the end, the high priest looked at the king getting closer and closer, his eyes were dignified, and the fire element in his hand turned into a fire sword under the cohesion of divine power, and fought with him head-on.


    After the face-to-face battle, the king''s terrible combat power was fully demonstrated. The three-level sky Knight reached a terrible level when his body was partially demonized. It became particularly obvious after close proximity and severely suppressed the high priest.


    However, despite being severely suppressed, the great sacrifice has always been steadily supported, the brilliance of divine arts has always been shining, and all kinds of divine arts emerge one after another.


    As time went by, the situation became more and more obvious outside.


    The king''s City Army was defeated by the sacrifice of the God of nature, and then some people gradually came to the site.


    Seeing this, with a crazy low roar, the king and the priest were separated, and his face was very gloomy.


    At this point, there is no need to continue fighting. The sacrifice on the opposite side tightly blocks his action. As the external troops gradually come to encircle and suppress, they will end up in defeat sooner or later.


    He looked down at the scene, his mind became more and more crazy, his reason gradually disappeared, and then took out a small scepter from his arms.


    "Not good!" seeing this scene, someone in the crowd shouted. Amid the harassment, Ariel roared, "ADIS! Stop him!"


    "Hahaha! It''s late!" opposite, the king felt the blazing feeling of the scepter in his hand, couldn''t help but be a little stunned, and then laughed.


    With his actions, a change began to take place in the dark.


    The scepter as a whole emits a little light blood color, as if contaminated with blood, emitting a kind of blood luster. Then a powerful majesty emanated from it.


    This majestic and powerful, with strong blood, spread into a huge blood field. Faintly, countless bones can be seen rising and falling in it, and countless crazy curses are brewing in it. It has endured the resentment of many people dying and condensed into a terrible figure.


    It was an incomparably dignified king with a crown on his head. As soon as it appeared, a powerful majesty filled all around, turned into a huge field and oppressed everyone.


    "This is the ancestor of Cecil, Cecilia!" the nobles screamed. Under the boundless terror, they couldn''t help kneeling down, and their eyes were full of despair.


    This is the most fundamental force for the city-state in this world, and it is also the most powerful support for the king to rule the city-state.


    Originally, even the fight between the Chinese king and the nobles of the city-state could have room for maneuver as long as the ancestral God was not invited out. But now, with the birth of the ancestral God, there is no way to reverse this situation.


    Beside Yates, many sacrificial priests endured the huge power coming from the front. Under the condensed field power, they could fall at any time.


    A dull hum came from the front. The high priest looked at the ancestral God in front and stood upright with his teeth clenched. A little crimson blood on his body gradually flowed down and dyed the original sacrificial robe red.


    "My God!" he prayed madly in his heart, and then looked at ADIS who was still standing beside him. The divine power in his body surged madly and wanted to move forward.


    "Never let evil gods come forward!" he roared in his heart, trying to come forward, but he just took one step, stumbled and couldn''t move forward any more.


    Suddenly, on the field, only ADIS was still standing intact.


    As if he felt the prayer of the sacrifice, he couldn''t help sighing. In the shocked and unbelievable eyes of everyone, his face was calm and unaffected. Looking at the ancestral God in front of him, he walked forward quietly.


    With his actions, it seems that an existence in the dark awakens and agrees with it. A glimmer of starlight gradually emerged and wrapped around his body, setting him off like a God.


    The first step is to go out. In the dark, a virtual shadow of the mountain and river world appears behind him. In it, the grass is green, the trees are green, and the withered and flourishing plants evolve quietly.


    The second step is that in the mountains and rivers, life gradually appears, insects, birds and animals emerge one by one, showing a scene of bloody fighting, birds and animals breeding and all things competing on the land.


    In the third step, birds and animals disappear. In the mountain and river world, savage tribes appear, struggling to survive in nature. It seems that someone is murmuring and praying piously to an existence.


    As scenes evolve, countless scenes emerge one by one. In the end, everything disappears, leaving only the last thing.


    It was a huge virtual shadow of a towering ancient tree, quietly emerging behind Yates, every branch and leaf


    All of them contain great power and emit great brilliance.


    Under this shining light, ADIS looked up at the front, a pair of dark pupils did not know when they turned golden, containing incomparably noble divine power.


    "I said, evil will be purified!"


    As soon as the words fell, a star suddenly trembled, combined with boundless purple Qi and divine power, emitting boundless divine power.


    Then, in the dark, the virtual shadow of an ancient tree shook gently, and under a branch, a piece of starlight dissipated into a galaxy and suppressed.


    "No!" feeling the huge power up to now, the ancestor god suddenly turned around, and a field with boundless blood and black gas suddenly opened, and countless wails came faintly.


    However, under the rolling of the Star River, both fields and bones are wiped out under this boundless force. In the end, after a divine light flashed, the ancestral God ran away completely.


    In situ, ADIS stood in front of the throne that originally belonged to the king and looked down. In his eyebrows, a little divinity slowly emerged, as if a God had come to the world.


    "My God, are you finally going to wake up?"


    Seeing this scene, many sacrificial priests finally couldn''t help kneeling down and looking at the incomparably beautiful young man in front of them, a kind of feeling in their hearts couldn''t help pouring into their hearts.

 Chapter 56

    A platform, which was used to hold banquets, has long been fragmented and damaged in violent collisions. At the top, ADIS looked at the poorly made throne in front of him and turned to look down.


    At the bottom, many nobles have not fully reflected it. They are numb by many things that have happened one after another. They just look at the emperor like a God on the stage and remain silent.


    Of course, no one knows how many abacus they are playing in their hearts.


    From the perspective of Yates, more than ten pieces of luck are constantly intertwined among them. With the change of the Lord''s mind, they are constantly wavering. However, no matter how they change, they all give in to the luck above his head and dare not move rashly.


    This is just the shock and awe. No matter how many conspiracies and calculations you have in mind, you can only follow the general trend in front of absolute strength, or you will only be crushed by others.


    In the outside world, at this time, two bloody figures came in, but Carter and nadir knelt down without hesitation after seeing Yates: "Sir, the rebellion outside has been suppressed."


    Hearing this, the people present were in an uproar again and understood that the situation had been completely controlled by the other party at this time.


    Some people looked at ADIS in front of him, his look fluctuated faintly, and he wanted to stop talking. However, looking at many sacrifices beside ADIS, they had to swallow their words for fear of causing the disaster of killing.


    Some nobles who made friends with the nalba family secretly breathed a sigh of relief. They looked vaguely at Ariel and Bager and wanted them to come forward and talk.


    However, in the face of these eyes, Ariel and Bager''s faces remained unchanged and had no intention to speak for them.


    Among these people, Ariel and Bager are definitely the two most relaxed. No matter what, as the blood relatives of ADIS, they will never have anything to do.


    Some people couldn''t help but scold the old fox in their hearts, and then hesitated for a while, but they still didn''t take action.


    In front, ADIS looked at the bottom: "today is like this. I can''t end alone."


    "So could you please do me a favor?"


    At the bottom, when they heard ADIS speak, they looked relaxed, and the original dignified atmosphere was a lot easier.


    "Don''t know what''s busy?" a voice asked under the stage, with some tension in his words.


    "Please accompany me to attack Cecil city?" ADIS looked down and said with some ponder.


    "What!"


    As soon as he said this, it immediately caused a storm. Everyone couldn''t help looking up at Yates with a strong shock in their eyes.


    Seeing this reaction below, ADIS couldn''t help sneering: "do you think you have another way to go?"


    "The death of the king and the destruction of all the guards can''t escape the blame for any reason. Do you think the royal family will let you go?"


    As soon as they said this, they immediately calmed down. After careful thinking, they suddenly burst into a cold sweat.


    The conflict between the royal family and the nobility has a long history. Although they have no rebellious heart and are the first hand of the king, the royal family will never listen to this explanation and even take this opportunity to sweep them away. There is no room for maneuver at all.


    Moreover, looking at the sacrifice and barbarian army around them, the nobles knew they had no choice.


    So that day, ADIS ordered to collect all the bodies, burn them up in a big fire, and then take all the nobles away in the direction of the city-state.


    Because most of the wounded were almost dead under two consecutive shocks, plus the divine art of sacrifice, the party walked very fast. On the fourth day, the shape of Cecil stood faintly in the distance.


    Looking at the city, many nobles were livid. Looking at the troops belonging to their own territory stationed under the city, they had an unknown premonition in their hearts.


    Sure enough, when he got under the city, ADIS looked at them and said with a smile, "since you have promised to fight together, how about asking you to send your troops first?"


    "This is naked, holding other people''s army as cannon fodder!"


    Under the stage, the nobles scolded secretly in their hearts. They just looked at the sacrifice around them and could only bow their heads: "yes!"


    These troops, of course, were convened within these days. With the family emblems and letters of the nobles as evidence, in the name of the outbreak of Warcraft, naturally no one doubts anything. Even the royal family was bluffed, and even helped the troops below transport some food and grass.


    In other words, because of the frequent wars in the world, the guards of the city states are often very vigilant and will not be cheated by the enemy to open the city gate.


    However, the collective betrayal of their city-state lords still seemed a little caught off guard.


    Until the city gate was opened and the Lords'' troops poured in, the royal family suddenly reacted and ordered the troops stationed in it to fight back. Suddenly, the original vast city turned into a huge killing ground, in which thousands of soldiers fought street battles, making the city chaotic.


    In the view of the emperor, countless spirits are constantly pestering and impacting on the top of Cecil city. The nobles who led the soldiers into the city, the original nobles in the city, the royal family and other forces are constantly pestering, making the scene extremely chaotic. It seems that there is a trace of black gas rising gradually, with boundless resentment, and they want to choose people to eat.


    "ADIS, is it really OK for them to act like this?" beside ADIS, Bager looked at the chaotic and noisy city ahead and couldn''t help sighing.


    "They are all smart people."


    Ariel on one side also looked ahead: "they were already charged with killing the king. At this time, if they retreat again, they will offend us. With their intelligence, they will know how to choose."


    "I understand." bagel nodded and then said, "can they really capture Cecil with their weak strength?"


    "According to my guess, there are at least 3000 soldiers and 500 warriors in Cecil at this time. It is almost impossible to capture them with their strength."


    Seeing bagel say so, Ariel couldn''t help sighing: "street warfare is different from field warfare. The advantage of number of people can''t be carried out at all, and no matter what, it will suffer heavy losses. Therefore, it can''t be carried out by our people."


    "When these people''s troops consume the strength of the garrison, it''s our chance."


    Beside him, ADIS looked at the top of Cecil City, and his golden eyes flashed faintly.


    From his perspective, above Cecil City, countless grievances burst out suddenly under the traction of a little spiritual light of faith.


    On the other side of the fighting, in the slums everywhere, civilians broke out one after another and impacted the inner city under the leadership of sacrifice.


    In the shocked eyes of the guards on the opposite side, the magic brilliance twinkled on the poor in their eyes, and the amazing combat power broke out under the leadership of the sacrifice.


    "Go!"


    "Kill these scum!"


    "For the God of nature!"


    There were cries everywhere. In the chaos, they looked at the guards in front with hatred and pleasure. In the anger, they were armed with wood armor and fought forward bravely and fearlessly.


    This is the resentment accumulated for countless years since the establishment of the city-state. Now it has gained strength under faith and erupted violently under the call of ADIS.


    In the sky, a little bit of luck rose and condensed into a piece with resentment, which severely impacted the original royal family''s luck and shook it for a time, like a remnant candle in the wind.


    Seeing this, ADIS suddenly looked up and said, "Carter!"


    "You take your people and rush into the city. Don''t worry about the surroundings. Go straight into the inner city!"


    "Yes!" Carter bowed to his command, and a blue life shook violently above his head.


    ADIS nodded slightly, then looked at a sacrifice in Yellow: "bill, let our people start!"


    After a while, with the influx of fierce barbarian soldiers who understood divine skills, the guards around were unable to stop them. Carter was able to quickly lead his people to a city gate.


    At this time, under the city gate of the inner city, pieces of flesh and blood rendered the whole earth. Soldiers in wooden armor rushed forward bravely and forced the guards above to sweat on their foreheads.


    At this time, seeing Carter bring people, the situation on the court suddenly changed again.


    "Chief, look there!" beside the bodyguard, an adjutant suddenly changed his face, looked at Carter''s direction and said with shock.


    The bodyguard turned around subconsciously, but suddenly, a feeling of danger came.


    Poof!


    Suddenly, a sword fiercely pierced through his body with a blood color. He opened his eyes and looked at the adjutant behind him with disbelief.


    Beside him, everyone was shocked by the sudden change and looked at the adjutant in disbelief.


    However, seeing the appearance around him, the adjutant laughed, and his killing intention spread out without concealment: "kill!"


    As if something had been opened, there were people rebelling in the guard. As some rebels opened the gate, countless people poured in from the gate and rushed forward with a crazy color.


    "It''s over!" in the inner city, a knight looked at the scene, couldn''t help muttering, looked at the scene, and his eyes were full of despair.

 Chapter 57

    With the opening of the inner gate of Cecil City, it announced that the last checkpoint in the ancient city was seized by Yates, and the road ahead was unimpeded.


    Outside the city, Yates rushed in without hesitation.


    At this time, some nobles in the inner city were resisting tenaciously and wanted to recapture the city gate, but they were drowned by a steady influx of believers.


    Moreover, even among the nobles, they did not resist completely. In fact, some nobles had secretly believed in the God of nature for decades. At this time, they rebelled completely under the call of faith, opened the city gate at the critical moment, and gave the royal family a fatal blow.


    The next day, under the suppression of believers, the enemy''s resistance became weaker and weaker. Then, before taking people to a palace, Adams looked at the palace in front of him and frowned.


    Ahead, Carter bowed forward: "Sir, we have completely surrounded the palace, but many nobles brought people into the palace after getting the news, which made the resistance too tenacious."


    "How many people do you want?" Adams looked at Carter, his face unchanged.


    "At least four thousand!" Carter said in a deep voice without hesitation.


    ADIS sighed slightly and looked at the palace ahead.


    Red gas flows and condenses in it. Forced by a deep black gas from the outside, it continues to converge on a gas flow with a little cyan in the middle, making it firmly in a stalemate with the outside world.


    In the depths, as a little Qi and blood gas continue to flow into a blood red virtual shadow, an existence with huge dignity is waking up.


    Seeing this, ADIS sneered.


    In this scene, it is clear that the royal family and nobles are holding blood sacrifices in the hope of awakening the ancestral gods.


    He sensed that huge power, which was different from the separation awakened by the king before. The ancestral God in the palace was the main body, and his power was provided to an extremely powerful level under hundreds of years of blood sacrifice, which made him feel a little tricky.


    "But why should I fight with you?"


    He looked at Carter in front of him and said coldly, "do you notice anything when you look at the palace?"


    Opposite, Carter was stunned, and then looked carefully at the palace in front of him. He was puzzled.


    "The palace is different from the outer wall. Most of the material is wood."


    "In that case, isn''t it very direct to burn the fire?"


    ADIS looked at the palace in front of him with the same expression on his face.


    As soon as he said this, he was shocked.


    "This..."


    Carter looked at Adams in shock: "Sir, there are thousands of people in it!"


    "There are not only adult men, but also the families and children of those nobles."


    He said this and knelt down: "moreover, in today''s form, many people tend to surrender. As long as you give me half a month to wait for the food in the palace to run out, you can get a complete Cecil city!"


    "It''s too late!" seeing him say so, ADIS sighed slightly, and then threw him a paper Herald.


    "Yesterday, the royal family has sent people to the surrounding city states for help. We must calm Cecil as soon as possible before we have time to rectify in order to face the coming city-state army."


    Hearing this, Carter opened his mouth and didn''t speak.


    After a while, under the solicitation of ADIS, all the sacrifices were gathered and prayed silently under the leadership of the old high priest.


    With their prayers, a little pure divine power fed back from the dark, and then poured into the high priest.


    Finally, the high priest opened his eyes, a flash of divine brilliance flashed in his eyes, and a huge divine skill was displayed.


    In everyone''s shocked eyes, on the sky, a huge and incomparable sun slowly condensed, swept through the surrounding fire elements, expanded under the action of divine power, and suddenly fell after reaching a limit.


    In the pale face of the aristocrats watching around, the sun suddenly burst into countless meteors, and the fireball swept the palace in front of us into a sea of fire.


    "Ah!"


    Seeing this scene, some people couldn''t help but scream, looked at the palace swallowed by the flames in front of them, looked at the back of ADIS, had unspeakable fear, as if they saw a terrible evil ghost.


    After a while, countless screams of despair came from inside. Faintly, there seemed to be the screams of women and children, mixed with chaos, which made this place extremely terrible.


    In this terrible sea of fire, ADIS''s face was as usual, and his calm demeanor was not affected at all, which made the hearts of those who secretly observed him cold.


    "What a terrible man! Is he really just a boy who has just turned fifteen?"


    The nobles watching around looked at Adidas and thought, and his face was very pale.


    Touch!


    With a dull noise, the gate standing in front of the palace was opened from the inside. Under the leadership of the knight, guards rushed outward, with a faint sense of despair and death in their eyes.


    "Nadir!" ADIS looked ahead, his face unchanged.


    Behind him, nadir realized that among the rear forces, crossbows and arrows flew out with the blessing of divine magic.


    This is the result of the reincarnation of ADIS 15 years ago.


    In this world, bows and crossbows seem to be underdeveloped and pose little threat to knights wearing armor. Therefore, after his reincarnation, he summoned craftsmen to make great efforts to study. The bow and crossbow obtained was enough to shoot through the armor within a hundred steps. Coupled with the crossbow and arrow blessed by divine skill, it was very powerful.


    Sure enough, with this round of volley, the soldiers pouring out of the palace were shot down, which surprised the surrounding nobles.


    The gate in the palace is extremely narrow, which was originally very conducive to defense, but at this time, it has also become a restriction. Even if there is any riot in it, only those people can come out, and they are reaped by pieces of crossbows and arrows.


    In the end, as the fire continued to strengthen, it seemed that someone roared inside, and a smell of burnt meat came from it, which made people around feel sick.


    Several Knights smelled the smell and thought of barbecue and so on. They couldn''t help swallowing it. They looked at the always calm ADIS with an iron face.


    "Sir, the situation is wrong!"


    A voice came from afar, which made ADIS a little stunned.


    He looked ahead and saw that at this time, mothers led their children, followed a group of old and weak women and children out of the door, and looked at the soldiers holding bows and crossbows in front with fear.


    Through his transcendent perspective, ADIS clearly saw that on the ground, a noble knight wearing armor and still breathing looked at a child in the crowd with a trace of prayer and hope.


    On the other side, under the cover of despair in the eyes of those children, a trace of hatred flickered in them.


    In the sky, a little bit of resentment kept rising, turned into black gas, wound around the air luck of ADIS, and was suppressed by the huge air luck.


    This is resentment and cause and effect. Thousands of people here died miserably because of Yates. Therefore, under the influence of the world, a lot of resentment rose and twined around Yates.


    Thinking of this, Adams sighed slightly. With the movement of his mind, a huge light of merit and virtue rose, sending out waves of unknown fluctuations, offsetting each other with resentment, and erasing all the grievances around him.


    "Stop shooting arrows and let them come! If there are adult men among them, kill them immediately!"


    Suddenly, the people below breathed a sigh of relief: "yes!"


    Around, only the sacrificial expression of the God of nature remained unchanged. Looking at the background of ADIS, there was an indelible enthusiasm in his eyes.


    After that, as the fire gradually increased, there were people who wanted to mix with the old and the weak, hoping to break through. However, for these people, Yates was impolite and shot to death together with women and children. In the end, with the sound full of fear, the angry scolding of hatred gradually calmed down, and the palace burned completely.


    In the dark, a king''s soul in a crown and gorgeous clothes roared wildly in it. He wanted to escape from the sea of fire, but he was suppressed by a huge divine power and couldn''t move.


    With his roar and flames gradually burning, a black and cyan Qi gradually became weak, infected by the continuous resentment below, and became more and more crazy. Die completely after a low roar.


    With his demise, at the noumenon of ADIS, a blood red divinity suddenly shines, expanding and growing along the source force diffuse around.

 Chapter 58

    After burning the palace and burning thousands of people alive, taking advantage of this momentum, the next day, Adams took the nobles and swore to be king under the ruins of a palace.


    Under a high platform, the people looked at ADIS who stepped onto the platform under the service of servants.


    At this time, ADIS was dressed in the king''s robe of the world, which set off his extraordinary bravery under a divine light.


    Behind him, worshippers and believers worshipped enthusiastically one after another. They felt the magnificent divine power of the abyss like sea on ADAMS, as if they felt the recovery of their gods.


    Seeing such a scene, some people with ulterior motives sank and felt an inexplicable pressure.


    In this dignified range, an old priest looked at ADIS in front of him and prayed silently.


    My God, you are the embodiment of all things


    My God, you are the master of nature


    My God, you are the eternal glory


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Then, under this solemn scene and bursts of prayers, Adams was crowned king.


    "ADIS! Emperor ADIS!"


    Below, countless civilians who believe in the God of nature shouted the name of ADIS and looked at the figure of ADIS with enthusiasm.


    With their cheers, a star flickered faintly above the head of Yates, slowly fluctuating with a faint purple breath, looking a little eager to try.


    Around, a little destiny slowly descended with mysterious power, vaguely reflecting the shape of a tree, but it seemed unreal, as if it lacked something, so it didn''t condense.


    Looking at this luck, ADIS nodded slightly in his heart, and then looked at an old man beside him.


    The old man was dressed in a dress and looked dignified and serious. After feeling the meaning of Yates, he took out a roll of parchment: "the emperor of Yates ordered that the Principality of Cecil will be the Syrian state of Yates from now on."


    "Yes!" suddenly, everyone under the stage bowed to show their obedience.


    With the completion of this last step, a star suddenly lights up in the air of ADIS, drawing the next trace of destiny and air, turning into a blue towering ancient tree, with a faint purple in the middle, which faintly coincides with the stars and turns into a pillar of heaven.


    "Is this the transformation of Qi? It''s really not a dragon."


    He felt the ancient tree above his head and thought.


    In fact, the transformation of Qi into form is only an essence condensed under the action of the system after the Qi reaches a certain degree. The essence is different due to different people''s hearts. If in previous ancient times, because the emperor was known as the real dragon and the son of heaven, what condensed out was dragon Qi.


    Dragon and tree are different in appearance, but their essence is common.


    With this in mind, ADIS looked up at the sky. At the moment when the destiny came down and was closest to the world consciousness, he operated his divine power. There was a little divine light in his golden pupils. His consciousness gradually rose and observed the secret of heaven.


    With the gradual deepening of consciousness, suddenly in the induction, the scene on the earth changed.


    On the vast land, a wave of Qi began to emerge, each worshiping their ancestors and gods, fighting fiercely on the earth, with bursts of black Qi.


    In the deeper, dozens of stars are scattered and flickering around, among which several huge star fragments are the most prominent. A trace of destiny falls from the dark and connects with the air transportation on the earth, forming several heavenly pillars, which are vaguely tugging against each other.


    ADIS looked to the center, where a huge Tianzhu stood, with a strong purple color. The destiny wrapped around it was shocking, and the other Tianzhu were faintly suppressed.


    "Is this Wang Ting?" sensing a repulsion and opposition from the dark, Yates thought faintly in his heart, and then looked to another place.


    It was the nearest pillar to yadis. Although it was not as good as the king''s court, it also exuded strong purple Qi. The destiny of bidis on it was several times stronger.


    Adams looked at it calmly. With the gradual deepening of consciousness, a scene appeared in the induction.


    On a vast plain, the original magnificent city-state was completely occupied by the invaders. In it, countless random soldiers burned, killed and looted the city-state, turning it into a dead land. Surrounded by a team of knights, an extremely domineering figure appeared.


    It was a middle-aged man wearing a king''s robe and a bronze crown. He had a strong smell of blood. He laughed and looked at the corpses in front of him. His fighting spirit fluctuated very strongly.


    Behind him, an ancestral God in armor protected him and grew with his continuous slaughter and expedition.


    It seems that he sensed something. If the ancestor god felt it, he looked at Yates, and a touch of light purple flashed in his eyes, emitting a huge majesty.


    "Hum!"


    Suddenly, ADIS groaned, and his consciousness was forced out by a deep force with the bite of the world, and returned to the original site.


    "Your Highness, what''s the matter?" beside him, a guard wondered.


    Adams shook his head and said nothing more.


    After being crowned king, Yates deprived the previously hostile lords and royal territories as king, and then granted nadir, Carter and others the surname of Baron.


    At the same time, taking advantage of the great loss of the power of the old aristocracy and the development of the new aristocracy, Yates took back all the independence of the aristocratic territory in the principality. Since then, the nobility only owned hereditary land, without independent administrative, conscription and other autonomy.


    Of course, the nobles were very dissatisfied with this, but after several previous shocks, the power in their hands had been greatly reduced and could not pose a threat to ADIS.


    Moreover, different from the past city-state kings, the rule of ADIS came from the support of believers and sacrifices who believed in the God of nature, and did not depend on the power of the nobility, so it could be implemented regardless of their ideas.


    Of course, with this decree, almost all nobles have a violent rebound, or explicitly or secretly resist the actions of Adams.


    The practice of Yates was also direct and cruel. As long as any noble dared to resist, he ran over directly, slaughtered his family with strong strength, confiscated his territory, and killed a group of people.


    Then, deterred by the means of slaughtering the whole family, Adams sent sacrifices to the villages of the major lords to collect soldiers.


    This action has many advantages. It can not only declare its sovereignty and spread the authority of the new kingdom to the bottom, but also affect more families through these enlisted soldiers and virtually enhance the cohesion of the country.


    In the past, the LORD had the autonomy to recruit soldiers in his own territory, so the recruitment of civilians in his territory was a simple and rough form of pulling strong men. Not only did the recruited people not get paid, but they even needed to bear the weapons and armor they participated in, which often did great harm to people and disgusted the neighbors, Even after seeing the solicitation order, he immediately hid in the mountains and fled.


    But for ADIS, it''s different.


    In the ten years since the reincarnation of Adams, the belief in the God of nature has deeply penetrated into the city states near the north, especially the piety of the poor after believing in the gods, which surprised countless priests who went south to preach. It is precisely because of the support of these bottom believers that the accession of ADIS to Cecil can be so smooth. At this time, they sent sacrificial and propaganda decrees. Under the call of faith, the leaders welcomed one after another, almost reaching the point of eating pot pulp to welcome the king and teacher.


    Moreover, different from the nobles who consider themselves noble, from the perspective of gods, there is no nobility among mortals, but whether they believe in piety or not. From this point of view, those nobles are far inferior to the poor at the bottom.


    According to the decree of ADIS, those who join the army to fight for ADIS will be awarded five mu of land. If they die in battle, they will be granted another 20 mu of land. First, they should be equipped with food and grass provided by the state. At the same time, if they kill the enemy bravely on the battlefield, they will be rewarded.


    These policies, in ADIS''s view, are nothing, but for these civilians, they seem to open a new door.


    In this world, civilians do not have their own land. They usually not only have to pay taxes for the Lord, but also need to pay a huge price to rent the Lord''s land. Therefore, they have no savings year by year and can only be exploited by the Lord.


    At this time, with such rich conditions, suddenly under the call of faith, there were many applicants. Yates screened 4000 people and trained them with the veterans of the original territory as the backbone.


    At the same time, after seizing the city of Cecil, Yates ordered the construction of churches to promote the belief in the God of nature throughout the kingdom with the support of sufficient sacrifices and original believers.


    In fact, such a practice has a certain inhibition on the of kingship. If ordinary people are so, there will be many restrictions in the end, which will lead to the dispute between kingship and divine power to a certain extent. However, as a God, Yates himself is the God believed by believers. Naturally, he is not afraid of this problem.


    After that, after finishing these, ADIS did nothing else, but quietly trained under Cecil City, silently waiting for the coming of the next changes.

 Chapter 59

    Half a month later, on a wide field, ADIS looked at the soldiers training in front of him and nodded slightly.


    In the middle of the sky, a little light military spirit is gradually condensing. Although it is very light, you can see the prototype.


    Among them, a little gold mixed with a little light cyan looms.


    Seeing this, ADIS looked at one of the team.


    It was a thin young man. He looked like he was just an adult. It seemed that he was very weak because of the bad life in the past.


    But this life is just the opposite. At present, the light cyan life is his strongest except for the sacrifice under his hands, and a layer of golden Qi is slowly hovering over his head. Obviously, he is also carrying Qi, not those who have this life without Qi.


    Such a person, even if he has not been specially promoted, can make his own fortune with the changes of the times and driven by luck, and at least become a land knight.


    Of course, now that he has taken refuge under the command of ADIS, his achievements must be more than that. Under the special cultivation of ADIS, it is possible for the sky knight and even higher.


    This man was an ordinary farmer who signed up to join the army at the time of recruitment. Because he was poor and weak since childhood, he was brushed off at the time of registration. Fortunately, ADIS was present at that time.


    In other words, because of the power of looking for Qi, ADIS has a natural advantage over others in looking for talents. Although having a destiny does not necessarily mean talent to some extent, it has more advantages and fewer bottlenecks than people without a destiny.


    This group of soldiers are potential stocks carefully selected by ADIS from nearly 10000 soldiers. Although it may not seem much different, the potential can not be compared. Among them, there are more than ten golden lifetimes, which makes ADIS exclaim at the number of talents.


    This also reflects a phenomenon. Among the southern city states, the degree of world consciousness is obviously greater than that of the surrounding tribes, so the number of talents is completely different.


    ADIS silently sensed a star above his head. After completely annexing the city-state and killing the city-state''s ancestral God, the stars obviously grew a lot.


    Among them, there are more believers in the population, but more importantly, the spirit of the southern city states accounts for a much larger proportion in the world consciousness than that of the barbarian tribes, so there is such an obvious change.


    He thought so, but suddenly a faint sound of footsteps came from the outside.


    Looking sideways, nadir came out in armor.


    "Sir, the scouts have found out. After receiving the previous Royal letter for help, most city states have moved. At this time, an army of 5000 people is coming to us in the West."


    Nadir''s face was serious and his tone was dignified. Above his head, a golden life was slowly swaying.


    Seeing this, ADIS sighed slightly.


    "Cecil city is surrounded by guards, including the Principality of Brooke in the north. At this time, their king is in danger and the prince is fighting for power. They should not send troops."


    "There is a mountain in the East. The city-state in the distance is very far away from us. In addition, it is difficult to walk on the road, so most of them will not send troops."


    "There are only the South and the West. The city states in the South have always been greedy. Most of them will send troops to loot when they see chaos here. The Western principality of Barlow and the Principality of Cecil are married for generations. It is said that the queen of King Barlow is the princess of Cecil''s royal family, so it is not surprising to send troops."


    He looked at the neat line in front of him and said to nadir standing respectfully: "nadir, what do you think of these people?"


    Nadir was slightly stunned, and then looked at the neat military column in front of him: "it looks qualified, but the actual combat may be slightly weak, far inferior to our previous troops."


    "Good!" ADIS nodded.


    "With more than 500 veterans trained before as officers, it has been expanded to 5000. After more than half a month of running in, although the combat effectiveness cannot be improved at once, it can be used under the leadership of veterans."


    "In addition, with a sacrificial group of more than 100 people and two thousand people of Carter, our strength is not weaker than each other."


    At this point, adiston paused, and then said, "among the 5000 people from Barlow, the number of knights who have learned fighting spirit is no more than 500, and most of them are Knight attendants, even worse than a white robed sacrifice, so it is not difficult to deal with it."


    "The real difficulty is coming from the south."


    "South?" nadir looked at ADIS suspiciously, a little puzzled.


    In this regard, Yates nodded: "different from the few cities in the north, there are many cities in the south, and most of them have chaotic relations and are connected with each other. After knowing that there is chaos here, it is very likely to send troops to loot. At that time, whether victory or defeat, Cecil''s wild town will inevitably turn into ruins."


    "So the best result of this war is to quickly defeat the Western army, let the southern city states understand our strength, measure the loss and retreat."


    When ADIS said this, nadir would understand.


    Seeing him like this, ADIS smiled and said, "how are you doing?"


    Seeing that Yates said so, nadir seemed a little excited: "most of it has been completed."


    "We sent people to catch those nobles, interrogate them with the help of sacrifice, and successfully sorted out more than ten sets of fighting and practicing methods. The highest is the royal family, and it can even make people practice to the level of knights in the sky."


    Just saying this, he hesitated again, looking a little worried about gain and loss: "but Sir, do you really want to spread these to the soldiers below?"


    Seeing his appearance, Yates smiled and shook his head: "of course not yet. It''s not too late to spread it after a while when this group of soldiers have been trained."


    The cultivation of fighting spirit requires strong physique, which can not be achieved in a moment and a half.


    "Compared with the kings of those city states, in our situation, it is unlikely that a large number of nobles will join us, so we can only cultivate ourselves."


    ADIS stood in front and said with a smile that he was very beautiful under the sunshine.


    In this regard, nadir slightly opened his mouth and looked at the soldiers in front of him. His mood was a little complicated for the moment.


    The next day, after receiving the news of the presence and absence of the enemy, ADIS began to set out with 3000 ordinary troops, 2000 barbarians and more than 100 sacrifices, leaving only 2000 to guard Cecil city.


    However, before leaving, ADIS also coerced many dissatisfied nobles to travel together.


    This is also a tradition. When the king sends troops, his lords also need to go with the army. Here, they are afraid to leave these people in the rear, so they all marched out to ensure the stability of the rear.


    As for how dissatisfied and even angry these people are, it''s none of ADIS''s business.


    "With my actions, no matter how much they comfort those people, they will not work for me wholeheartedly. In that case, it doesn''t matter."


    ADIS looked at dozens of noble knights next to the sacrificial group and said with a sneer.


    This is a fundamental opposition. Under his order, the nobles lost their territorial autonomy and many neighbors, and were forced to surrender their family fighting spirit. They could not be appeased without other interest compensation.


    Therefore, since it is doomed that it is impossible to get their loyalty, there is no pressure to treat them as cannon fodder at the critical moment.


    "Even after laying down new territories, they can replace their territories to the desolate areas of the border, and completely eliminate their original influence at one fell swoop."


    ADIS thought.


    This is also a tough move. You need to know that these nobles have existed in the same place for hundreds of years. I don''t know how many contacts and influence they have accumulated in this place for hundreds of years, which can affect many people indirectly.


    After dispersing and replacing their territory, it is equivalent to giving up the influence accumulated for hundreds of years and coming back from another completely strange place. It is impossible to continue to have this influence. Even the heart of ADIS is a little dark. He can completely replace some spikes to a dangerous place and slowly erase his family.


    By this time, the army had marched into the field.


    In this world, it is extremely desolate because of the perennial invasion of demonized animals, ghosts and other creatures in the wild. Pieces of land are still in the original form, and no one has opened up wasteland.


    This is very wasteful. Although the original environment is preserved, it also makes the journey very difficult. Even there are many traces of Warcraft and savages along the way


    Looking at all this, Adidas frowned and looked up into the distance.


    In his extraordinary feeling, in the distance, a little red gas was slowly fluctuating towards Cecil.

 Chapter 60

    A cliff, a stream, a plain and a grassland¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Thousands of troops crossed a long distance. Ten days later, in a plain, the troops were repairing in place.


    "Your Highness, the detective horse we sent has returned!" nadir said next to ADIS.


    "The enemy was about 5000 people, of which the number of Knights was unknown. Many civilian men were recruited in the rear to transport food."


    "The leader of the team is the Earl of ATTS of the Principality of Barlow. I heard that he is a land knight."


    Seeing nadir say so, ADIS nodded and gave a look to the person next to him.


    Next to him, the man understood, and then a rough map appeared in the eyes of everyone.


    This is a map made of parchment. It looks very simple. It simply marks some areas near Cecil and its surrounding city states.


    Although compared with the maps of previous generations, it is still a little simple, but the region is clear. It not only marks the general terrain around, but also clearly describes the routes and roads between the city states. It is very rare in this era.


    Seeing this, nadir was surprised: "is this?"


    "Some maps near Cecil and even the whole northern region."


    A voice sounded from his side. Nadir looked sideways, but it was Carter.


    At this time, Carter was wearing a shining armor with divine power fluctuation. He looked at the map in front of him and sighed: "this map was made several years ago under the painstaking exploration of many believers and priests."


    "For this, I don''t know how many devout believers died in the wild for several years."


    In this era when the wild is full of all kinds of dangers, it is extremely dangerous to explore outside, let alone ordinary people. Even if the priest is unlucky, he needs to pay a price when surrounded by Warcraft. Therefore, the cost of exploring such a map is unimaginable.


    Seeing this map, Adidas couldn''t help sighing. In the dark, a cause and effect seemed to be deeper and deeper.


    At this time, Carter stepped forward, looked at the map and slowly explained: "there are several routes from Barlow to Cecil, but according to their route, he chose the fastest one."


    "Judging from the route and our marching speed, they can approach our current position in half a month at most."


    Hearing this, ADIS bowed his head slightly: "well, choose a suitable place nearby as the battlefield. We are waiting for them here."


    Seeing this, Carter nodded slightly and pointed to a place on the map: "in a place half a day away from us, we are on the other party''s necessary road. You can choose to build a camp here."


    On the other side, on a plain, a group of troops that looked a little messy gradually moved forward. In the front, a tall middle-aged man looked at the strong sunshine in the sky and frowned.


    "Elvin, go down and tell your lords to rest!" he said with a steady tone.


    Hearing what he said, beside him, a handsome young man went down to preach.


    Soon, as the command spread, more than a dozen queues in the team stopped successively and gradually stopped under the command.


    If Yates is here, we can find that among these thousands of people, they are actually divided into many armies from different sources. Scattered air transport is gathered into the largest air transport in the central government in a loose way, barely forming a little red air.


    This red gas is huge, but loose, not completely condensed, so the military gas formed is very weak.


    This is because the source of the army is complex. In this world, the structure of the city-state is very loose. Every time an army is sent out, it is called out by the highest royal family and the following lords together. Therefore, not only the quality of the army is uneven, but also it is often difficult to condense.


    "Lord Yates, what are you thinking?" a voice sounded.


    Yates was stunned: "have all the orders been conveyed?"


    "It has been communicated. At present, all lords are leading their soldiers to rest."


    "Hmm!" Yates nodded softly, then looked into the distance and didn''t speak.


    "Sir, what''s the matter?" Elvin looked at Yates with a worried face and asked suspiciously.


    Seeing that he asked, Yates sighed helplessly, "our enemy this time is hard to deal with!"


    "How?" Elvin wondered.


    "This time, at the king''s call, the Lords responded unprecedentedly, and even gathered to more than 5000 people."


    "With you leading us, even the previously intact Cecil city can attack directly, not to mention that the opposite side is in civil strife, and may not be able to gather the strength of his knights to fight us in time."


    However, hearing him say so, Yates smiled bitterly: "the power to decide the victory or defeat is not only the knight."


    Before the other side retorted, he said, "Elvin, have you heard of the sacrifice of the God of nature?"


    "The God of nature?" Elvin wondered. "It seems to be a god spread from the north a few years ago."


    "Their sacrifice is very famous in the principality. It is said that they have the power of gods and are the best doctors."


    However, speaking of this, he said with some disdain: "but if they are in front battle, although they are not weak, they can''t defeat any knight. The number is rare and can''t affect anything at all."


    On the other side, however, Arthas shook his head and said, "you are wrong. What you see is just a corner of the sacrifice."


    "According to the information I got from the caravans, there are several kinds of sacrifices in the north. What you see is just the lowest white robed sacrifice."


    "Above the white robe sacrifice, there is the red robe sacrifice, which is equivalent to the great knight; the yellow robe sacrifice, which is equivalent to the earth knight, and the highest high priest, which is equivalent to the strong man of the sky knight."


    "According to the information disclosed by the people who came to ask for help this time, there was a figure of yellow robed sacrifice in this rebellion in Cecil."


    Hearing this, Elvin''s face turned white and a bad feeling rose in his heart: "no?"


    Seeing him like this, Yates smiled: "why? Now you know you''re afraid?"


    He stood up and patted Elvin on the shoulder: "there''s no need to think too much. Even with the intervention of sacrifice, the situation still occupies an advantage for us."


    "According to the information we got, two months ago, the devil tide broke out near Cecil. With the strength of Cecil City, no matter what the result, it must have suffered heavy losses. Not to mention the civil strife later, the rebels counter attacked Cecil city and surrounded the palace. There must be no loss."


    "Since we received the news, we immediately enlisted troops to Cecil. In less than a month, it must be that at this time, the other party may not have broken through the palace, let alone enlisted troops to fight."


    "Therefore, in the face of our five thousand people, even with the assistance of sacrifice, we will be defeated. It is nothing more than the difference of time."


    He smiled and explained to Elvin, who was a little confused in front of him.


    However, after listening to his explanation, Elvin seemed more confused: "in that case, why are you so worried?"


    "I''m not worried about Cecil, but about the present..." said Yates.


    "Do you really think these lords responded so quickly by responding to the king''s call?" he looked at the clear-cut troops behind him and said with a sneer.


    "Do you remember five years ago, when the last king was besieged by Warcraft in the wild, few lords responded to the rescue, making the old king die in the wild."


    "This time, these lords responded so positively, not because of the king''s call, but because Cecil rebelled and had interests."


    "Cecil rebelled, the rebels besieged the palace, and their strength was unprecedentedly weak. Those villages and towns in the wild were completely defenseless. It was easy to loot at this time."


    He looked at Elvin in front of him and said coldly, "these lords are more afraid of the ancestral God than loyal to the king. Otherwise, they must have rebelled."


    In front of him, Elvin bowed his head in silence, and then said, "in that case, why doesn''t your highness ask the ancestor to subdue them?"


    "As long as the ancestral God comes forward, these Lords will not dare to disobey!"


    "It''s not that simple." Yates shook his head.


    "Strictly speaking, these lords are actually descendants of the ancestral gods, and their annual sacrifices are no less than those of the royal family."


    "In the final analysis, the ancestor god doesn''t care who is the king, as long as it is his blood and the annual sacrifice is held as usual."


    At this point, Elvin didn''t speak any more. Yates looked at the direction of Cecil in the distance alone, and his thoughts drifted slowly in his heart.


    "Moreover, this time, it may not be as smooth as expected." feeling a hunch in his heart, he thought.

 Chapter 61

    Early in the morning, the sky seemed a little dark, with a little rain mixed with the surrounding earth.


    On a plain, it was raining heavily. Several people stood in a camp.


    "Your Highness, we have found the trace of the enemy half a day away from here," said a man on one side.


    "Did the other party find you?" ADIS looked at the man and nodded slightly.


    "No, the other party''s army seems very loose, and there are very few Tangma. We didn''t find our sacrifice."


    Speaking of this, ADIS knows.


    For people in this era who do not understand sacrifice, it is impossible to imagine the means of sacrifice.


    A highly skilled scout may be found as long as it still belongs to the category of human beings. However, for those who believe in the God of nature, there should not be too many methods for detection.


    Whether it''s communicating with plants or controlling small animals with magic, it''s an excellent means to detect, and it''s impossible to prevent.


    Maybe an ant on the ground and a big tree in the field can actually expose their whereabouts.


    "Your Highness, the other party has just come here. At this time, it is raining heavily. Please let me take my two thousand people to sneak attack! You can defeat the other party at this time."


    The scene was quiet for a moment. After a while, another voice sounded.


    "Your Highness, two thousand people of Lord Carter are wearing rattan armor blessed by divine power. They are not afraid of the erosion of heavy rain, and their combat effectiveness will not be affected in heavy rain. It is just right for them to attack under such circumstances." beside him, Bill sacrificial priest is wearing a yellow robe. The fluctuation of divine power looms and bows slightly.


    "OK!" seeing this, ADIS nodded, "Carter, take 2000 people and set out now and sneak attack their camp at this moment."


    "Nadir!" he turned and looked at nadir in front of him: "you take a hundred cavalry and press behind Carter. Seize the opportunity."


    "Yes!" nadir answered.


    Suddenly, the army, who had been training in place for a long time, moved slowly towards the enemy under the cover of the heavy rain in the morning.


    There is neither too much fancy nor the wonderful in imagination. For Yates, it is the most direct way to directly oppress the enemy when his original foothold is unstable.


    The people led by Carter are believers in the God of nature. Everyone knows divination, and many of them reach the white robe sacrifice. Therefore, under the divine blessing, soon, dozens of miles of territory quickly crossed. Near noon, under the divine blessing, shadows gradually emerged in front.


    Sensing each other''s actions, Carter and others were overjoyed.


    Originally, because the rain came too quickly, although the other party temporarily built some tents, it still seemed insufficient under the heavy rain. Therefore, some lords and soldiers are stationed in some remote places that are easy to shelter from the rain, which makes the whole camp very scattered.


    Among the camps that have been settled, there is a clear distinction between the camps. It doesn''t seem to be a whole army, but it seems to be a mob temporarily put together.


    Seeing this scene, Carter was overjoyed. He cautiously sensed his surroundings and felt it through the natural power in his body.


    The result of the induction was as usual, and no hidden people and horses were found. Looking at this scene, a little murderous spirit gradually rose in Carter''s eyes. It looks majestic against the rich hair on the body.


    "Go straight in!" he roared.


    Then, under his command, several small leaders went down to convey orders. In all silence, two thousand burly barbarian soldiers silently moved forward, silently reading the God of nature in their hearts.


    "Great God of nature, ADIS! Please bless us to defeat the enemy opposite!"


    The prayer of two thousand people condensed into a little fluctuation and conveyed to an unknown place.


    Under a mysterious and huge natural field, an ancient tree stood silently, sensed this prayer, a branch swayed gently, and a little breath responded silently and blessed.


    In the dark, a faint purple Qi enveloped the blessing on the military Qi, which suddenly increased the military Qi gathered by the 2000 people and completely suppressed the weak military Qi opposite.


    As the repression became deeper and deeper, Carter quietly brought people to the camp. Then he looked ahead and immediately stopped hiding: "divine skill!"


    With his orders, in the rear, the sacrificial priests mixed in them prayed silently and performed the divinity that had been brewing for a long time.


    A little magical power slowly condenses and turns into magic under the influence of the surrounding huge water elements.


    In the field, dozens of huge water elements suddenly appeared, and suddenly broke out in the dazed and frightened eyes of the other soldiers, attacking the people around them.


    A knight roared and rushed up. His fighting spirit loomed and cut off the arm of a water element.


    But a shocking scene happened. I saw that under the surrounding heavy rain, the cut arm of water element slowly healed and soon became intact. Under the frightened eyes of the other party, he threw huge water elements at the other party.


    "What kind of monster is this!" around, countless people were shocked and looked at the water element that was constantly recovering in front of them.


    With the water element raging, the front camp opposite has been in chaos, and the scene is chaotic for a while.


    Seeing this scene, Carter sneered. Taking advantage of the moment when the other party was attracted, he rushed up first. The brilliance of magic behind him no longer hid and shone everywhere.


    "Kill!" a loud roar came from it.


    In the front, the lords were shocked to find that a large number of troops had arrived near them and were attacking their camp.


    "Rainy day raid? How is this possible?" in the sound of fighting, the Lord''s surprised words came from it.


    With the close combat between the two sides, the two sides fought head-on, but in this rainy day, the barbarian soldiers were obviously more dominant.


    A knight was holding a long sword to chop a barbarian warrior, but a magic wave flashed, and the sword was stuck on the rattan armor.


    This degree is not like cutting on rattan armor, but on well-made armor.


    Before the other party was surprised, as the surrounding water elements gathered faintly, an ice blade slashed him and flew him out. A little water droplets on his body were condensing into ice, and a huge wound appeared.


    Scenes like this happen on the field. Compared with knights with strong close combat effectiveness, magic is obviously better than fighting spirit in the environment of heavy rain.


    In the scene, Carter was particularly conspicuous. He roared in front and cut a knight in half. His hair was stained with blood and looked ferocious in the heavy rain.


    In the sky, the two armies collided violently and pulled, deadlocked for a time.


    In the rear, count Yates got up fiercely and looked forward: "what''s going on? Why is there a fight?"


    At this time, a soldier outside came in: "Lord count, the troops in front have been secretly attacked by the enemy. At present, they are at war!"


    "What!" Arthas was shocked: "send orders and let the rear lord go to rescue!"


    Then he went out fiercely. Under the heavy rain, a little light flickered in front, with the brilliance of magic.


    Sensing the brilliance, he couldn''t help looking blue and wanted to take people to the rescue.


    However, at this time, a sound of horses stepping on the ground gradually came from a distance.


    In doubt, he turned and looked.


    A group of cavalry with hundreds of people shuttled wildly in the flank, and their magic fluctuated wildly, which scattered a lord''s camp in an instant.


    This is nadir. After seeing that the other party''s camp was weaker than expected, he made a quick decision, bypassed the front with a hundred people, charged directly from the weak part of the flank, and came to Yates in the center.


    These 100 people are unusual. Horses are very precious in this world. They are all aristocrats. These 100 people were also carefully selected by Yates. They were all white robed priests who were good at fighting. At this time, they came out together. Their combat strength was terrible. In an instant, they broke through several sieges and approached the Yates in the center.


    "A hundred knights?" seeing this scene, Yates was cold in his heart.


    Among the troops set out this time, all the Knights added up to only 500, of which less than 100 really reached the official knights, let alone scattered among many lords.


    "Sir, they are coming towards us!" a voice suddenly shouted.


    Yates looked back and saw that in the chaos, the other knight had a clear purpose and the direction was here.


    Suddenly, he was angry: "good courage!"


    "Knights, mount the horse and attack with me!" he looked at the opposite side and sneered. His fighting spirit was wrapped around the armor, which could be seen by the naked eye.


    However, because he didn''t come and prepared, there were only a dozen Knights gathered around him. He didn''t care about it. He just looked at the opposite charge and rode across.


    In a short period of time, the two suddenly intersected, and nadir only felt an incomparably great force coming from in front of him.


    He looked intently at the opposite side. The fighting spirit of count Yates suddenly expanded and waved countless fighting blades around, emitting terrible power.


    Among them, most of them attacked him alone.


    Suddenly, his face changed, and his fighting spirit, which had reached the level of great knight, suddenly cut down and barely stopped a few knives.


    However, the next moment, more blades hit him. With a dull noise, a layer of enchantment transformed by divine power shrouded him.


    Yates looked behind him unexpectedly, where countless priests prayed at the same time and blessed him for protection.


    Suddenly, he was surprised: "are all sacrifices?"


    While he was stunned, nadir galloped to the other side.


    "Want to run?" seeing this, Yates was furious. He waved several swords and fought. Layers of protection were broken and several sacrificial priests were cut down.


    At the next moment, countless ice blades waved at him, mixed with all kinds of magic, trapping him temporarily.


    In front of him, nadir covered his chest and was afraid. On his head, a golden life swayed wildly and changed his life slowly under a purple blessing.


    After this, nadir no longer tried to kill each other, but constantly led the cavalry behind him to walk around and disturb the surroundings.


    On the other side, ADIS looked at the chaotic camp in front of him with the sacrificial group, and his eyes became colder.


    Under his induction, a scattered military spirit in the sky has been completely suppressed, but it is still reluctantly supported by the faint golden Qi in the center.


    He looked up. The moon white robe on his body and his hair were wet by the heavy rain. His very handsome face exuded an unspeakable charm in the night. He stood like a God and devil, but his pupil was getting cold.


    In this way, he waved his hand and pressed the man himself.


    Suddenly, an Army spirit suddenly flourished, and the purple air on it was faint. On the other side, the Army spirit, which had been struggling to support, finally broke down.

 Chapter 62

    Originally, after several attacks, the army opposite had reached a limit, which was supported by the prestige and force of count Yates. However, it was only surviving. The armies of the lords were completely mixed together. They could only resist sporadically under the leadership of their respective lords, which almost became a mess.


    At this time, Yates brought people on again. Under the collective bombing of more than a hundred sacrifices, the opposite side was almost beaten and routed.


    In the end, with the enemy''s commander, count Yates, being personally killed by Yates on the battlefield, the opposite army completely collapsed.


    Each Lord tried hard to escape with people, and ran frantically under the pursuit of nadir, Carter and others.


    "Kill!"


    "For the God of nature!"


    Echoes echoed one after another on the battlefield. Among them, some people are very conspicuous.


    Most of these were those who had been paid attention to by Yates before. Most of them were appointed as a village chief under his special promotion, which was very eye-catching on the battlefield at this time.


    When ADIS looked intently, he saw that the golden lives looked incomparably bright under the blessing of military Qi, burning their own Qi. Among them, a little light blue is particularly conspicuous.


    "Chief bazel!" a cry rang out.


    In an open field, a thin and determined young man fought in front. His bloody body could not help but shed a little blood under the heavy rain, which made the people around him awe.


    With the fierce fighting, above his head, a light green life suddenly vibrated, and a little Qi was burning, echoing with the army Qi.


    "Kill!" he roared and hacked the man in front of him to death, with an innate ruthlessness.


    Seeing this man, ADIS nodded slightly, then turned sideways and motioned to the sacrifice beside him: "it''s almost done, persuade him to surrender!"


    Next to him, he offered sacrifices and gave orders.


    "Surrender without killing!"


    As the heralds went down, this sentence immediately echoed in the bloody battlefield.


    In the front, countless soldiers with desperate faces heard this. They couldn''t help but slow down. Then one by one, they gradually dropped their weapons and let the enemy take them into custody.


    In the rear of yadis, the nobles who were coerced by yadis looked a little ugly at this scene, and their mood was quite complex.


    However, both Adams and his sacrificial officers ignored their intention. Towards dusk, the war gradually ended.


    "My Lord, this time we defeated 5000 people, including nearly 1000 killed and nearly 3000 captured!"


    Beside ADIS, nadir looked at ADIS with a happy face. The scars on his body had completely disappeared under the action of magic, but there was a faint smell of blood.


    "Well!" ADIS nodded, "how about the loss?"


    "About 500 people were lost, mainly under the fighting counterattack of the other knight," bill added silently.


    "Count the list of these people, and when they return to Cecil, they will distribute the war dead pension."


    At this point, ADIS looked at Bill: "how are the injured?"


    "Under the divine treatment of sacrifice, most of them recovered." Bill said, but after a while, he was reluctant to speak and stopped: "just, there are a few soldiers, because they have been seriously injured, even after recovery, they can only be disabled, and are destined to be unable to go to the battlefield again."


    "What should we do with these people?"


    "First pay the pension stipulated before, and the rest will be arranged after returning to the city-state."


    "Yes!" bill nodded.


    The scene was a little quiet. In this silence, ADIS looked at the heavy rain outside and said, "it seems that it will take some time to stop."


    "In that case, then take this opportunity to hold a banquet with the booty taken from the opposite side. By the way, you can also establish your reward."


    He looked at nadir and others in front of him, with a smile on his handsome face.


    Below, nadir and others looked at each other and didn''t speak.


    So that night, in a camp, a small banquet was held. At the banquet, officers who had made meritorious achievements on the battlefield sat upright in it. Although they kept talking to each other, they still seemed dignified.


    In this regard, Yates smiled, then looked down and commended the officers who had made contributions to the neutrality of the battlefield.


    Among them, bazel is prominent.


    He made a great contribution to his bravery on this battlefield.


    ADIS fixed his eyes and saw that the Qi above his head fluctuated faintly at this time. It was obvious that it had begun to start.


    In response, he just smiled: "bazel?"


    "Yes!" on the other side, basil looked a little nervous and rough. His face was a little stiff and expressionless. He was not good at words at a glance.


    In response, ADIS smiled and said, "what do you want for your credit this time?"


    On the other side, bazel was stunned, but quickly reflected: "Your Highness, please make the decision!"


    "Well... ADIS thought for a moment. Then he said, "how about adding 50 mu of land to your original reward?"


    Suddenly, bazel on the opposite side was overjoyed: "yes!"


    Seeing his appearance, ADIS was slightly stunned and shook his head.


    "Just stay with me and be my guard officer!" said Yates, looking at bazel on the other side, rejoicing, and then looking aside.


    "Nadir, Carter, add 50 hectares to your territory."


    In the envious eyes of the people around, nadir and Carter led without changing their faces.


    Fifty hectares, that is, 5000 mu of land, is enough to rebuild a good manor.


    "It''s time to go back!" seeing this scene, ADIS silently looked up, looked at the direction of the past and muttered to himself.


    The next day, the heavy rain gradually stopped, so at noon, ADIS led the people along the usual road.


    But this time, with 3000 prisoners, the speed slowed down greatly, and the outline of Cecil was not seen from a distance until one month later.


    At this time, under the city, there were already people welcoming.


    Led by a serious old man in a black dress, but Barton, the housekeeper before Adams.


    "Your Highness, congratulations on your successful return," he said solemnly, looking at Yates.


    Seeing this, ADIS dismounted, then smiled and nodded: "how is Cecil doing during my expedition?"


    "The situation is a little complicated, but because you left the high priest in the city and took away the owners of various families, the nobles in the city are safe and generally good."


    "In addition, because the main energy is spent on demographic materials, there is no progress in other aspects."


    In this regard, Yates expressed his understanding: "how many people are there in the territory at present?"


    "Within Cecil, there are about 700000 people belonging to our neighbors, of which nearly 200000 are believers of the God of nature."


    Hearing this, ADIS frowned: "so little?"


    The whole area of Cecil is at least the size of half a province in the previous life. Although most places are deserted, in such a large place, the population is only equivalent to a county in the previous life.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help shaking his head and looking behind him: "take these people to the city, put them in captivity, and let them repair the surrounding roads after a period of time."


    Back in Cecil, ADIS looked at the scene of the city.


    Compared with before, at this time, the order in the city has obviously been restored, and pedestrians walk in the streets, which seems to have some popularity. At the same time, most of the waste that used to be filled in the city has disappeared. A cathedral stands in the city, offering sacrifices to the citizens who come and go.


    "Barton, you did a good job." watching this scene, ADIS nodded and said to Barton next to him.


    "This is what I should do." Patton shook his head when he heard Adams say so, and his face was still serious.


    Seeing this, ADIS didn''t care, but looked back at the south direction.


    At this time, in the south of Cecil, as the news of the victory of yadis over the kingdom of Barlow spread, messengers walked among the surrounding city states. Around, the city-state, which was eager to try, gave up going north after hearing the news.


    Therefore, in the vision of ADIS, a faint black air originally diffused from the South slowly disappeared. In the dark, a small pillar of heaven connected the stars and slowly stabilized.

 Chapter 63

    The next day, after sorting out the events of these days, ADIS took people to inspect various villages.???


    In the past, these villages belonged to different lords, so it was necessary to go to inspect them one by one in order to reduce their original influence and arrange the new rule.


    At the same time, during the inspection, with the help of the soldiers who participated in the war, while dividing the land one by one, Yates also arranged a new legal system to replace the messy laws privately established by the previous Lords.


    The new regulations not only re-establish most of the previous laws, but also abolish most of the previous messy tax burden, leaving only local tax and commercial tax.


    Yates also relocated some people who lived in poverty and were willing to move, and rebuilt villages in some suitable places.


    In this way, on the one hand, we can make full use of land, on the other hand, the establishment of villages in some key places will also contribute to the improvement of the whole region.


    With a large number of sacrifices in his hands, Yates also stipulated that there must be a church in every village and town.


    Among them, the principal priests in the church at the village level need at least white robe sacrifice, the town needs at least red robe sacrifice, and in the city, at least yellow robe sacrifice, which varies according to the size of the city.


    Of course, because there are too many sacrifices at present, even the sacrifice in a village is at least a red robe.


    After this series of processes, in dozens of days, before the spring is over, the ADIS host is farming by hand.


    Because of the arrival of sacrifice and the continuous support from the north, there is no shortage of seeds and other materials for the time being, so they can be mortgaged to the newly acquired land or the landlords who rent the land.


    Finally, taking this rare opportunity, ADIS officially established the military system.


    Every five people are a small team, and the leader is the captain of five, ten people are the captain of ten, and a hundred people are the captain of a hundred. These are grass-roots officers. In this regard, 500 people are lieutenant and 1000 people are a division and brigade. The chief officer can be called a general, and then the head of the army. The number of commanders varies according to the establishment. These are the middle and upper level officers.


    In addition to these chief officers, there are also heralds, flagmen, logistics officers, garrison chiefs, law enforcement officers and other positions, which are different.


    After establishing the military system, ADIS appointed nadir and Carter as the head of the army, with a staffing of 5000.


    In this way, more than ten days later, on a flat ground, hundreds of people were busy ahead.


    "Your Majesty, according to this progress, these roads can be roughly repaired in a few months."


    In place, a slightly rough voice sounded, but it was Carter.


    At this time, he stood in front of Yates wearing a light fitting leather armor and said so.


    In this regard, ADIS smiled: "I asked you to recruit those tribes before. How is it done?"


    "It''s going well!" Carter nodded.


    "At the call of gods and sacrifices, in the wild area near Cecil, a large number of tribes are willing to accept your conditions and show obedience."


    "However, they expressed their unwillingness to stay away from their hometown, and some tribes rejected our proposal and even drove out our heralds."


    "This is quite normal," ADIS said understanding.


    "Those who are unwilling to stay away from their hometown can choose a place to build villages and towns near them, and promote the ministers and elders of their tribe to village heads and magistrates."


    "As for those who refuse... ADIS pondered:" how is your Legion recruitment? "


    "After other tribes continued to surrender, they have selected the best soldiers to fill the full ranks. It is only because many recruits have come that their combat effectiveness has decreased significantly."


    Looking at ADIS, Carter said, and then looking at ADIS, he hesitated and said, "Your Highness wants me to take people to destroy these tribes?"


    "Is there any difficulty?" Adams wondered.


    "Among these tribes, there are also many believers of the God of nature, and even many sacrifices."


    "If you order to exterminate them, there may be doubts within the sacrifice that supports us."


    He said hesitantly, with some hesitation.


    In fact, not only those sacrificial priests, but also believers who attack their gods, even himself, are excluded and unwilling.


    "Carter!" ADIS''s soft voice came from the front.


    Suddenly, in Carter''s feeling, an existence with incomparable power all the time was suddenly shocked, and a divine power instantly oppressed the depths of his soul, making his face turn white.


    He couldn''t help but step back and didn''t dare to speak again. He just looked pale and his divine power seemed to disappear.


    Seeing him like this, ADIS sighed slightly.


    "Send a few more groups of people to persuade! It''s really not possible. Send people to encircle and suppress."


    He said so without hesitation.


    "Yes!" this time, Carter no longer hesitated and answered.


    Seeing this scene, ADIS shook his head, some helpless.


    Outside, with Carter''s figure getting farther and farther away, a young man came from outside.


    "Gerald, what''s the matter?" ADIS asked with a smile when he saw the man.


    This man was dug up by ADIS a few days ago.


    Some time ago, Yates ordered the recruitment of officials, because it was no longer limited to the original royal family and nobles, but there were many talents to join for a time. Most of them are the collateral branches of other nobles and the descendants of broken nobles. This man is one of them.


    "Your Majesty, the mission of the Principality of Barlow has come, hoping to redeem the nobles we captured." Gerald looked at Yates and said respectfully. On his head, a golden life looked outstanding.


    "Let them wait in the hall!"


    ADIS nodded and said so.


    A large number of nobles of the other side were captured. For ADIS, it was useless except adding more than a dozen fighting cultivation methods and various war skills to his collection. So it''s a good thing to get rid of it.


    After a while, in a hall, ADIS received the other party''s mission.


    The emissary looked very young and had a calm temperament. At this time, he stood in front of the hall and seemed indifferent to the slightly vigilant eyes of many guards.


    At this time, ADIS came up from his side.


    At this moment, his whole body was stiff. He just felt that in front of him, an extremely terrible existence looked at him, which made him feel extremely great pressure.


    He reluctantly turned around, forced to restrain the impulse in his heart to escape from here, slightly lowered his head and dared not look at ADIS.


    In front, ADIS walked quietly and came to his position.


    Suddenly, the messenger''s heart suddenly lightened, and the original strong sense of crisis also disappeared.


    "What a terrible man!" his feet were soft and his clothes behind him were wet with sweat.


    Seeing him so, ADIS smiled: "what''s your name?


    "Baird bank..." his voice was a little hoarse, and he looked at the handsome ADIS.


    "The banks, are you a member of the royal family?"


    "Yes!" Baird nodded opposite.


    "It''s a little interesting... ADIS looked at each other and thought about it.


    According to his situation, the relationship between the royal family and the nobles in Baroque can be said to be the same as fire and water. In this case, the royal family will take the initiative to send people to redeem those nobles.


    However, he didn''t care much. No matter who came, it doesn''t matter as long as the purpose is the same.


    "You Barlow sent someone to attack some time ago, and now sent someone to redeem people. Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you?" he looked at Baird and said faintly.


    As his words fell, bazer, who had become the bodyguard of ADIS, fiercely pulled out his sword. Suddenly, there were bursts of long swords coming out of their scabbard, looking at Baird with murderous eyes. As long as ADIS gave an order, he would cut him down directly.


    Looking at the scary scene around him, Baird was relieved and didn''t feel the huge pressure before.


    He looked at Yates and said, "before, Cecil had not been destroyed. As an ally, he naturally wanted to send troops to help."


    "But now that Cecil has completely disappeared, naturally we will recognize your Highness''s status and send envoys to congratulate your Majesty on his coronation in addition to redeeming people."


    As his words came out, above his head, a light cyan life was shaking, and a light cyan Qi was burning wildly, sending out waves and waves, which continuously affected the people around him.


    Seeing this, ADIS did not speak, but just looked at bazel beside him.


    Under his sign, the swords pulled out by the surrounding guards were taken back, and the original dignified atmosphere disappeared.

 Chapter 64

    In a hall, Baird bowed slightly to Adams and left??


    It was not until he left the hall where Yates was located that he took a fierce breath and looked at the ordinary hall behind him with fear in his eyes.


    "This feeling is more terrible than the ancestral God. Is he really human?" he stroked his chest and felt the dress wet with sweat. He was afraid.


    At this time, I saw him come out. Outside the door, several bodyguards greeted him: "Sir, what''s the matter?"


    "Didn''t the other party agree to our terms?" a strong middle-aged man looked at Baird and asked in some doubt.


    "No, the other party agreed." Baird smiled bitterly.


    "Let''s go. Let''s find a place to rest and have a look here while we still have some time." he looked at each other and said.


    In this regard, the middle-aged man nodded.


    In the hall, beside Yates, bazel looked at each other''s distant figure and couldn''t help saying, "Your Majesty, why should you promise their conditions?"


    ADIS looked at each other in surprise and said with a smile, "what''s the advantage of not agreeing?"


    Hearing yadis say so, bazel hesitated and knelt down on one knee: "although I don''t understand the reason why your highness did this, a considerable part of these nobles are the Lords of the other party."


    "As long as these lords are detained, the number of soldiers that the Principality of Barlow can recruit will be greatly reduced in the case of temporarily losing a large number of Lords. With the 5000 people lost before, we can attack Barlow directly."


    "Even if you can''t attack Los Angeles, you must have no problem seizing their territory in the wild."


    Bazel lowered his head to the ground.


    Seeing him say this, ADIS was a little surprised: "indeed, is there something special about being the one with the highest life?"


    "Bazel, get up!" he said, looking at bazel who had knelt in front of him.


    "It''s good for you to think so."


    "But now, it''s too early," he shook his head.


    Seeing that Yates said so, bazel flashed a doubt in his eyes, but looking at Yates, he didn''t dare to say anything, but retreated silently.


    When he retreated, ADIS looked north and sighed.


    As bazel said, this victory over the Principality of Barlow was originally a good opportunity, but now it seems a little untimely.


    He looked at the north, causing a faint wave in his heart. There was a traction that attracted him.


    For Yates, even if he captured Barlow, he could not increase his strength in a short time, but the threat from the South was getting deeper and deeper.


    In the dark, he clearly sensed that in the south not far from him, a pillar of heaven corresponding to the stars was booming.


    "I have a hunch that I will contact each other soon." ADIS muttered as he looked at the closer the two pillars in the sky.


    In his induction, the other party''s destiny, with a thick sense of killing and sin, is galloping and raging in the whole northern region, almost unifying the south.


    Perhaps, in the original destiny, the other party is the destined son of the destiny of the northern region. He is blessed by the luck of heaven and earth. He wants to unify the northern region and then go south.


    If you use the previous life, this is the Qianlong.


    Sensing the huge blessing of destiny on the other party''s life grid, he thought in his heart.


    At the moment, the other party has swept half of the northern region, the general trend has become, and the destiny has sprung up. In this case, it is almost impossible to go against the general trend if you want to confront the other party.


    Even if he was a god reincarnated, he felt extremely difficult in the face of this situation.


    "The only way is to open up the road to the north before the other party completely unifies the south."


    Deep in the north, there are millions of his followers. After decades of development, the power has been accumulated to an extremely terrible level.


    As long as the road is opened before the other side completely unifies the south, gathers the strength of believers, and then sweeps the north, we can break this trend before the other side completely sweeps the north. At the worst, we can protect ourselves.


    "The Principality of Brooke?"


    He looked outside, in his heart, a little thoughts gradually drifted away.


    A few days later, outside, rows of caravans gradually marched through the vast city of Cecil.


    "There seem to be more and more caravans around here... Looking at the caravans outside the city, a handsome young man looked at the scene and looked a little surprised.


    "I thought there would be some opportunities for the rebellion in the Principality of Cecil. I didn''t expect to recover so soon."


    He sighed, with some regret in his tone.


    Behind him, several guards stood quietly behind him, saying nothing.


    "Young master, it is said that so many caravans choose to pass through Cecil city because the new king has cleared away all the bandits and bandits in the territory these days, making the surrounding roads safer."


    An old man said silently.


    Seeing him say so, the young man nodded, followed the flow of people, and looked inconspicuous in the crowd.


    After entering the city, we can see the differences and changes in the city at a glance with the young people''s knowledge and experience.


    On the street, pedestrians walk on the road with peace on their faces, which is not found in other cities. Around, people in white robes can be seen praying silently.


    Compared with other cities, the city of Cecil looks cleaner after the special regulation of Yates. There are not too many dirt and blood stains on the streets, and there are no corpses and odors everywhere.


    Between the rows, you can also see official shops and churches, from which people can be seen walking in and out.


    "Is this?" the young man looked at the shops with tree flags in front of the doors and was stunned.


    "This is a shop opened in the name of the king. It is opened in all towns to buy and sell some essential goods to the people."


    This is what Adams used to balance prices.


    Store goods opened in various cities and towns are backed by the savings of the national treasury. They can control prices according to the wishes of Yates, so as to control prices, so as not to make the prices of some necessities too high, or set a minimum recycling price for some goods of the people, so that they will not be maliciously depressed by some foreign businessmen.


    The young man looked at a large shop at will and went in.


    The interior layout of the shop is very simple, with a natural fragrance.


    The young man looked at it calmly. All kinds of wheat, rice and other crops were sold here.


    In addition to these, on another frame, there is a variety of crop seeds on display and preserved.


    Seeing this, he was surprised and somewhat unexpected.


    Don''t underestimate the importance of seeds. In fact, seeds are very important for this era.


    Moreover, because it is very difficult to communicate in the world, there are often very few crop varieties in one place, and it is almost impossible to see so many varieties of seeds.


    Not to mention, these seeds are carefully cultivated by the sacrifice of the God of nature with divinity. Each seed is full and looks like a good seed.


    The young man endured the shock in his heart, pretended nothing had happened on his face, and said to a priest inside, "how do you sell these seeds?"


    Facing the originally busy sacrifice, he was stunned. Then he looked at the young man in front of him and smiled, "the seeds are free. Everyone only needs to show his own certificate to get a limited number of seeds."


    "Proof?" he looked to his side.


    Around, the leading people walking from them are holding a nameplate with tree texture, engraved with names, villages and towns and other information.


    Seeing this scene, the young man nodded thoughtfully and didn''t ask much. He just motioned the surrounding guards to come forward and buy some food such as wheat.


    To his surprise, although the price of these grains is not cheap, they are not expensive, which is quite rare in this era of years of chaos.


    However, there are also restrictions on the purchase of food. The price of food purchased by outsiders is slightly higher than that of the people in the territory, not to mention, there are also restrictions on the quantity.


    Everyone is only allowed to buy their own food for one month at most, which is even more harsh for outsiders.


    As for verification, the nameplate has its own breath, which will naturally be recorded when used.


    In the venue, the young people walked out silently and looked at the pedestrians walking in the city. For a moment, their mood was a little complicated.

 Chapter 65

    While Addis was busy cleaning up the whole territory, a riot was also happening in the north?


    "Your Majesty fainted again!" before a palace, anxious voices sounded in it, bringing a ripple.


    Around, hearing this loud voice, some people who had been waiting were stunned: "let the high priest come!"


    "The high priest is already inside!" answered an anxious voice.


    At this time, in the palace, two men in gorgeous clothes stood impatiently.


    The two men are well-dressed and have extraordinary momentum. Behind them, there are a large number of guards guarding their sides, which are vaguely opposed.


    After a while, inside, a thin old man in a sacrificial robe came out.


    Seeing the old man, they went up at the same time and said, "high priest gechar, how''s your father?"


    Seeing that the other party made the same move with himself, vaguely, the older one of the two snorted, but the other didn''t change his face and smiled.


    "The big prince, the second prince, your Majesty''s situation may not be very good."


    The priest''s face was a little ugly. He looked at the two men in front of him and said, "if there is no change, your Highness''s life may be in these days..."


    Hearing the news, suddenly, no matter what their inner thoughts were, on the surface, their faces became a little ugly, with some sadness.


    "Is there really no way?" the second prince looked at the high priest in front of him.


    "There''s nothing I can do." seeing this scene, gerchal shook his head helplessly.


    Suddenly, the scene fell into silence. I don''t know if it was an illusion. After the high priest said this, the atmosphere between the two princes became more and more strange.


    Around, someone looked behind them and couldn''t help feeling nervous.


    I saw that behind the two princes, the hands of some guards had been put on the weapons they were wearing, and there was a wave of fighting spirit.


    This kind of scene is like that the two princes will turn the palace into a battlefield at the command of the next second.


    Seeing such a scene, someone smiled bitterly.


    In Brooke, the tit for tat between the two princes is well known. Originally, when the king was still alive, both sides had restraint, but at this time, once the king died, they directly drew their swords for the ownership of the throne, and it is also very possible to fight here.


    After all, the two princes have their own supporters behind them. If they lead their supporters to war, the situation will be much more complicated. Relatively speaking, it would be easier to cut the other party here.


    Thinking of this, around, some people couldn''t help looking at the high priest gechal standing aside, hoping that he would stop it.


    The high priest is a special sacrifice to the ancestral God in Brooke state. He not only represents the ancestral God, but also a strong man with the protection of the ancestral God. As long as he spoke, the two princes would not dare to offend.


    However, facing these eyes, gerchal remained motionless and turned a blind eye to the anger between the two princes.


    "Two princes, maybe there are other ways." in the strange atmosphere around, a voice suddenly sounded in place, breaking the silence.


    "Well, sir kekus, do you have any opinion?" the high priest gerchal asked, looking at the young man opposite.


    As the high priest spoke, the two princes looked at each other, but they also looked at kekus who spoke to one side with a look in their eyes.


    Facing these eyes, kekus did not change his face, but smiled and said, "I once heard that there are some priests who believe in nature in our city."


    "They believe in the way of nature, can communicate with nature and master all kinds of natural forces. They are not only the best animal trainer, but also the best doctor."


    At this point, he paused, looked at the faces of the two princes and said, "since there is no other way, why not let these priests try?"


    "OK, then recruit these priests to try." the second prince looked at the big prince opposite and nodded.


    On the other side, the eldest prince saw each other say so, looked at the high priests and nobles around him, meditated and nodded.


    So with orders, an old priest came to the palace in Brooke.


    The priest''s face was old, but his body was very strong and looked very healthy. At the same time, in him, a faint natural power is fluctuating, always in line with the environment.


    He wore a simple ragged robe, could not recognize the grade, and his face was indifferent. He looked at the palace in front and frowned.


    Under his induction, there was a strong smell of blood and evil on the palace in front of him, sleeping soundly.


    "Evil god... Sensed this breath, and he couldn''t help feeling a disgust in his heart.


    "Is it Brenda?" a voice came from the side.


    A knight in leather armor came from a plate and looked at him with a frown.


    In response, he nodded: "yes."


    "Come with me." after confirming, the knight did not look at him, but turned to lead the way.


    On the way, voices came from the side of the body.


    "This is the sacrifice for your Highness''s treatment? It''s obviously a Dalit."


    "Look at him. He''s full of dust. He''s not just pulled out of the field."


    In the face of these malicious voices, Brenda''s face remained unchanged, but silently followed the knight in front.


    "Is this the sacrifice you chose?" the eldest prince looked at Brenda in a ragged robe in front of him and frowned.


    For this skeptical tone, kekus affirmed, "yes."


    "Brenda is the best doctor I know in Brooke."


    "Then let him in."


    For his statement, the big prince was still skeptical. Just in case, he let him in.


    "However, this priest, if you can''t cure your father... He looked at Brenda with a cruel smile." then you don''t have to leave. "


    However, in the face of this threat, Brenda''s face remained unchanged. He just looked at the big prince opposite silently and didn''t speak.


    He glanced at kekus standing opposite, nodded faintly, and then followed several people in.


    After he went in, the feeling of that breath became stronger and stronger in the depths.


    Facing the envelopment of this breath, he lowered his head and just felt it silently.


    After a while, when Brenda saw the king, a trace of surprise flashed on his face.


    Under his induction, the old man''s breath was weak, his vitality was almost compressed to a limit, and he was about to die.


    Seeing this scene, he prayed silently, and then a light gradually lit up, and a great healing skill came out.


    The bodyguard standing by looked at the scene in horror.


    Then, as the light of healing gradually disappeared, the originally entangled disease Qi completely disappeared on the king, and his complexion was ruddy, as if he had recovered.


    However, seeing this scene, Brenda shook his head secretly.


    If it is called a normal situation, great healing is enough to remove any disease, even if the severed limb is reborn and the dying person can be recovered.


    However, the king''s vitality has been completely exhausted. Even if his body is cured, the vitality hollowed out by his illness will never come back.


    He hesitated and took something out of his arms.


    This is a small leaf, which has withered, but it looks extraordinary. Even if it has withered, on it, the divine essence of a more mortal thing still spreads out continuously, with a vitality that has not completely dissipated.


    This is the leaf of ADIS, but it is not the noumenon, but the subtree growing on the flesh of the demon God.


    In the past, when Yates was sleeping, his body and subtree were also growing and changing. Every few years, some malnourished leaves faded and were collected by the priests.


    This faded cotyledon, even if it does not grow well, also has a trace of divine essential power, which is extremely precious.


    At this time, driven by Brenda, the dead leaves trembled slightly, and a powerful force hung gently over the king''s body.


    Suddenly, the king''s original rigid body changed, and his fingers moved slightly, as if he was about to wake up.

 Chapter 66

    Time passed quickly, and in the twinkling of an eye, a few months passed.


    At this time, the city of Cecil, which had experienced the twists and turns of the war and seemed to have some riots, finally returned to calm.


    Even, in the streets and alleys, pedestrians began to appear. The anxiety that had been on their faces all the time was slowly disappearing and began to have another rhythm.


    There are also some small changes in air transport.


    On the city of Cecil, a little scattered Qi slowly rises and flows into a pillar of heaven, making it more and more cohesive.


    In the center of the Tianzhu, a small tree gradually stands quietly, silently breathing in and out of the air, and the branches and leaves fluctuate gently.


    Around, a light of faith enveloped Cecil City, and the huge divine domain opened to disperse all darkness, turning this place into a god Kingdom on earth.


    "From the perspective of air transportation, it has gradually become stable." in a hall, Adams felt the scene and muttered to himself.


    As his words fell, outside, a guard came forward: "Your Highness, bill and Lord nadir ask to see you."


    "Let them in!"


    After a while, their figures came from the outside. When they saw Adams, they knelt on one knee.


    "Your Majesty, there is a message from the Principality of Brooke," Bill said, looking at Adams in front of him.


    "After King Brooke woke up, the battle between the two princes became more and more intense in the Principality of Brooke."


    "Among them, behind the big prince, there is the support of military forces directly under the royal family, such as the Knight Chief, while behind the second prince, there are some powerful aristocratic Lords."


    Speaking of this, bilton paused, took out a scroll of herald in his hand and said, "according to your Majesty''s order, we sent some people disguised as subordinates of the great prince to assassinate the second prince and the great prince in the same way, which really led to a fierce confrontation between the two."


    "According to our sacrificial induction, after that, there were no less than ten assassinations in the city."


    "However, after such a long time, they seem to have noticed something."


    Hearing this, Yates nodded gently: "don''t worry about them. Even if they really detect the abnormality, they can''t stop at the current level."


    The struggle at this level is extremely fierce, and the parties can''t stop if they want to stop.


    Even if they are aware of the abnormality and even know that someone else has assassinated them, they can only move forward with the push of their supporters behind them. How can they stop if they want to.


    "At present, because of the frequency of assassinations, it has not only affected the two princes. Including the families of the two princes and their strong supporters have been assassinated, and important people have been killed."


    "What about the king?" Adams asked.


    "Under the deliberate control of our sacrifice, although the other king is still alive, he is still hanging a sigh and has no way to do what the two princes do."


    "However, because the king is still alive, the behavior of the two princes is still restrained. They just stabbed each other in private."


    Hearing this, ADIS smiled: "in that case, add another fire to them."


    "Bill, let our people move," he said, with a cold look in his eyes.


    "Yes!" bill bowed.


    "Nadir, how is your regiment training?"


    Nadir stepped forward: "after months of intense training and continuous elimination of bandits, we have made great progress and can send troops."


    "Moreover, after several months of sending sacrifices to preach among the soldiers, it has achieved good results, and a considerable number of soldiers have understood divine skills. At the same time, after giving the fighting spirit, the effect is also very good, and many people have made obvious progress."


    "But... When he said this, he hesitated and said:" however, unlike in the past, Lord Patton is dissatisfied with the fact that soldiers are all recruited by the state and usually provide a lot of food and other materials. "


    Because all the soldiers are out of work, they not only lose a lot of labor force, but also need to put some money and food every month as the cost of soldiers'' resettlement. In addition, the large amount of food and meat supplied during training, the consumption of 5000 people is extremely huge.


    After all, this level is already the training level of some aristocratic knights with weak families. If they had not accumulated a large amount of savings and copied a large number of aristocrats in previous years, they would not be able to adhere to it at all.


    "There is no need to worry about finance. After the grain harvest and agricultural tax are collected during this period, this situation will be alleviated to a certain extent."


    ADIS looked at nadir and said.


    After all, although the consumption of off-duty soldiers is amazing, at present, with the gradual annexation of some wild tribes and the absorption of refugees, the population of yadixu principality is almost one million. The number of professional soldiers raised is only 10000. The proportion of 1% can be supported as long as it slows down beyond the season of shortage.


    Moreover, with the gathering of a large number of sacrificial priests skilled in farming to form the Ministry of agriculture, with the assistance of sacrificial divinity and the support of excellent seeds, the output of the field is greatly increased than before. One mu of land can produce 500 or 600 Dou, equivalent to 1000 Jin, which is exactly five or six times the output of other lords, and the degree of support naturally increases accordingly.


    "Three days later, you will go out with me with your five thousand men."


    "Yes!" nadir answered, and then said in some doubt, "Your Majesty, who will stay in Cecil?"


    "It''s enough to leave two thousand people for Carter to stay with the support of priests and believers in the city."


    So three days later, ADIS led three thousand barbarians and five thousand infantry, a total of eight thousand.


    "The Principality of Brooke is close to the far north, with many mountains and forests. If you want to get as close as possible without the other party''s awareness, you''d better take a detour and attack from the other party''s West."


    "It is a barren mountain in the west of Brooke. There are few villages and Warcraft are often haunted, so few lords choose to stay there."


    "As long as you send troops from the mountains and recover the villages along the road very quickly, you can get close to Brooke city before the other party reflects."


    On the March, Bill rode his horse and looked at ADIS beside him.


    Hearing what he said, nadir, who was standing aside, could not help but frown: "it''s just a little risky."


    "After walking around such a long distance from the rugged mountain road, even if we finally arrive, we must be very tired. If the other party knows the news, we will be very dangerous."


    "Moreover, the transportation of grain is not convenient."


    Indeed, after such a long journey, and still in the rugged mountain road, the transportation line to be pulled is too long, and it is very easy to be caught by the other party.


    Thinking of this, ADIS frowned and said, "how long does it take to get to each other''s territory from that route?"


    "In the current degree, from now on, if it''s fast enough, it''s probably more than a month, but if it''s bad luck, it''s also possible for more than two months." looking at ADIS, Bill said slowly.


    "Then go this way," ADIS decided.


    "Ten days from now, when we get to the border, we leave some unnecessary materials. We take two months of food from the West!"


    Seeing that Adams said so, they nodded.


    It is very difficult to lead thousands of people to walk in the mountains and forests, but they can avoid each other''s sight as much as possible.


    The Principality of Brooke in the north is no stronger than the former principality of Cecil. At this time, if the other party knows that ADIS leads troops to attack, whether the two sides are willing or not, the two hostile princes will surely unite to fight with ADIS for a short time. Although Yates may not be afraid, if so, it will be very difficult to capture Brooke city later. And no matter what the result is, the loss is bound to be heavy.


    Compared with this result, ADIS is willing to bear some difficulties and risks.

 Chapter 67

    In Brooke, as the fighting between the two princes became more and more intense, the atmosphere in the city became more and more tense.


    This situation became more and more intense as the king''s coma lasted longer and longer. The two sides and their followers collided violently, and even clashed several times in the city.


    In this case, some neutral nobles could not help but strengthen their vigilance for fear that they might accidentally get involved.


    At this time, in the palace, the king looked at the outside scenery, and a trace of confusion flashed through his turbid pupils.


    After a while, a magnificent Knight came from the outside: "Your Majesty, are you awake?"


    "It''s Chris!" the king looked at the knight and smiled on his hard face. "You''re coming."


    "What''s going on outside, Chris?" he asked, his voice a little stiff and hoarse, looking lifeless.


    "It''s not good." hearing the king''s question, Chris didn''t think much, but said in a deep voice.


    "In the city, the current atmosphere is very wrong. At the call of the second prince, there are hidden changes among the major lords outside the city, and there have been several conflicts."


    Speaking of this, he couldn''t help saying: "Your Majesty, now, we must decide as soon as possible, otherwise I''m afraid the situation will be out of control."


    At this point, he knelt down on one knee, his head slightly lowered, and looked very sincere.


    However, in the face of his words, the king seemed unresponsive, and his muddy eyes did not fluctuate.


    "Which of them do you think is suitable?" after a while, the king''s stiff voice came from the front.


    Hearing this, Chris was surprised and subconsciously lowered his head.


    Just thinking about the current situation, he gritted his teeth again.


    "Now, there are supporters behind the two princes."


    "Among them, the eldest prince has been in the army since he was a child. He has high prestige in the army in the city and has received the support of the military. The second prince is smart since he was a child. His mother, Queen Corina, is the princess of Roya, and his wife is also the daughter of the count. Behind him, there are a large number of powerful Lords."


    Speaking of this, he gritted his teeth: "if it''s just like this, it''s very easy to be elevated by the Lords behind him."


    The implication is to support the big prince.


    "So?" the king''s dead voice came from the front: "that''s it


    "Go and call him."


    Hearing this, Chris suddenly lightened and retreated quietly.


    But what he didn''t know was that after he left, the king looked gently at a corner. The original rigid and confused eyes were strange at this time.


    After a while, another man walked from the palace.


    The man looked around, looked alert, and then quickly walked through some secret places to another street.


    "Luril, what happened in the palace?" in a hall, the second prince looked at the people in front of him, a little stunned.


    In front of him, a knight stood with anxiety on his face. It was the man who had walked out of the palace before.


    "Your Highness, there is a situation! Your majesty wants to pass the throne to the big prince!"


    Suddenly, there was a shock.


    "What are you talking about?" a nobleman stood up in shock and looked at the knight in front of him. "Is this true?"


    "Yes!" he nodded fiercely, "when your highness summoned Chris, I lurked aside. Now Chris has gone out of the palace and is ready to summon the big prince!"


    "It''s over!" hearing the news, a noble couldn''t help shouting, a little flustered.


    Vaguely, the scene became a little chaotic.


    Hearing the news, the second prince could not help frowning, and his calm face became a little ugly.


    "Sir, you can''t let the big prince succeed!" a voice came from below. The second prince looked along the voice, but he was a thin old man.


    "In the past, we have been targeting the big prince and assassinated several times. The two sides have already torn their faces."


    "With the strong vengeance of the great prince, once he succeeds to the throne, he will retaliate against us."


    He stepped forward, looked at the second prince and said loudly, "moreover, the lords who support us have territorial support and strong strength. Even if the big prince succeeds to the throne for a while, you have no way. With the character of the big prince, you will never give you any chance to live!"


    Hearing this, the second prince''s face was pale. He looked around and said with a bitter smile, "but now my father has made a decision. What can I do?"


    "Unless..." a cold color flashed in his eyes. I don''t know what he thought.


    At this time, luril stepped forward: "Your Excellency, passing the throne to the great prince may not be the real meaning of your majesty!"


    "Before, your majesty had been in a coma for such a long time. It was inevitable that his mind was not clear. He was bewitched by the supporters of the great prince Chris and made such a decision."


    Hearing this, the second prince''s eyes lit up slightly, then looked down and didn''t speak.


    At this time, the old man came forward: "Sir, the big prince is outside the city. In terms of time, he may not know the news at this time."


    "In that case, we might as well send someone to ambush in front of the palace. As soon as the big prince and Chris arrive, we will kill them immediately."


    "As long as you kill the big prince, no matter what your majesty meant, without the big prince, you can''t stop you from succeeding to the throne."


    "Even if your majesty can''t stand the shock and dies directly in the palace, it''s possible," another man said coldly next to the old man.


    Hearing this, the people present gradually calmed down and quietly looked at the second prince.


    Those who can sit here are the direct supporters of the second prince. At this time, when they hear about killing the prince, they are not afraid, and even eager to try.


    However, this is also normal.


    In this era, the king did not achieve absolute control over the nobility, and had been vaguely opposed. Moreover, in Brooke''s history, this kind of thing is not the first time. There are even precedents for nobles to jointly force the king to death.


    Looking at the expression of the people below, the second prince''s eyes moved and had been moved.


    "How many nobles support us?" he asked in a deep voice, looking down.


    "At present, after our solicitation, nearly half of the Lords in Brooke are close to us. Once they succeed, even if they refuse to accept Corris, they can suppress them."


    A voice below replied.


    Seeing this, the second prince did not hesitate.


    "Luril, you are familiar with the royal palace. Arrange our knights to lurk at that time. As soon as they arrive, they will act immediately!"


    "Yes!" replied luril loudly.


    "Send some more people outside the city to observe their whereabouts."


    Looking at the following scene, the second prince nodded and added.


    And now outside the city.


    "Corinth, did your father really say to let me succeed?" the big prince looked at Corinth in front of him and couldn''t help saying.


    "Yes." seeing him, Chris nodded and confirmed again.


    Seeing that he was sure, the big prince flashed a happy look in his eyes: "OK!"


    "Your Highness, the most important thing now is to enter the palace quickly. As long as you inherit the throne before the second prince reacts, it''s useless even if the second prince is unwilling."


    "Yes!" the big prince affirmed, with a cold look in his eyes. "I''ll take the guard into the city immediately."


    After a while, a Cavaliers team of more than 100 people entered the direction of Brooke city.


    With the action of the two parties, an undercurrent is surging and about to burst out in Brooke city.

 Chapter 68

    The eldest prince and his party took people to the palace. At this time, in front of the palace, guards stood as usual, as if there was no abnormality.


    The big prince didn''t care about this. Looking at the guards standing in front of him, he nodded and wanted to go in.


    However, Chris, who was accompanied by him, suddenly felt a little wrong.


    "Debbie, why are you on duty here today?" he looked at a guard in front of him and asked in surprise. "If I remember correctly, you weren''t the one I arranged before I left?"


    Facing his question, the bodyguard on the other side didn''t change his face. He just looked at him and said, "Lord Chris, Lord Barry is not feeling well today, so I''ll replace him."


    Hearing this, Chris looked at me and instinctively felt something wrong.


    I just thought about it carefully, but I couldn''t think of anything wrong.


    "Don''t be stunned, Chris. Hurry in," said the big prince, looking at the thoughtful Chris.


    "Yes!" seeing this, Chris could only suppress his doubts and nodded yes.


    When you enter the palace, you can''t take all the nearly 100 guards. It''s impossible unless you''re ready to rebel. Therefore, the big prince and others asked the guards to stay, and only went in with several Knights such as Chris.


    After entering the palace, after walking for a while, the scene suddenly changed. I don''t know if it was an illusion. Faintly, a little murderous spirit came from his side, which made Chris faint throbbing.


    Even the eldest prince, looking at the deserted scene in the palace, could not help frowning and instinctively felt something wrong.


    If ADIS were here, he could see that above the head of the big prince, a piece of condensed air was shaking violently. On it, a piece of black air was constantly attacking, enveloping the whole air, with an ominous meaning.


    "It''s too quiet." the big prince looked at the scene and said to himself.


    However, as his words fell, suddenly, countless spears appeared and flew towards him with incomparably rapid power.


    Seeing such a scene, his pupils narrowed sharply and wanted to avoid, but there was no way to avoid it.


    "Be careful, Prince!" beside him, Chris roared, and a very strong fighting spirit floated on his body, which faintly turned into a powerful virtual shadow of a male lion.


    The lion roared, and his fighting spirit fluctuated and exploded in the palace, shaking away countless spears.


    "It is worthy of being the lion Chris, and indeed the strongest knight in Brooke." a burst of admiration sounded in front.


    In everyone''s view, a handsome young man appeared silently in front and looked at Chris with a smile.


    They were surprised to see this man.


    "Prince kzel!" Chris looked at the handsome young man in front of him with a livid face and said, "Why are you here? Your majesty didn''t summon you."


    Seeing him say so, kzel smiled and just waved his hand.


    With his sign, the originally empty scene suddenly changed in the palace.


    Countless knights in armor poured out from the inside, and a little fighting spirit fluctuated on them.


    Looking at this scene, the big prince looked iron green and knew in his heart that he could not be good today.


    Blatantly leading troops into the palace, which naturally existed in Brooke in the past. But every time such a thing happens, it means a coup and turmoil. At this time, Prince kezel did so to solve him.


    Sure enough, on the other side, the second prince didn''t even say a word. He directly asked people to rush forward and kill them. It seems that he wants to kill them directly in the palace.


    "Prince, go!"


    Seeing this scene, Chris roared, and then rushed forward with his surging fighting spirit.


    He was the chief Knight of the Duchy of Brooke. He was very fierce and had reached the limit of level 2. At this time, he rushed forward, and his prestige was amazing. He hacked several knights who tried to come forward at once.


    However, the smile of the second prince on the other side remained the same. He just looked around. Suddenly, several knights rushed forward with fierce fighting spirit. They were also earth knights.


    Although these people were far inferior to Chris, they were entangled for a while because of their large number of people and couldn''t get away.


    Seeing this scene, the big prince frowned, did not hesitate, directly pulled out his sword and rushed out.


    Outside the palace, there are hundreds of his guards. As long as they combine these forces, they can come back to rescue Chris.


    Behind him, seeing that he wanted to escape, a big Knight suddenly shot, and his fighting spirit surged to stop him.


    "Go away!" the big prince roared. His long sword came out of its sheath and hit the other party, directly beating the other party back, and a little blood kept flowing out of his body.


    At this time, the people were shocked to see that the big prince was also a land knight.


    But Prince kezel just sneered, and then clapped his hands. Behind the big prince, two earth Knights appeared and hit them together.


    Suddenly, the action of the big prince was delayed, and he was tightly dragged by two earth knights.


    After a while, with a few moans, the Knights brought by the big prince fell to the ground one after another. Only the big prince and Chris were still struggling to support under the siege of several people.


    The scene was clear for a moment. Over time, under the siege of dozens of knights, the defeat of the big prince was only a matter of time.


    Seeing this, kzel was not relieved, and then looked at Chris.


    At this time, the other party was supporting under several earth knights, but he didn''t seem reluctant at all. He saw his whole body surging up and down, faintly turning into a lion, and even faintly pressing down several strong men of the same level.


    But that''s all. Around, dozens of knights are eyeing. No matter how tenacious, they will be dragged down sooner or later.


    However, looking at such a scene, kezel showed a sense of cherishing talent: "Knight Chris, surrender!"


    "Now the situation is very clear. As long as you surrender, you will still be the Knight Commander of Brooke and continue to command the Royal Army."


    However, for his solicitation, Chris just yelled in response.


    Seeing this, kezel shook his head and stopped talking.


    "It seems that I won... He looked at the more difficult big prince supported by many knights and thought silently in his heart.


    However, at this time, countless arrows flew by, disrupting the original orderly queue. In the surprised eyes of the people, a bodyguard wearing armor rushed from one side and rushed in directly.


    "Big prince! Lord Chris!" shouts came.


    Hearing the voice, Chris was overjoyed: "it''s the Knights of gunner. They''re coming!"


    "Haven''t you led them away? Why can they come!" on the other side, kzel roared with disbelief in his eyes.


    However, no matter what he thought, on the opposite side, the Knights attacked the original array, a little fighting spirit was dancing, trying to save the big prince and Chris.


    This is the Royal Army directly under Chris. They only obey the orders of the king and Chris. They are all supporters of the big prince.


    Seeing such a scene, kezel had no time to think about why the other party would appear here and shouted, "leave them!"


    The scene was deadlocked for a moment. However, at this time, the guard left by the big prince finally realized that it was wrong and directly broke through the original blockade and entered.


    Suddenly, the situation in the palace was reversed.


    In the same place, kezel looked at the Knights desperately blocking his people, and then watched the big prince leave quickly under his gaze, with a gloomy look in his eyes.


    "Why?" he roared, with doubts in his eyes.

 Chapter 69

    After that day''s conflict, the contradiction between the two princes finally exploded in the Brooke city-state.


    Whether you want it or not, after the previous contradictions were completely exposed, the two sides completely tore their faces.


    On that day, the big prince went directly to his territory.


    Around him, a large number of military forces directly under the royal family, such as the chief Knight of Chris, supported him one after another and called on his old Ministry. At the same time, after occupying the palace, the second prince also called on the nobles who supported him to gather in the city and confront the big prince.


    Both sides have their own supporters and call each other treason.


    On the big prince''s side, a large number of courtiers in front of the king, such as Chris, endorsed it; The second prince kezel controlled the palace. With the support of a large number of Lords behind him, he was not weak compared with the opposite.


    Both sides occupied some areas of the city-state, and restrained and feared each other at the same time.


    However, at the beginning, they still consciously wanted to restrain their army, but in the later stage, because of the frequent conflict, they could not control it.


    At this time, a little wave was rippling in the city.


    "What? The father is dead?" Prince kzel looked at the attendant in front of him with an incredible meaning in his eyes.


    "Didn''t my father meet Chris two days ago? Why did he suddenly die today?"


    After a while, after trying to calm the irritability in his heart, he looked at him and asked calmly.


    "On the previous day, your highness fell into a coma directly after your conflict with the big prince. His life is endangered. Today, he has completely died," said the attendant in front of him.


    "Damn it!" kezel scolded secretly, with an uncontrollable irritability.


    Originally, if the big prince was successfully killed that day, it doesn''t matter whether the king will die or not. But after his escape, the King became important.


    Even as soon as he mastered the palace, the king died. If he was known, he might be given the bad name of Patricide.


    At the same time, he felt a strange feeling.


    From the king''s order to pass the throne, then he ambushed in the palace, and finally failed strangely when he was about to succeed¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The birth of this series of events made him feel inexplicably strange, as if someone wanted to urge him to fight with the big prince.


    Thinking of this, he was surprised and looked down at a knight: "gedil, is there anything unusual in the recent border?"


    This man is not only his seat knight, but also a strong man of earth Knight level.


    "There''s nothing unusual," gedil said, looking at kezel.


    "Except for the occasional robbers, there are no abnormalities in the lords at the border."


    Hearing this, kezer calmed down and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It seems that I''ve been thinking too much..." he left the inexplicable strange feeling in his heart and thought.


    "Seal off the Royal Palace and no one is allowed to enter the palace. At the same time, seal off the news of the death of your father and order the enlistment of the soldiers of your lords by the king''s order."


    With this order, suddenly, the struggle that had tended to be obvious became more and more intense.


    In Brooke, many lords responded to Prince kzel''s call and sent troops one after another.


    In the face of such a situation, the big prince didn''t want to wait to die and directly set up troops to attack.


    With the elite army of the original royal family, at first, the big prince defeated the lords who responded one by one. Kezel saw this and gathered troops in Brooke City, and the two sides were deadlocked for a moment.


    However, as the conflict between the two sides escalated again, the caravans and small lords in the Principality of Brooke were unlucky one after another. From time to time, the army looted around and supported the Lords of both sides to fight in the territory, which made the situation extremely chaotic for a moment.


    When the two princes were fighting under Brooke City, they appeared one by one in the desolate mountains in the west of Brooke principality.


    At the front, a strong man wearing leather armor, with wind dust on his face, looked at the front.


    "Finally, here it is!" he sighed as he looked at the gradually flat area in the distance.


    "Nearly two months, fortunately, I came out before the food ran out." a sigh gradually sounded.


    Nadir looked back and saw a handsome young man catching up from behind. It was ADIS.


    After a long journey of nearly two months, and even lost their way many times, the ADIS group came out after all.


    "If there were no sacrifice and guide in the mountain March, I''m afraid we would have been lost." ADIS looked at the queue behind him and sighed slightly.


    Although he had expected for a long time, Yates was still powerless for the bad conditions in the wild of the world.


    The most basic road conditions aside, in the wild of this world, there are a large number of demonized animals and natural spirits, and even all kinds of strange dangers. As long as ordinary people go in, they will become a corpse every minute.


    Fortunately, with the gradual popularization of magic and fighting spirit in the army, the overall combat effectiveness of the army has been greatly enhanced. Otherwise, if you want to make such a detour, you have to kill thousands of people.


    "However, it is precisely because of such danger and difficulty that we can be unexpected." he thought in his heart and looked behind him.


    In the rear, soldiers in rattan armor marched hard on the mountain road under the leadership of their respective officers. Although they walked very slowly and looked very scattered, a sense of coordination that they had not before could be seen faintly among the marching arrangements.


    At the same time, on the rattan armor of some soldiers, a little dried black blood was stained.


    This is the blood of the demonized beast I met on the way. I killed a lot in these two months.


    "Sir, according to our previous detection, there are several villages not far ahead." at this time, bill came to Adams and said so to him.


    ADIS nodded, "bazel!"


    "Yes!" hearing the call of ADIS, bazel knelt down with blood on his leather armor.


    Compared with a few months ago, at this time, he was wearing a leather armor with divine skill blessing, and his fighting spirit fluctuated faintly. He looked deep and heavy, as if he had changed into a person.


    Looking at bazel, ADIS nodded secretly: "you lead a team of 100 people to investigate in the front, and we''ll find a village to stop and rest."


    "Yes!" bazel answered.


    With his movements, around Yates, a hundred people were automatically separated and followed bazel.


    Although only 100 people, and after a long journey, as the guards of ADIS, with the blessing of sacrifice, their combat effectiveness is still fierce.


    However, because the environment in this area is too bad, the villages here are very rare and the population is not large.


    Bazel took control of a village without much effort. Even when he brought people here, the local people didn''t realize that it was another country''s army and had no resistance at all. It saved him some energy.


    This is also normal. In this world, the transmission of news is very slow, especially for those who have lived at the border for generations. I have no idea what''s happening outside.


    Moreover, the soldiers of ADIS are neat, everyone is equipped with weapons, looks fierce and powerful, and only noble knights can do so in their cognition.


    Until yadis came here with thousands of people, the local villages and other people felt a bit wrong, but they couldn''t change anything.


    In the afternoon, in a temporary camp, ADIS looked at the things in front of him and frowned.


    On a rough wooden table, several intact black bread were placed on it, and there were some meat from hunting nearby.


    This is the effort of the local village head, but it is still very poor in the eyes of ADIS and others.


    He shook his head and said, "originally, he was going to collect some food in the surrounding villages, but now it seems that with the barrenness here, even if forced collection, nothing can be found."


    "Bill, where is the nearest Lord?" he asked, looking at Bill standing ahead.


    "In a town not far from us, there is a baron''s Lord with his manor, and there should be some food reserves," bill replied with a slight bow of his head.


    "OK!" ADIS nodded.


    "Rest here for a day today and go out immediately tomorrow."


    "Yes!" below, bill and others responded.

 Chapter 70

    Seeing the old man, Bill couldn''t help smiling: "may the God of nature bless you and me."


    As he said these words, a little natural breath slowly spread out in his body, which made people wake up a lot.


    Sensing this breath, the old man''s body suddenly stiffened. He raised his head in amazement and looked at Bill in front of him and the sacrificial priests behind him.


    First, he looked at several attendants behind bill for a long time and looked at their completely undisguised white sacrificial robes and God badges. Then he looked at Bill.


    At this moment, sensing Bill''s powerful natural power, the old man was slightly shocked and walked forward to give a sacrifice to bill.


    This is the etiquette from the lower sacrifice to the higher sacrifice in the north. It also shows the identity of the old man from the side. It is a sacrifice who came from the north to preach in the southern city states.


    "May I help you, sir?" the old man looked at Bill and asked after the ceremony.


    In this regard, Bill nodded and said, "His Highness the king of yadixu has arrived here. I need you to contact some people to respond."


    "Your Highness ADISU... Hearing bill say so, the old man was puzzled, but then his eyes widened with a trace of shock and excitement:" could it be... "


    For his excitement, Bill smiled and nodded.


    Suddenly, the old man was excited and burst into tears: "how many years! Finally let me wait!"


    "Please rest assured." looking at Bill, the old man said firmly, "there are many sacrifices in the city. As long as you give me a night, I can gather these forces to contribute to my God!"


    "Hard work!" bill nodded and looked at the old man in front of him.


    "For my God!" the old man said enthusiastically.


    At night, Bill followed the old man to all parts of the town to visit the sacrificial rites distributed in the town.


    Some of these sacrifices are tailors in the town, some are ordinary collar people, and even some guards of local lords.


    Bill was not surprised.


    After all, divination is not like fighting spirit. It doesn''t look at Qualification and physique. It only requires piety of faith. As long as faith is enough, you can master divination and become a sacrifice. The popularity of belief also makes sacrifice possible in any profession. Maybe a beggar on the roadside is actually a sacrifice.


    During the ten years when Yates slept, with the worship and preaching to the south, faith has long been popularized in the city states near the north. Although it was suppressed by some kings and nobles because of the ancestral God, it still accumulated strong strength.


    In this small town alone, dozens of sacrificial priests responded to bill overnight, including several red robed sacrificial priests.


    This strength, as long as there is a good commander, even the Lord''s guard who raided the town is enough.


    After all, dozens of sacrificial priests are equivalent to dozens of genuine knights, including several great knights.


    This strength, even in the whole Duchy of Brooke, can not be taken out, and even enough to support the prosperity of an aristocratic family.


    After gathering these people, bill sent someone to inquire about the location of the Lord, explored the power of the whole town, and then quietly waited for Adams to bring people.


    A few days later, ADIS took people to the outskirts of the town.


    With the help of sacrifice, and in order to avoid being perceived, Adams chose to march at night.


    "Here, if you go further, you are likely to be seen by each other." ADIS said, looking at the shining manor ahead.


    "Nadir, what did bill say?" he looked at nadir beside him.


    "According to the news from Lord bill, they are ready in the town. They will respond immediately when we attack."


    ADIS nodded: "nadir, you take 3000 people to the town. Be sure to control the town completely and don''t let anyone escape."


    "The rest, follow me," he said, looking at his side.


    As his order was given, nadir took command and rushed to the town with 3000 people.


    Next to ADIS, the rest gathered around him, quietly waiting for his orders.


    "Sacrifice! Divine blessing!" he shouted.


    Suddenly, the sacrificial priests in various sacrificial robes lined up, and the divine arts were shrouded in blue light.


    Under the light, all of a sudden, the soldiers felt light and a warm force surging in their bodies.


    At the same time, in the bursts of prayers, a natural divine domain gradually covered, integrating the army with the surrounding environment.


    When this was done, ADIS looked at a peaceful manor ahead and a cold look passed in his eyes.


    "Rush!"


    With an order, thousands of people rushed forward in silence.


    In the dark, wisps of light purple gas condensed into a tree. The branches shook gently, and a red gas rushed forward with the meaning of killing.

 Chapter 71

    At night, ADIS takes people galloping on the uninhabited land?


    Because the wild world is too dangerous, few people stay in the wild at night compared with previous lives, which adds a little convenience to ADIS and his party.


    However, even so, with the blessing of divinity, thousands of armies can''t be covered up. Even if the foot was silent and matched with the surrounding environment, the unique Qi gathered by thousands of soldiers still made the knights in the opposite manor vaguely aware.


    "Hmm?" sensing the gas machine, several Knights patrolling the manor suddenly were stunned and looked at the outside world.


    From their perspective, they saw that in the outside world, huge shadows were gradually coming. Although there was no sound, a little murderous spirit that awed them kept coming, making them look up involuntarily.


    "Enemy attack!" at the next moment, a powerful sound sounded in the manor, quickly causing a reaction in this place.


    This degree is actually very fast. This is because the chaotic situation of the world and the mixed world of ghosts and Warcraft make the knight''s quality here very high.


    "Is it wrong now?" ADIS said, sensing the disturbance faintly coming from the distance.


    In his eyes, after this riot, the originally silent and scattered Qi in the manor began to fluctuate, trying to unite to resist the enemies from afar.


    Unfortunately, at this distance, it is difficult to react.


    Seeing that the other party had reacted, ADIS no longer covered up, blessed the army with magic light in place, and then charged directly.


    At this time, the enemy was appalling. I don''t know when so many enemies had gathered below.


    At this time, after nadir left, there were more than 4000 people in Addis, excluding the lost hands in the mountains. Charging together at the moment, the murderous spirit is shocking.


    Without any accident, the army rushed directly into the manor, but there were only hundreds inside the manor. Such a disparity of power made the war situation extremely clear.


    In this extremely different contrast, the Knights opposite gathered in one place, blocked at the intersection and resisted, hoping to block the progress of ADIS and others.


    Seeing that the other Party chose to rally and resist, rather than defend his Lord and escape in the dark, Yates was also relieved.


    In fact, the most difficult thing in this war is not to defeat the enemy, but to prevent the enemy from escaping.


    If the other party makes a decisive choice to flee when he is now ADIS, ADIS will have a headache. After all, if the other party escapes, the news of the arrival of ADIS and others may be known to the major lords in Duke Brooke. At that time, they will face a dilemma.


    However, when the other knight chooses to fight, the situation can no longer be reversed.


    With the progress of the war, knights were killed with blood under the siege of the army.


    Seeing this scene, it was faint that someone wanted to escape behind him, but was surrounded by ADIS who had been prepared for it.


    After a while, with the end of the war, bazel came to Yates with a little blood.


    Behind him, a nobleman was tied up and his mouth was covered.


    "Your Highness, this is the local baron. I stopped him before he was ready to escape." bazel knelt down on one knee.


    In this regard, ADIS nodded.


    "Take it down and let the priests try," he said softly, looking at the other party trying to speak.


    So in the eyes of the other party, bazel dragged it down, leaving only a little blood in place.


    Looking at each other''s back, ADIS turned and looked in the other direction.


    There, another battle is taking place.


    Compared with ADIS here, the battle at nadir is very easy.


    The main fighting forces in the whole territory are in the Lord''s manor and are eaten by Yates. There are only ordinary guards and a few knights in the town.


    These people are even reluctant to deal with the hidden sacrifices such as bill, let alone nadir.


    With the help of sacrificial rites such as bill, nadir took the town easily, and then quickly occupied all places under the guidance of various believers.


    This is also the disadvantage of the popular world of knights.


    In addition to professional soldiers such as knights, other soldiers and militias need to be collected in advance. Once they encounter unexpected situations, they will be too late to collect and be caught off guard by the other party.


    "General nadir, where''s your highness?" Bill asked, looking at nadir in front of him after he completely occupied the town.


    Behind him, several red robed priests looked at nadir eagerly, with some urgency.


    "Your Highness took people to the manor, and must have succeeded at this time." nadir said, looking at the many sacrifices in front of him.


    "However, with the end there, adults should come here tomorrow."


    In this regard, bill and others nodded.


    That night, with the help of many sacrifices and believers, nadir sent people to completely control the whole town and clean up some hooligans and local ruffians who took the opportunity to make trouble, so that the town returned to calm for a while.


    However, under this calm, a little killing atmosphere is shrouded.


    The next day, ADIS will bring people to the town.


    At this time, after receiving the news that Addis is coming, countless people are waiting in front of the town.


    At the front are nadir and bill, as well as some officers, but most of them are sacrificial priests, some wearing white robes and some red robes, but all wearing exclusive sacred badges and serious faces.


    Among these people, there are old and young. The old are like an old man, while the young are only in their teens, but they all look fanatical and pious and look closely ahead.


    When the figure of ADIS appeared in their eyes, the hearts of the people were shocked, as if something was pulling their minds and making them throb.


    In their perspective, on the handsome young man with golden eyes, a divine power thousands of times larger than them is brewing and fluctuating, and an incomparably pure natural breath is surging faintly, like a supreme will sleeping in his body.


    The more powerful the sacrifice, the more you can feel.


    In the induction of Bill''s yellow robed sacrifice, in front of Adams, there was a boundless power to subdue the world, with terrible natural power, which shook his mind and couldn''t help himself.


    Facing the eyes of many sacrificial fanatics, ADIS quietly walked forward. The closer the distance, the clearer the feeling of everyone.


    "Hmm?" suddenly, ADIS looked at a corner suspiciously. Under the induction of the gods, he seemed to feel a familiar look.


    In the corner that ADIS looked at, an old man stood alone, alone, looking a little lonely.


    It was an old man of an old age. He was wearing a broken red sacrificial robe and holding a rough and simple God emblem with pure light. His arms trembled with excitement.


    He stood there, combing the traditional hanging of Beidi tribe, looking very lonely. He just looked at Yates, with tears in his eyes, persistence and firmness.


    "Tree god!" he murmured to himself. Looking at the handsome and threatening ADIS in front of him, he seemed to see the towering ancient tree in his heart.


    With his thoughts, a little pure light of faith came to the heart of ADIS along the induction,


    In the dark, a scene appeared in front of ADIS.


    It was a day decades ago when he just woke up.


    At that time, he just woke up. Because he was eager to restore his divine power, he called on the people of that tribe to offer sacrifices, successfully condensed the natural God and took the first step after waking up.


    At that time, there must be this old man among the people around.


    He looked at the thin old man. Above his head, a little pure and incomparable light of faith was emerging, and a firm will was contained in it.


    From this will, a belief that even if he degenerates into the abyss and dies in a foreign land, he will never give up, which is gently reflected on the line of his belief and continuously transmitted to the spirit of ADIS through some connection.


    Feeling this will, Adams looked at the divine emblem in the old man''s hand.


    The divine emblem looks very crude and simple, but it shines faintly, which is very extraordinary.


    This is also for a reason. At the beginning, because of the difficult conditions, the first batch of God badges were made very rough, far less exquisite than later.


    The old man was one of the first batch of sacrifices. Later, in response to the oracle of ADIS, he left his tribe that had lived for countless years and resolutely came to the southern city states to preach until today.


    In the southern city states, there are many sacrifices like him.


    ADIS turned and looked into the sky.


    At this time, under some unique induction, on the northern land, a little hot light gradually lit up, a little firm, persistent light flickered, and continuously merged behind him, becoming his most solid backing and cornerstone.


    Feeling this scene, Adidas couldn''t help sighing. The original stable spirit was trembling, and a little light emotion rushed to his heart.

 Chapter 72

    At this time, a decisive battle was beginning under brooktown?


    "Rush!" at the bottom of the city, the Knights roared and drove up a steady stream of soldiers around.


    Behind these knights, countless militia with a simple spear trembled and were driven forward by the Knights.


    Even the knight who practices fighting spirit is very weak in this siege called flesh grinding wheel. Therefore, driving out ordinary soldiers and even recruiting ordinary leaders is the right way.


    Although these people are weak, have no professional training, and even have extremely poor equipment, they are easy to obtain and cheap. Even if they die in battle, they will not hesitate.


    Moreover, in fact, most of these militias were recruited from some Lord territories following the enemy. Therefore, they died without pain and used them as cannon fodder.


    At this time, under the fierce attack of the big prince, the two princes'' troops in the field were defeated one by one. Finally, they had to shrink in Brooke City, hoping to resist on the basis of the city wall.


    The big prince also attacked the city boldly. With the passing of soldiers on the battlefield, the attack was not relieved at all, but more rapid.


    For people like him, he can drive others to die without hesitation. This ruthlessness is not only the reason why he has such prestige in the army, but also one of the reasons why the nobles in the territory desperately resist him.


    Because with his strength, if he succeeds to the throne as king, all the nobles in the territory will be unlucky. Sooner or later, they will suppress them one by one, and even ruthlessly kill the family.


    His style since he started the army has also proved this.


    For him, those who obey others prosper and those who oppose others perish. All nobles who resist him all the way will be slaughtered, the leaders will be driven to attack the city, and the nobles will be slaughtered as a whole.


    At the beginning, this practice not only surprised the hostile nobles, but also frightened the nobles on their own side. Therefore, in addition to the military forces, only some small lords supported him.


    But with the big prince killing all the way, this situation has been reversed.


    One after another, the lords who were afraid of their slaughter surrendered to them and were afraid to bear the consequences of being defeated by them.


    For these lords, the big prince''s means are also very simple. One by one, he was pushed to the battlefield as cannon fodder.


    At this time, on the city wall, kezel looked at the turbulent battlefield below, his face livid.


    Beside him, a knight suddenly knelt down: "Sir, please withdraw to the inner city immediately!"


    The knight''s face was firm and resolute. Under the turbulent fluctuation of his fighting spirit, an incomparably strong bloody gas diffused around him. It was gedir, the seat Knight of kezel.


    However, kezel turned a deaf ear to this rich and incomparable bloody gas, but said with an iron blue face: "since we were defeated by the other party, we have retreated again and again. Now the other party is driving cannon fodder to attack the city. I''m afraid it''s useless to retreat to the inner city."


    "Different!" gedil said loudly, "different from the outer wall, the inner city is small and difficult to deploy troops. It only needs a few people to guard. Our knights can guard the inner city in rotation."


    "Moreover, in the inner city, with the support of all nobles, the grain reserves are enough for us to eat for several months, enough for us to wait until the major lords outside come to rescue."


    Hearing this, kezel hesitated.


    He looked under the wall, where the militia with crude spears were driven forward by the Knights of the great prince, dyed the earth red and displayed the corpses everywhere. It''s scary.


    Around, the weaker the Knights looked under the constant impact of cannon fodder, the smaller the fighting light, and they were about to lose their hold.


    Seeing this scene, he couldn''t help sighing and said, "gedil, I''ll lead the nobles in the city to retreat. Before that, I''ll give it to you."


    "Before we completely evacuate, we must firmly hold the wall!"


    "Yes!" gedil replied loudly, with firmness in his eyes.


    At the foot of the city, the big prince saw the tired knight on the wall and said, "it seems that it is about to break through."


    He looks a little rough, far less elegant than kezel, but he also has his own style and looks quite manly.


    He took a fancy to about 30 last year. At this time, there was evil spirit in his eyebrows, but also some excitement and fatigue. He looked at the bloody scene on the wall and didn''t care at all.


    "Of course." in front of him, Chris, who was originally commanding on the front line, came over: "Sir, you drive the leaders of these lords to attack the city for several days. Even if there are knights above, you will be tired."


    "However, sir, will you offend these lords too hard?"


    After a while, he said so again. He looked at the aristocratic lords in the rear with an iron face and hesitated.


    However, for his words, the big prince just sneered: "Corinth, do you think if I succeed, these Lords will obey me?"


    "No, no!"


    He looked excited and cruel: "because in their eyes, I am just a humble son born of a slave and a disgrace to the noble blood. They may give in because I am strong, but they will never really give loyalty to me."


    "In that case, why should I be polite to them? As long as we are strong enough, even if the people in their territory die, what dare we say?"


    Seeing the big prince say so, Chris was silent first, and then said, "prince, according to the current form, the second prince can''t insist. It''s time to break here."


    The big prince nodded: "send another round of cannon fodder up. After these people die, send our Knights up. Try to break the wall before tonight!"


    With the order, under the face of a large number of Lord Tieqing, another batch of cannon fodder was conscripted and sent to the battlefield.


    These militias come from different sources, including both the elderly in their fifties and sixties and the young under age. But they trembled and were driven forward with a spear in their hands.


    Some people saw a bloody battlefield in front of them and trembled and didn''t want to come forward. For these people, the Knights supervising the war in the rear were very direct. They cut them down directly with a sword, which attracted a scream.


    Under this bloody oppression, the cannon fodder was driven forward and fought with the only spear in his hand.


    With the addition of this batch of cannon fodder, many Knights led by Chris felt the pressure on the wall.


    In fact, the mob with simple weapons in front of them is too insignificant for skilled knights to even break through their armor protection.


    But this pressure does not come from the immediate enemy, but from depression and the gradual disappearance of strength in the body.


    After all, even if you kill a pig, you have to be tired for several days, not to mention in such a depressed battlefield.


    However, this situation will soon end.


    After this batch of cannon fodder died, with an order, Chris personally led a group of knights to rush forward.


    Suddenly, the pressure on the city wall increased greatly, and tired soldiers were suppressed under the rapid attack of the other party. For a time, the defense line seemed to be shaky, so they could only deal with the other party with the city wall.


    This stalemate began to change slowly as more and more Knights poured up under the city wall and shifted towards the big prince.


    At this time, on the city wall, gedil roared, his fighting spirit was surging wildly, and a knight in front of him was cut to death with a sword.


    He was covered in blood and looked mighty. Seeing the difficult situation ahead, he was trying to come forward to help.


    However, at this time, a faint light flashed rapidly, and a sense of danger hit his heart, which made him move subconsciously.


    A sword light flashed across. Behind him, a soldier was split in half and his blood flowed all over the ground.


    He looked up slightly and saw a tall knight in armor rushing towards him, but it was Chris.


    In another instant, the two people immediately intersected, and the two fighting spirits fought frantically, knocking out a big hole in the city wall.


    With the collision, gedil stepped back madly and looked at Chris with the same expression in front of him.


    "Gedil, surrender, you''re not my opponent!" Chris looked at gedil and said slowly, with some appreciation in his eyes.


    At this time, the two belong to the camps on both sides, and both are their respective commanders, with similar identities. But gedil is obviously not Corris''s opponent, let alone tired after fighting for many days at the moment.


    In the face of the other party''s persuasion, gedil didn''t reply. He just chopped down his long sword, and the two gorgeous poles flew out, turned into a cross and attacked forward, and directly gave the other party the answer with action.


    Seeing this, Chris sighed slightly, and his fighting spirit exploded fiercely, directly suppressing the other party.


    The two fought on the city wall. Under the confrontation between the two earth knights, they left traces in place. As long as ordinary people met, they would immediately end up either dead or injured.


    Finally, with a sword cut by Chris, gedir was beaten out and fell into the crowd in the distance.


    His mouth choked with blood, and his armor was fragmented and full of scars.


    "No, I can''t hold it!" he felt the weakness of his body, and then left under the guard of the knight beside him.


    Suddenly, Chris rushed over in a rage, but he was blocked for a moment and couldn''t rush over.


    After a period of time, with the evacuation of gedir and the gradual weakening of the fighting sound, the external walls were completely occupied.

 Chapter 73

    As the battle under brooktown became more and more intense, in another place, ADIS looked at the distant sky.?


    In the sky, two red with golden luck are fighting and winding each other. With this as the center, countless other weak air waves are constantly fluctuating.


    Among them, the slightly weaker Qi was tightly suppressed by another Qi with thick blood black, but it continued to condense and persevere with the support of other Qi around.


    Nevertheless, if there is no external interference, it will be completely overwhelmed sooner or later.


    Seeing this scene, ADIS silently took back his vision.


    "It''s time to send troops!" he thought.


    This timing is also very important. If it is too early, there is still room for both sides; If it''s late, the two will completely decide the outcome. It''s not as good as fighting each other at this time. It''s easy to attack when the army is tired.


    Thinking of this, ADIS looked up and looked at the sky.


    I saw in the air, a little blue and purple air gradually emerged and turned into a sky pillar, and there, a tree condensed and formed, and the branches fluctuated slightly, silently affecting all around.


    On the northern land, there are bits and pieces of Qi, gradually emerging, or red or gold, constantly pouring into the Tianzhu to enrich the Qi.


    Seeing this luck, ADIS must have said in his heart, "luck is enough to suppress each other. Next, it''s done by man."


    So on that day, ADIS ordered to go out, and then 8000 troops poured out and gathered into a touch of military spirit to move forward.


    Thanks to the sparsely populated world and the chaotic scene in the Duke of Brooke at this time, under the leadership of local priests, ADIS had to bypass the territories of those lords and approach Brooke city from the wild.


    After arriving here, ADIS no longer covered up. In fact, at this point, he could not hide.


    After passing through the barren mountains to the middle of the Principality of Brooke, 8000 troops marched through densely populated areas. As long as the surrounding lords were not blind, they could notice.


    "But here, there''s no need to hide anything... ADIS looked at the flat area ahead and said in his heart.


    "Your Majesty, when you get here, it''s less than half a day away from Brooke." bill rode his horse to guard.


    "Less than half a day?" ADIS looked at the sky in the distance. At this time, there, the two Qi transports were still fighting, but the blood was black and was about to completely erase the other Qi transports.


    "What''s the current situation under Brooke?" he said faintly, his face calm and could not see what was on his mind.


    "According to the news conveyed by the great sacrifice through the brand of divinity, the struggle between the two princes became more and more intense under the city. At present, the two princes have retreated to the inner city and are about to lose their grip under the attack of the great prince."


    "What about the lords?" ADIS looked at Bill suspiciously. "Didn''t the Lords come to support?"


    "Half a month ago, the Earl of arlin, the wife of the second prince, led 3000 people to the rescue. As a result, he was defeated under the sneak attack of Corys, the chief Knight of Brooke, and then the whole family was slaughtered."


    "After that, all the lords were afraid of the power of the big prince and the family being slaughtered, and did not dare to rescue the second prince."


    Bill looked at Adams and said with a wry smile.


    "It''s a good way to massacre the enemy in such a cruel way." Adams sighed slightly after listening to Bill''s words.


    "But in this way, our plan to make them fight each other against consumption will not be realized."


    Bill smiled bitterly: "now the big prince still has a certain strength, but the second prince is unable to compete."


    "It doesn''t matter." ADIS smiled relieved: "we can''t expect others to completely follow our plan. Now this situation is enough."


    "As long as we can capture Brooke City, we can bear even more losses."


    He looked ahead, and a touch of gold in his pupils became more obvious.


    "Your Majesty, it seems that the other party has shown us." at this time, nadir came forward.


    "Our troops in front were attacked by the other party. It seems that the other party regarded us as the Lord who came to support."


    ADIS nodded: "here, there is no need to hide."


    He turned aside and said, "bill, let the priests bless God."


    "Yes!" bill nodded and went down to give the order.


    As the order was issued, in the front, sacrificial priests stood up one by one, and their divine power flickered faintly. One by one, their divine skills were displayed, and a steady stream of blessings were given to the soldiers.


    "Swift and violent skill!"


    "Boiling blood!"


    "Armor!"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Seeing this, ADIS nodded.


    The soldiers after the divine skill blessing are completely different from those before the divine skill blessing. After receiving the heavy blessings of the divine skill, even an ordinary person can compete with a knight and squire in a short time, not to mention these soldiers who originally had divine skill and fighting spirit.


    After finishing this, a cold color flashed in ADIS''s eyes and rushed forward with the soldiers behind him.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    At this time, there were bursts of fighting in the city.


    "Go!"


    "Kill the traitor!"


    Under a narrow and strong city wall, knights rushed forward recklessly, making the scene noisy and chaotic.


    Compared with the previous city walls, the inner city walls are more solid and perfect, and the key is that the defense surface is smaller.


    After all, the wider the city wall, the more people are needed to guard it.


    The big prince tried to drive the poor into the city wall. It was of little use now. Then he immediately sent his elite Knights without giving each other a chance to breathe.


    Under such a ferocious attack, the inner city looked shaky. Coupled with the news that the reinforcements in the distance were defeated by Chris, for a time, an atmosphere of despair filled the palace.


    "Your Highness, the inner city can no longer be guarded!" an old man knelt down fiercely in front of kezel.


    "Alas..." kezel sighed.


    Compared with a month ago, he looked very tired at this time. His bright and deep eyes had black circles, and his original natural and cool demeanor disappeared. At the moment, he seemed a little confused when he heard the call.


    "If we can''t keep the inner city, where can we go?" he smiled bitterly and looked at the old man in front of him with helplessness in his eyes.


    "Gedil, haven''t you heard from the high priest yet?"


    "No!" below him, gedil looked a little weak. Looking at kezel''s question, he replied bitterly: "the high priest said that the ancestral God did not involve the struggle between descendants, so he refused us."


    "This old fox." someone was scolding secretly under the stage.


    Kezel was helpless: "how many people do we have left now?"


    "Including the army supported by the major nobles, we still have nearly 1000 people, nearly half of whom are knights."


    "Is that all that''s left... Kezel sighed.


    "Hum! If gedil hadn''t asked your highness to withdraw to the inner city, how could we be reduced to this situation."


    Under the stage, a voice suddenly sounded, with a strong irony.


    Hearing this, gedil was furious: "what did you say!"


    "Isn''t it?" the man sneered, looked at gedil like this and said, "Your Highness, I ask gedil to be executed! If it hadn''t been for his proposal, we wouldn''t be so passive now!"


    His words immediately aroused a response under the stage. Many nobles denounced gedil one after another, and the scene became a little chaotic for a moment.


    "Enough!" suddenly, kzel roared.


    "Don''t mention the original thing now. Let''s think about how to deal with the external army first!" he looked at the people below, and his voice was a little hoarse.


    He understood that he had evacuated the inner city because of the situation. But doing so also goes against the interests and will of a large number of nobles.


    But at this point, he still cares about these here, which really disappointed him.


    In front of him, gedil sighed gently, then looked at the surrounding nobles and said helplessly, "Your Highness, brooktown can''t be defended now. Break through..."


    Seeing this, kezel nodded helplessly: "all right!"


    "In that case, please order your highness to let the army break through from both sides."


    Gedil knelt down on one knee.


    "Two?" a glimmer of insight flashed in kzel''s eyes.


    "Good!"


    "One place to break through the siege from the west, where the siege is the weakest. The big prince will not doubt it and will mobilize people and horses to encircle it. Then, after the big prince''s attention is attracted, please break through to the East!"


    "After the big prince''s attention is attracted, the defense in the East will be much looser. At this time, your highness will lead the knight to break through, which is likely to succeed."


    With these words, gedil looked serious and said in a deep voice, "I am willing to lead people to break through from the West. Please don''t hesitate, your highness!"


    "Gedil... Kezel looked at the serious gedil under the stage, with bitter corners of his mouth.


    He knew in his heart that the task of breaking through from the west to attract attention was extremely dangerous, not to mention that gedil was seriously injured at this time, which could almost be said to be a near death.


    The corners of his mouth moved slightly, trying to say something, but he couldn''t say it.


    At this moment, he thought of his wife and children in the palace. If he died here, they would face unimaginable.


    "Gedil... Your wife and children, I''ll take care of them for you." he opened his mouth, looked at gedil kneeling on the stage and said bitterly.


    Suddenly, gedil''s original kneeling body coagulated slightly, and then relieved with a smile: "thank you!"

 Chapter 74

    On that day, at noon, after another round of offensive by the other side, gedil led the troops who barely recovered their strength to move outward gradually.


    In fact, if you break through, it would be more appropriate to choose at night. However, in this world, there are too many strange nights, easy to get lost and very dangerous, so you can only get out at this time.


    On the way, gedil looked back and looked behind him.


    Behind him, hundreds of soldiers in armor followed him, but many people''s armor was broken, with a strong smell of blood and weak breath. They were obviously seriously injured.


    Some people have lost one arm and become disabled.


    These are a group of veterans and wounded soldiers. At the moment, they all follow their command and silently prepare for the last charge of their life.


    Seeing this scene, gedil''s eyes turned red and his mouth moved slightly. He wanted to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything.


    In fact, these people, including him, are actually holding the will to die and ready to use their lives to fight a glimmer of vitality for their loyal Lord.


    With a touch, the city gate, which had not been opened for a long time, was opened again. Gedil took the lead and gradually walked out of the city gate under the eyes of countless people opposite.


    At this time, his image has changed greatly. He is wearing a pair of intact armor with a slight light on it.


    Beside him, a knight with a body shape very similar to kezel followed him, wearing kezel''s armor and silent.


    This is a double, but also to better attract each other''s attention in order to confuse the public.


    He looked at the enemy outside, took a deep breath, moved his feet slightly and began to charge.


    "Kill!" he roared fiercely. With a group of disabled soldiers behind him, he suddenly bumped into the guard array in front.


    Obviously, the other party didn''t expect this. The knight in charge, with consternation on his face, was cut down by gedil''s sword, and then wreaked havoc with the knight behind him.


    To some extent, the defense in this direction is indeed the weakest. Under the leadership of gedil, a group of knights rampaged among them and scattered the original intact camp for a moment.


    It was noon and the big prince was having lunch when a knight from the outside suddenly came in.


    "Your Highness! In the city, the second prince is leading people to break through from the West!"


    "What!" the big prince was surprised and quickly walked out of the camp.


    After he came out, he looked at the colliding gedil and camouflaged kezel in the distance. His eyes were a MI: "can''t you hold it at last?"


    "Unfortunately, it''s too late!" he said coldly.


    "Originally, if you didn''t guard the palace at the beginning and directly abandoned Brooke city to escape, I couldn''t help you. But now, you still want to break through the city. Don''t you think it''s too late?"


    He said so, then looked around and ordered, "where''s Chris?"


    "The knight is resting in the rear and will come right away!"


    The big prince nodded and said, "let Chris take people forward to encircle. Remember, kezel must not be let go!"


    "Your Highness, what about us?" a knight hesitated beside him.


    "We?" the big prince smiled and looked at brooktown standing far away with some fun in his eyes.


    With his command, gedil felt a great increase in pressure ahead, and the enemies around him poured in like a tide, making him like a lonely boat, as if he would be submerged at any time.


    He looked ahead, where the enemy was becoming scarce.


    So he gritted his teeth and rushed forward with the knight behind him. Before the enemy can move forward, he will break through the encirclement successfully.


    However, a tall figure suddenly appeared in front. It was Chris who led people to the scene.


    Suddenly, his heart was cold and he knew that the best opportunity had been missed.


    "Gedil!" kezel said bitterly when he saw the scene above Brooke city.


    The original gedil was not Corris''s opponent, not to mention the serious injury at the moment. It can be said that there is no life after ten deaths.


    "Your Highness, the eldest prince... He..." a startling voice suddenly came.


    Kezel looked at it calmly and saw that after gedil led people to break through the siege, the big prince''s army was not in any panic. On the contrary, under his command, it was pressed onto the city in an endless way and did not relax the siege at all.


    Suddenly, his face was livid and he knew that he could not be spared this time.


    At the foot of the city, the big prince looked at the inner city with a sneer on his face: "kezel, of course I don''t know where you are. In that case, don''t go on either side!"


    At this time, an attendant came over: "Your Highness, Lord Chris has successfully blocked each other."


    "It''s over..." seeing such a scene, even a man as determined as the second prince couldn''t help being in a trance and a little desperate.


    At this time, outside, gedil and others had been blocked. Under the interception of Chris, known as Brooke''s first knight, it was sooner or later to lose. At the bottom of the city, the big prince stared at the wall and did not relax because of gedil.


    In such a scene, even the commander who is good at unifying the army must despair and can''t break through, let alone him.


    He couldn''t help looking pale. On his face, a little vicissitudes and dust emerged, which made him very tired.


    But even so, he still stood firmly on the wall, and there was still a temperament that calmed the people around him.


    "Luril!"


    "Yes!" a young knight bowed his head behind him.


    Looking at him, kezel gradually showed a trace of complexity in his eyes: "if I remember correctly, you were originally a subordinate of Chris..."


    "In that case, do me one last favor."


    He said so.


    At the bottom, luril suddenly had an ominous premonition in his heart: "Your Highness, please command!"


    "When the inner city is broken... Take the bodies of me, my wife and children and surrender."


    He said lightly, as if he were not talking about himself.


    "Your Highness!" luril was startled and hurriedly wanted to speak.


    However, kzel stopped him.


    "With my brother''s character, if the inner city is broken, my family will be slaughtered and even tortured before death. Rather than that, I''d better leave it to you."


    Said here, he turned around, the original calm face could not restrain: "I have only one request."


    "After my death, you take the body of my family and ask him to keep gedil''s family!"


    "This is what I promised gedil."


    As he said this, he could not hear any panic and tension in his words, only calm and a touch of regret.


    The scene was silent for a moment. Ruril looked at kezel and opened his mouth. He didn''t say anything, but squeezed his palm hard, which was very unwilling.


    "Your Highness! Look at the city!" at this time, a cry suddenly came from a distance, breaking the silence.


    Kzel was surprised and turned to look behind him.


    I saw that under a tight military array, a little shadow was coming.


    On the sky, a little purple gas diffused slowly, a star flickered faintly, and the two streams of military gas began to collide.

 Chapter 75

    With the sound of a horn, a little shadow is striking the rear in a distant place?


    At this time, in the rear of the big prince''s army, countless firelights flickered in the shadow. With a command, countless fireballs were thrown out, turning the originally peaceful camp into chaos.


    Then, faintly, a sound of fighting came from the rear.


    Hearing the sound, the big prince''s face changed: "what has happened?"


    At this time, a knight came forward: "Your Highness, outside the city, our troops were raided by the enemy!"


    "How many people have come?" he said, looking at the knight in front of him, his face a little low.


    "At least three thousand!" the knight refused, with a positive tone.


    Suddenly, there was a surprise.


    "Who''s coming? Can we gather 3000 people now?" a knight wondered.


    "Now is not the time to take care of this!" the big prince looked down and said, "immediately let the people outside the city withdraw into the city, and then close the city gate. Don''t take care of the outside!"


    The knight answered, but then another man hurried in with anxiety on his face.


    "Your Highness! No, our army outside the city has been defeated!"


    "What!" suddenly, the whole audience was shocked.


    Over there, ADIS looked at the scattered army washed in front of him, charging with his own guard.


    Because of the siege of the inner city, there are mostly some lords'' armies outside the city, as well as some forcibly recruited militia men and so on. There are few knights with strong combat effectiveness.


    In addition, the war continued for days, many soldiers were already tired, and even the fighting will of these lords was not firm. At this time, they were raided by Yates and were directly dispersed.


    Even, after yadis was persuaded to surrender, a large number of people immediately surrendered.


    So, after the big prince and others climbed the wall, they saw such a scene.


    Nearly ten thousand people fought fiercely under the city wall. One knight was defeated by soldiers wearing rattan armor and shining. Then the whole position was completely defeated and fled in all directions.


    "This, thousands of knights, how can it be!" a man exclaimed beside the big prince, with disbelief in his eyes.


    They could not tell the difference between the soldiers in rattan armor and the ordinary knights. In their eyes, these soldiers are powerful, dressed in strong and light rattan armor. Everyone''s strength is no less than a knight''s retinue. They are all knights.


    The big prince raised his head. At this time, a flag was rising on the side of ADIS.


    It was a blue and purple flag with a big tree and a crown on it. It looked very strange.


    "What flag is this?" he wondered, puzzled by the sudden arrival of the enemy.


    "Your Highness, it seems that this flag is not the noble of our country, but the flag of other countries." below, a knight said.


    "What!" the big prince was shocked, but facing the erosion situation below, he couldn''t help but look blue and said, "order to go down, close the city gate and don''t let anyone in!"


    "Well, your highness, our knight is still outside!" the knight hesitated.


    "I said, close the gate!" the big prince turned, his face gloomy and terrible.


    Looking at the big prince like this, the knight dared not hesitate and answered.


    So, in the desperate eyes of soldiers outside the city, the gate of Brooke city closed slowly in front of him.


    "No!"


    "Your Highness, let me in!"


    Bursts of cries of despair came from outside, with prayer and pain.


    Seeing these voices, beside the big prince, people couldn''t bear it. They just looked at the standing figure of the big prince and didn''t dare to interrupt.


    So, in their desperate eyes, the troops in the rear pressed up relentlessly and rolled these scattered soldiers over.


    Seeing this scene, many lords who were originally coerced by the big prince no longer hesitated and chose to surrender.


    "Bazel, let those who surrender drop their weapons and take them to the other side!"


    A voice sounded in place. ADIS looked up at the current situation and looked up at the wall.


    In his vision, at this moment, a dark golden aura that had been prosperous was suppressed, and an ancient tree condensed and pressed it down.


    Inside, a little bit of the red or gold began to flicker, echoing faintly with the ancient trees.


    Suddenly, he sneered.


    At this time, in the city, figures shuttle among them.


    It was a handsome young man wearing armor.


    If the eldest prince and the second prince are here at this time, they must recognize that this person is kekus who once sought to sacrifice and heal the king. At this time, he was walking in an empty alley. Instead of the elegant gentleman demeanor before, his armor was stained with blood. At the same time, his divine power fluctuated faintly. He was also a sacrifice.


    Moreover, the level seems not low.


    He looked ahead. Under his induction, a warm and grand will stood in the distance and was calling him from a distance.


    Behind him, hundreds of sacrificial priests in armor followed him silently, silently praying with a natural God domain to drive away the dirt around him.


    "Everybody!" he turned back and looked at the many sacrifices behind him: "at this moment, my God has arrived at the foot of the city. You are all believers of my God, and you must be able to feel it."


    "For the sake of my God, please do your best. We will open the gate and let the glory of my God cover Brooke!"


    "For my God!" a sacrifice below responded one after another, with a fever in his eyes.


    With their cry, there seemed to be a trace of purple air hanging down and falling on them with some kind of world power.


    This is the luck of ADIS. At this time, under the urging, he protected them, combined with their own luck, and suddenly prospered.


    Seeing this scene, kekus nodded slightly and rushed to a city gate with his hands.


    Under the city gate, a group of knights were watching nervously. They were relieved to see that there seemed to be no intention of attacking the city outside, but suddenly there was a commotion in the rear.


    They were about to turn back, but suddenly there was a brilliance in front of them. Various natural elements were violently condensed into divine arts to attack them.


    Suddenly, the city gate was in chaos!


    In the city, a little pure light of faith condenses and echoes with the outside world.


    Seeing this scene, ADIS knew in his heart: "it''s time!"


    "Bazel!"


    He looked at kekus, who was always on the side of the guard, and shouted, "you take five hundred guards and attack the city gate immediately!"


    When Basil answered, he looked at Bill nearby and said, "bill, you lead the sacrificial group!"


    "Yes!" bill answered.


    As the order was given, the battlefield changed again.


    In the rear of ADIS, a team of soldiers came forward gradually. At the same time, the sacrificial priests were gathering under the flag of ADIS to prepare to release divine magic.


    As soon as the soldiers came out, they took a solid and ferocious momentum as immovable as a mountain. Their black armor flickered with black light, which seemed ferocious.


    This is the bodyguard of ADIS, which is composed of tall and strong men selected by ADIS himself. At ordinary times, not only the training intensity is several times that of other troops, but also early practice and fighting spirit. With the washing of their own divine power, everyone is at least the level of knight and squire.


    Moreover, the armour weapons matched with the body are also special. They are specially made by the northern sacrifice. The output is rare and only supplied to these guards. After standing up at this time, it immediately makes people feel extraordinary and looks difficult to provoke.


    "Guards! Rush forward!" bazel roared in front of them, looking at the wall ahead with cold light in his eyes.


    With a roar, they quickly crossed the battlefield. On the way, all those who dared to stop were rolled over, which fully demonstrated their strong combat power.


    Seeing this combat power, on the wall, the big prince was cold in his heart: "it has reached the point of royal guards."


    He thought, but suddenly a herald came below, looking a little flustered: "Your Highness! No, there was a sudden attack at the city gate, and all the remaining knights were killed. At this time, the city gate has been occupied!"


    "What!" the big prince was surprised and looked at the man in disbelief.


    "Your Highness, be careful!" a cry suddenly sounded. The big prince didn''t come back. He just felt that his eyes suddenly became dark. Vaguely, there seemed to be a broken sound.


    He subconsciously hid, and under the urging of his fighting spirit, he narrowly resisted this.


    Just beside him, countless screams suddenly sounded, and countless sudden arrows shot through the armor.


    "Arrow?"


    The big prince took a deep breath when he saw the arrows straight into the bodies of many knights. He was deeply puzzled in his eyes.


    In this world, because of fighting spirit, the function of arrows has been greatly reduced. Ordinary arrows can''t break through the protection of Knight fighting spirit, let alone armor.


    After all, knights are already a kind of life in essence. Although this essence is still very weak, it is far from comparable to ordinary people.


    But at this time, he had no time to think about the reasons.


    Because at the foot of the city, the gate was opened with a loud noise.

 Chapter 76

    With a loud noise, the city gate was opened from the inside. Bazel looked at the instantly opened city gate and rushed in with people without hesitation.?


    Inside, he looked at the fallen knights and a group of sacrificial priests standing in place, and clearly nodded.


    Although he was worried about the influence of sacrifice, he still had no doubt about their strength and support for ADIS.


    "My Lord!" at this time, kekus, who was bathed in blood, came out with an iron blood and bold temperament, which surprised bazel.


    "My Lord, our sacrifice has caused chaos in the city. Please follow me!"


    "Please lead the way!" bazel said, looking at kekus and sensing the divine power in each other''s body.


    At this time, the city was in chaos. The Knights of the great prince and the sacrifice of the God of nature, as well as the private soldiers of the aristocrats and some local ruffians who took advantage of the chaos made the city chaotic.


    Seeing this, there was a faint commotion among the troops originally surrounded under the inner city.


    Kezel, who was already desperate, looked at the scene and his face was uncertain for a moment.


    Although he had the will to die in his heart, he also had that consciousness. But in the final analysis, no one wants to die if he can live, so when he sees the chaos below, even if it may not be a friendly army, he still has joy in his heart.


    "Your Highness, shall we take the opportunity to rush out?" lulil said, eager to try.


    "No!" kezel flatly refused: "at this time, the city gate is definitely the most competitive place between the two sides. We people may not be able to rush out!"


    "Ruril, you go down and save gedil now. Don''t worry about the rest!"


    Luril nodded and went down to the army.


    At the bottom, Chris was stunned when he looked at the commotion behind him.


    "Sir, the second prince sent someone out!" the Deputy official said.


    He turned back and looked ahead. In the inner city, a team of knights suddenly rushed out and went to gedil, who was hard supported by the siege at this time. It seemed that he wanted to rescue.


    He sneered: "let him save it! As long as he doesn''t escape outside the city, the result is the same!"


    "Let our men withdraw, let''s go to rescue your highness first!" he said, looking very decisive.


    In the front, the positive impact is beginning.


    "Brooke guards, come on!"


    The big prince looked at the rampant nearby waiting group in front of him, and his face was blue.


    With his order, beside him, soldiers in armor stood up, each with a solemn smell of iron blood, and the fighting spirit fluctuated faintly. Although it was not as neat and orderly as the army opposite, it looked more powerful and iron blood.


    This is Brooke''s Royal Guard. Strictly speaking, everyone is a royal child, flowing with the blood of the ancestral God.


    Their number is only 800, but they have an extremely powerful advantage.


    I saw that with the order, a little sound of horse hoofs came gradually. It was amazing that everyone had a horse, even in the city. At this time, all charged and immediately swept down with a terrible atmosphere.


    In fact, knights are not easy to use in the city, but this place is just flat and wide, but it gives the big prince this opportunity.


    After the two intersected, the guard regiment led by bazel was rushed and disordered, but it was barely maintained under bazel''s command and did not break up.


    Seeing this scene, the big prince frowned: "what a powerful soldier."


    According to his experience in the army for many years, there are only a few troops who can be scattered without being rushed by these knights. It can be said that they are elite.


    He was about to order the knight to continue the attack, but suddenly there was a noise outside. Soldiers in rattan armor stepped into it, but nadir arrived.


    Suddenly, bazel was overjoyed and made a big counterattack.


    For a time, the big prince''s army was severely suppressed. A number of sacrificial priests were waving divine skills, and soldiers were in the vertical and horizontal, trapping the big prince.


    "Big prince, there are too many enemies. Retreat!" beside the big prince, the late Chris knelt down on one knee and advised.


    "You can''t retreat! If you retreat at this time, you will be defeated!" the big prince said calmly, not moved by the adverse situation at present.


    "Call the rest of us, Chris, and I''ll rush in myself!" he said, with a cold look in his eyes.


    "Your Highness, you''d better care about yourself first!" a voice came from the rear.


    Suddenly, he was surprised: "who!"


    In a corner of the battlefield, a thin figure came gradually, with a handsome face.


    "Kekus! Is it you?" seeing this man, the big prince''s face suddenly sank and looked at the figure coming step by step in the distance. So.


    At this time, many doubts that had not been figured out in the past were solved one after another. He looked at the extraordinary kekus in front of him and said, "did you open the gate?"


    However, in the face of the big prince''s inquiry, kekus just smiled, and his natural power shook slightly without explaining to him.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    On the other side, in the inner city, which seemed quiet at this time, an old priest walked under a temple.


    This is Brenda, who once healed the king. Now his image has changed greatly.


    At this time, he was wearing a blue and gold high priest''s robe. After finishing his hair, he looked very energetic. On its seemingly old body, a strong vitality is full of, and the natural elements wrapped around it are clearly visible and can not be ignored.


    He walked quietly in this grand temple. Under his induction, the original clean and tidy God carving was filled with a smell of blood, as if countless innocent souls were cursing and resenting all the time.


    This is the curse and resentment of living creatures on the verge of death. Although they have long passed away, their resentment remains under this strange environment, which is frightening.


    "Alas..." felt the grievances of countless wronged souls around. The old man couldn''t help sighing gently, and then looked ahead.


    There, a figure gradually appeared, dressed in black, but it was gerchal, the high priest of the Principality of Brooke.


    At this time, he looked at Brenda in front of him with a black face: "I should have thought of it. It turned out that all this was you."


    At the moment, he also figured out many things, including the sudden death of the king and the form of sudden disengagement from control.


    However, at this moment, he calmed down. Looking at Brenda in front of him, he seemed to feel a powerful force of more mortals flowing in each other''s body.


    "Which ancestral God are you?" he said, looking at Brenda in front of him with a dignified face.


    "Ancestral God?" Brenda showed a mocking smile: "it''s just an evil god. How can I sacrifice."


    This attitude made the other party suddenly sneer: "forget it, why should I say so much to a dead man."


    "Please see how the evil god in your mouth sent you to die!"


    He laughed, cut his hand fiercely with a dagger in his hand, and sprinkled a little blood on the altar in front of him.


    Suddenly, the fierce light on the altar became red. It seemed that there was a manic and powerful will waking up gradually and releasing his boundless power.


    A little blood gas is rising, gradually spreading, and then condensing into a soldier wearing armor in the sky.


    The soldier was wearing armor and ten meters tall. He looked very tall. A powerful force spread out recklessly, with a trace of madness in his eyes.


    "Ha ha!" the high priest laughed wildly and looked very crazy in Brenda''s compassionate eyes below.


    In his eyes, the evil god in front of him had a powerful evil chaotic force. As soon as he appeared, he immediately deeply influenced each other under a certain connection.


    Sure enough, at the next moment, gerchal suddenly screamed, with incomparable fear and incomprehension in his eyes.


    At the same time, the opposite ancestral God''s body is constantly shrinking.


    The next moment, gerchal fiercely opened his eyes and looked at Brenda.


    At this time, his eyes had become red, with a bloody cruelty, a powerful dignity and a powerful force.


    Being rushed by this force, Brenda suddenly snorted and looked at the high priest who had changed in front of him with a faint fear in his eyes.


    Looking at him like this, the high priest gave him an interesting look: "mortal, you are very good."


    "If you can hold on under my authority, you are much better than this waste."


    He looked at Brenda and wondered, "are you interested in being my sacrifice? You can get everything in my principality."


    "Wealth, power, power, beauty... I can give you all you want, how about it?"


    However, seeing this scene, Brenda sighed softly and didn''t reply.


    Under the guidance of the dark, in his arms, a green branch suddenly lit up, and a faint light gradually dispersed, with vigorous vitality.


    Seeing this branch, the high priest who was occupied by the ancestral God was stunned, and then the change began.


    Under his gaze, a powerful majesty suddenly appeared, pressed down with a powerful divine power of the first generation, gently dropped a beam of light, and wanted to suppress him with boundless and awe inspiring killing opportunities and incomparably powerful essence.


    "No!" at this moment, he suddenly roared, his strength couldn''t help shaking wildly, and felt the incomparably powerful crisis, which he couldn''t believe.


    In the next second, a blood red and chaotic gas field suddenly exploded, and suddenly resisted with the field transformed by the natural essence suddenly pressed down above, exploding extremely fierce brilliance and covering the place.


    As if for a moment, and as if after a long time, everything was gone. There was only one branch left on the court, which looked green and green, full of vitality. The branches and leaves rippled gently, and a little blood red power was suppressed and absorbed by it.

 Chapter 77

    With the suppression of the ancestral God, his soul was absorbed by the branches and turned into a pure source to nourish this branch, making it look more green, as if it had just left the theme.??


    This is a branch of the body of ADIS. It was given to Pope grama decades ago and became a sacred object of the church. It was invited out at this key point.


    With the death of the ancestor god, in the distance, ADIS, who was commanding the battle of the army, was stunned.


    Under his induction, at this time, the source force that had been around all the time suddenly moved, and a little bit of source force with the meaning of bloody killing filled the surroundings.


    He looked at his eyes, and the golden eyes in his eyes coagulated slightly.


    On the battlefield, there were killings everywhere, and a little blood was flying, as if there was a blood rain.


    From the perspective of the gods, as soldiers fight bravely, the surrounding world is constantly affected by them, and a little killing source force is filled with them.


    In this environment, Yates only felt that a blood red divinity suddenly condensed and formed, absorbing the killing sources around him with an amazing degree.


    "This feeling, killing..." yadis murmured, sensing the faint fluctuation in the true spirit, a blood red divinity trembled slightly, some deja vu.


    This feeling is somewhat similar to the palpitation when condensing the natural clergy in those years.


    He looked up at the sky and saw that in the distance, a powerful Qi with thick bloody resentment had been completely broken at this time, and a little black gas was rising on his head.


    This is Qi robbery, cause and effect, and represents a sin. Although it is still very light at this time, it will be deeper and deeper as ADIS sweeps the whole world and creates more sins.


    But after this cause and effect, a star is flickering faintly, and a bit of destiny seems deeper and deeper.


    Seeing this scene, a glimmer of enlightenment flashed in ADIS''s heart.


    "Yes, the clergy is a kind of personality condensed under the God''s own echo with heaven and earth. It is not only a personality, but also a mission and responsibility."


    He thought of the faint echo of the world when he gathered the clergy of nature.


    "The personality of nature, to some extent, actually represents the maintenance of the world order."


    "The world has been completely decayed in essence. After it is on the verge of collapse, nature looks forward to redemption. Therefore, I can condense the natural clergy with the essence of God so easily. Because this represents the expectation of world consciousness, and nature is blessed by the world."


    "If I were in a intact world, I''m afraid it would not be so easy for me to condense the natural clergy at that time."


    "This time, I reincarnate. In fact, the essence of my reincarnation is just to push down and start over again, drive away all decay in the world and make it redeemed. Of course, this is also in line with the general trend of the world. Naturally, I can also get the support of world consciousness, and even condense the status."


    "If you change it into a fairy Xia novel in a previous life, it is killing and robbing, driving away chaos, and making the world reborn. Naturally, you have the power of the world."


    In his mind, a touch of gold in his eyes became more and more obvious as his thoughts became more and more dignified.


    At this time, below, the battle is gradually over.


    A figure came forward fiercely and knelt down in front of Yates.


    "Your Majesty, the great prince of Brooke has been killed by me!" said the man in a calm voice with scars on his body.


    With the sound falling, his hand suddenly looked up, and a head was raised by him, which was frightening.


    It was the head of the great prince. It looked ferocious and terrible. There was still a trace of disbelief in his eyes. It seemed that he didn''t expect to die like this.


    "Kekus, you did a good job." ADIS nodded, with a trace of appreciation on his calm face, then looked at him and said, "where are the others?"


    "Chris, the former Knight of the Principality of Brooke, is still fighting tenaciously ahead. At this time, he has been surrounded by all adults, and other knights have also been restrained by our sacrifice and surrounded by the army." looking at Yates, kekus said without hesitation.


    "As for the second prince and others, they are now besieged in the inner city and have been surrounded!"


    As his words fell, a huge light of faith shook slightly on his head, and a divine power close to the third level high priest gradually spread out.


    Seeing this, ADIS couldn''t help appreciating it in his eyes and said, "come forward with me!"


    At the front, in a military formation, knights fought hard, and waves of fighting spirit and divine power lit up from time to time, breaking the field.


    At this time, they were still in the city and the other side''s home. Therefore, relying on the familiar terrain, the Knights fought with people in the streets through the terrain, which caused heavy losses to ADIS''s men.


    Seeing this, Adidas frowned and looked straight ahead.


    There, a knight in armor and with a firm face was walking around. With a huge sword in his hand, fresh lives were plundered.


    Beside him, several sacrificial priests in yellow robes restrained him and kept him from getting out of trouble.


    "Basil!" he cried, looking at him.


    "Take the level of the other prince to persuade him to surrender. If he refuses, hang him with a bow and crossbow immediately."


    With the order, bazel took the big prince''s hand to persuade him to surrender, which immediately stunned a large group of knights, some of whom couldn''t believe it.


    However, after seeing this level, although a large number of people chose to surrender on the spot, there were also many people, but they became more crazy, as if they wanted to avenge their prince.


    However, for these people, bazel, who was instructed by Yates, did not hesitate. With an order, countless bows and crossbows flew forward with countless arrows glittering with the brilliance of divinity, plundering a piece of life.


    Seeing this, some people hurried to deeper alleys and other places where bows and crossbows were difficult to swing, and then continued street fighting with ADIS.


    As an individual gradually fled or surrendered, the number of people present gradually decreased. In the end, only a few Knights such as Chris remained.


    "Do not surrender!"


    "Do not surrender!"


    A loud roar spread around. With a soft sound, the huge sword in Chris''s hand was seized by a priest. Then several swords pointed at his body. As long as he had a change, he could die immediately.


    Seeing him like this, ADIS rode forward and looked at him gently.


    "What a young Lord!" when he saw Adams, Chris was surprised and didn''t believe it.


    But then, ADIS lowered his head and looked at Chris below. A pair of golden eyes reflected a cold color: "do not surrender!"


    With his inquiry, in an instant, a wave of killing with millions of corpses and a long river of blood came out, and hit Chris hard in his heart, making him tremble in his heart, as if he felt the most extreme fear.


    "I, I, will... Finally, under the eyes of everyone around him, he bowed his head and said with no blood on his pale face.


    With the surrender of Chris, the work of persuading surrender in the city took another step.


    Corris was originally the chief Knight of the royal family of the Duchy of Brooke. For more than ten years in the army, his prestige was even higher than that of the original big prince. At this moment, after he persuaded him to surrender, the knights who had resisted all the time surrendered one after another and were randomly divided into his hands by Adams.


    Finally, after a day, the chaos gradually subsided in the city. Under the fierce suppression of Yates, some local ruffians and hooligans who took advantage of the chaos in the city were suppressed. Only some of the remaining knights who had not surrendered were still executing in hiding and resisting, which seemed very weak under the sacrifice of the God of nature and the search of believers in the city.


    In a few days, after Yates cleaned up the city, kekus was on the way to the palace again.

 Chapter 78

    Walking on the spacious and bright palace, kekus looked at the scenery ahead and sighed for a moment.


    In the past, although the king was too old to be in charge, the palace seemed a little dull and twilight. But at least there are many guards in the palace, and the attendants shuttle among them, each with their own responsibilities, and there is a noble spirit.


    At this time, although the palace was still huge and bright, the once weather had completely disappeared.


    As seen in kekus, many of the scenes standing around have disappeared, and there are some debris such as broken stones on the ground, which looks a little messy because no one has come to maintain and clean for a long time.


    Many of the knights who had stood in the palace had disappeared at this time. The huge palace was guarded by only a few scattered people, which seemed a little desolate.


    He looked back to one side, where a hall looked very deserted and dilapidated, as if it had been demolished. Many arrows can be seen faintly.


    This is the trace left by the great prince and the second prince during the war in the palace. It has been torn to pieces. Up to now, no one has been found to repair it.


    Seeing this scene, he sighed faintly in his heart, and then silently felt a warmth in his heart, and his faith was strengthened a lot.


    Faintly, the original magnificent natural power in his body was gently fluctuating, as if he had reached a critical point and was about to break through.


    After walking for a while, he came to a place where several knights with intact armor stood, with the thick blood smell of hard struggle for days, staring at him coldly.


    "Your Highness, let you in!" a knight said in a bad tone.


    However, for these, kekus just smiled and seemed not to mind.


    Inside, the scene suddenly changed.


    I saw that on the road, one by one bloody Knight stood on both sides, quietly defending one of them.


    Kekus felt it carefully, and a strong breath passed from the natural induction to his heart, which made him stunned.


    This is the family property accumulated by the second prince for many years. Although there is only this last point after the war, it is also the most elite, including several earth knights.


    However, most of these people were wounded, and even their armor was faintly broken. There was a smell of blood that could not be sprinkled on their bodies although they had been cleaned, which set off some sadness against these people.


    A breath of hundred war veterans came up. At the top, kezel looked coldly at kekus who gradually came forward: "now, how dare you come to see me?"


    As his words fell, a little murderous spirit began to rise around him. Everyone stared at kekus with cold eyes.


    "Why not?" facing this downfall, kekus just smiled, which seemed very natural.


    "Speaking of it, I saved your highness once. If the big prince hadn''t suddenly retreated, I''m afraid your highness would have become a corpse by now."


    "Hum!" kezel snorted coldly, looked at kekus with his usual face below, and sneered: "so, you didn''t do everything in the previous life?"


    Facing kezel''s reply, kekus just smiled and didn''t reply.


    "Forget it, tell your purpose... See him like this, kezel sighed and said.


    Seeing kezel''s inquiry, kekus didn''t reply for a moment, and the scene was suddenly quiet.


    "I''ll persuade your highness to surrender."


    After a while, he looked at kezel in front of him and said slowly.


    "Die!"


    Suddenly, the pot exploded on the field, and the knights were angry and glared at kekus in front of them. A little murderous spirit was boiling, mixed with the fluctuation of fighting spirit.


    However, for kekus''s words, kezel just sighed slightly without any surprise.


    "Go and tell your majesty that I am willing to surrender."


    He looked a little frustrated, said faintly, and stopped the anger of the people around him.


    When kekus gradually moved away from his perspective, beside kezel, a scarred middle-aged man walked out silently from one side.


    This is gedir who was rescued by kezel on the same day. At this time, he was seriously injured and had some difficulties.


    "Your Highness, I don''t understand... He looked at kezel in front of him with some confusion.


    Hearing this, kzel just sighed, then looked at the Knights tumultuous below and slowly stood up.


    "Just now, I took people to the temple to ask the high priest to invite the ancestral God. However, when I arrived at the temple, the high priest had disappeared."


    "The altar of the ancestral God is broken..."


    He spoke this sentence slowly. His face was a little pale and bloodless. There was still a trace of shock in his eyes. It seemed that he had seen something he couldn''t believe.


    "Impossible!"


    "Ancestral God!"


    One knight couldn''t believe it. He looked at kezel in front of him and shouted so loudly.


    Facing these eyes, kezel slowly walked out without saying a word.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    On that day, kezel opened the gate, led his knight to surrender, and was named count by ADIS.


    Then, under the influence of kezel in Brooke and the ferocious suppression of the previous big prince, some nobles surrendered one after another and gathered under the flag of ADIS.


    For this part of the aristocracy, Adams closed it up and maintained its title. At the same time, he also took the opportunity to gradually transfer its territory and further weaken its influence. For those who resisted stubbornly, Yates asked bazer and others to lead troops to destroy them, and they were quickly suppressed under the leadership of local priests.


    After more than a month, as the unrest in the territory gradually subsided, under the appeasement of many sacrifices, the original Brooke area gradually stabilized. Although it can not be said to be complete, it can at least ensure the stability under the surface.


    In the future, with the passage of time, the new legal system will gradually penetrate into the hearts of the people, and the natural rule will gradually be strengthened.


    Moreover, with the establishment of the Duchy of Addis Ababa, Brooke was captured one after another. The surrounding city states seemed to be shocked, and envoys and spies poured into the territory of ADIS madly.


    After all, compared with the crazy and turbulent situation in the south, the situation in the north is relatively stable. Usually, the death of a city-state king is a great event, not to mention the madness of ADIS, which directly led to the destruction of two traditional city-states inherited for hundreds of years.


    You know, in the northern region, although the region is vast, it is sparsely populated, which is far inferior to other densely populated regions. The total number of city states here is only more than 20. At this time, two are destroyed at once. How can we not shock or even fear the surrounding city states.


    In this case, despite the self obstruction of the sacrifice of the God of nature and believers, the news is inevitably detected by many city states. Among them, the news about ADIS was wildly explored, and the surrounding city states tried to find out his past.


    After all, the scenes that Adams experienced seemed too legendary. However, at the age of 15, he had been crowned king and personally destroyed two city states. So wise and powerful, it''s naturally confusing. I try to find out the reason.


    As a result of this action, each principality began to have a strong vigilance against the believers of the God of nature in its territory, and began to take various targeted measures to persecute or expel them, trying to reduce their influence.


    However, for these, ADIS has no energy to manage for the time being.


    With the suppression of the Lords in Brooke, there was no obstacle on the road to the north for ADIS.


    A few days later, the priests in sacrificial robes went deeper into the north.


    Vaguely, in the north, a huge, somewhat scattered but from the same source of air transportation began to fluctuate violently under the traction of some force in the south. Faintly, they began to merge, and continuously merged into a small Tianzhu, making it suddenly bright.

 Chapter 79

    A few months later, in a wide flat land, sacrificial priests hurried one by one, with a little excitement and strange emotion.?


    This is the center of the central tribe and the first tribe where ADIS woke up. After decades of brewing, fermentation and faith have long been deeply rooted here.


    Here, every child is baptized by elders or foreign high-level sacrifices from birth, and then full of the figure of the God of nature at the age of ten, adulthood and death..


    From being sensible, people here will sing hymns, recite the story of the legendary god of nature, and integrate faith into their life in every bit of life.


    This is a very natural process. In Beidi, faith is closely related to people''s life. When working, learning, growing up, in distress... Every moment has the shadow of the God of nature, as if it turned this place into a kingdom of God on the earth.


    The people living here are very pious. Among the countless tribes in the north, only a few tribes are comparable. Almost every ethnic group is a devout believer of the God of nature, ADIS.


    When countless such believers gather together, they are converging into an incomparably huge and magnificent divine realm. The incomparably pure natural divine light envelops the earth and affects this heaven and earth.


    Under the influence of this divine realm, the natural elements here are more active and powerful than other places, and the vitality on the earth is also very strong. There are forests of ancient trees and groups of wild animals.


    As for the demonized beast, it disappeared in the northern region and was completely expelled and purified by the powerful natural God domain.


    In the center of this pure faith tribe, a grand temple stands in it. Around, countless flowers of the four seasons and the English of vegetation are released at the same time, competing for beauty.


    This is the church headquarters of the God of nature, which nominally governs all believers of the God of nature. At this time, dozens of people were talking inside.


    In the top position, grama, wearing the Pope''s exclusive crown and scepter, looked at the people below.


    Below him, there were dozens of seats, full of people.


    In the rear of these people, sacrifice stood behind them in silence.


    The scene seemed very quiet for a moment, but it was very natural. There was no tension at all.


    If there were enough people familiar with the north to come here, they would be shocked. At this time, under the temple, more than 100 sacrificial priests stood in the venue, and all kinds of sacrificial robes were shining slightly. Unexpectedly, none was lower than the yellow robe.


    Those who sat on the seats were the heads and elders of the major tribes, and there were even several high priests.


    At the top, grama looked at the last person at the bottom and said, "you must have received news from the south!"


    "The reincarnation of my God has been crowned king in the south."


    "He has been to the north and is waiting for us to help."


    He paused, looked at the people below and said, "I have ordered that the people of my tribe be ready to support. What do you think?"


    The scene was quiet for a moment. When they heard this, they couldn''t help lowering their heads and meditating.


    But after a while, an old man stood up and said, "since it is the reincarnation of our God, our believers should obey. I am willing to lead my tribe to support."


    As he got up, several patriarchs stood up and expressed their support.


    After a while, grama looked down. Naturally, those high priests needless to say, and most of the patriarchs stood up to express their support, but some people still had some doubts.


    A man stood up with some hesitation on his face, looked at grama and said, "if my God is reincarnated, it''s natural not to say more. He must use his full support."


    "But is it inappropriate to make such a decision without full confirmation..."


    With this saying, around him, several people nodded faintly, obviously agreeing with the man''s words.


    "Nonsense! The sacrifice to the South has personally sent the message back, and then after the confirmation of the Pope, can it be wrong?"


    A burly young man in leather stood up and looked at the sacrifice below with a pair of huge eyes with a strong deterrent: "or do you doubt the judgment of the church and the sacrifice you sent south?"


    As soon as he said this, countless people turned pale on the ground at the same time.


    "No!"


    The man who spoke earlier replied, facing the eye pupil with strong deterrent force in front of him, the divine power in his body vibrated gently and brought a ripple: "is it difficult, sir, do you doubt my piety to my God?"


    Hearing this, the young man snorted coldly, and the powerful momentum on his body immediately withdrew and didn''t speak again.


    Even if there is no disagreement at ordinary times, the lowest level in the presence is the Yellow robed sacrifice. Maybe they have their own thoughts at ordinary times, but there is no doubt about the piety of the God of nature, at least to the level of crazy believers.


    For the crazy believers who believe in gods, power, power and wealth are far less important than the faith in their hearts. Their faith is extremely firm, and their gods have reached an extremely fanatical level, which can not be shaken by foreign things.


    Therefore, it is ridiculous to doubt each other''s piety here.


    "Your Excellency the pope!"


    Another man came forward, a young man, but his eyes were very vicissitudes and looked seriously inconsistent with his appearance.


    In him, the profound divine power fluctuated faintly, stronger than most people present, and had reached the level of high priest.


    He came forward in silence and looked at grama silently. There was no fear in his eyes, but looked at it equally: "if you want all the support of our tribe, unless you can let us prove it in person, please redeem it. We can''t accept it."


    "The reincarnation of my God should not be judged by you alone, but by all of us, otherwise we can''t rest assured."


    Hearing him say that, behind him, those who had not nodded before seemed to get up and stood silently behind him, obviously agreeing with him.


    Seeing this scene, grama sighed slightly: "good, what do you want?"


    "I don''t want to." Goodall looked at him. "Just want to give us some more time and make a decision after the sacrifice sent by our tribe returns."


    When she heard this, grama just lowered her head, but the sigh became deeper and deeper.


    "No need..."


    "You can prepare first. After one month, the incarnation of my God will come to the north in person."


    As soon as he said this, he was shocked.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Time gradually passed for a long time. On the wide temple, with the gradual decline of clan chiefs and sacrifices, the originally busy place seemed a little quiet at this time.


    Grama quietly closed her eyes, silently enjoyed the silence, and sat motionless in his position.


    With his breath, in his body, a little natural power rippled, gradually dispersed and spread around. Vaguely, it is pulled by flowers, plants, birds and animals everywhere in the temple, which is very profound and mysterious.


    "Granma, is this really good?" a voice gradually sounded from one side.


    In the silence, a broad figure walked out slowly from one side.


    This man is tall and burly, with flesh and blood staring like gold and iron. Just walking quietly, he faintly echoes with countless natural elements everywhere, absorbs these forces all the time, and becomes stronger slowly and firmly. On his forehead, a light blue mark is very conspicuous. If you carefully observe his pupils, you can see a trace of gold, which is mysterious and noble.


    "There is no doubt about the reincarnation of our God after our confirmation. At this time, we don''t take people to the south to meet, but let our God come to the North himself?"


    He raised his eyebrows slightly and said so.


    "This is my God''s own initiative. It can''t be rejected at all."


    Grama sighed: "moreover, in the north, hundreds of tribes and nearly two million ethnic believers are in such a chaotic situation. If our God hadn''t come personally, it would be difficult for us to subdue them if we couldn''t do it."


    "And, kuruba, do you feel it?"


    "What?" kuruba wondered.

 Chapter 80

    In a small garden, grama and kuruba walked quietly without talking.?


    "Feel it?" grama said suddenly, looking at the branch in front of him.


    Kuru, look up and look in front of you.


    There, on a small garden, a branch is quietly placed on it. The green jade like color is very beautiful, pure and crystal.


    On this branch, a majestic and huge vitality with a little divine breath is spreading out continuously, gradually infecting the surrounding environment and silently changing the surrounding environment.


    Seeing this branch, kuruba''s body shook slightly.


    In his body, a divine blood that came from the same source as the branch was slightly throbbing, vaguely echoing and attracting each other with the branch.


    As the attraction deepened, a light cyan mark gradually became clearer and more obvious on kuruba''s forehead.


    "This is... Seeing the branches and sensing the changes, kuruba hesitated:" the power of holy things seems to be beginning to increase. "


    "Yes!" Granma nodded and looked aside. "Come in."


    With his words, an old and thin figure gradually walked out from one side and looked very old.


    "Brenda, tell me about the south."


    Brenda nodded, first made a sacrifice to grama and kuruba, and then slowly opened his mouth.


    "A few months ago, on the order of the Pope, I took the holy things to the city states in the south to help his Majesty the king of adexus."


    "When the holy thing touches the breath of the other party, the holy thing becomes like this, as if activated."


    He said slowly, his face very natural.


    "So it can be confirmed, isn''t it? Your majesty of yadixu is the reincarnation of our God?"


    Kuruba nodded and asked.


    "Absolutely not!" Brenda replied solemnly.


    He stepped forward with extreme piety on his face: "in his majesty, I sensed that extremely powerful divine power and the familiar essence. I can never admit my mistake."


    Seeing this, kuruba and grama nodded knowingly without any doubt.


    The perception of sacrificial belief in gods will increase with the improvement of sacrificial level.


    From white robe sacrifice to yellow robe sacrifice, this itself is a process of continuous pure purification of its own soul essence.


    As long as believers are pious enough, they can provide the gods with the power of faith, and the faith will feed back a trace of divine power after being absorbed by the gods, so as to continuously strengthen the essence of believers and make them gradually close to themselves. Among them, the more devout believers, the more divine power they can feed back, and the degree of promotion is naturally faster.


    At the high priest level, they not only have strict requirements for faith, but also require believers to be close to themselves and understand the essence of God before they can be promoted to success.


    Therefore, as a high priest, his sense of God is also absolutely strong. After all, others can be fake, but that essence can''t be fake anyway.


    Thinking of this, grama smiled quietly and looked at kuruba beside her: "besides, kuruba, have you now?"


    "Since our tribe became the first God more than ten years ago and continued to support him, the shelter of our tribe has become stronger and stronger."


    "You must not be far from promotion now."


    Kuruba was stunned, and then nodded slowly: "you mean, God''s grace?"


    "Yes!"


    Granma responded, then walked quietly to the front: "you know, kuruba."


    "Most of the sacrifices we sent to help our God have now been raised to a higher level. Even if it was only a white robed sacrifice in the past, it has become a red robed sacrifice after going south."


    "This is like the gift obtained by missionaries. It is the divine grace of our God."


    The words gradually fell, and kuruba nodded silently. Suddenly, the three people there didn''t speak anymore, and the scene became silent.


    Just around the three of them, a little bit of natural elements are still cheering and shaking, silently affecting the surroundings.


    In this way, several months later, dozens of people gradually walked through a spacious wilderness path.


    At the front, a young man was heroic, handsome and extraordinary. A pair of golden pupils and a strong dignity made people dare not look directly at him.


    "Your Majesty, when you come here, you will come to the range of the northern wilderness." bill stood quietly beside him and said in silence.


    Listening to his words, ADIS silently raised his head and looked in front of him.


    In his perspective, in front of him, faint lights gradually rise in the distance, gathering into small belief God domains, enveloping one heaven and earth.


    Around, a little bit of natural elements are gradually shaking, slowly echoing the world, which is very active.


    "Here, it has been completely purified." he looked at the scene between heaven and earth, and a little joy crossed his heart.


    In this heaven and earth, after decades of cultivation of faith, the divine domain here makes up for the four sides, and continuously purifies and nourishes this heaven and earth.


    The evil spirit filled the southern heaven and earth completely disappeared here, and was expelled and purified by a pure light of faith and divine power.


    "According to this trend, this heaven and earth will become stronger and stronger under the nourishment of my divine power. Sooner or later, it will become the city-state region in the South and become the center of the world."


    He looked at the increasingly active natural elements between heaven and earth, as well as the scattered Qi luck in the distance. He couldn''t help sighing: "moreover, Qi luck has begun to condense slowly. If he can give it here for another 20 years, he may be able to really gather into a family and condense the national Qi."


    "Even among my believers, a true king was born according to the fate of heaven and earth"


    Thinking of this, he regretted: "unfortunately, if I could have been 20 years earlier, I could have fully supported the king with true destiny among believers. Why should I end up in person?"


    This is the question of timing. If it were 20 years in the morning, we would be able to catch up with the situation at this time. By this time, it was already late.


    When the other side completely grows up, the world will not know what it will become.


    "Your Majesty, this is the critical point. After a long walk, you will arrive at the place prepared by the major tribes to meet you."


    Bill said so, but after a while, he hesitated: "just, your majesty."


    "The tribes here are second only to the church in the wasteland. They have always been at odds with the Pope and may deliberately cause some obstacles to you. I hope you don''t care."


    Hearing this, ADIS''s expression remained unchanged: "it doesn''t matter. Let''s go."


    "The welcome has arrived."


    As his voice fell, Bill looked back.


    At this time, several figures appeared in the originally uninhabited place. Riding a horse, the magic brilliance on his body was flickering, driving the divine power.


    However, there is no sacrificial robe, only a small God emblem. It seems that it is not a formal sacrificial ceremony.


    They went straight to him. At present, a man was a middle-aged man. When he saw Adams and others, he saluted: "please follow me."


    Adams and bill looked at each other and silently followed up.


    In front, after a long journey, I came to a very grand camp.


    The camp is large and looks magnificent and tidy. It is obvious that it has been painstakingly arranged.


    Just looking at the camp, bill and other priests changed color and looked ugly.


    In the camp, countless bodyguards and warriors stood guard, wearing armor and cold light in their eyes. At a glance, they were warriors proficient in war skills.


    In front of the main gate, strong soldiers stood quietly with swords and spears in their hands, like a fierce momentum in the mountains.


    The scene was not like welcoming them, but like giving them a downfall.


    Suddenly, seeing this scene, Bill looked blue: "what does your patriarch want to do?"


    Beside him, dozens of sacrificial priests did not look good on their faces. They just looked at the front quietly and didn''t speak.


    Before the other party answered, a warrior gradually came here.


    "Your excellencies, our patriarch ordered that irrelevant personnel stay here to entertain."


    "Please invite the king of yadeshu in. Our patriarch is entertaining him inside."


    "What!" bill was shocked. "He wants his majesty to go in by himself. How dare he?"


    With a livid face, he looked at the man in front of him and said gnashing his teeth, "are you not afraid of the church calling on the major tribes to punish?"


    However, for his threat, the man opposite did not speak, but looked at ADIS silently.


    The scene was quiet for a moment.


    After a while, ADIS looked at the scene in front of him and smiled: "lead the way!"


    "Your majesty!" bill looked at Adams with anxiety on his face, trying to persuade him.


    Just in the field of vision, ADIS gently shook his head and indicated that he didn''t have to say any more.


    Vaguely, in the eyes of ADIS, a cold color flashed gradually. Under the golden pupils, a little huge power was surging up.

 Chapter 81

    In a plain, Bill looked at ADIS in front of him and bowed: "Your Majesty, the tribes here are different from those belonging to the church."


    "Because the southern city states have invaded here for a long time, and because of the perennial suppression of those riot robbers and wild tribes, the tribes here attach great importance to power."


    "Although they are also very pious about their faith, they are very aggressive and only respect those sacrificial and powerful warriors. Therefore, it will be a lot of trouble to get their recognition."


    Speaking of this, he knelt on one knee: "Your Majesty, you don''t have to go in. Not far in front of these tribes, members of the church are waiting for your majesty to come. As long as the Pope comes, these tribes will naturally succumb."


    However, for his persuasion, ADIS just smiled.


    He looked at the camp in front of him with a cold look in his eyes: "no, since the owner here is ready in front, it would be impolite not to go to the banquet."


    Seeing this, Bill opened his mouth and stopped talking. Looking at Adams in front of him, he didn''t continue persuasion at last.


    After a while, in front of the camp gate, ADIS looked straight ahead.


    In the front, warriors are standing quietly, wearing powerful armor and looking majestic.


    Faintly, a little sword rubbing sound came from a distance. With the atmosphere in front of us, it looked scary.


    "Do you want to give me a Hongmen banquet?"


    ADIS looked at the scene in front of him and sneered in his heart.


    This scene may be frightening for ordinary people.


    But how can a God be afraid? Even if the other person is still his own believer.


    However, seeing the scene in the distance, Bill couldn''t help jumping in his heart and felt a little bad about the current situation.


    Perhaps the people of these tribes still have doubts, but as a subordinate who has been with Yates for a long time, he deeply understands that the majestic power of Yates is impossible except the birth of the God of nature.


    If something bad happens later, it won''t be what they want, regardless of the result.


    If he wanted to be here, he quickly said to a priest nearby, "go and inform our people and ask them to bring people to meet them immediately. These people can''t collide with your majesty!"


    At this time, in the camp, several people were discussing this issue violently.


    "Father, is it not good for us to do this?" under a majestic man, a young man looked at him and said with some hesitation.


    "If the other party is really the embodiment of my God..."


    "If it''s really my God and has the power of my God, it must be unstoppable here."


    The middle-aged man shouted, with a strong evil spirit and divine power: "the majesty of my God is unstoppable, how can I be trapped by this obstruction!"


    He had a strong evil spirit and bloody smell. Even the natural power of his body could be seen to be a bit violent. At this time, he stood here and roared, immediately deterring several people in front of him.


    Seeing this, they didn''t dare to say any more. They just looked at the man in front of them, with anxiety and worry in their eyes, and retreated silently.


    "Atwood, what shall we do?"


    After coming out, the young man looked anxiously at an attendant beside him and said in a deep panic: "with the temper of his father, once a decision is made, it can no longer be reversed. Even if the Pope comes here, he will be expelled!"


    Beside him, an attendant always followed him. His figure looked thin. There were two kinds of forces: fighting spirit and divine power. It was very rare in the north.


    Although he was only a servant and dressed in ordinary leather robes, he could still see some breeze.


    "My Lord, until now, only several elders of the clan come forward together, can we stop the patriarch."


    He stepped forward and bowed slightly.


    "Elder, elder... The young man muttered to himself, and a glimmer of understanding flashed in his eyes:" yes, the elder is the elder of the family. As long as the elder comes forward, even if his father is no longer willing, he can only stop. "


    Thinking of this in his heart, he no longer hesitated and walked away with several attendants beside him.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    On the other side, ADIS looked at the formation in front of him. He was speechless and just stepped forward silently.


    He walked silently on the clean ground paved with carpets, with mighty soldiers standing on his side.


    With his progress, it seems that he has touched something. Countless eyes are staring at him at the same time. Although there is no murderous and malicious, the sense of prestige and coercion hidden in his eyes is still scary.


    All eyes.


    Alone, standing under the eyes of countless people, even a powerful knight who kills like a hemp, or an emperor who is angry with millions of corpses, will feel uncomfortable and uncomfortable.


    However, for ADIS, this is just a small foreplay.


    After all, what is the so-called deterrence of mortals to gods?


    He looked ahead, with no expression on his handsome face, thinking.


    With his performance, there seems to be a little bit of admiration and recognition coming from the original sharp eyes.


    It''s just not over yet.


    Under the induction of ADIS, in this narrow world, a life with fierce changes.


    Originally, countless active natural elements around revolted one after another. It seemed that they were attracted by a little natural divine power and gradually condensed into a divine realm.


    This divine realm is different from ordinary, with a little meaning of violence and ferocity. It seems to suppress anything with natural anger and powerful majesty.


    From the perspective of ordinary people, there was a strong wind on the originally calm earth, and the grass was blown upside down. In the sky, a little fire element was also condensing, and a little Mars flashed faintly.


    Above the heads of many warriors, a light of faith is flashing and converging to the distance in a slight shock, which is the center to communicate this world.


    This kind of scene is really terrible. In the distance, bill only felt his body sink fiercely, which was far affected by the condensed field in front. A great repulsive force fell on him, which made him feel very uncomfortable.


    This is the cohesion of thousands of people. The light of thousands of people''s faith is gathered on one person, and the power is really terrible.


    After all, this is their home. The divine domain of the God of nature has been purified and nourished here for decades, which has almost turned this place into a land of gods. As a sacrifice to the God of nature, the power of nature has also been greatly enhanced.


    For a time, there was a strong wind between heaven and earth, sweeping through heaven and earth, which temporarily covered everyone''s vision.


    Seeing this scene, Bill''s heart sank slightly.


    It seems that after a moment, it seems that a long time has passed. Just when they can''t help but want to rush to stop, a little light suddenly lights up.


    Then, in the eyes of countless people, the strong wind suddenly disappeared. In the original place, a round of sun gradually rose. When the light spread, the incomparably terrible divine power spread out, suppressing all changes and shocking the scene.

 Chapter 82

    A plain, a camp, a camp full of soldiers, was silent at this time.?


    Look carefully. In situ, a little change is taking place.


    The originally violent wind suddenly stopped, and the restless natural elements around gradually stopped at this time. It seems that they met their supreme gods and did not dare to move any more, but gradually moved along with an inexplicable breath.


    Under the guidance of the dark, the people present clearly sensed that a star was rising gradually, and the incomparable immortal power of suppressing the blue sky and the earth suddenly shook out.


    As soon as this divine power appeared, the strength of the field gathered by thousands of people around disappeared. Everyone only felt an incomparable terror, and the familiar dignity shrouded their hearts and suppressed them with all their strength.


    "Heaven! Two suns!"


    Countless people suddenly made a sound of shock and looked at the rising stars shining in the sky, as if there were two suns for a moment.


    The place was temporarily shrouded in light.


    Among them, there was a shocking scene.


    Amidst the radiance, ADIS was bathed in divine light, and his golden eyes, with boundless dignity, walked on the earth like a God from heaven and came to the world.


    With his progress, around him, a little natural elements are crazily rippling, a little natural light is around him, and the boundless and terrible natural divine power is released, which coincides with heaven and earth.


    Faintly, the virtual shadow of an ancient tree is manifested behind it, and the branches are gently rippling, as if they contain the profound meaning of the birth and death of the world.


    "Jump!"


    Little by little, the sound of soldiers falling to the ground gradually sounded around. I don''t know when, everyone flopped and knelt on the ground. When they saw ADIS with brilliance and the virtual shadow of ancient trees, they didn''t dare to look directly at him.


    "Great and supreme god of nature! Is it your incarnation that came to the world?"


    It seemed that someone was whispering excitedly, and then bursts of prayers came from many believers and gradually spread to the whole camp.


    So, with this sound of prayer and praise, ADIS slowly walked into the camp, like a supreme emperor, kneeling everywhere he went.


    With this scene, the enormous power of faith is rising, and it is continuously absorbed along the line of faith.


    Seeing this scene, ADIS had no sorrow or joy in his heart, but quietly looked up and looked ahead.


    There, a little bit of luck is rising, slowly condensing into a pale gold huge luck, but the little rebellious that was still with it has completely disappeared at this time, and has been suppressed by the huge light of faith.


    Take a few more steps. In front, there is only the last person left.


    The man had a strong figure and a wicked face, but at this time, he looked respectfully at the brilliance of Yates and his eyes were crazy.


    "Tallinn tribal patriarch Borg, meet your majesty ADIS!"


    He shouted loudly. There was no reluctance or hesitation in his heart, but a fever in his heart rushed into his heart, which made him tremble gently and excited.


    Seeing the man, ADIS looked gently at his head.


    Above his head, a pure gold life suddenly appeared, and under the influence of the light of faith, it was gradually changing to cyan.


    This life stood upright, with a hidden evil spirit around it, and a strong and unyielding meaning immediately spread out.


    But looking at the fanaticism in his eyes, Yates knew that even if he was allowed to die for himself at this time, he would not hesitate to do it.


    At this time, outside, several figures came late outside the camp.


    These people looked anxious, with a little light on their bodies, and went fast.


    However, when they arrived outside the camp, they suddenly stopped and felt a boundless, pure and grand will.


    "Such a huge and pure divine domain, is it the Pope himself?"


    Beside him, a young man was shocked by the terrible scene in front of him.


    "No, it''s impossible!" as soon as he said it, he rejected it: "even if the Pope comes in person, it''s impossible to achieve this scene in front of him, unless you bring the holy thing and invite the incarnation of our God!"


    In their induction, the natural elements that originally floated in the heaven and earth in front of them are extremely silent at the moment. In the sky, a vast and pure divine domain is spreading, suppressing everything here with boundless divine power.


    Such great power is by no means feasible by manpower, and can only be achieved by the power of God.


    At this time, several figures gradually came out from the inside.


    The person in the lead has a handsome face and excellent posture. A pair of golden eyes with boundless greatness seem to bring a breath of fresh air, which makes the site one of the clearest.


    Suddenly, there was a moment of silence in place, only faintly, and a little pious prayer came from his side.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    After that day, in the north, several tribes originally centered on this tribe knelt down one after another. Then, taking this as the starting point, ADIS went all the way north.


    In the south, a little wave is also emerging in Yadi Xugong, where the situation has gradually calmed down.


    "Go!"


    "Kill these traitors!"


    In a tribe, soldiers in rattan armor are charging frantically in the mountains and going opposite them.


    Opposite them, their enemies were also dressed in rattan armor, with the hidden power of nature, and were impressively believers of the God of nature.


    "Carter! What are you trying to do!"


    In an open space, a man in a fur coat and several feathers roared and looked ahead with a thick disbelief in his eyes.


    Opposite him, Carter looked at each other coldly: "I have said that your majesty ADIS ordered you to surrender!"


    "Since you refuse, you must be prepared for the consequences of being encircled and suppressed!"


    "That''s why?" the man on the other side couldn''t believe it. "Just because we refused his order, you''re going to encircle and suppress your in laws and tribes and the believers of our God?"


    "It''s too late to surrender now."


    Listening to this, the man opposite suddenly sneered: "surrender? Why should we surrender?"


    "Carter, you just want us to surrender with a thousand people?"


    However, at this time, a cry of alarm suddenly came from a distance. In the midst of the noise, a soldier with a messy face ran thousands of times, with fear on his face.


    Seeing this man, he was stunned, and an ominous premonition suddenly poured into his heart.


    "Patriarch, it''s not good! All our divine skills can''t be used!"


    "What!" he was shocked and turned to look at the battlefield.


    I saw that at this time, on the battlefield, the two sides who had been in a stalemate were now completely different.


    One side of the population chants the God of nature, and countless divine arts are displayed from them with a radiance. Although the other party also shouted the God of nature, there was no life at all, and even the divine power originally filled in the body had completely disappeared.


    Suddenly, their morale dropped greatly. Without the blessing of divine power and divine power, they were just ordinary mortals. Although after a long washing of divine power, their bodies were more majestic and powerful than ordinary people, they could not be worth the soldiers with divine power and divine power.


    What is more deadly than this is the collapse of faith.


    You know, these people are all believers of ADIS, and there are not a few pious people. At this time, they suddenly lost their divinity, and their faith suddenly broke, so they couldn''t afford to resist each other.


    Therefore, under the propaganda call of the opposite sacrifice, countless people surrendered one after another and directly abandoned the original tribe.


    Seeing this scene, the patriarch was cold. The long sword in his hand fell to the ground unconsciously, but he didn''t seem to show it.


    "I, surrender."


    He looked at the scene in front of him, with pain and regret in his eyes. Finally, he turned into a gentle sigh and echoed in the world.


    Then, in this one-sided situation, the battle soon ended.


    Carter incorporated this tribe, and then arranged them to build villages in some areas according to some previous arrangements of ADIS, so as to enrich the whole yadixu principality.


    With the gradual progress of these actions, tribes were suppressed by him.


    Among them, some tribes chose tenacious resistance because the belief in the God of nature did not spread for a long time and did not have a profound impact on the whole tribe.


    But these people also seemed powerless in front of the sacrifices of Carter and other gods.


    After all, as the sacrificial gods of nature, they themselves have embarked on the path of the world with their divine skills and power. Facing a group of primitive barbaric tribes with backward civilization, they are naturally directly suppressed like destruction.

 Chapter 83

    In the north, with the passage of time bit by bit, the originally scattered air began to fluctuate gradually. Centered on one point, it continuously merged into a small pillar of heaven, setting off the incomparable light of a little star on it.


    With the support of these forces, Tianzhu suddenly expanded, and a little field of air transportation gradually spread throughout the north, expanding its influence.


    With the spread of Tianzhu, in the south, a blood red Tianzhu also fluctuated, and a little exclusion gradually emerged, making the two Tianzhu faintly opposed.


    One mountain can''t tolerate two tigers!


    In the whole northern region, although the stars are spreading and brewing in it, there are only these two who lead the destiny. At this time, according to the traction in the dark, they instinctively start to pull each other. In this narrow northern region, they oppose each other and want to suppress each other.


    With the gradual contact between the two, a little black gas was crazily tumbling and rising in the blood red sky column. A ferocious wolf beast loomed out. On it, a piece of blue and purple gas appeared. A pair of wolf eyes contained deep purple gas and the power of destiny, and roared suddenly.


    Opposite him, in a sky pillar, an ancient tree condenses out. It is also blue and purple, but it is far less rich than the other party. The branches are gently rippling, and a little fresh air comes out.


    The two collided with each other, but for a moment, the ancient tree was suppressed and retreated under the strong blessing of the other party''s destiny.


    Just behind the ancient tree, a little white light of faith began to emerge, and then blessed on the ancient tree and protected it tightly.


    With this help, although the ancient tree is still at a disadvantage, it finally has a trace of counterattack power, hidden in the Tianzhu, and holds it against the other party under the blessing of the light of faith.


    As time goes by, the situation is changing bit by bit.


    In the north, as tribes converted one after another with the advance of ADIS, a little change was gradually born.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In a corner in the dark, a divine realm remains unchanged, as if it had suppressed the vicissitudes of life for thousands of years, which has remained unchanged through eternal reincarnation.


    Among them, there is an ancient tree, green and tall, with a trace of the spirit of suppressing the world brewing on it, and a little profound change is taking place.


    With a wave in the dark, in this divine realm, the ancient trees that had always been silent fluctuated slightly, and the branches danced in the wind, dropping a trace of the original power of the world.


    Among them, a sleeping consciousness gradually began to wake up.


    With the continuous world source power around the ancient tree absorbed by its body, there seems to be a divine light shining slightly.


    In this light, Chen Ming opened his eyes and woke up from his long sleep.


    With his awakening, around him, a little bit of the original quiet natural source force is wildly fluctuating and rolling, constantly pulled by it, as if he saw his own king and worshipped.


    Under the cover of this rich natural source force, the killing source force with the meaning of killing blood is also gradually fluctuating, and it can''t stop churning with the fluctuation of a supreme will.


    "It''s been fifteen years!"


    Seeing the scene, Chen Ming couldn''t help sighing slightly.


    Then, a little memory came together with the traction of the true spirit.


    From the first rebirth to the initial start of the war, a little aura contained the memories of the 15 years since the rebirth of ADIS, which stirred in his mind.


    After a while, when the memory was safely digested by me, Chen Ming had no sorrow or joy in his heart. He just silently sensed his surroundings and faintly sighed that things are right and people are wrong.


    Time flies, time flies. Fifteen years has been the time for a generation to grow up. Although it is only a moment for gods like him, for mortals, it is a process of death from youth to middle age and from old age.


    Through the faint line of faith, Chen Ming clearly sensed that at this time, in the desolate north, countless of his believers were praying and singing silently.


    With their prayers, in silence, the huge power of faith is constantly spreading and turning into pure divine power, which makes his divine body crystal clear and thorough. A quiet and profound light faintly scattered, turning his body into a pure field for several meters.


    "Is this, divine brilliance?"


    Chen Ming muttered to himself.


    This is the inheritance message from the divine inheritance.


    This is a kind of brilliance that can be bred from the supremacy of divine life and represents the birth of a divine life only after having divinity, stepping on the way of God, having a deep understanding of the power of one party''s law, and meeting certain conditions.


    To some extent, only with the divine light can we really embark on the way of ancient gods.


    If it corresponds to other power systems, it is equivalent to level 5. The true spirit begins to be infected with the breath of law and experience the stage of essential transformation.


    "Sure enough, it''s level five."


    Chen Ming felt it carefully. At this time, in his body, the fifth seal of divine personality had disappeared, and a pure and powerful essence gradually emerged.


    He looked up, his eyes shining slightly, observing his own luck.


    I saw that above his head, the original pure cyan Benming had disappeared at this time. A thicker, blue and purple Benming stood, combined with the air around him, and was gradually transforming.


    However, it seems that it is just because of the metamorphosis. At this time, the purple Qi is still very weak and occupies only a small part.


    If you wait until the cyan is shed and only pure purple is left, it means entering level 6.


    "However, after level 5, it''s not that simple to think about the transformation as fast as before."


    Chen Ming thought faintly in his heart and felt the indestructible last seal in his body. There was no wave in his heart.


    After entering level 4, the progress of each level will become extremely difficult.


    This is especially true for level 5 to level 6. At this point, it is not possible to continue to break through by adding some believers and a little more divine power. This threshold is definitely much larger than a mortal breaking through level 5 step by step.


    "Unless it is a qualitative change caused by absolute quantity, or it is supported by at least half of the source force of this world, it is possible."


    Sensing the last seemingly indestructible seal in the depths of the divine lattice, Chen Mingxin said silently: "after all, above level 6, there is a real God."


    "At that point, the true spirit will be immortal. Apart from three thousand worlds, it will last forever as long as it does not encounter the great slaughter sweeping the whole multiverse."


    "Level 6, as the reserve who is closest to the gods and known as the gods, has a chance to impact the divine realm. Even if the whole multiverse can''t exist, how can it be reached so easily."

 Chapter 84

    "In a word, no matter what kind of system, it is still in the initial stage below the third level


    "At this stage, although we have accurately mastered some ordinary power between heaven and earth, and life has changed to some extent, its essence is actually nothing more than ordinary things."


    "Only at the fourth level can we really get rid of the beginning, start to contact the origin of life and awaken the true spirit. At this stage, no matter in any system, it must be the top group, which is enough to be the ancestor and dominate one side."


    "The following five levels and six levels are actually a process of continuous and complete transformation of the true spirit. The true spirit is the origin of all living creatures and is bred by the living beings themselves. Naturally, there are deficiencies and can not last long. Therefore, it needs self transformation to make it perfect."


    "The sixth level, in fact, is not what ordinary life can achieve alone. This is not only the limitation of the practice system, but also the limitation of the essence of life."


    When Chen Ming thought of the description of level 6 in his memory, he couldn''t help sighing: "After reaching level 4, it is no longer possible for an ordinary system to achieve. No matter how talented, if the cultivation system has no future, it can only be wasted. Just like in my previous life, even if the population is 10 billion and there are countless generations of talents, because there are no seeds born, even if the talent is strong, it can only turn into dust a hundred years later."


    "To reach level 6, the conditions are even more harsh. Unless it is the son of destiny bred by the big world, born according to his life and assisted by the world source, it is impossible to touch the threshold."


    He turned back and looked at the fruits on the body.


    On the branches of ancient trees, a little bit of world source force is permeated, which is continuously irrigated, which will breed them together with ancient trees.


    The ancient trees are pregnant, and among the fruits, ignorant consciousness is fluctuating.


    After decades of gestation, some of these consciousness have been initially conceived and formed, but some are still calm and dead.


    Among them, a fruit that shines with a faint light and contains magnificent vitality is particularly conspicuous.


    Compared with other fruits, this one not only shines, but also has a little complex patterns on the surface, which looks mature. On its surface, countless world source forces are constantly nourishing it, and the source force concentration is almost several times higher than that of other fruits.


    It seems to feel Chen Ming''s eyes. The fruit trembles slightly. An ignorant and pure consciousness is gradually fluctuating, sending out bursts of cordiality, as if he is happy.


    "It''s almost mature."


    Chen Ming looked at the fruit and thought faintly.


    This is the first fruit bred by his body. Therefore, it not only matures earlier, but also has far more attention from the world source than other fruits. The potential of birth in the future is bound to be far greater than his brothers and sisters.


    But to some extent, it is precisely because of this that the breeding of other fruits is slow, and some even just bear fruit, without giving birth to a complete consciousness.


    He looked at these fruits. From his perspective, there was an incomparably hazy power wrapped around these fruits, which was somewhat similar to but different from the personality of the son of the world.


    This is the power of destiny.


    Strictly speaking, these fruits are not so much the birth of Chen Ming''s noumenon as the birth of the world will through Chen Ming''s noumenon. Born with the mission of expelling the blood descendants of demons and gods, they naturally have a destiny.


    "With my noumenon, they will be born with a trace of natural divinity, which is the seed of Tuo. Coupled with the source blessing brought by the addition of this destiny, as long as they grow up, they will be a batch of level 5 seeds. Even the first fruit, because of enough source care, even has a trace of potential to reach level 6."


    "However, I am the God of nature and the noumenon is a tree. What will be bred? Elves?"


    Chen Ming thought about the scene with some bad taste. He thought it was quite interesting.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, he turned and looked south, with no waves in his heart.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the south, in an original plain, countless slaves and labor are working here. Under the loud scolding of the surrounding prison officials, the prototype of a city is gradually completing.


    "Your Majesty, according to this progress, the new city can be completed in a few months."


    In front of ADIS, Patton bowed and said to ADIS in front of him.


    Opposite him, ADIS smiled and nodded, just trying to respond.


    In the dark, a little palpitation suddenly appeared, as if something important had returned, which stunned him.


    "This feeling, does my subject finally wake up?"


    He felt the power coming from afar and thought so in his heart.


    "Your Majesty, what''s the matter?"


    Across from him, Patton asked suspiciously when he saw that Adams was slow to speak.


    "Nothing." ADIS shook his head.


    "Have the tribes in the North been dealt with?"


    "Most of it has been handled," Patton responded.


    "With the assistance of Pope grama, all but some scattered small tribes in the north have been attached. According to his Majesty''s orders, they are planning to build villages nearby."


    "According to the Pope''s estimation, the tribes in the North add up to at least four or five city states, enough for us to build several more cities."


    Hearing this, ADIS nodded, "you did a good job."


    "However, while rebuilding, you should pay attention to several points."


    "The first is the construction of the church. No matter where the village is built, the pope must build it at the first time, and let the church send sacrifices as the chief priests."


    "The second is the division of the field."


    Yates said, "in the past, there was no unified leader in the north. Although there was a church, it was actually ruled by tribes. Therefore, there was no exact legal constraint, which led to the almost neglect of land management in various places and a great waste of land."


    "After we take over, we must issue the laws and regulations we have formulated. The land is distributed according to different conditions, and the surplus is nationalized and left for future enfeoffment, so as to confirm the ownership of the land."


    "In this process, if someone disagrees, you don''t have to hesitate to dispose of them directly."


    Hearing this, Patton pondered and nodded, but still seemed hesitant: "it''s just that we have just won the loyalty of various tribes in the north. Will it be bad to suppress them in the twinkling of an eye?"


    In this regard, Yates did not hesitate: "you don''t have to hesitate, just do it directly."


    Indeed, if under normal circumstances. Others have just surrendered. As a result, you suppress their people in the blink of an eye. You will certainly have resentment. Especially when the master is not strong enough, it is easy to go wrong.


    However, for ADIS, these are not problems. After all, no God is afraid of his followers. For ADIS, if the integration time is greatly prolonged because of these concerns, it is not worth the loss.


    After all, at this time, the struggle for supremacy on the earth has begun. If we are delayed because of these concerns, the impact will be very huge.


    "The third is about the rectification of the church."


    "In the future, the Church of the God of nature will become the state religion of the Duchy of yadixu. It is no longer responsible for managing the specific administration, but for managing the worship of believers and the identification of sacrificial levels, as well as churches."


    At this point, adiston paused and said, "the last problem is the increasing number of demon tribes and Warcraft in the north."


    "Warcraft?" Patton was stunned and surprised.


    "Are there Warcraft and demon people in the north?"


    He looked at ADIS with some surprise.


    Seeing this, ADIS looked aside.


    Beside him, a tall, fierce looking middle-aged man came forward.


    He looked at Patton and explained, "in the northern desert, all Warcraft and demon people have disappeared because of the glorious protection of the God of nature."


    "But there are still many of these things in the deeper border."


    "Those places have been restricted areas since hundreds of years ago. No one can come out of them alive except the devil."


    As he said, he couldn''t help but fluctuate slightly: "in recent decades, I don''t know why, the activities of Warcraft and demon people have become more and more frequent, and countless demonized demon people and Warcraft crazy appear at the border. Our tribes at the border have to deal with several waves of demon tide almost every year."


    "Even decades ago, there were several natural disaster level Warcraft. If Lord kuruba didn''t act decisively and kill an invading natural disaster Warcraft himself, I''m afraid the current situation would be even more terrible."


    "Scourge Warcraft!"


    When they were present, they couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Natural disaster Warcraft is the name of Warcraft above level 4 in the world. It means that natural disasters are generally irresistible and frightening.


    After all, it''s absolutely nothing to destroy the army and kill the city. In the whole world, except a few people, only the ancestors of the city-state can compete with it.


    The number of such natural disaster level Warcraft is small, and the number of occurrences is only a few, but once it appears, it means a disaster, and it can even tangle up a demon tide and kill a city-state.


    One head was still so terrible, not to mention several heads appeared together, which directly shocked the people present and turned a little pale.


    Seeing this scene, ADIS sighed slightly.


    To some extent, this is also a precursor.


    The world is weak and can no longer suppress the residual demon God consciousness. Under the nourishment of demon God''s flesh and blood, a large number of Warcraft breed and natural disasters are born. Finally, it swept the big 6 and washed the whole big 6 with blood.


    Once it reaches that point, the whole world will be eroded by the residual consciousness of the demon God, the world will degenerate into an abyss, the origin will be plundered and lifeless.

 Chapter 85

    As time went by, with the northern forces being accepted by Yates, although it brought huge and incomparable strength, he was busy for a moment.


    The huge population brings a series of problems.


    After all, this is not like a game of previous lives. In the real world, everyone has his own ideas and interests.


    Faith, land, customs, migration... All kinds of contradictions and things are waiting for Yates to adjust. For a time, the officials appointed and dismissed by Yates are too busy to stop.


    In this case, ADIS further elaborated the original simple official system, and then issued a recruitment order everywhere.


    For a time, numerous heralds with heralds shuttled between villages and posted notices in conspicuous places.


    In a town, countless people are talking about a notice.


    Among them, there are hunters who wear hunting clothes and are burly. There are also ordinary farmers, but most of them are aristocrats.


    After all, although the conscription order is here, ADIS does not discriminate against the civilian class, and even welcomes the civilian response, there is a huge barrier.


    That''s the problem of literacy.


    Although in this world, there are real extraordinary forces circulating, and the monopoly of some knowledge is relatively less serious than that in previous generations, it is still a huge obstacle.


    Even on average, it''s good for one of the 100 civilians to be literate, let alone other requirements.


    For the nobility, there is no problem. Even if it is only a side branch of the nobility, even if the ancestors are nobility and the descendants fall into civilians, most of them can read and even learn various skills.


    Moreover, the number of these people is also quite large. After all, even if a family has multiplied for hundreds of years, the number of people accumulated is not small, but only one of them can inherit the territory, and all the rest fall into side branches, or choose to do business, or choose to become a vassal of other nobles. Life is not necessarily very poor, but most of them are not satisfactory.


    The key object of this recruitment of ADIS is the relationship between these poor noble children and those businessmen.


    Compared with the great nobles who were deprived of their territorial independence, these people had a large number and a poor life, so they were naturally better attracted.


    At this time, a big man wearing a broken Leather Armor looked at the notice in front of him and his eyes lit up slightly.


    "Fifty ten captains are recruited, and those who pass the examination are sent to Wangdu middle school for training for one month. The excellent one is the centurion, who commands 100 people. Those who can write and master war skills are preferred. If they are successfully selected, they will have 300 bushels of grain per month and can practice fighting spirit."


    Suddenly, the man was shocked: "how can the conditions be so favorable?"


    You know, in these troubled times, the value of grain is very precious. 300 tons of grain a month is 3600 tons a year, which is equivalent to the output of dozens of mu of land in the past year. Even now, with the gradual rush of sacrificial magic, the yield per mu is increasing, which is still a very huge quantity.


    More critical than this is the last one behind.


    You can practice fighting spirit, even the most superficial fighting spirit, which is equivalent to getting rid of the status of ordinary people and entering the ranks of knights. This is an irresistible temptation for anyone in the world.


    After all, not everyone can learn to fight spirit even if they are noble children. The eldest son is better. If it''s the second son, it depends on the degree of favor. Moreover, even if they are very spoiled, they will never give all the fighting methods to the second son and side branches. At most, only a little superficial cultivation method is passed down, which can only let people practice to the knight and squire.


    "My ancestors were great knights. They have passed down the family''s combat skills. It must not be difficult to pass that test."


    The man was trembling and excited. He looked at a man standing beside him and thought.


    In addition to this person, there are a large number of people who are excited and uncontrollable when looking at the recruitment order above.


    In addition to officers, there are other aspects of the recruitment order, such as the duties of tax officer, book order officer, sheriff and village head.


    Although they are posts with little power, they are still very attractive to these usually frustrated aristocratic children.


    Maybe some people don''t like these seats, but more people rush to the collection point to sign up.


    After signing up, write down the time. About every few days, someone will come here to test them.


    The test process is also very simple. If it is a low-level officer like the centurion, directly let the special Knight personally test his combat effectiveness, and then let him show his combat skills. As long as he makes do, he will generally pass.


    The clerk is writing a copy, or answering a few superficial questions, which are simple things.


    After all, under the current conditions, ADIS does not need any high-end talents, but more wants to recruit a large number of grass-roots talents.


    As long as junior officers are skilled and obey military regulations, as long as clerks can write and do their duty.


    In short, if you just do some simple duties, you don''t need those talents who read thousands of books. You only need to have the most basic literacy, action and execution at the same time.


    After the recruitment is completed, these people will be gathered in the newly built King capital, where they will receive training for half a month to one month, and then be delegated to all localities to serve as grass-roots officials.


    After a period of time, when people from all over the country rushed to the king''s capital saw the newly built city, everyone couldn''t help expressing surprise.


    The kings are newly built. They have been planning since the time when Adams was crowned king. It took more than a year, with the assistance of many sacrificial skills, to build an inner city, which was named Yadi Calendar City by Adams.


    Compared with other cities, yadili Licheng is slightly smaller, but it is also small and limited. The walls are tall and solid. It is almost unexpected that this is just an inner city in planning.


    In the city, there are green trees and flowers of all seasons, which are planned to be neat and beautiful, and completely combine an orderly and clean natural atmosphere with the city.


    At the gate, there are knights and sacrificial leaders guarding the gate. Their fighting spirit and divine power are surging faintly, which makes people dare not look directly at them.


    Moreover, because the church in the city has been well established and presided over by a high priest, coupled with the believers in the city, a powerful divine domain has been formed. There is a faint sense of purity, which was not available in the city states in the past.


    "Well, it''s so clean and tidy, even in the manors of the great nobles."


    Seeing these scenes, these noble children recruited from various regions were stunned and stunned by the scenes in front of them.


    To their surprise, there are many other places.


    Because some applications of divination have matured, the city is full of traces of divination. Moreover, because they are all believers of the God of nature, they have planted a large number of plants and trees in the city, but they are not messy at all. The pure and fresh atmosphere is filled with, which almost makes people think they have come to the beautiful forest.


    "How?"


    Seeing the people in the rear, he was surprised. The priest who led the way in front said proudly, which immediately attracted a burst of boasting behind him.


    But among them, a burly man in ragged Leather Armor hesitated. After hesitating for a while, he said, "it''s just this arrangement. If there is a fire in the city in the future, or even someone deliberately burns it, will it be easy to burn the city?"


    When he said this, several people behind him hurriedly took his hand and motioned him not to speak.


    However, opposite him, the leader''s sacrifice did not show displeasure, but nodded with appreciation.


    "What you said is very reasonable. On ordinary occasions, such a city is really easy to be attacked by fire."


    But speaking of this, he smiled again: "but for us, this worry is not necessary."


    He raised his hand, and the divine power in his body gathered faintly, drawing the water elements around him into little drops.


    "Our Lord, the God of nature, can master natural changes, and nature can also master water and fire. Therefore, it is not difficult for us to prevent this situation."


    He looked at each other with appreciation in his eyes: "however, you can see that these are also very good. What''s their name?"


    "My name is ogding."


    The man quickly gave a gift, with a faint joy in his heart.


    "Well, follow behind me!" the priest nodded, and then continued to lead them forward.


    After death, countless people saw this scene. Most of them had a trace of jealousy in their eyes. They knew that the other party had been recorded in their hearts. As long as it was appropriate, they would be given preferential treatment.


    However, there is nothing they can do about it. In the final analysis, they are still competitive and are being watched at this time. I can only make up my mind to do well in the future.


    Go through the gate and come to the front.


    At this time, because it has just been built, the streets in the city are not densely populated, and sparse crowds are arranged in the city.


    Walking through the street, they finally came to a camp.


    When they arrived here, the sacrificial leader asked them to stop outside and go to greet the sacrificial guard outside the door.


    "Fifty officers and the remaining 170 were from kuruba."


    In front, a young looking book made the officer nod slightly, and then asked these people to come forward one by one and ask them to write their names, sources and other information one by one.


    After writing, the sacrificial priest came forward and saw that Ogden''s name was impressively listed on it.


    He nodded slightly, then picked up a quill pen made of feathers, hesitated, and then ticked after the names of ogding and the others.


    This is a special concern. As the leader of the team, he has the right to recommend people. Although it can''t ensure anything, it can also make people pay more attention, which is enough.


    However, with the completion of his marking, a faint purple gas was rising around him, with a trace of the power of destiny scattered around him.

 Chapter 86

    So, half a month passed quickly.


    Half a month later, on a pavilion, ADIS looked at the people trained below and nodded with satisfaction.


    "Your Majesty, do you want to go in and have a look?"


    Beside him, a very young and handsome man bowed slightly and looked at ADIS.


    ADIS nodded slightly: "kekus, it has been half a month since these people were selected. What''s the result?"


    "Very good."


    "Although only half a month has passed, the results are still good because most of the people selected have a good foundation and are diligent. At present, it seems that there is no problem to take up some basic positions in various places," kekus said


    "Even among them, there are many excellent talents," he said, looking at Adams.


    "Oh?" Adams was curious. "It''s very rare to make you feel excellent."


    In this regard, kekus just smiled: "not necessarily talent, but some people''s talent is really amazing."


    "Let''s go and have a look," Adams nodded.


    After another period of time, half a day later, ADIS took kekus and others to a camp.


    Inside the camp, many people were training at this time.


    Different from the training methods of ordinary soldiers, although the things trained by these people are also unified, they are not ordinary weapons, but real combat skills and fighting spirit.


    These people are shirtless, mostly carrying a huge sword in their hands. They are sweating and doing some complex movements.


    In front of them are Knight instructors. They are all real knight level strong men with faint fighting spirit.


    These are some knights that ADIS recruited during this period. The sources are complex. At this time, they were pulled here to teach the students.


    There is a hot atmosphere on the site. If you look at it faintly, you can find that everyone''s body on the site is in a special state, and the fighting spirit is sometimes absent, as if it is brewing.


    "Well, fighting spirit is already growing. As long as we continue like this, we must succeed in understanding fighting spirit in half a month."


    Outside the field, ADIS nodded and said.


    At this time, a man on the field came over and looked at ADIS and saluted slightly.


    "Your Majesty, this is one of the officers of this camp."


    Kekus looked at each other and said, "at present, these enlisted officers have to train various martial arts skills and participate in various ceremonies to sacrifice the God of nature during the day. They still need rehearsal at night. At present, after half a month, we can''t say how much results have been achieved, but at least we can ensure that they are much better than before."


    "And the best of them, according to your Majesty''s order, will be selected to hold the higher positions of Centurion."


    "Oh, what''s the standard?"


    ADIS asked with a smile.


    "Through the martial arts assessment every five days, as well as the usual performance and their respective backgrounds."


    Kekus responded.


    "Just in time, your majesty came down today. How about watching their assessment here?"


    Hearing this, ADIS smiled and nodded, "OK."


    "Let''s hold a banquet here today, or let me have a good look at your achievements."


    Speaking of this, he looked up at the sky, looked at a little bit of luck on the site, constantly entangled with each other, and had some expectations in his heart.


    So it was noon.


    When the news that the king himself came here to give a banquet for these soldiers participating in the examination spread, it immediately aroused a response in the camp.


    Originally, they came here to make contributions and even hold the idea of making their family aristocrats again. If you can show your bravery in front of the king, you must be more appreciated.


    With this idea, the already fierce atmosphere in the camp became more tense. Almost everyone was training hard and wanted to show their best to the king.


    However, there are some exceptions.


    "Ogden, it''s time for the examination. Don''t you step up your training?" a voice came from the rear.


    In the front, Ogden sat quietly, his old leather armor had been replaced by a linen robe.


    He looked very calm. Although he was tall and strong, he had a calm and steady. Compared with the anxious people around him, he looked very eye-catching.


    "Arnold, what''s the use of stepping up training now?"


    He stood up, looked at the people behind him and said, "there are only a few hours left between now and the next assessment. How much progress can he make even if he is fully committed to training?"


    "I even think that because of over intense training, I may have too much physical exertion and even more sprains."


    Seeing him say so, behind him, Arnold was speechless for a moment and could only say with a bitter smile: "of course I know this truth."


    "It''s just that people around us are training hard. Only we rest here. Your majesty sees it. I''m afraid he will have a bad impression on us."


    In this regard, ogding just shook his head and didn''t continue to reply.


    With their actions, it seems that a little fluctuation is gradually spreading, affecting something.


    "Kekus, what do you think of those two people?"


    On the occasion they didn''t know, ADIS looked at ogding in the distance and said faintly.


    "A little clever," said kekus, looking at them.


    "It''s good not to be influenced by the thoughts of the people around you. However, just like this, you still can''t see anything."


    Yates nodded and agreed, then the corner of his mouth moved and was trying to speak.


    However, at this time, a little wave came from a distance, with a little familiar feeling, which made him a little stunned.


    "This familiar feeling?"


    He muttered to himself, puzzled, and then looked up into the distance, his pale golden eyes shining.


    On the sky, a little faith light is gradually condensing, and under it, countless Qi transports are intertwined with each other, making the whole camp particularly complex,


    However, in these complex and chaotic Qi transports, a little purple is particularly conspicuous, even under the cover and winding of countless Qi transports, it is still clearly visible.


    After the purple gas emerged, a star fragment suddenly lit up and vibrated slightly above the head of ADIS. The continuous blessing of heaven seemed to be pulled by something, which was particularly profound.


    At the same time, a little longing appeared in my heart, as if a traveler who had been hungry for a long time suddenly saw delicious food.


    Sensing the palpitation in his heart, along the faint purple air, ADIS looked to the source, but it was Ogden.


    I saw that in the vision of the gods, a little blue and purple life was particularly prominent above ogdin''s head. Moreover, on this life, a faint blue and purple air enveloped him and protected him.


    That''s great.


    Having a green and purple life means that you can go straight to level 5 without obstacles. In addition, the luck of green and purple is a seed of level 5. If you don''t die halfway and grow smoothly, you are very likely to enter level 5.


    ADIS raised his eyes again, showing the traction in the dark, and the divine power in his body was urged and blessed on his eyes.


    Suddenly, the last layer of air transportation barrier was broken, and the real scene was displayed.


    On ogding''s body, a little star fragment was flickering slightly, and a little destiny was constantly drawn by it, which turned into a thin layer of purple Qi, and a steady stream of blessings on his original destiny.


    "Is it also a potential competitor of the world''s person and the son of the world?"


    Seeing this scene, ADIS was slightly surprised, but after careful thinking, he was relieved.


    After all, the sons of the world are divided and inherited by others. Those who occupy a large share and formally participate in the struggle for hegemony can naturally lead to the world consciousness and form their own general trend, that is, Tianzhu.


    Those with smaller shares can only lurk silently, and the number of these people is relatively more. Although it cannot form its own general trend, it also has competitive qualifications and is a potential competitor.


    This is the same as the founding Dynasty in previous generations. The founders are naturally wise and have a destiny, but those founding civil and military forces with outstanding military achievements and great wisdom have no destiny?


    Naturally, it''s just the difference between more and less shares.


    In the vast northern region, naturally, it is impossible for only a few people such as Adams to have a personality. Obviously, there are latent destiny people, even a large number.


    There is one in front of you.


    At the moment, ADIS looked at the tiny pieces above each other''s heads and was silent.


    The fragment is very small, about less than a fifth of that of ADIS, but it also has a thin destiny, silently blessing him.


    Seeing that destiny, ADIS''s heart was also hesitating.


    "Kill or not?"


    If you directly order the beheading of the other party, then according to the current situation, the other party must escape, and then with the death of the other party, ADIS can take the opportunity to devour the other party''s destiny in order to take a further step.


    However, to this extent, it does not help much in the current situation.


    After all, this fate is too weak, and it would be a pity to kill it like this.


    ADIS thought like this in his heart. Then, as his thoughts became clearer, the killing opportunity that had risen in an instant gradually dissipated, and finally returned to calm.


    In the dark, because the murderous spirit dissipated, the idea gradually became clear, and the stars that were shaking above the head gradually recovered their calm and no longer trembled.

 Chapter 87

    On a temporary platform, at this time, strong and burly soldiers are fighting fiercely here.


    A little sweat was spilled on them, and a little fighting spirit was brewing, but it never broke out.


    "Well, they are all very good!"


    Above the platform, ADIS and kekus are sitting in another place, quietly watching the competition of the people below.


    In other words, because it is mainly to show to Yates and others, and because there are too many people, it is impossible to test them one by one, which is too time-consuming. So there was a scuffle.


    In order to take into account the different levels of fighting spirit of each student, it is also specially stipulated that fighting spirit and divine arts are not allowed to be used. In this way, although those with high fighting spirit can still occupy the strong advantage of the body, they are not as big as before.


    At this time, as the soldiers were knocked down, there were fewer and fewer people left, and it became more and more clear.


    Their exquisite fighting skills were displayed by them. Although they did not add fighting spirit, they still tangled up strong winds and made holes in the field at a time under the use of their inhuman power.


    ADIS looked at the soldiers on the stage and nodded slightly.


    Different from others around, others look at their combat skills, while ADIS looks at luck and destiny.


    "Sure enough, there are a lot of talents!"


    Looking at the stage, Yates couldn''t help sighing in his heart.


    In his vision, the ground was shrouded in red, with dozens of gold and Cyans flashing in the middle, which was shocking.


    Even red is rare, and ordinary ones are completely invisible.


    However, this is normal.


    Most of the dozens of people who can stay on the stage at last are noble children who have learned fighting spirit and combat skills since childhood, and even many are at the level of Knight retinue, only one step away from the official knight. With the support of this power, the natural life will not be much worse.


    However, although there are many people with high life, few of them really have the support of Qi luck.


    This means that it is very easy to die prematurely. Without the support of Qi, most of them can not reach the limit of life. Maybe after a big war, more than half of them died, and very few can really achieve in the end.


    "However, this proportion is really terrible." Yates thought, looking at the unprecedented huge lineup on the stage, he was calm and surprised at the same time.


    Compared with those tribal people or civilians he had met, there were too many people with high life standards here.


    Once, it was rare to see a golden life grid among the northern tribes, and the cyan did not even see the shadow. Here, however, there are so many high-quality people among only a few hundred people, which is really terrible.


    Among them, although these people are selected from various places, they are basically talents, and the proportion of high life is also greater. But it also shows from the side that the world consciousness of the world is naturally inclined to the nobility.


    Thinking of this, ADIS sighed in his heart: "the world consciousness loves it so much. Sure enough, does the world still belong to the nobility?"


    But this is also normal. Power determines everything. The nobles master the extraordinary power, control the whole world for a long time, and almost occupy most of the world''s Qi and power. Naturally, the proportion of talents will be much higher.


    At this time, the battle below was almost over. With the last ten people left, kekus came forward to announce the end.


    Then, with bursts of shouting and cheers, they went to Adams and participated in the banquet held by Adams for these winners.


    At a glance, most of the ten people who finally won were those with high life standards, including Ogden.


    Although he had not practiced fighting spirit before, he broke through among a group of knights and retinues whose body system was much stronger than him with his exquisite fighting skills, which made everyone have to look at him.


    However, ADIS saw that above his head, a little source force was constantly fluctuating, continuously affecting all around, and it was clear that it had begun to start.


    Suddenly, ADIS knew.


    This is the fate and luck of Ogden. No one can compare with him in this field except himself. The world''s personality has been strengthened. When Qi luck has begun to rush, as long as the gap is not too large, and there is still hope, it can naturally explode all the way, and even defeat strong enemies and counter attack successfully.


    After they came up, ADIS just nodded slightly, and then seemingly randomly selected a group of people from the stage to come out and seal the reward together.


    This group of people also had higher fates, but most of them had only fates and no air luck supporters. In the previous competition, he was defeated by a strong enemy and finally lost the election.


    However, despite this, the quality of these people is still very good, and they also performed brilliantly in the previous scuffle.


    After all, those with high life will generally be superior in some aspects.


    When these people also came up, ADIS looked sideways, and then directly began to seal the reward.


    Most of them are directly appointed Centurion or other positions at the same level.


    However, when reading Ogden, Adams paused rarely, and then arranged him into his escort.


    Below, ogding, who had been waiting nervously, was stunned when he heard the reward, and then his heart was overjoyed.


    Around him, others couldn''t help looking at him with envy, a little jealous.


    After all, even if they are at the centurion level, the concept of being in the king''s guard must be different from being sent down to their subordinate armies.


    As long as the king appreciates the former, he can be promoted immediately as long as he makes some contributions. Maybe the next time, he will directly command an army. Although the latter started the same, they still have to be promoted step by step, and even have a much greater chance of death.


    Thinking of these, Ogden couldn''t help blushing, felt the envious eyes from the people around him from time to time, and took the reward respectfully with joy in his heart.


    It seemed that he felt his joy. Above his head, a little faint star fragments were shaking slightly, and a little source force was constantly dropping to support him.


    However, as he received the reward from ADIS and officially became the subject of ADIS, suddenly, the originally independent star fragments were suppressed by another powerful homologous force. A little of the original hanging source force began to divert, and then gathered on the top of ADIS along some kind of connection and traction.


    This source force is very weak, accounting for only about one tenth of the original vertical source force. But as the repression becomes deeper and deeper, there is a tendency to divert more.


    Seeing this, ADIS knew it and nodded slightly.


    Originally, if you killed him directly, it would certainly be a hundred, directly plundering all his destiny in one breath.


    Just doing so, not only looks ugly, but also is too wasteful. After all, even the founding emperors of previous generations could not fight the world alone. They also needed a group of top founding civil and military forces to help.


    The body with a bit grid and the world''s source force. Even if the share is not many, as long as it is used well, it can play a great role and absolutely has great potential.


    "However, if you only search in such a small place, you can get such a surprise. How many in the whole northern region and even the whole world?"


    ADIS looked up into the distance and muttered to himself.

 Chapter 88

    While Yates was busy governing the interior.


    At this time, in the south, a beacon fire was burning, causing ripples in the originally calm situation.


    In a wide flat land, several armies are constantly gathering. It caused bursts of killing on the originally calm land.


    Countless fighting sounds sounded here, and several people and horses were clear-cut. They rushed forward under the leadership of their respective Lords.


    Vaguely, it is divided into two camps.


    One camp is composed of several armies that seem to come from different sources. Although the overall number seems to be larger, it is extremely scattered. Under the leadership of a few elite, they barely charge forward.


    On the other side, there is a single camp. On the neatly arranged troops, a little blood and evil spirit are spreading continuously. With the boundless color of bravery, the tiger looks ahead and looks like the division of hundred battles.


    Although the number of people on this side is smaller, it is more elite than the opposite side. I don''t know how much. The two armies suppressed the other side and occupied the upper part slightly.


    But even so. However, the strength of the other side is not weak. It is formed by several people and horses. The number of its troops is far beyond. From a comprehensive point of view, its strength is still similar, and it is deadlocked here for a moment.


    "Your Majesty Barrett, it''s almost time!"


    On a newly cast high platform, a general suddenly knelt down, looked at the tall and majestic figure in front of him, slightly lowered his head and looked respectful.


    In front, the magnificent figure who originally looked at the battlefield gradually turned back.


    This is a tall and burly man. He is not handsome, but he is firm and powerful. His eyes are full of dignity. He doesn''t look angry and awe inspiring.


    It seems that he is naturally domineering and dignified, and his gestures are very atmospheric. Just looking at others quietly in this way can make people feel uneasy and frightened.


    "Signal them to start immediately!"


    He looked at the situation ahead, and there was a touch of cruelty in his eyes. He looked at the people in front of him.


    As his words fell, a star suddenly lit up in the dark, and a little source force exploded in the air, turned into a force hanging down in the dark, silently affecting the surroundings.


    Then, with the sound of a signal, after a period of the world, within the other party''s military array, an army suddenly turned and killed them in the stunned eyes of the friendly forces nearby.


    At the same time, countless lords, large and small, turned against each other at the same time, drawing swords at their king at this critical moment.


    Suddenly, the situation changed greatly.


    The original stalemate was broken. For a moment, the balance of the war was tilted and changed quickly and firmly.


    Countless soldiers were hanged. They failed to react quickly under the sudden rebellion of countless people. They were defeated one by one in the midst of internal and external difficulties.


    Seeing this scene, on the other side, a handsome middle-aged man suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "Abel, why did you betray!"


    He shouted, his eyes full of disbelief.


    Above his head, there was also a small piece of weak star fragments shrouded. At this time, he tried to shine. He wanted to change the situation, but he was suppressed by the stronger bit on the opposite side. Even the original hanging source force seemed to be cut off and became extremely weak for a moment.


    "Your Majesty IDUs, Prince Abel rebelled, and the war situation cannot be changed!"


    A Knight Commander knelt down and said, "please lead the Knights first! I am willing to stay and block them!"


    Hearing this, IDUs clenched his teeth and looked at the knight in front of him.


    This is a very young knight. He is a general promoted by himself. He is very talented. At this time, he knelt there, his eyes filled with a little determination, and it was clear that he had a will to die.


    Seeing this look in his eyes, he felt a pain in his heart, but he didn''t show half a point on his face. He just nodded silently and asked the other party to go down and prepare.


    With this order, the army that had fallen below suddenly became more decadent and directly collapsed under the other party''s rapid offensive. Several alliance kings fled respectively and fled after the pursuers.


    The war ended for a moment.


    With the end of the war on the earth, on another battlefield, the war is gradually over.


    In the sky, several blood shining ancestral spirits are fighting each other. Each ancestral spirit represents a principality.


    Corresponding to the battlefield below, several ancestral spirits are also divided into two sides.


    Several ancestral spirits united, their blood fields flickered, and faintly began to melt into a piece to fight against the strong enemy.


    On the other side, there is only a bloody figure. The same bloody field is stronger than the opposite. I don''t know how much. It has completely evolved, and faintly condenses the scene of corpse mountain, corpse sea and battlefield fighting.


    This is the ancestor spirit of level 5. With one''s own strength, resist world oppression and unite the strong in one''s own field.


    However, although he broke through level 5, his field seemed to be a little unstable, as if he had just broken through and had not yet had time to be stable. Therefore, in the face of the siege of several level 4 peak ancestors, they just slightly gained the upper hand and couldn''t take them down for a moment.


    However, as the war on the earth was revealed, the situation of this balance was completely broken.


    In the dark, a star suddenly brightened, and a trace of source force continued to fall, blessing him. At the same time, a strong dignity began to emerge. Under the influence of the world personality, the ancestral spirits opposite were gradually weakened, and the resentment emerging from a little blood light was seduced, suddenly erupted and devoured them.


    With each passing day, the war situation began to change.


    Several huge forces like natural disasters collided with each other, and a blood black figure emerged and went away, tightly imprisoning an ancestral spirit in front of him.


    In the distance, the other ancestral spirits fled one after another and were seriously injured in the collision just now. They didn''t dare to stay any longer.


    Seeing this scene, the figure sneered, and the dark robes were scattered. Against the background of blood color, it seemed a little scary.


    He looked at the scattered ancestral spirits around him and didn''t chase them. But when the blood field suddenly expanded, the imprisoned ancestor spirit screamed, the body began to become transparent, and the power was being swallowed up.


    With this devouring, his field became stronger and stronger, no longer vain, and began to become stable.


    "Your majesty! The kings of the alliance opposite have fled!"


    In the camp, a general knelt down and said respectfully to Barrett sitting above.


    As his words fell, several heads were thrown to the ground. They all have ferocious faces and terrible expressions. The first one is the knight before and after the break.


    "OK! Let the Knights attack immediately. Others don''t care for the time being, but you can''t let IDUs go!"


    He shouted and ordered the knight in front of him.


    After a while, another man came forward and said to him, "Your Majesty, Abel, who used to take refuge in us, has been outside and is asking to see him. Do you want to see him?"


    "Amber?"


    Barrett was slightly puzzled, and then suddenly: "is that the one who took the lead in rebellion?"


    "I hear he''s still Edith''s brother?"


    He asked with interest.


    "Yes."


    The man below respectfully responded: "moreover, IDUs is very kind to him. Although he is not his own brother, he treats him like a father treats his son because of his young age."


    Hearing this, Barrett wondered, "if so, why did he rebel?"


    "It''s said that two years ago he asked IDUs to canonize him as the heir of the principality, but IDUs refused. The young man couldn''t stand disobedience for a moment, so he decided to turn against him."


    Hearing this, Barrett couldn''t help sneering: "this is a fool. I didn''t expect that Edith was usually smart, but he fell over such a hand."


    "Since he can''t manage his brother well, I''ll help him manage it."


    As he said this, a trace of cruelty flashed in his eyes: "chop him into meat patties for me and feed them to my hounds."


    "Leave the head for me. If IDUs runs away at that time, send it to him."


    Hearing this, the Knights below immediately echoed and laughed.


    With a scream of disbelief and regret, a head was handed in with a terrible expression.

 Chapter 89

    At the end of the war in the south, in the north, as if sensing something, ADIS suddenly got up, looked up and looked at the South under the surprised eyes of others.


    Under his true telepathy, in the south, a celestial pillar suddenly lit up, suppressed a star that had originally competed with it, and began to sweep the whole south.


    "Is this feeling finally about to begin?"


    He looked solemnly at the South and felt the deeper origin.


    It was destruction, with the hot and cruel meaning of blood and fire, and the power of the destiny that will unify the northern region, which was frightening.


    Sensing this power, ADIS clearly saw that with the gradual decline of several Qi transports surrounding Tianzhu, a light was running through the whole northern region and was about to sweep in.


    A little blood turned into a spear and hit hard.


    ADIS couldn''t help humming. Above his head, a virtual shadow of an ancient tree emerged. The branches shook gently, offsetting the impact of the power of destiny and protecting him.


    "Destiny has suddenly changed. Has the victory or defeat of the South been decided?"


    As he thought, he saw a knight from the outside suddenly rushing in, as if with some urgent message.


    "Your Majesty, there is an urgent message from the south!"


    After a while, Patton came forward with nadir and others and watched ADIS bow.


    "A few months ago, in the south, King Barrett of England led his army to confront the Alliance Army composed of five neighboring countries. However, at the critical moment, the Alliance Army was defeated due to the rebellion of nobles within the Alliance Army. Barrett led his army to pursue the leader of the alliance, IDUs, and surrounded the opposite city-state."


    Here, in front of him, bazel, who had previously been appointed by Yates as the head of the army, suddenly knelt down: "not only that, after defeating the coalition army, Barit also sent envoys to various city states to surrender, and threatened that those who did not surrender would destroy the whole family after breaking the city, which temporarily strained the surrounding form. Many lords have been frightened by his power and surrendered to him."


    "Has it reached this point?" the idea flashed in Yates''s heart, but he saw that the audience was still continuing.


    "At present, the other party''s letter of persuasion has been transmitted to the north, not only to the south, but also to us!"


    He said so, and then handed over a long stack of heralds in his hand.


    ADIS took a look, but then he sneered.


    The above is full of boasting and threats. The words above can be called thrilling. It is often a threat to kill the family, which makes people scared.


    But for him, that''s it. Not to say that he would not be frightened at all, but to say the above words was really rude in his opinion, just like a madman''s show off.


    Below him, another knight passed a large volume of letter, which clearly recorded the exact beginning and end of the war. The details of the content, even if the other party sees it, will be startled.


    This is a masterpiece of believers. Because the believers of the God of nature are widely distributed in the north, ADIS specially organized a scouting group to integrate the forces of church management and development in the past decades and establish an exact system. With the assistance of divinity and other means, the transmission speed of silence is absolutely faster than everyone''s imagination in this era.


    He carefully read the news these days. His face was slightly dignified and his heart was heavy.


    According to the news, after that war, the other side has completely defeated the surrounding rebels. It''s only a matter of time.


    After the other party calms down the south, with the other party''s character, he will definitely lead the army north for a year or two to completely calm the northern region.


    At that time, the two will collide directly and there is no room for maneuver.


    "Time is pressing!"


    ADIS thought in his heart and looked down: "what''s the situation around?"


    "In our South, several city states seem to be gradually unstable. A large number of nobles tend to surrender, and only the royal family still insists."


    "Around us, the situation is still slightly stable, but with the occurrence of this event, the situation began to rise and fall."


    "Among them, the Principality of Barlow is slightly better, but because we slaughtered a large number of their Knights last time, it seems very silent in recent years. Even the hostages promised to be sent as the redemption of the nobility are still in the city."


    "In ROA, which is near the northern desert, it has been very quiet these years because of the serious infiltration of church believers and the young king."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    At the bottom, nadir stood up and told the news sentence by sentence.


    Hearing the news, ADIS nodded slightly.


    "It seems that it''s time," he thought silently.


    "How are the troops prepared?"


    He asked, looking at kekus standing by.


    Seeing his question, kekus walked forward quietly with a calm face.


    "At present, all selected officers have been delegated to various legions and have held low-level positions such as decaf. Although there are still deficiencies, they are barely enough."


    "At present, the expansion of each Legion has ended. The original two legions and the newly established two legions have a total of 30000 people!"


    He paused, his head slightly lowered, and then said, "but this is only the official number of elite legions. With your majesty ordering veterans serving as low-level sheriff to lead the people in peacetime training, and with the generous treatment of soldiers we recruit, we can recruit a team of tens of thousands of people at any time as long as your majesty wants."


    "But in this way, without strict training and a large number of fighting officers, their combat effectiveness will be seriously reduced. They will only be better than the farmers recruited by the original lords, and they can''t compare with the elite soldiers of other principality Lords."


    When he finished, bit came forward.


    In his body, a divine power was flashing, with an unusual fluctuation.


    This is a sign that he is about to break through the high priest. In the past few years of assisting ADIS and with the more blessing of divine power, he has almost gone through the road of other sacrifices all his life. He will break through the high priest before he is 30, breaking the promotion history of the Church in the history of the church.


    "Your Majesty, after our selection, in your sacrificial group, there are 30 yellow robes, more than 200 red robes and more than 2000 white robes, a total of 3000 people. They all meet your requirements and have strong combat power and various blessings."


    "Food has also been prepared, with the contribution and accumulation of the church. Although a large number of food has been consumed in the previous construction and distribution, it is still enough for our troops to go out."


    Patton added silently.


    Listening to these stories, ADIS nodded slightly. While gradually calming down in his heart, he couldn''t help being distracted and his thoughts were far away from here.


    He thought of the past, when he had just been reborn. At that time, there were not so many believers and subordinates, and there was no such huge human and material resources.


    There is only a broken tribe with few people and lack of faith. It can hardly even support his spirit from the noumenon, but a little firm and pious faith is supporting him, so that he will not sink into the eternal darkness again.


    "Unconsciously, it has reached this level."


    He looked up, a little light vicissitudes of life was emerging in his heart, and a pair of pale golden eyes were shining.


    In the dark, under the cover of a sky pillar, an ancient tree rises and falls. At the moment, its branches and leaves are swaying, and it seems that it is about to move.

 Chapter 90

    A few months later, the seasons changed, and in a twinkling of an eye, it was autumn.


    In this year, the situation in the northern region has changed again and again, which is dizzying.


    First, the southern principality of yingdeli led the knights to launch an offensive against the surrounding areas. At the same time, it was hostile to the five principalities and won the war. It defeated the strong enemies in one fell swoop, completely defeated several strong enemies who had hindered their annexation, and besieged them under the national capital.


    In the north, in the autumn, in this season of cultivation, many principalities have just breathed a sigh of relief in the environment of killing in the northern region, but they found that the war has started again.


    In this harvest season, ADIS boldly set up troops, led 30000 troops, and recruited a total of 50000 reserve soldiers. Taking advantage of the situation that the South could not move at this time, he began to attack the surrounding city states.


    Suddenly, there was a great surprise around, and a wave began to appear, which seemed a little unprepared under the sudden action of ADIS.


    After all, autumn is the harvest season. In this season, no matter where it is, the Lords of each country will stop what they are doing, return to their own territory, organize their neighbors and start harvesting food, with few exceptions.


    Even the Principality of England, which fought in the Southern War, had to temporarily stop its offensive during this season and organize people to harvest, otherwise even military food could not be supplied.


    But Adams is an exception.


    First of all, with the decades of accumulation of northern desert tribes and the full support of the natural church, these have been stored in the national treasury. Even after such a long consumption, they are enough to use.


    The second reason is the system.


    Under the original system of the world, there are lords under the king, and there are enfeoffed Knights under the Lords. Although it saves a lot of trouble at this level, it also brings a lot of trouble to the rule. Decrees cannot be run efficiently.


    This is especially true in the season of cultivation and harvest. All lords and knights, large and small, need to return to their territories to lead their people to cultivate and harvest, and collect the tax burden of a year. At such a level, they do their own work, which not only makes the combat power extremely dispersed, but also causes great trouble and waste.


    However, in Addis, the administrative efficiency will be greatly improved because the aristocratic lords are deprived of their original autonomy and the officials are apportioned by the state. Moreover, because the current Legion implements the off-duty recruitment system, and the soldiers are fully supported by the state, it eliminates the trouble of recruitment and can be dispatched quickly when needed, without the trouble of other city states.


    In this case, although the surrounding city states still took some defensive measures, such as setting up sentry towers, they fell into a passive situation under the pressure of this powerful army.


    The Lords are scattered, and the Knights are in twos and threes, which can not form a decent combat power. For the gathering of hundreds of troops, they have no advantage except individual combat power.


    Moreover, even on the individual side, the ADIS side will not fall into the disadvantage at the moment.


    After the northern tribes surrendered, a large number of sacrifices joined the ADIS side, which seriously enriched the strength of the army. In addition, with the gradual popularization of fighting spirit, in the army, all ten captains or above will get the opportunity to practice fighting spirit, which is basically to the extent that fighting spirit is about to give birth to.


    With the accumulation of these advantages, ADIS attacked the surrounding with an extremely rapid speed.


    Among them, Roya, located at the northern border, and Barlow, who had been wiped out by Yates before, were the first to bear the brunt.


    At the border of the Principality of Barlow, in a large camp.


    "Bill, what''s going on around?" a voice gradually sounded in the dull and calm camp, breaking the peace around.


    In front of Adams, Bill frowned and looked at the map. After hearing Adams''s questions, he quickly got up and responded.


    "Your Majesty, at present, the nadir side is progressing smoothly, because it is the earliest missionary area of the church. The territory of the Principality of ROA is almost infiltrated by our believers. Even many noble lords are already our people. In addition, the king of ROA is young and underage, and his decision-making is not slow. Therefore, under the leadership of believers, the progress there is very smooth and is about to be completed To the city of roa. "


    ADIS nodded, "where are the protons we sent out to persuade them to surrender?"


    "He has returned to his family as we ordered."


    Bill responded.


    "According to our requirements, these hostages are almost the eldest sons in those families. Although they will certainly be manipulated and changed after such a long time, they still have a certain impact and can affect their families."


    "Plus the group of people we bought before, it''s enough for us to open the situation."


    He bowed slightly and then continued: "moreover, with your Majesty''s call, in the north, several high priests who had originally defended the border demon tide are on the way. Please don''t worry."


    Hearing the news, ADIS finally nodded, turned and looked at the map in front of him. He didn''t continue to ask questions.


    The army continued to gather. After entering the territory of the Principality of Barlow, the other party finally reacted. A large number of returning lords gathered and began to try to counterattack and defend Yates.


    However, these few people, not a majority of 100 at a time, barely assembled into a force of thousands of people, but they were defeated and completely dispersed under an attack by Yates.


    Suddenly, the surrounding lords were afraid to continue to test this very strange team. At the call of the royal family, they gradually gathered in Barlow, as if they wanted to defend with the help of the city wall.


    However, for this situation, Yates was not in a hurry. Instead, he calmly stationed around, slowly digested the new territory and assigned officials to manage it one by one. It seemed that he was not in a hurry to attack the city.


    In the face of this situation, Barlow''s royal family felt a great pressure while wondering.


    Originally, if ADIS chose to go deep directly, the supply line would be very huge because of the long distance. If the siege took too long, it would easily lead to problems in the rear supply, and finally it might collapse directly.


    However, the situation is different when Yates directly chooses to stay.


    Let''s say that the large and small lords who entered the city because they were driven by Adams. The entry of these people not only brought a certain number of troops to the city, but also brought great logistical pressure to the city. In addition, so many troops with different destinations are stationed in the same city, which makes the city very chaotic for a time.


    In this case, ADIS sent troops to burn the wheat fields that had not been seized at that time. At the same time, under the guidance of believers, he slowly attacked various territories and encroached on the Principality of Barlow step by step.


    However, if there is no accident, this situation cannot last long. After all, it is far from yadixu''s own country. In addition, the enemy''s strength is still there. Taking root here rashly can only drag down their own strength and be consumed a little.


    So ADIS is still waiting, waiting for the end of the war on the other side.

 Chapter 91

    On the other side, another battle affecting the overall situation is beginning during the period when the troops of Addis are stopped.


    Countless Knights crisscross here and crisscross with the square array composed of countless priests and soldiers. In an instant, many people will be killed and injured.


    But at the moment, most of the Knights have been wiped out, and only the last remnant is trapped in the struggle and wants to break through.


    Seeing them like this, in front of them, a tall man with a firm face waved his hand.


    With his order, a large group of knights led countless soldiers to rush forward and gradually wipe out these recalcitrant knights.


    As the battle ended, in the distance, a general rode over.


    "Lord nadir, after breaking through these people, the resistance in Roya has almost been wiped out. The remaining power is no longer enough to pose a threat to us!"


    Nadir looked back. It was bazel.


    At this time, bazel''s appearance changed greatly.


    Since he made great contributions in the last battle, Yates appointed him as the new army head and let him form the third corps and start training. After that, his fighting spirit and cultivation did not fall down. In a short time, he had cultivated a knight, not far from the great knight, which shocked some people.


    "Yes, this group of people is already the last group of knights in the royal family. The rest are either bought by us or secretly surrendered to us because of the God of nature. Most of the land is occupied by us, and only the last royal city needs to be solved."


    Nadir looked at him and laughed.


    Seeing him like this, bazel smiled and agreed. Then he said with some worry: "however, in the city of ROA, there are still the last batch of Royal forces and ancestral gods. With our strength, I''m afraid there will be twists and turns in the end."


    "Even if we capture Roya hard, if it takes too long or the loss is too serious to support your Majesty in time, we can''t calm the surrounding at one fell swoop."


    He said with a frown.


    As the head of the army, he is already one of the core high-level leaders in yadixu. Naturally, he also knows yadisi''s plan, so he feels a little tricky.


    "Don''t worry!"


    Nadir turned around and looked behind the barracks.


    There, a faint glimmer was shining, and a little natural power gradually fluctuated, startling waves around.


    "Last night, several high priests in the north had arrived in the barracks. We don''t have to worry too much with them."


    "High priest?"


    Bazel breathed a sigh of relief, but some questions: "how many have come?"


    This question is the key. Bazel, who came from a remote country, certainly did not know how strong the high priest was, but according to the previous inertia, he should still be weaker than the ancestral God. Therefore, if he came less, he might be suppressed at that time.


    However, nadir smiled mysteriously and didn''t speak.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Marching on the land of a strange city-state, I encountered unknown robbers and random soldiers along the way. In the distance, the outline of ROA was in front of me.


    On the city wall, countless people looked at the army under the city and were somewhat frightened.


    "What a powerful army!"


    A commander took a breath and looked at the army below, with some palpitations.


    At the foot of the city, the whole army led by nadir is neat, all military systems are unified, each has its own establishment, and is in good order. There is a little murderous spirit rising slowly, which makes people feel palpitating at a glance.


    This is the army carefully trained by Yates for more than a year. When the supply was fully liberalized and the equipment was fully configured, the army was led by fighting officers, which immediately made a qualitative change in the army, which was not inferior to the small number of elite soldiers led by the Lords of this era. But it is more than them. Tens of thousands of people gather, which brings an appalling momentum.


    "Hurry, inform your majesty and prepare to defend the city!" the commander calmly gave orders around, looking at the dense army below, his eyes a little nervous.


    However, at this time, his adjutant shouted, "general, look!"


    Suddenly he was surprised and looked ahead.


    I saw soldiers coming forward, holding long crossbows in their hands. It was amazing.


    "Is that a crossbow? Do they want to test?" the idea just flashed through his mind, but he found a sudden flash in front of him.


    With the sound of a signal, countless crossbows and arrows flew out, with different faint lights on them.


    Some are wrapped with thick fire elements, others are poisoned, and even arrows and arrows with sharpness and other divine skills are shot out.


    Suddenly, countless screams.


    A knight looked at an arrow that had gone deep into his body in front of his chest, his face was congested, and his eyes seemed to burst out: "this, impossible!"


    Then, with a dull noise, a spark flashed slightly on his body, and then lit it fiercely, burning his whole person.


    Such pictures can be seen everywhere. The sudden powerful arrow quickly suppressed the city wall with a powerful power that no one thought of.


    Seeing this opportunity, nadir ordered to attack the city. With a piece of soldiers wearing rattan armor climbing up the wall, the city of ROA was in danger for a moment.


    Nevertheless, in the city, support came quickly and drove the soldiers on the wall down again. But with the cover of arrows, it is more and more difficult to defend the city. It will be broken sooner or later.


    Half a month later.


    At the suggestion of the high priest of ROA, King ROA slaughtered thousands of blood sacrifices to awaken the ancestor god of ROA, hoping to reverse the war. As in the past, he guarded the rule of the city-state.


    For a time, the scene changed greatly.


    Outside the city, nadir and others who were originally directing the siege were slightly surprised. They only felt that an extremely strong force began to recover gradually, but a trace of breath leaked out, which made him feel creepy.


    At the same time, in the sky, the original clear sky suddenly changed. A little blood color gradually appeared from the sky, like a handful of blood contaminated with unknown years.


    The scene suddenly became silent, but in the city of ROA, countless nobles were cheering and witnessing their God''s awakening, taking them to defeat strong enemies and protect the city of roa.


    "Great ancestral God! Please wake up!" as a low voice gradually sounded, a gloomy old man shouted wildly, as if witnessing a great moment.


    With his call, on the altar, countless blood is shining slightly, gradually evaporated by a force that doesn''t know where it comes from, turned into a little pure blood gas, and absorbed to support the awakening of an extraordinary life.


    A blood red field is gradually opening up, which seems to have an unusual essence and awe inspiring. Gradually take shape.


    It was a huge figure with a height of tens of meters. The power of blood red field shrouded his body, but it was not complete. It sends out a powerful majesty and makes people tremble.


    As soon as this figure appeared, everyone could not continue to calm down.


    In the city of ROA, countless people knelt down and sang praises to it. On nadir''s side, although not so, they were all pale and frightened to the depths of their souls by this threat.


    Nadir left a cold sweat on his head and looked at the figure in front with fear and dignity in his eyes.


    "Please, high priests!" he turned back and said respectfully to the countless priests wearing gold and green robes.


    "We should drive away evil gods for the God of nature."


    A voice gradually sounded, with a little warm divine power, making people gradually stable.


    Comforted by this, nadir was calm and looked at their actions.


    As they came forward one by one, they walked one by one from the barracks. Finally, the five high priests walked forward and looked at the blood ancestral gods condensed in front of them. Began to pray silently in the original.


    With their prayers, the originally condensed natural divine realm seemed to jump slightly, and a little divine power was being entangled by them to communicate a great and supreme will.


    "What are they doing?" someone said on the wall. Seeing their actions, he had a bad feeling in his heart.


    It seemed that he sensed something, and the ancestor god suddenly turned back. A little crimson red eyes looked at the five high priests, and then a blood red force condensed into a weak field and pressed them down hard, as if trying to suppress them directly.


    However, when this field was finally pressed down, the last prayers of the priests had ended. With a divine skill being performed, a little light gradually crossed the sky.


    In situ, an incomparably dazzling star suddenly appeared, with a warm nature, but incomparably violent and terrible divine power suddenly burst out. Counterattack the force of the field originally pressed down.


    If you look carefully, you will find that it is not a star, but a virtual shadow of an ancient tree with huge divine power.


    This is the separation of the body of ADIS. The divine power of the five high priests and the positive response of the body of ADIS finally summoned the virtual shadow of the gods.


    Of course, this virtual shadow is not as powerful as the body, but it has also reached the level of level 4, and has a trace of the essential breath of level 5 of the body. At the moment, with the blessing of the believers in the rear, it may not be weaker than the ancestral God opposite.


    Suddenly, the two suddenly went to war!


    The virtual shadow of the ancient tree shook all over, slowly dropped a branch, turned into divine arts, and struck out with the divine essence. On the other side, the power of blood red field is flying. The two are tit for tat and fight against each other. Just a little breath leaked out, they can sweep a piece of land.


    But in the end, the two offset each other. As a star and a blood red field prototype fell, the virtual shadow of the ancient tree and the ancestor god disappeared at the same time, turned into countless fragments and gradually dissipated,.


    Seeing this scene, immediately, in the city of ROA, countless people were silent, with deep fear and disbelief in their eyes.

 Chapter 92

    Touch!


    With a dull noise, after several days of war, on the outer wall, the gate fell down and was captured by nadir.


    With the fall of the city gate, in the city of ROA, the original commander saw the situation and quickly led the army to slowly retreat into the inner city, hoping to continue to stick to it.


    However, although he thought so, around him, countless knights and soldiers had low morale, almost lost their fighting spirit, and looked very depressed.


    The impact of the fall of the ancestral God under the eyes of thousands of people is enormous. After all, in this place, everyone has worshipped the ancestral God since childhood. At this time, it suddenly fell, but it was a huge blow.


    Even if the royal family sees the situation badly and claims that the ancestral God is just sleeping, it still can''t recover the lost spirit.


    After all, in the daytime, the ancestral God fell. This is a fact that everyone has seen with their own eyes. Even if the royal family claims it again, they will doubt it. Moreover, since that day, the high priest who originally released the ancestral God has disappeared, which further strengthened the suspicion of the nobles in the city.


    In fact, only a few people know. After that day, the Royal Guard found the body of the high priest in the temple. His death was very terrible. He was affected by that powerful divine power and died directly with the ancestral God. Just to appease the nobles in the city, they can only claim that they are missing, so as not to expand the panic.


    In this strange atmosphere, as the outer wall was completely conquered, countless nobles in the city had all kinds of thoughts and secretly had different hearts.


    After all, although the policy of ADIS is inconsistent with their interests, it is not to the point of water and fire. Even if they are deprived of their independence, their territory and aristocratic status are still recognized and can continue to be inherited. With this guarantee, compared with the current rigorous situation, it is enough for them to make up their mind.


    In this case, a few days later, several messengers quietly walked into the city.


    At present, the man has a handsome face and a sense of heroism, but he has hidden vicissitudes in his eyes, but he was kezel, the second prince of the Principality of Brooke.


    At this time, he walked quietly in the city, standing beside his original chief jockey gedil, staring at the front.


    Beside them, there were dozens of knights around, which seemed to be warning and had other meanings.


    "I didn''t expect that I hadn''t come for many years, but I was in such a scene."


    Kezel smiled bitterly and looked at the confused soldiers around him.


    "Sir, is there no problem for us to come in directly?"


    Beside him, gedil looked around with some hesitation.


    "It doesn''t matter," kzel looked ahead.


    "The ancestral gods they served fell and most of the domestic forces were destroyed. At the moment, I''m afraid the nobles in the city have had other thoughts."


    He sneered and said, "especially when the king of ROA, my nominal little nephew, is only a teenager, I''m afraid his orders can''t leave the palace at this time."


    "At this time, even if he wants to kill us, the nobles in the city will stop him and even take the initiative to protect us, so as to destroy us. Finally, after the city of ROA was broken, it was liquidated by the army."


    Seeing him say so, gedil looked around at several noble knights who were respectful and flattered, and nodded silently. But the arm is always not far from the sword hanging on the waist. The fighting spirit on the body is faint and seems to break out at any time.


    After walking through a street, countless Knights came to deliver messages before they could reach the palace. Then it took it in another direction.


    Kezel turned and looked. The end of this direction was clearly the aristocratic District in the inner city, not the royal palace.


    Suddenly, his heart was clear, and a warm smile gradually hung on his face.


    As he expected, he didn''t see any king in the next trip. On the contrary, the famous nobles in ROA were eager to meet him one by one.


    In this regard, kezel saw it very clearly. On the surface, these people rushed to the king to meet him in the name of condolences, but in fact, they were secretly trying to find out some reliable information and even secretly defected.


    However, as the original Prince, kzel is familiar with these means. His face kept smiling and promises kept coming out, which made aristocrats happy, and the worries mixed with his face disappeared.


    It was not until the next day when the sun gradually set that kezel calmly walked out of the door of a noble. Behind him, a group of nobles escorted him out of the city with a smile. It didn''t look like two hostile sides at all.


    From beginning to end, kzel never entered the palace, so he went out of the city directly from somewhere.


    That night, as a noise gradually sounded, nadir attacked the city again through the night.


    But this time, on the wall, almost half of the knight guards directly changed the repression, helped nadir open the gate, and directly jumped into the palace under the leadership of countless noble guide parties.


    Without the barrier of the city wall, with the help of several high priests who restored some of their divine power, the weak guard of the palace seemed very weak. Only overnight, the palace was broken.


    Nadir''s soldiers plundered the Royal Palace and the temple, swept away the royal family and the sacrifices originally worshiping the ancestors, and directly slaughtered them. The blood gas in the palace rose all night, and it was not completely expelled for several days.


    However, although a little cruel. However, as the royal family was slaughtered, a large number of surrounding forces that were still resisting were deterred, dared not continue to resist, and chose to surrender.


    So far, Roya was completely captured.


    Nadir asked bazer and others to stay and garrison, and then led the army south to prepare to attack Barlow together with ADIS according to the plan.


    Half a month later, the two joined forces. The original personnel of ADIS gathered this part of nadir''s army, a total of 25000 people, plus the reserve soldiers continuously recruited for the siege, a total of 40000 people. At the moment, he rushed straight to Barlow.


    That month, ADIS led a large army to besiege Barlow. Under the suppression of bows and crossbows, Barlow seemed to be in danger.


    But even so, because it was a strong attack, there were a lot of casualties at this time, almost the highest peak since Addis started the army.


    After all, although I had the experience of attacking the city several times before, because of the advance layout and the help of believers, they were broken under the cooperation of inside and outside, which naturally seemed easy.


    This time, the real cruelty of the siege in this era was really revealed because the other party had prepared early and even forcibly expelled the believers of the God of nature.


    However, as the blood continued to sprinkle on this land, countless soldiers rushed forward under the leadership of their knights, bringing a little killing. In the dark, it seems that there is a slight killing power, which begins to brew and gradually boils.


    In the same month, the city of Barlow was almost captured several times. Finally, King Barlow came forward and summoned the ancestral God, but under the leadership of ADIS, the virtual shadow of the noumenon summoned by the divine skill repulsed and returned.


    In a few months, as a burst of cheers began to ring, the city of Barlow was broken, the king committed suicide in the palace, and the royal family was slaughtered by ADIS.


    Since then, around ADIS, several powerful city states have been pulled out, leaving only a few small city states with insufficient strength around, and the trend of sweeping has gradually become.

 Chapter 93

    Spring comes and autumn goes. In this year, time flies away like water, with ripples.


    This is a year of chaos and turbulence. During this year, it seems that the originally stable situation has been broken again and again all over the world because of the gradual approach of some kind of crisis.


    In the northern region, the two upheavals originally centered on the forces of the north and the south are gradually calming down.


    In the south, as the original old power, the Principality of yingdeli defeated the coalition composed of the five surrounding enemy countries, the last resistance forces in the South were cleared, the kings of the five principalities were forced to death one by one, the South was completely calmed down, and its influence began to radiate to the North.


    With the fermentation of this influence, in the northern region, countless originally neutral small city states succumbed to the prestige one after another, and the trend of hegemony gradually became.


    In the north, with the strong rise of ADIS.


    After setting up troops to capture the two northern traditional city states of Loya and Barlow, tens of thousands of troops swept across the north. In addition, many tribes in the northern desert seemed to belong to them. For a time, the prestige was also not underestimated, almost comparable to that of the south.


    With the strong rise of these two forces, for a time, the struggle for hegemony was the most intense in the northern region. In the end, there were only a few of the dozens of city-state principalities that were originally displayed. They were all merged, subdued or slaughtered by the two, no longer the previous scene.


    Most of the remaining city states are in some remote corners and can''t do anything about the hegemony of the northern region.


    By now, the situation in the northern region is very clear. People with a clear eye know that the overlord of the northern region will emerge from the two major forces of the north and the south. For a time, countless noble knights seemed to run towards their favorite camp and wanted to stand in line in advance.


    Among them, most people go to the south. After all, although the rise of ADIS is very rapid, and even its momentum is not worse than that of the south, it is not as safe as the old overlord of the south in the hearts of these old aristocrats.


    After all, various policies in the territory of ADIS have infringed on their interests to some extent. In addition, the age of ADIS itself is also an important reason.


    Seriously, this year is only the second year that ADIS started his army. ADIS is now only seventeen or even under age. Although it is amazing, it has also caused a serious sense of mistrust.


    After all, in the face of such events that often affect the life and death of the whole family, the original old principality is more trustworthy than a juvenile.


    However, while most people are anxious to go south, a few people choose to go north.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    On a desolate land.


    A motorcade is gradually moving forward on the deserted ancient road, and the horses are flying, raising dust again and again.


    Several Knights opened the way and looked warily into the surrounding fields, as if they were wary of possible sudden dangers.;


    In the center of their guard, a middle-aged man looked calm and looked forward quietly.


    "Father, is it really good for us to go north to take refuge in yadixu?"


    Beside him, there was a handsome young man with a hesitant face. He looked at him and said.


    "Dean, what are you thinking?" the middle-aged man looked back at the hesitant child next to him and smiled back.


    "Just a little confused."


    Dean looked at him: "obviously, the Principality of yingdeli is more powerful and the king is also powerful. Why should we separate from the family and go to take refuge in the newly established principality of yadixu in the north?"


    "Then why do you think?" the middle-aged man shook his head and said.


    Dean hesitated to hear him say that and then spoke.


    "In my opinion, father, the first reason for you to do this is that in the Principality of England, because it has been established and inherited for hundreds of years, although it has strong strength and many excellent talents, but also because of this, the domestic aristocrats have been full, the power has been tightly controlled by the original aristocrats, and it is unlikely to have the opportunity of outsiders like us."


    "In yadixu, although the king also came from the nobility, his principality was established only a few years ago. Coupled with the suppression of the rebellious nobility, the domestic rights are far from being monopolized. As long as we are willing to take refuge, we can get a much stronger position than the south."


    He paused and slowly looked up: "there is another reason, I''m afraid it''s the family''s decision."


    "After all, at this time, in the northern region, the last overlord will certainly appear from the two principalities. Therefore, in order to avoid accidents, the family will decide to send our people to the north, so that our family can continue to exist regardless of the final result."


    That''s what double betting means. After all, as an aristocrat who has lived in this troubled world for hundreds of years, he naturally deeply understands the truth that eggs can''t be put in a basket, so it''s also due to bet on both sides. It''s no accident for young people.


    However, when he said this, his tone was still very confused: "just, what I don''t understand is that with your father''s position in the family, the patriarch shouldn''t let us go to the north."


    This is the question of priority. Even if you bet on both sides, there is always a primary and secondary. Since we are optimistic about the south, the people sent to the North should be the neglected branches of some families. There is no need to send important members of the family.


    In front, hearing the young man say so, the man nodded with some satisfaction and looked at the young man with more cordial eyes.


    "Dean, it''s nice of you to think of that."


    His complexion was complex: "except for these reasons, the most important thing is that I am more optimistic about the yadixu principality in the north than in the south, so I took the initiative to ask to bring people to take refuge."


    Suddenly, Dean was surprised, his face was slightly stunned and wanted to speak.


    Just beside him, the familiar voice continued to come.


    "Have you felt any change since you came to the north, Dean?"


    "Change?" Dean wondered.


    "It seems that there are a lot fewer demonized animals in the wild here. It seems that those strange ghosts who occasionally haunt at night appear less and less."


    He said in a daze. He seemed to feel something in his mind.


    "Not only that, in addition to these, after arriving in the northern region, the countless savage tribes that originally filled the wild, as well as the robber groups, are also rare and pitiful."


    The man rode his horse and said, "you know what? After the founding of yadixu, I have carefully studied everything in this country and even been there myself."


    "Do you know what I found?"


    He turned and looked at his child with a serious face: "the evil spirit that had been eroding the sky began to disappear!"


    "What!"


    As soon as these words came out, Dean was surprised. He looked at his father and couldn''t believe it.


    "You should know that I have an unusual perception and can sense the magic Qi around me. But there, I clearly feel that the original magic Qi is fading away and driven out by another force."


    "That kind of power, called divine power by the sacrifice of yadixu, is the power of the God of nature they believe in, and yadixu''s king, yadisi, is known as the reincarnation of the God of nature."


    At this point, his face gradually became serious: "if so, the God of nature standing behind yadixu is likely to be stronger than the ancestor god of the Principality of yingdeli."


    "If so, it''s worth gambling."

 Chapter 94

    In the south, as time went by, the chaotic northern region began to calm down.


    However, with the gradual border between the two powers, although no major disputes broke out under the restraint of both sides, the conflict has never been eliminated on a small scale.


    Under the constant temptation of the powerful Hindley King Barrett, the sacrifices of both sides fought with the knights, and a little blood gradually appeared at the junction of both sides, causing ripples in the generally calm northern region.


    With the emergence of these conflicts, businessmen who originally went to various countries have suffered a lot. The southern principality of yingdeli was in chaos. In addition, it was also an old and powerful principality. Although all aristocratic lords in China gathered under the banner of King Barit, they still had their own independence. Therefore, from time to time, there are random soldiers and robber groups everywhere, robbing all the past caravans.


    However, in this environment, many people still crossed the northern region, leveled off the danger in the eyes of ordinary people and went to the south.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In a wilderness, Chen Ming looked at the battlefield in front of him with a faint light in his eyes.


    In his eyes, a little vision was emerging on the battlefield in front of him. One by one, the faint ghosts roared and condensed their bodies, gradually turning into their former appearance.


    If you carefully observe their souls, you can see the ferocious soldiers roaring in situ, which is clearly the dead souls.


    The emergence of the soul of war shows that the area in front of us is a battlefield, and there should have been a battle not long ago.


    Chen Ming quietly watched these souls slowly condense and observe the subsequent changes.


    I saw that after these war souls roared and condensed, around them, a little black breath began to emerge and slowly penetrated into their soul bodies, making their original faint soul bodies begin to solidify, which seems to have produced some strange changes.


    This is demonization and a call to evil spirits.


    Originally, if in the normal world environment, even the war soul, after death, it is only a little more condensed than the ordinary soul body, so that it can survive for a while. Finally, it will be wiped out by the world law and become the food precipitation of the world. However, in a world that is eroded by the immortal demonic nature of the demon God, it will be eroded by the constantly filled demonic Qi around and gradually transformed into a kind of evil spirit.


    In a sense, this is another form of existence, which has existed for a longer time than it originally existed. But this is not the case for the world, which will bring all kinds of bad effects.


    Seeing that the war spirits in front of him are gradually demonized, Chen Ming knows that if he doesn''t deal with it, in a few days, the evil spirits transformed by countless war dead ghosts will become an evil land, and may even evolve to the point of gathering people to attack the village.


    This is also the origin of the ancient legend of evil spirits in the world, especially in troubled times, which is dangerous and strange.


    However, seeing these terrible evil spirits, Yates did not change his face. When his arm was gently waved, a divine light slowly emerged and gradually condensed into a real field around him.


    Suddenly, countless evil spirits screamed around.


    However, in this scream, there was also some relief like groans, which seemed very abrupt.


    When Chen Ming looked back, he saw that he was in the spirit body. At the moment, under the cover of the divine field, there was a little light white self-confidence. The light of worship gradually lit up. There was a faint light of faith on the soul bodies of war souls, and his eyes gradually became clear.


    These are the believers of Chen Ming. At this time, they were excited by his pure divine light, and immediately eliminated the previous pollution and restored their sanity.


    Even, the spirit body became crystal, seemed to be protected by some power, and began to become extraordinary.


    When Chen Ming waved again, these souls were immediately put away by him and directly sealed to let them sleep for a while.


    After finishing these, Chen Ming suddenly felt that he was really smart. It seemed that he was more closely connected with the world.


    He looked up at the sky and said, "it''s almost over."


    During this time, Chen Ming has been walking on the battlefield of the previous war, baptizing those soldiers who died in the war and driving away evil spirits until now.


    "However, this place seems to be very close to the south." he looked to the South and felt the air in the dark, so he thought.


    Thinking of this, he felt his breath and went straight south.


    After a while, in his vision, the shadow of a city began to appear gradually.


    He looked up and looked ahead.


    I saw that on the vast city wall, teams of guards and knights were constantly patrolling, and caravans and travelers were investigated at the gate and gradually entered it.


    However, different from other places, in this city, Chen Ming did not feel the unique ancestral spirit of each city-state, but only a grand and familiar atmosphere quietly enveloped it.


    Sensing this situation, Chen Ming couldn''t help sneering: "has it been swallowed by yingdeli''s ancestor god?"


    The ancestral gods started from sacrifice, and their strength was given by blood sacrifice, not from themselves. Therefore, their strength attributes are similar, and they can enhance their strength by swallowing each other.


    Looking at the city, it is clear that the ancestral gods worshipped by the city-state were devoured by yingdeli''s ancestral gods, and then disappeared.


    However, sensing the subtleties, Chen Ming sneered: "indeed, the ignorant are fearless. Although the power obtained from blood sacrifice is similar and can be absorbed, it also depends on the foundation."


    "These ancestral gods, called gods, are mostly just dead souls who survived after mortals died and were sacrificed by later generations. In a long time, although blood sacrifice can strengthen strength, it can not change the foundation. However, a group of mortals of level 2 and level 3 were so easily strengthened to level 4 or even level 5, how can there be no future trouble?"


    He looked up quietly, and his thoughts were gradually flowing: "in fact, most of those who were called ancestral gods and achieved level 4 after death should have reached level 3. After the long change of blood sacrifice, they entered level 4, which is already very reluctantly, not to mention the more difficult level 5."


    "Yingdeli''s ancestral gods can achieve it. In addition to swallowing many other ancestral gods, there should also be the protection of the world personality and the blessing of the source force."


    "If it hadn''t been for this, I''m afraid I would have been unable to restrain and burst and died if I swallowed so many ancestral gods on a shallow foundation!"


    He looked at a star fragment hanging high in the netherworld and the source force falling on it, and thought in his heart.


    After all, the ancestral God is integrated with the city-state. Although the personality of the Principality of yingdeli is mainly blessed on King Barrett, as the ancestral God of the city-state, it will naturally have shelter and source power.


    "However, even if so, it must be very reluctantly. It may retreat at any time. It has overdrawn its own foundation and can''t go further."


    He felt the blood red killing in his body, the gradual fluctuation of divinity, and his thoughts gradually flowed in his heart.


    Outside the body, it seems to sense something. The original white divine light gradually catches a little blood red and looks a little flirtatious.

 Chapter 95

    Outside an unknown town, Chen Ming looks at the unknown city in front of him and stops slightly.


    Sensing the deep breath ahead, Chen Ming knows. Although it seems that there is no ancestral God stationed here, in fact, it is shrouded in a series of profound Qi machines from time to time.


    It''s a kind of solid force in the field. It''s a unique force after promotion to level 5. It''s powerful and detached. If the criterion for entering level 4 is to go deep into the essence of a certain force and evolve it into an illusory field, then level 5 can turn the field into a real force. To some extent, it really has the power to resist the oppression of one side of the world. It is in the middle of the field. Although it is still in the world, it is implicitly detached and affects the world with itself as the core, It is the sign of the existence of the five levels.


    Although the power of this field shrouded over the city in front of me is very weak, it is actually connected with the main body and affects the whole body. As long as Chen Ming dares to go up directly like this, he is guaranteed to be discovered immediately. At that time, a big war will be inevitable.


    Chen Ming turned around and looked around. In front of the caravan, a large group of people followed. Among them, a thin, dark young man looked thin and seemed to be the labor recruited on the road.


    Seeing the young man, Chen Ming''s mind moved, turned into a divine light and disappeared.


    In the next moment, the young man was stunned. In his dark pupils, a little gold was gradually emerging, but it disappeared in a twinkling of an eye, which seemed very strange.


    "What''s the matter with you? Hurry up!" at the moment when he was stunned, behind him, a tall middle-aged man said to him impatiently.


    Hearing what he said, Chen Ming looked back at him.


    Suddenly, the middle-aged man was surprised, and a sense of horror came out of his heart, with bursts of coolness, vaguely mixed with a real sense of fear, which made him want to run away.


    But the next moment, like an illusion, this feeling disappears.


    "Was that an illusion?" the man''s mind flashed the idea, but his head instinctively lowered, and some didn''t dare to look at Chen Ming''s face.


    Seeing this, Chen Ming turned back and walked forward quietly.


    At the gate, there were soldiers specially guarding the caravans. However, there is no phenomenon of taking bribes to enter the city. Each one looks very heroic. The armor on his body is clean and with a little killing spirit, which makes people know that he is elite at a glance.


    Seeing these people, Chen Ming was slightly surprised and looked sideways.


    The owner of the caravan approached with a smile on his face. After a while, the whole caravan was released.


    At the moment of entering the city gate, in Chen Ming''s body, the divine power suddenly shrank, gradually covered up under the original breath of the flesh, and gradually covered up his own breath. At the same time, all the power fluctuations in his body stopped, and the whole looked like an ordinary mortal.


    Under these measures, the breath originally shrouded in the city fluctuated slightly, but finally returned to calm. He failed to catch the Qi machine, and Chen Ming successfully hid it.


    "However, if you want to ensure that you are not found, you can''t use divine power, but only those forces that won''t attract attention."


    Sensing the ubiquitous Qi around him, Chen Ming thought so, and his thoughts fluctuated slowly.


    "However, this body is really weak."


    He frowned slightly, very helpless.


    After a while, when the caravan moved to a place and the handover was completed, he slowly walked out.


    Entering the city, scenes began to show.


    Different from the elite of the garrison, the public security and people''s livelihood of the city are unexpectedly poor. The streets are densely covered with hurried pedestrians. In a faint way, thieves are raging in them. In the dark corners, there are a little blood and groans and screams, which are creepy.


    Seeing this scene, Chen Ming shook his head and had a deeper understanding of Hindley''s King Barrett.


    This man is cruel and murderous in nature. He is keen on fighting and army, but despises other things.


    This kind of person may look wise and powerful, but in fact, he is a war maniac. Originally, under normal circumstances, as long as it can sustain its continuous offensive, there are countless other methods, soft grinding and hard bubble, slowly killing its destiny between cutting the sun and the moon, and finally completely obliterating it.


    However, in this world full of killing machines, this kind of person has an advantage and can be favored by the world consciousness.


    Chen Ming walked silently to a street. On the street, a little blood has not dried up, and a little debris has not been cleaned up. He doesn''t know when it was left by the battle.


    Around the street, there are several residual places where businessmen crisscross.


    "Guest, would you like to come here to see my collection!" a rough and crazy voice came from in front of me.


    It was a big, big man. He watched Chen Ming come here and shouted.


    Chen Ming looked up and looked ahead: "what do you want to sell?"


    There was a big table in front of the big man. It was full of fragments, including broken shields and intact spears. It looked chaotic.


    Hearing what Chen Ming said, the big man smiled, and the laughter shook around like thunder.


    "Come on, guest, look at this."


    He enthusiastically said to Chen Ming, "if you are a lone adventurer or a young man who wants to join the army, you must need this spear and shield collected from the battlefield!"


    "Look at this again. The hand bones of dempsgal and the iron crown of gulaoslin are all items of great commemoration! There must be nothing wrong with buying them back as a collection!"


    Chen Ming looked at his wooden table and shook his head slightly.


    From his divine perspective, we can naturally see that almost 90% of the things on the table are fake, or there is a quality problem, and only the remaining 10% is still intact.


    However, when he saw a simple and dark wooden card, he was slightly stunned and felt something unusual from it.


    It was something similar to the ancestral God, with a bloody and mysterious smell, with a faint ominous smell.


    Seeing Chen Ming looking at the wooden plate, the big man was slightly happy and said, "the guest is really good!"


    "It is said that this brand is the residue left after the ancestral God sacrifice of a city-state was ordered to be destroyed. Although it is broken, it is said that it has some power of the ancestral God and can protect the owner. It is also a very collectible thing!"


    Listening to this statement, Chen Ming smiled slightly, but not in his heart: "sheltered? I make complaints about it."


    From this wooden plate, he clearly felt the remnants of the bloody power unique to the ancestral God, with some resentment. If ordinary people carry it with them for a long time, they will be contaminated by its power sooner or later, and finally find a series of unknown.


    "How do you sell this?" he asked directly, not bothering to reply, without hiding the meaning.


    After paying the bill, Chen Ming directly picked up the wooden card and walked to another corner. As for the money used to pay the bill, it was contributed by the friendship of some thieves in the city.


    In the dark, with the slightest fluctuation, a little blood red power is slowly extracted from the wooden card and absorbed into Chen Ming''s body.

 Chapter 96

    In a particularly shabby tavern, the walkers were slightly drunk and noisy here.


    "Hey, did you hear that? It seems that there is another fight in the north. I don''t know how many people have died!" a drunken man shouted, which made the surrounding eyes shift.


    "Oh! Which Lord led the army this time?" a thin man raised his wine and blushed, looking a little confused.


    "It seems to be a baron, no matter how specific, I don''t know." the man shouted. Laugh with your surroundings.


    After the laughter gradually fell and the drunkenness gradually subsided, the man shook his head and shouted, "this time, it''s been more than a month in the north. There are battlefields everywhere."


    "Why don''t we pack up and go north to see if there''s anything missing?"


    He whispered this sentence, which immediately attracted people around him to agree.


    On the battlefield, although often the booty will be taken away by the victorious side. However, due to the unpredictable forms on the battlefield and the complex environment, there will always be some remnants left, and even some battlefields with miserable fighting will be more abundant.


    Soldiers'' armor weapons and some residual materials are a huge wealth, enough to make people move.


    However, under the change of this group of people, there are still a few sober people.


    A big man in broken Leather Armor stood up and stopped them: "are you crazy?"


    "Not to mention the ghosts that may remain on the battlefield and the attracted Warcraft, that is, now there are horses and knights everywhere in the north, which is a great obstacle. If we are found to dig booty without permission, we will never fall!"


    As soon as he said this, the people around him suddenly calmed down, and some drunkenness that had remained completely disappeared.


    "Alas!" after calming down for a while, a faint sigh came from the crowd.


    "Since we were occupied by the Principality of England, the days have become more and more difficult."


    A person whispered, repressing not to be heard by outsiders.


    "Originally, we could help the caravans as guards, or do some casual work around to live a safe life."


    "But since the king surrendered, the situation here has been completely chaotic. Not only has the caravan decreased a lot, but even the city has begun to be chaotic."


    The man drank the inferior wine in the big glass and said with a depressed face.


    Hearing him say this, the people around him were silent. The faces of the vicissitudes of life looked numb, with a sigh. They just silently raised the wine glass in their hands and slowly felt the bitter taste.


    "Why don''t we go to the north to take refuge in yadixu duchy?" a voice broke the silence, but still lowered some voices, afraid to be heard by people in the distance.


    Hearing this proposal, the eyes of all present brightened.


    "Yes! I heard that yadixu in the North was recruiting soldiers and officers at this time! I heard that the treatment was very generous. Not only grain and other materials were distributed every month, but also land was granted!"


    "As long as they successfully join the army, each soldier has five acres of land. If they make contributions and even become officers, they can do more."


    Everyone said one by one, with a longing and enthusiasm in their eyes.


    This is the obsession with land.


    In this world, civilians can''t own their own land. Except for a few people, owning land is almost exclusive to aristocrats. Therefore, the people of the world have an extraordinary attachment to land.


    However, some people hesitated and some couldn''t believe it: "but such favorable conditions, who knows if they are true, maybe it''s just false news from the north."


    "Moreover, even if it is true, how can we avoid Warcraft and horses on the way if we want to go to the north to join the army?"


    So the people hesitated again. They couldn''t help looking at the big man in leather armor ahead, waiting for him to speak.


    Obviously, this man is the leader of this group, and has great prestige in their hearts.


    Seeing a group of subordinates like this, the leader hesitated and said, "authenticity doesn''t need to be considered."


    "When I followed the caravan to the north, I once met a soldier of yadixu duchy, which is probably no different from what we know, and even more generous."


    "As for the dangers along the way."


    He pondered: "I know several paths that are difficult for the army to pass through. They should not be found by the detective horse. As for Warcraft, I have asked."


    "It seems that as the armies of the two principalities are constantly fighting, a large number of Warcraft in this area are attracted by the battlefield and gathered on the battlefield. In addition, a large number of Warcraft are killed in the north. As long as we are careful and stay away from those dangerous areas, we should be able to pass through."


    He calmly analyzed.


    With his analysis, the eyes of people around him brightened a little and had been moved.


    After a while, I saw them leave in a hurry. It was obvious that they were going down to prepare.


    In the distance from them, a young man dressed in thin and dark looked at an old man in front of him, smiled and shook his head.


    Aware of the departure of the group in the distance, Chen Ming looked at their backs and didn''t speak.


    He naturally heard the conversation over there, even if the other party had carefully covered it up, but for his existence, he could hear it clearly even if he couldn''t use his divine power.


    But he didn''t care. He just continued to look at the old man in front of him and said, "what did you inquire about the things I asked you to ask a few days ago?"


    Seeing Chen Ming''s question, the old man replied with a serious face: "this adult, we have asked clearly."


    "Most of the destroyed ancestral altars and totems have now been purchased by some past merchants. It seems that they want to be sold as some commemorative collections. Others have been collected by some nobles."


    "We have acquired some in recent days. When do you need it, sir?"


    Seeing this, Chen Ming nodded and said, "take me now!"


    So they got up. After a while, when Chen Ming followed the old man to a basement, some dark rooms began to appear, which were vaguely engraved with the divine emblem of the God of nature.


    Chen Ming looked over. Because of the fear that the fluctuation of divine power will be found, these divine emblems are not blessed by divine power, but only used as pure decorations.


    This is an intelligence stronghold of yadixu duchy. After Chen Ming contacted here a few days ago, he thought he was an envoy from the north and offered him up.


    "My Lord, it''s here!"


    The voice of the old man in front came, and then a room was opened.


    Chen Ming goes in and has a look. Inside, a pile of debris is piling up. The shapes are different, including some fragments and complete totem poles.


    However, above these things, there is a little light red, which looks very strange in this dark basement. Vaguely, it seems that there is a resentful soul attached to it, cursing and roaring.


    "Are these what you want?"


    The old man looked at these things and felt a little cold on his body. He asked strangely.


    He always had doubts about collecting these things, but as an intelligence officer, the most important thing is confidentiality, so he never asked.


    Chen Ming fixed himself and looked.


    In his perspective, these things have a light red brilliance. Although the power in them has been extracted, the remaining essence is still there and has not disappeared.


    Sensing these, the killing divinity in Chen Ming''s body is slowly fluctuating and boiling.


    "You go out first!" Chen Ming said without looking back, looking at a pile of things in front of him.


    Seeing this, the old man bowed down and left slowly. Chen Ming was the only one left.


    Chen Ming looked at a little blood red in front of him and sighed: "sure enough, although the power gained from sacrifice for hundreds of years has been taken away, the residue of blood sacrifice is still condensing and has not disappeared."


    This is a bit of killing essence from the long blood sacrifice. Although most of it disappeared with the power taken away by others, some of it still remained in the original sacrifice.


    At this time, if there is a new soul attached to these objects and sacrificed for their blood, the success rate of becoming an ancestor will increase.


    However, thinking so, Chen Ming shook his head slightly, gently extended his arm and touched it.


    Suddenly, a little change slowly came into being. A little blood red essence of killing seems to be under some traction. It is continuously absorbed into Chen Ming''s body and gathered on the divinity of killing.


    He absorbed them one by one. When all these were absorbed and completed, a little understanding of killing echoed in his mind, and another killing divinity was condensed.


    Sensing the divine cohesion, Chen Mingxin said silently: "the blood sacrifice corresponds to the killing. Continue like this. If you can kill the ancestors of the whole world and absorb the killing power accumulated by the ancestors of the whole world for countless years, maybe you can really condense a killing God."


    He thought so, and then his mind moved lightly, and a little divine light bloomed quietly in the divine lattice without any waves.


    In his induction, in the original cyan divine light, a little light red that could not be concealed began to slowly increase, which was faintly consistent with the killing opportunities everywhere in the world.

 Chapter 97

    Time passed slowly. In the third year of Yadi Xugong state, with the gradual changes of the world, the two sides gradually couldn''t restrain themselves, and the situation that had been barely maintained was broken.


    On the side of yadixu, after such a long time of cultivation, many tribes in the north have been thoroughly digested, some policies have been thoroughly implemented, and there is spare strength. For the Principality of England, at this time, the remaining rebels in the South were wiped out one after another. A large number of remaining evils were either brutally suppressed or fled to other places. Under the harsh rule, the whole South was silent for a while, kneeling under its majesty, and also had the power to go out again.


    Moreover, in the middle, the king''s court also sent troops to attack the south, which was hot in the south for a time.


    As the news came, the two sides began to become more and more urgent. They had a sense of crisis and wanted to unify the north before the victory or defeat of the South was decided.


    After all, as the real core of the world, the south is much stronger than the vast and uninhabited north. In particular, Wang Ting, as the only orthodox in the world for thousands of years, can''t be underestimated. Once he frees his hand, it will be a huge disaster for the surrounding forces interested in separatism.


    In this case, at the beginning of the year, the two sides had a big fight, and a huge army began to gather and gradually spread around, bringing in the forces around.


    Not surprisingly, if the two completely decide the outcome, there will be no rival force in the northern region, and the chaotic northern region will be unified by it to form an unprecedented kingdom.


    The prelude to this war began in the south. Relying on a large number of small city states filled with the front line, King Barrett of England sent 50000 troops. Coupled with the troops sent by the surrounding affiliated city states and Lord morha, nearly 100000 people attacked the north.


    Under this fierce offensive, several fortresses fell at one time, the strongholds established on the front line were pulled up, and the Duchy of yadixu was shocked.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    At this time, outside the palace of yadixu city in the north, knights in a hurry walked among them, looking forward with anxiety on their faces.


    "Your Majesty, the front line fell, Fort Gordon was captured by the enemy, and the whole fort was killed!"


    "Your Majesty, the city of hall has been captured, all the eight surrounding castles have been captured, and the enemy is almost under Cecil!"


    "Your Majesty, the governor of Cecil has sent a message that 50000 people led by King Barrett of the Principality of England are about to go down to Cecil. The head of the local nadir army in charge of garrison requests support!"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    News kept coming, but mostly bad news.


    Listening to these news, Patton and others turned pale and seemed a little flustered beside Yates.


    "I see!"


    ADIS nodded gently and his face was calm. Although bad news came one after another, he was still calm and calm.


    This attitude also makes the people who were originally flustered around have a backbone and no longer flustered like before.


    "Your Majesty, we should send someone to rescue immediately! At present, most of our southern territory has been lost, and Cecil city must not be lost again!"


    In front of him, Carter came forward with a serious face and said to Adams.


    In this regard, ADIS nodded: "how are our troops ready?"


    "At present, our original troops have assembled. At present, 20000 people have gathered in yadixu City, and some people are on the way to assemble."


    "But... He hesitated and then said," in addition to this direction, there seem to be troops gathering in the other two directions. If we collect all the troops originally stationed south, I''m afraid other places will be destroyed! "


    "In other words, we can only use these 20000 people in yadixu now?"


    ADIS said, looking at him without expression.


    "It''s even worse, because with the other party''s northward movement, some lords who had already surrendered have wavered again. It seems that they want to take the opportunity to turn to the south. Therefore, at least 5000 people will be left. The troops of a legion will guard the city of yadixu to avoid unrest."


    "Even if we say that the army we can use is actually only three legions, about 15000 people, plus the forces of nadir on the front line, a total of about 20000 people!"


    Carter looked ugly, looked at the frowning people around him and said slowly.


    "Twenty thousand to fifty thousand?" ADIS murmured, frowning.


    In this environment, although it is the defensive party and has the city wall as its support, such a large number comparison is still too reluctantly.


    "Send the order, let nadir recruit soldiers locally by himself, supplement the original establishment, and the governor of Cecil will assist!"


    He turned and looked at bazer and others who had stood aside: "bazer, I''ll leave your regiment to guard the city of yadixu. At the same time, you take my orders to recruit troops locally and build a new city guarding regiment. They don''t need to have much combat power. It''s enough to help defend the city."


    "Patton is helping with the conscription!"


    "Carter, kekus, how is your regiment training?"


    With these words, ADIS looked at Carter again and asked.


    Hearing the inquiry of ADIS, Carter looked at kekus, and then kekus came forward and looked at the report of ADIS.


    "After enough time of training and the support of a steady stream of officers trained through screening, each Corps has basically taken shape."


    "For the time being, the soldiers at the bottom are basically more than ten captains. Although most people have not been able to breed fighting spirit, they have also reached a critical point. In the past, they were enough to become a knight and squire, and there are not a few formal knights who breed fighting spirit, even compared with the royal guards from the city-state!"


    Listening to kekus''s report one by one, ADIS thought deeply, and then nodded slowly: "enough!"


    "Go down immediately and reorganize the soldiers. We''ll meet nadir in Cecil!"


    "Yes!"


    With the order, a few days later, a neat team went from the north to the south, bringing bursts of dust.


    With the occurrence of this scene, the whole yadixu principality began to operate wildly, and legions were mobilized and slowly gathered in the front line.


    However, with the main force moving south, the original stable area began to become empty, and a little commotion was emerging.

 Chapter 98

    One month later, when Yates led his troops to Cecil, the city in his memory had already turned into a battlefield.


    In the wild, large tracts of farmland were burned, and countless villages disappeared at this time. All of them were moved into the city by nadir and others who had been prepared. At the foot of the city, a corpse lay quietly below, with a little crimson and bloody smell, which seemed a little depressed.


    In the eyes of ADIS, at this time, a star is shining above Cecil City, and a little of the world origin is turned into star essence, which is suppressed above Cecil City, making the already disadvantaged environment more difficult.


    Seeing this scene, ADIS snorted coldly. When his mind moved, a bright star, although much weaker, slowly rose here, combined with Cecil City, and withstood the original erosion and suppression of the other party.


    However, despite this, with the close collision of the two stars, the source force began to boil here, stuck up bit by bit, and began to appear to oppose and suppress each other.


    Suddenly, ADIS only felt a tightness in his chest, and a pressure suddenly attacked him, making him slightly uncomfortable.


    It''s just the pressure on the body. In the sense of true spirit, at this moment, an opposing force of the world smashed down through the blockade. But it fell into the disadvantage in the just confrontation.


    "Fortunately, although the person is not as good as the other party, it still exists at the same level. Therefore, although it falls into the disadvantage, it will not be completely suppressed by the other party as before!" Yates stroked his chest, sensed the great power of the world and thought silently.


    "Kekus, pass the message, let nadir let us into town!"


    He looked at the closed city gate ahead.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    On the other side, on the other side of Cecil, a fierce siege is coming to an end.


    Barrett, king of England, looked at the red wall gradually stained by blood in front of him, looked at the sky and said, "at this time, let our people withdraw and have a good rest!"


    At this time, a knight outside came in and saw Barrett. He quickly knelt down and said, "Your Majesty, there is the latest news. King Addis led the army to the city. At this time, he has entered the city!"


    "Come so fast!" Barrett could not help frowning at the news.


    Then he raised his head and looked at the soldiers who were tired at this time: "it''s a pity! If you give me five more days, this big city will be knocked down, but now it will be a lot of trouble."


    "How many people did the other party bring?" he said calmly, with a look of consideration in his eyes.


    Suddenly, the knight was stunned and then reacted: "the specific number is not known, but at least more than 10000 people have been observed, but less than 20000!"


    "Less than 20000?" Barrett muttered to himself. "Then, with the rest of the city, it''s almost 20000."


    Thinking of this, he sneered with a deep tyranny in his eyes: "well, it''s good to hear that the king of yadixu has also come. This time, we just catch them all together and solve them all at once!"


    "How many of us are left?"


    Hearing his question, a nobleman in a dress walked quietly around, looked at his burly figure and said silently: "after your majesty ordered the conscription of the major lords, our troops have been increasing, but because of the continuous loss under the city, we still managed to maintain between 50000 people!"


    "But in terms of military strength, we still have an advantage!"


    "So, the number of the other party is less than half of ours?" Barrett said, looking at the distant city ahead.


    "So far as it is," replied the knight respectfully.


    In response, Barry nodded: "what about the other sides? Are there any flaws?"


    Said here, the knight''s face was positive and a little serious: "according to the news from the border, the other party seems to have been prepared and arranged at the border early to block the coalition troops sent by the city states that submit to us! At present, there is no sign of being broken!"


    "These rubbish!" Barrett sneered.


    He looked up to the front, and the well-defined wall in the distance was reflected in his eyes.


    "After the rest, send a team of knights to see how the combat power of the other army is!"


    So, with this order, a few hours later, near dusk, there was a sound under the blood dried up wall.


    "Are you going to attack?" ADIS said expressionless, looking at the Knights and soldiers below.


    "This time, it should be just a test!" behind him, a tall man with broken armor said, with blood on his face.


    "Nadir, you guard Cecil city and fight with the enemy for half a month. In your opinion, what is the combat effectiveness of the enemy?"


    ADIS turned back and looked at the man.


    "Very strong!"


    Nadir came forward with a solemn look: "in this half month, Cecil city has few troops and the other party has attacked continuously. If your majesty comes half a month later, he may be attacked by the other party."


    "The other party''s knights are strong and the number is also very large. The defection of a large number of nobles makes his army completely free of knights. Even ordinary soldiers are carefully selected, even better than our carefully trained soldiers!"


    "But the crossbow is a little weaker. Compared with the original city-state, although the Principality of England has relatively well-made crossbows, it is far better than us, so it can suppress each other a little."


    For this, ADIS nodded: "this time, I specially brought a large number of arrows and weapons blessed by various divine arts. When we meet, we should be able to surprise each other."


    Nadir was overjoyed: "in this way, it will be more sure to defend the city!"


    For those who have used divine weapons, nadir, it''s good to know the power of these things. Therefore, when you hear this news, you will be happy and have confidence in guarding the city.


    While talking, the Knights below also arranged an array, holding huge and solid shields in their hands. It seems that they are already ready.


    After all, in the first half of the month, the two sides fought a series of wars. After suffering, they will naturally take some corresponding measures.


    In the past, these measures can often have a good effect, which can greatly reduce deaths and injuries.


    But this time, on the wall, nadir just sneered. After Yates authorized him, nadir slowly commanded the soldiers around to pick up the crossbow. The prepared crossbow was shining, mixed with the smell of divine power fluctuation.


    "Whoosh!"


    Finally, with an order, countless crossbows and arrows flew out towards the enemy below.


    Suddenly, strange scenes slowly emerged.


    A crossbow shot into a huge shield and was blocked by a heavy shield. However, the next second, the magic power contained in the crossbow suddenly broke out, with a little violent fire element.


    With a roar and an explosion, the scene was filled with fire, which was burning and could not be extinguished.


    Then, there was an explosion, turning the scene into a small sea of fire and repelling many people at once.


    However, although the sea of fire was good, it did not actually burn many people. Most of them died under the impact of the first wave, directly splitting the original solid shield and killing the soldiers in it.


    Only a few knights who have awakened their fighting spirit can escape. With their strong body strengthened by fighting spirit, they continue to stab forward although their flesh and blood are blurred.


    But then came the second wave of crossbows and arrows.


    A little wind suddenly appeared, a little wind element was gradually rippling, carrying a Magic Arrow and stabbing it down rapidly.


    All of a sudden, the Knights groaned. Some of them didn''t even react, so they were stabbed into their bodies by an arrow and died directly.


    "What arrow is this!"


    In the rear, at the sight of this terrible scene, Barrett''s face changed, stood up and said in horror.


    With his strength, we can naturally see that not only the previous fire, but also the powerful penetration that almost depends on the protection of armor, can not be an ordinary arrow.


    "It seems to be a powerful weapon made by the northern sacrifice!"


    At his side, a nobleman was also shocked, and then knelt down and said, "Your Majesty, in this case, do you need to continue sending people to test?"


    "No!" Barrett''s voice sounded.


    He looked at the front. There were few soldiers left under the attack. His face was iron green: "in this case, there is no need to test!"


    "Let the slaves press on, and we will attack the city directly!"


    He looked at the wall in front of him and said coldly, "even if the arrows of the other party are powerful, if there are enough such things and it is easy to make, why didn''t you come out a few days ago?"


    "It must be difficult to make, so there is not much. Directly send slaves to attack the city and see if the other party''s arrows run out first or my slaves die first!"


    So, with his order, driven by a group of Knight supervisors, a large group of slave soldiers wearing simple armor rushed frantically.


    These are different from the former slaves, but the professional war slaves kept in the Principality of England all year round. They usually train madly and are equipped with simple leather armor and cloth armor for consumption on the battlefield.


    With these crazy and bloody slave soldiers coming forward, nadir''s face slowly became serious and his eyes looked at the opposite side on the wall.

 Chapter 99

    "Rush!" a little noisy fighting and shouting echoed under the originally silent city.


    On the wall, countless slave soldiers with yellow faces and crazy faces rushed forward fearlessly.


    Behind them were countless Knights supervising the war. With a cold light in their eyes and a cold face, they kept driving many soldiers forward with special swords and whips in their hands. They didn''t seem to pay attention to the bloody battlefield ahead.


    Perhaps for them, this scene has long been used to, and slaves are always just slaves. Therefore, although they initially have a moving face, they soon disappear with the passage of time.


    However, their momentum of using slaves as consumables successfully hindered nadir and others on the city wall.


    I saw that the powerful arrows that were originally powerful and could not be scattered had stopped and replaced with ordinary arrows, and some knights were mixed with slave soldiers, which was also impossible to prevent.


    The rapid falling sound of an arrow began to ring out in front. The target was a knight wearing armor and fluctuating fighting spirit.


    However, the next moment, the knight was slightly on his side, and several war slaves stood in front of him and took the place of his crotch.


    The arrow quickly passed through several flesh and blood bodies, took a burst of blood and continued to move forward, but finally exhausted its divine power and could no longer break the knight''s defense.


    And this happens again and again on the battlefield. Even though nadir ordered the sharpshooter in the army to aim at the target and shoot, the battlefield changed too much. The knight was hidden in the crowd. It was very difficult to hit correctly unless he was close to the wall. Therefore, although it can still give each other huge casualties, it is not as devastating as before.


    After the other side approached the wall and before the arrival of ADIS, bloody scenes finally happened again.


    The cruelty of war is incisively and vividly displayed on this close combat battlefield. With the development of the battle, the army of the Principality of yingdeli filled the wall. Countless soldiers fought here, roared and laughed, dragging fresh lives into hell.


    "Huh?"


    ADIS looked up to one side, his head slightly to one side.


    The next second, an arrow flew over the area where he was standing and shot a guard behind him with strong fighting spirit and strength.


    He frowned and looked at the battlefield.


    At this time, the battlefield had become chaotic. The two armies fought close to each other and brought up pieces of flesh and blood. They couldn''t see in detail, but could only roughly see the war situation.


    "It seems to have been deadlocked!"


    He looked at the line of defense that he firmly resisted, although there were fluctuations in front of him, and said slowly.


    But, despite that, he still frowned.


    "With the great advantages of bows and crossbows and soldiers who have been trained for a long time, they can only try their best to maintain the front line, and even vaguely want to fall into the disadvantage?"


    He looked at the sky and saw that in the sky, with the rapid attack of the other party at this time, a real shape like a wolf and a human emerged from the other party''s pillar of destiny. When he roared up to the sky, a red blood light suddenly stabbed down and violently impacted another pillar in the shape of an ancient tree.


    This is the wolf ancestor god zalmad, which was believed in in the Principality of England.


    Of course, the ancestral God was made by sacrificing the city-state heroes in ancient times. Naturally, it should also be human. However, over a long period of time, with the gradual enrichment of later generations and the gradual spread of some fairy tales written for him, his image began to change, and gradually changed from the original hero to the present ancestor god.


    In the legend of the Principality of England. Zarmad, the wolf ancestor god, is the son of the combination of man and wolf. He has a wolf like body. He has thick hair and infinite power. He can call on wolves. He is an ancient hero.


    At this time, the ancient tree and the wolf God collided madly, each wielding their own strength and glued here.


    However, looking from the perspective of the true spirit of the essence of God, ADIS clearly felt that the power of the ancient tree was gradually weak and fell into the disadvantage in this adhesion.


    This is not a good phenomenon. It shows that the other party''s destiny is strong and the source force is heavy, which is far more than him. Therefore, the blessing should be better than him. There will be all kinds of accidents in the gradual change of the situation.


    So he turned around and looked behind him, and then his eyes gradually focused on a man with a face of vicissitudes. Although he was tall, he had a calm color.


    "Ogden!"


    Yates whispered each other''s names.


    As his mind moved, a faint fragment of stars flickered slightly above each other''s head. It seemed that he felt something and seemed eager to try.


    "You take my close guard and go up!"


    He shouted, then looked at Ogden''s back, with a deep light in his eyes, and then continued to feel it.


    This is the only destiny in his hands. Although it is weak, it also has part of the world and can affect the current situation.


    Sure enough, he came forward with ogding. In the dark, in addition to the two star fragments, another star lit up, with a little eager to try, swept up a source force around and rushed forward, with blood in the middle.


    Suddenly, a light lit up slightly, took a burst of blood color, and rushed towards the biggest star, hitting the wolf God with a little blood mark. With this support, the original faint ancient tree was bright and bright, combined with the star, and reluctantly pulled back the previous disadvantage.


    Seeing this, ADIS breathed a sigh of relief.


    In reality, with Ogden leading people up, the city wall, which originally seemed to be shaking, began to stabilize.


    The guards of ADIS were originally one of the most elite troops in the whole Syrian Duchy of ADIS. They not only had the best weapons and armor, but also had the most powerful training. Each of them had both fighting spirit and divine skills. At the moment, under the leadership of ogding, he went forward like a wolf.


    "No, not enough!" ADIS said to himself.


    "The cult is out of line!" he shouted.


    With his words, behind him, the priests wearing sacrificial robes walked out slowly, and their divine power fluctuated.


    ADIS looked at bill next to him. Suddenly he came forward and gave orders to the waiting sacrificial group.


    "Magic, prepare!"


    A little divine power began to converge and intersect. In the sky, a little natural elements began to fluctuate. They were attracted by a powerful force and slowly condensed on an old man led by him.


    The old man was wearing a golden and green sacrificial robe with white hair and beard. He looked very vicissitudes and kind, but the fluctuation of his divine power was very frightening. At the moment, under the full urge, he had gathered the divine power of all the people around him. He was a high priest.


    After a while, a little spark gradually lit up in the air, bringing a little brilliance. Then a great magic was released.


    On the earth, everyone looked at the sky in horror. A huge blazing sun was gradually falling, with boundless light and heat. Around, a fire was gradually ignited, bringing a sea of fire to ignite around.


    "Ah!"


    Suddenly, countless people screamed and were suppressed under this great power. The original rapid offensive could not be slowed down.


    ADIS looked at it calmly. In the void, a wolf God of wolf type roared angrily, and his body was filled with a little blood red. Opposite him, an ancient tree stood silently, and a piece of light of faith surged behind him. With this support, his strength increased a few points.


    After this increase, the situation finally reversed, and the huge gap in the original position was wiped out at this time.

 Chapter 100

    "Damn it!"


    Under a wide city wall, soldiers were stained with blood and rushed forward madly to capture the strong city erected in front.


    In the distance, there is a huge military camp, in which there are several particularly tall platforms on which people are watching the war.


    Barrett looked at the glued war ahead and his face was a little ugly: "in three months, it was just a city that blocked my 50000 troops for so long?"


    Seeing him like this, around him, some officers and nobles also sighed slightly and expressed shock at the current situation.


    Originally, the Principality of yingdeli has been established for hundreds of years and is one of the most powerful powers in the northern region. After the contemporary king Barit succeeded to the throne, he was invincible, calmed down several other old principalities that had originally competed with him one by one, and almost swept the whole northern region.


    This time, there was not only pressure from the king''s court, but also the idea of once and for all. He wanted to calm the whole northern region in one fell swoop, and then went south when the king''s court couldn''t move at the moment. Therefore, it has almost poured out, 50000 troops have been dispatched, and the prestige is amazing. In the past, no force could stop it. It was surprising that he was still blocked by the enemy.


    Thinking of this in their hearts, they admire it. At the same time, their attitude is particularly serious and feel the pressure.


    A nobleman came forward and looked at Barrett with a gloomy face in front of him and said, "Your Majesty, we have just received the news from the rear. There are not many slave soldiers, and at the same time, there is a shortage of food."


    Suddenly, Barrett was slightly stunned: "have you died?"


    He looked up to the front, looked at the pieces of corpses and blood on the earth, his face could not see sadness and joy, and said, "how many people have we lost these days?"


    Seeing him say so, the people below looked at each other and dared not answer.


    Seeing this scene, the nobleman who came out before sighed slightly and understood that these people did not dare to stand out and fell ill when the king was in a bad mood.


    You know, Barrett''s temper was not very good, even cruel. Because of his recent defeat in the siege, Barrett was in a bad mood. Some time ago, he even hacked one of his favorite concubines to death because the other party accidentally broke a wine glass.


    Under such circumstances, these people naturally do not dare to come forward, so as not to cause death for themselves.


    He walked up with a stiff head, stared at Barrett''s gloomy eyes and said, "in terms of war slaves, because our attack was too fierce before, coupled with the powerful bow and crossbow of the other party, almost 70% of the war had been lost, leaving only a few thousand people."


    "The Knights also suffered serious losses. Three thousand were killed and seriously injured in the war, and the other minor injuries could be cured. There were also seven or eight thousand people, almost all of whom were affected by the other party''s bow and crossbow and magic."


    Hearing him say this, Barrett frowned and said nothing, but his originally gloomy and tyrannical eyes suddenly calmed down and seemed very silent.


    After a long time, he looked up again: "that is to say, we have almost killed nearly 10000 people and seriously injured tens of thousands of others?"


    "Yes!" a voice came from the other side and silently responded to him.


    The scene seemed a little silent for a moment. After a moment, another burly man in armor and with scars on his face stepped out and said, "Your Majesty, why should you worry?"


    "The strength of yadixu principality was not as good as ours, not to mention that the number of troops at this time was less than half of ours. Although it was guarded by the city wall, it should not be able to sustain until now!"


    "After all, we still have tens of thousands of slave soldiers to consume, but the other party can only use soldiers to defend the city wall. Up to now, it can support three months. It is very great. It must have exhausted most of its strength."


    Hearing this, Barrett nodded in agreement.


    After all, this is a common sense. When the number and strength of our own side occupy a great advantage, we still feel very difficult and some can''t support it, let alone the other side. It must be more difficult and even be broken in a period of time.


    He looked up to the front and observed the battlefield that was still going on at this time.


    "Sure enough, the strength of resistance is much weaker!"


    He said silently in his heart.


    I saw that at the moment, on the wall, the originally solid and stable defense line began to fluctuate slowly, and soldiers rushed to the wall from time to time. Although it is still well defended, it has been greatly weakened compared with three months ago.


    "Give orders. Let the rear dispatch some slave soldiers and knights. At the same time, issue a recruitment order to let the Lords send troops again for reinforcements. Be sure to keep the offensive."


    "At the same time, order the small city states attached to us, order them to send food, and kill them when they are responsible!"


    He shook his fist hard. In his body, a little terrible fighting spirit was brewing and seemed to break out: "this month, be sure to break through Cecil!"


    When he was like this, he suddenly saw a figure below. His face was dignified and he said yes.


    But there are also some voices of concern.


    "However, your highness, those affiliated city states have already dispatched their troops to attack the Duchy of yadixu in response to our call. Will they complain if they are forced to send food again?"


    One hesitated.


    After all, the food needed by tens of thousands of troops is not a small amount. These small city states, which originally responded to sending troops, are already fighting with their national strength under the majesty of the Principality of England. If they continue to oppress like this, there may be some accidents.


    However, Barrett smiled contemptuously: "what about a group of waste people who can''t break even some Castle lines with few troops, even if they are dissatisfied?"


    "As long as our army is still there, no matter how dissatisfied they are, they can only lie down and ignore it."


    He looked at the people in front of him, his face with indifference: "the most important thing now is this war. As long as we win and capture Cecil City, there will be no enemy to counter us in this vast northern region!"


    "Beauty, wealth and land can all be plundered from the enemy. At that time, those small cities can only kneel under our feet and dare not make a sound."


    When he said this, he had the slightest tyrannical and creepy temperament, and a momentum that was frightening.


    Seeing Barrett like this, he was right in the hearts of all the people present and understood that he could not disobey at this time.


    So, the audience was silent for a moment.

 Chapter 101

    "On the order of his majesty Barrett, your principality, immediately send people to transport food to the front!"


    A rough and unruly voice sounded around. A knight with meat on his face looked at an old man in front of him and shouted.


    Opposite him, the old man took the order with trembling arms. After seeing the contents above, he was surprised: "so many!"


    Looking at the big man in front of him, he couldn''t believe it: "are you mistaken? Our principality has just sent troops to attack yadixu for his majesty Barit. At this time, the army is still fighting in front. How can it take so much food and labor to his majesty?"


    "Oh?"


    Hearing what he said, the man opposite narrowed his eyes and sneered: "so you don''t want to pay?"


    As he said this, a little evil spirit gradually emerged and surprised the old man opposite.


    At the same time, a little fighting spirit flickered. At the next moment, the old man only felt a heavy body and a sharp pain came from his body. Then, during the change of scenery, he bumped into the wall behind him, and a touch of blood appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "My Lord!" suddenly, the surrounding guard door was shocked. Looking at the big man with a sneer on his face, he pulled out a sword directly.


    However, the big man opposite looked at this scene, but he just sneered, and then pulled out a sword.


    "I am the logistics officer personally appointed by his majesty Barrett. If any of you dare to do it, just try it!"


    He said so, but then he waved his sword and cut down. Under the urging of fighting spirit, he cut down a guard directly, splashing blood.


    "Stop!"


    Seeing this scene, the old man endured the sharp pain from his body and shouted: "of course we obey your Majesty''s orders!"


    "We will transport the grain on time!"


    "These grains?" the big man sneered, "who told you it''s just these?"


    He turned and looked ahead, gently took back the bloody sword, and said contemptuously: "in addition to what the Herald said, send me more than half to my camp!"


    Suddenly, there was a big surprise. The old man angrily supported his seriously injured body, and his fighting spirit was faint.


    But at the next moment, he seemed to think of something. He smoked at the corners of his mouth, remained silent for a long time, and finally nodded.


    Similar scenes continue to repeat around. Under Barrett''s command, those small city states that had originally submitted to yingdeli fell into bad luck one after another. Under Barrett''s compulsory recruitment, they were constantly exploited.


    The greed of large and small officials exacerbated this situation. So for a time, the major city states and nobles who had originally surrendered wavered one after another. But under the strong prestige of yingdeli, he did not dare to resist at all.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    On the other side, at night, the stars twinkled in the sky.


    ADIS ascended the wall and silently observed the strict camp below.


    "Sure enough, after such a long campaign, although it has the foundation support of the past, the momentum has declined."


    He observed the camp below and said in silence.


    With his words falling, from his perspective, there is a heavenly pillar standing between the two camps.


    The wolf God roared wildly in front. The wolf''s eyes seemed purple with a faint light. Although they were still very strong, there was a faint blood color on the body, with ominous and fatigue.


    On the other side, an ancient tree was floating quietly, and the branches danced with the scene, condensing strength bit by bit. On the ancient trees, there is also blood color, but there is also a thick layer of light covering him. He is firmly supported in the rear. The light of faith condenses into new forces bit by bit to disperse the blood color.


    "Originally, if it was a normal war between the two armies, it would be on the running border even if it could be supported for so long under such a fierce offensive."


    ADIS murmured, with a deep light in his eyes: "but in the face of the sacrifice with divine skill, this law doesn''t work!"


    "First of all, with the belief of the God of nature as the guide, the support among the army will far exceed that of the ordinary army, and it will never be defeated until the last minute. In other aspects, there are also sacred skills of sacrifice."


    "The same seriously injured person can only lie quietly in the other side. Judging from the medical situation of the world, he can only wait for death. But under the divine skill of sacrifice, he can be cured completely. Even the slightly injured person can return to the battlefield in a few days. This is a great contrast."


    "Although it costs a lot of divine power and can hardly make ends meet, with the accumulation before the noumenon and the continuous support of divine power, there is no problem in supporting this battle."


    Thinking of this, he smiled with a cold look on his face: "the rapid attack for several months has consumed not only troops and morale, but also a large number of source forces in the destiny grid, almost all of which have been spilled here."


    "Even if it was the son of destiny in the northern region, the accumulation before was huge, but now, how much power can there be left?"


    After all, even if the body is one of the candidates for the son of the world, the power it can squander is not unlimited and cannot exceed a limit. Once you spend too much, you can only start over and accumulate slowly over time.


    ADIS looked at it calmly and looked at a star fragment in the distant void.


    The star is grand, with a world artistic conception, shining with some brilliance. In its fluctuations, a trace of source force continues to hang down, constantly converging into a pillar of heaven, blessing it.


    However, despite this, the vast source power in the original Tianzhu has been consumed, and almost only a thin layer of purple gas is still supporting it.


    Looking at this scene, ADIS sneered: "since you can''t knock me down at the beginning, then next, it''s going to change."


    As his mind moved, in the void, the ancient trees that had been quietly floating moved slightly, and a little faint light flowed quietly.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    On the northern wasteland not far from here, figures are galloping.


    The army is small, only about 5000 people, but everyone has horses, which is almost unimaginable.


    You know, livestock are precious in this world, especially horses. Even some nobles can''t own one, let alone such a huge number.


    It can be said that the number of horses of all the city-state armies in the northern region is almost more than this. It can be imagined how extravagant it is.


    Of course, if it includes those privately owned by the nobility, it will far exceed this number.


    The army galloped in the wilderness, with waves of divine power, and rushed towards Cecil.


    The first one was an old man, holding a scepter in his hand, wearing the Pope''s colorful robe, looking at the shadow of a tree in the distance, the boundless depth in his eyes crossed quietly.

 Chapter 102

    The situation on the earth is unpredictable. In the twinkling of an eye, the battle under Cecil has passed for more than half a month. The two sides have reached a limit, and the victory and defeat is about to be announced.


    For this war, not only the whole northern region, but even several major countries in other parts of the south are paying close attention to it.


    Because this war is not only related to a northern region, but also related to the situation of the whole world.


    Most of the world, caused by human traces, can be divided into five regions. Among them, the central part where Wang Ting is located and the southern region with the longest inheritance history are the strongest.


    Among them, the central part was occupied by the king''s court, which almost crushed other principalities. However, because of years of entanglement with the southern regions and the most powerful principalities in the central region, they can''t get away and interfere with other regions for the time being.


    In the eastern and western regions, although there are principalities rising, they are still in the initial stage. The city states are in chaos, and there is still a long distance from unification.


    Only the northern region has the least population and the weakest strength, but the struggle for hegemony has reached the final stage.


    The battle of Cecil city has exhausted most of the strength of the two principalities of both sides. No matter which side wins, there will be no enemy in the northern region and will be unified by it. Once so, it would be almost a disaster to attack the scattered city states with the power of a whole region before other regions had time to integrate.


    Therefore, both the king''s court and the principality interested in hegemony in other regions are interested in this war and always inquire about the news here.


    For them, the best result of this war is that both sides will be hurt. It is best to spend all the national strength of the two great powers here to buy them time.


    In this case, but when the outside world thought that Cecil was about to lose its support, the principalities immediately couldn''t help themselves and began to move.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the center of the city, in a wide building, kekus entered it.


    "Your Majesty, just now the nobles in the city came out and provided us with some supplies and arrows for guarding the city!"


    He said so, and then came forward and handed a detailed record of the herald.


    "It''s really lively these days!"


    ADIS took the order, looked at the numbers recorded above, and couldn''t help sneering.


    "Let me see. There are caravans in the past, free people in the territory, and so many nobles."


    He looked at the list on the herald and his face remained unchanged: "even the past caravans and leading people, but when did these nobles support us?"


    Seeing him say so, kekus also smiled bitterly: "Your Majesty, I have asked people to write down these people on the list and wait for key observation in the future."


    "I''m afraid it''s of no use." Adams shook his head and said, "since these people have emerged, it''s equivalent to being abandoned by the people behind them. It''s no use to focus on observation now."


    "The most important thing now is this war."


    He looked at kekus and said silently, "how many people are we left?"


    "There are still about 10000 people, of whom nearly half still maintain good combat effectiveness."


    "However, due to the long-term release of divinity, Lord Bill said that the priests could no longer support it."


    Kekus said with some hesitation.


    Hearing this, ADIS nodded and knew it clearly.


    For sacrifice, although the release of divine power is mainly consumed, it also needs the manipulation of sacrifice. If the load is too heavy, it will also be tired, resulting in less and less divine power that the body can bear, and finally have to cultivate.


    This battle has been going on for several months now. The release of divinity for such a long time has made these sacrificial bodies slowly unable to load, reaching the critical point.


    "However, although this situation is much better than the original, it can also be said that it is approaching the limit!"


    "If there are no other factors to interfere, then by now, the best outcome is to lose both sides. Together with the Principality of yingdeli, we have exhausted our national strength and given other forces a free advantage."


    He thought so, and then looked in a distant direction.


    There, a light of faith is flickering and turning into a solid divine realm, which is approaching here at a high speed with some awe.


    Three days later.


    Under Cecil, the siege continued, but the situation began to change slowly compared with a few days ago.


    "After fighting for nearly four months, it seems that Cecil city will finally be unable to resist."


    Barrett looked at Cecil City, which was still tenaciously resisting, with dignity in his eyes.


    For him, this battle was really more difficult than expected.


    Fifty thousand people attacked the city, with a steady stream of reinforcements from the rear and the help of war slaves. He attacked a city garrisoned by 20000 people, but he hasn''t captured it for four months. He was really surprised and disgusted by the tenacity of the other party.


    It can be said that if he had not commanded the war himself and called anyone else, he would never escape the end of suicide.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help sighing, and a wave of tyranny rushed into his heart.


    You know, up to now, this war has pressed most of the strength of the whole principality of England. During this period, countless deaths and injuries almost made the city bloody. If we fail to win, most of our national strength will be wasted here, and the Principality of England will be greatly weakened and may not recover for several years.


    Every time he thought of this, Barrett couldn''t help but have a sense of boiling and uncontrollable.


    At this time, a handsome Knight also came forward: "Your Majesty, look."


    "In recent days, the resistance on the city wall has become weaker and weaker. Today, the ordinary people in the city have been sent out!"


    He was a little excited and relaxed: "these signs show that Cecil city can''t survive. We will capture it in a few days at most!"


    Seeing the knight like this, Barrett smiled rarely.


    "Aruk, don''t be happy too soon."


    His eyes showed some kindness and said, "after such a long war, the other party''s tenacity is beyond imagination. At this last moment, we must not relax."


    Aruk nodded: "Your Majesty, I understand!"


    Seeing him like this, Barry nodded and looked at the wall ahead.


    On the city wall, wisps of blood are flowing, and the soldiers of the two sides are still fighting. However, compared with a few months ago, the resistance now seems very weak, and it seems that it will be broken in a few days.


    But looking at such a scene, somehow, Barrett suddenly felt a little uneasy.


    He shook his head and thought carefully about the situation around him. He didn''t care if there were no mistakes.


    "Illusion?"


    He said in his heart and then ordered.


    "Send orders and launch a general attack in three days. This time, we must capture Cecil!"

 Chapter 103

    Three days later, a little murderous spirit was boiling on the wall.


    "Go!"


    A knight in a majestic armor rushed up the city wall. His fighting spirit was boiling. His fighting spirit turned into sword spirit, sweeping around and directly cutting down the soldiers who rushed around.


    "Your Majesty ordered! Kill the king of ADISU and directly canonize him as a Viscount!"


    He roared to boost his morale, and then rushed forward with a group of wolf like English soldiers.


    At the next moment, a magic light crossed, and a lightning bolt turned into a lightning spear. It stabbed him to death.


    But after that, countless soldiers rushed forward with a roar and fought on the chaotic battlefield.


    Opposite them, there are countless soldiers with pale blue god badges engraved on their bodies.


    These people are wearing leather armor, some are rattan armor, holding ordinary standard equipment in their hands, with fanaticism in their eyes, and then shouting the God of nature to rush forward to fight. That madness is no less than the opposite.


    However, although the resistance is very strong, if you look closely, you will find that most of them are very young in combat skills. They are not like soldiers and veterans trained to fight all year round, but rather like some recruits.


    Seeing this scene on the city wall, under the city, Barrett sneered: "sure enough, has all the men in the city been recruited!"


    "If the order goes down, those who attack first will be canonized as barons immediately. If they can kill ADIS, the king of Syria, they will be canonized as earls immediately!"


    This reward is very heavy. You should know that this is not a fake Baron among those small city states, but a real Baron with territory and an earl canonized by the Principality of England, which is almost equivalent to the king of a small principality. Moreover, according to the tradition of the world, the real power aristocrats with territories can be passed on by the times and will not decline slowly over time, which can almost ensure the prosperity of an aristocratic family. It is totally worth the madness of aristocrats.


    A herald answered the order, and with the issuance of the order, the fighting began to become more intense on the battlefield. Those nobles began to work hard, leading their private soldiers to continuously attack the wall, and the defense line was shaky for a time.


    Seeing this scene, Barrett showed a cruel smile and a cruel smile on his face: "also, inform the whole army and kill the city directly after Cecil is broken!"


    This is to allow looting and let your hands go down to harvest the spoils.


    Hearing this sentence, the aristocrats around showed a trace of excitement. Looking at the wall in front, they were bloodthirsty and eager to try.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    At this time, in the city, ADIS looked at the more and more fierce attack on the wall and frowned slightly.


    "Your Majesty, a few days ago, the other party took a walk in the city. Rumors and threats said that if they did not surrender, they would kill the city after the city was broken. It seems that many nobles began to waver!"


    ADIS turned and looked at the pile of letters behind him.


    Looking at this pile of letters, Yates can guess the contents without looking. It''s nothing more than coercion, inducement and intimidation.


    But under the pressure of slaughtering the city, it seems heavy.


    After all, the current form is very clear. Even the people around Yates were shaken and had no confidence in victory, let alone the nobles in the city.


    Therefore, under such circumstances, there will naturally be a commotion. Although the time is still short and there is no time to attack, some people may dare to cooperate outside the city after a period of time.


    He thought so, and then looked at the wall.


    On the wall, countless of his followers are still fighting, shouting the God of nature, fighting with the enemy bit by bit. Although most of them were civilians who had never been trained, they also showed good combat effectiveness.


    After all, these are also believers of the God of nature. Most of them are pious. Although they have not reached the level of white robe sacrifice, they can understand some divine skills more or less, which is much better than ordinary people.


    But as the enemy''s offensive continues to strengthen, the defense line becomes more and more difficult. From now on, it will be broken sooner or later.


    "Fast, fast!"


    At this juncture, he looked at the distance and thought silently in his heart.


    "Your Majesty, the other knight is pressed!"


    A frightened voice sounded around, drawing ADIS''s attention.


    I saw that in the camp under the city wall, a group of knights wearing dark steel armor and faint fighting spirit came forward one by one, exuding a strong momentum, combined with the unique evil spirit of hundred war veterans, which is not easy to provoke at a glance.


    This is the Royal Guard of the Principality of England and the most elite army under Barrett. At this time, it was sent out, obviously determined to break the wall.


    Suddenly, the pressure on the wall increased greatly, and the original fluctuating defense line was more shaken. Although it was still supported, it was almost suppressed.


    But looking at this scene, ADIS did not express anything, just looked at the distance and said nothing.


    The crowd followed his eyes and saw that a little black was expanding and fluctuating in the field of vision on the originally uninhabited wilderness.


    If you look nearby, you can see that there are thousands of people galloping from afar.


    "What''s that?"


    In the camp, a knight murmured, with some shock in his eyes.


    In the field of vision, the invisible figure slowly expanded, and thousands of knights galloped from afar, rushing into the empty camp with bursts of powerful power fluctuations.


    While they rushed in, a little bit of natural elements were condensing around, and then a little flame was spreading, turning into a sea of fire around, turning the surroundings into chaos.


    When ADIS looked at it, he saw that in the void, a wolf God roared up to the sky, his body was filled with blood red, and behind him, a light of faith turned into a spear of divine power, which stabbed fiercely from behind him, almost breaking through.


    "No!" Barrett shouted.


    With bloodthirsty and tyranny in his eyes, he still couldn''t believe it: "it''s impossible! All the troops of the Duchy of yadixu have been dragged! How can there be strength to reinforce! And it''s such a huge force!"


    "Your Majesty, the rear line of the camp has been broken! The enemy has entered the camp!"


    A knight came forward quickly with anxiety on his face and shouted.


    But before Barrett reacted, another knight rode over: "Your Majesty, the rear barracks have been broken, and the whole camp has become a sea of fire. It will hit here soon!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a little heat gradually came from the rear.


    Barrett looked back and saw a little red in the rear, mixed with the screams and shouts of countless people.


    A huge army came straight at him.

 Chapter 104

    In the chaotic camp, a little spark began to diffuse¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Ah!"


    "Fire!"


    A cry came from the chaotic army, accompanied by a red, filled the whole camp.


    Originally, most of these left behind troops were ordinary civilians recruited in the territory. Maybe they were just farmers. The number of carefully trained Knights was very small, and most of them were officers.


    In addition, because of the call up order issued a few days ago, although the number of troops increased for a time, it also made the army chaotic. The private soldiers led by the nobles fled in all directions and could not be controlled at all.


    So in this case, chaos inevitably begins.


    What was more deadly was the opposite raid.


    Five thousand knights rushed to attack while the two armies were in a stalemate. They almost hit Barrett''s death, directly defeated his rear camp, and then swept down.


    "Don''t mess!"


    The Knights roared in the rear, trying to stop the chaos of their men, but it didn''t help in this chaos.


    At the sight of this scene, Barrett''s face was livid and watched the knight in the distance rush forward.


    He understood in his heart that the camp must not be disordered at this time. As long as it is not disordered, it may be held by virtue of the advantage of the number of people, but once it is disordered, the result will be a disaster.


    He took a step forward, his arms trembled slightly, and a sword flew down, cutting down a fleeing soldier.


    "Aruk! Lead my guards and press them on! If anyone dares to escape, whoever it is, they will be executed on the spot!"


    He roared, tore off his cloak behind him, then went down the high platform, rode on his horse, and led his guards to press up.


    Suddenly, the originally chaotic rear camp was stabilized, and deserters, whether nobles or ordinary farmers, were ruthlessly hacked and killed by Barrett.


    This harsh means, coupled with the dignity accumulated by Barrett since he became king for decades, succeeded in stabilizing the situation like a reassurance.


    However, looking at this scene, in front of him, a powerful soldier with a burly figure and a body like gold and iron was just sneering.


    Behind him, the knights with God''s emblem were silent and quietly followed behind them.


    He saw Barrett in front of him and his guards, rushed up directly, as if he had ignored the dense crowd around him.


    However, at the next moment, a little blood light appeared, and the divine power spears emitting bloody gas gradually emerged. With a loud roar, they suddenly stabbed around, then exploded, and directly cleaned up the surrounding area.


    Then the next second, as the blood light gradually diffused, his body was covered with blood light, a little extreme light gold appeared in his eyes, and rushed forward with a slight divine power.


    "This! Is this what human power can achieve?"


    Countless people looked at the figure fighting in the army in horror, watching the other party rush among countless people, waving a spear in their hands, as if they were going to crack the earth.


    He rushed straight to the inside and charged with the cavalry behind him. Soon, under his leadership, the whole camp was completely disturbed.


    "Damn it!" Barrett scolded angrily.


    "Your Majesty, look!"


    A voice suddenly sounded and Barrett turned back.


    In the blood stained city in the distance, the city gate, which had been closed for several months, was finally opened, in which thousands of people flocked out.


    Seeing such a scene, Barrett suddenly felt cold all over.


    Originally, although the army was raided by cavalry, the number was small after all. With its previous foundation, it might be able to hold on.


    But at this time, the city gate opened and closed inside and outside, which immediately wiped out the silk fluke.


    "Your Majesty, now, you can only send someone to block the front and solve the cavalry!"


    In the chaos, aruk knelt down on one knee with perseverance on his face: "please let me stop the enemy in front!"


    "OK!" Barrett looked at him and said in a deep voice without hesitation.


    After a while, the still intact army began to move and met the army led by nadir in the front.


    However, nadir just sneered at this situation: "you have always attacked us, and now is the time to return it!"


    He said so, with a cold face, and gave orders.


    As the order was issued, countless arrows flew, bringing bursts of brilliant brilliance in the air. They were impressively the arrows blessed by divine art.


    Suddenly, countless soldiers screamed, but after that, aruk rushed forward with people and tried his best to block the advance of the troops in front.


    For a time, the front troops were blocked.


    In the rear, Barrett rushed forward desperately with his sword. His fighting spirit kept boiling and directly cut down the sacrifice in front of him.


    At this time, people were shocked to find that the king of the Principality of England was actually a sky knight.


    The sky knight, if changed to the standard of ADIS, is level 3. It touches the transformation of the true spirit. After death, he is qualified to enjoy the blood sacrifice and become the existence of the fourth level ancestor god.


    Just the next moment, a huge sun rises slowly and cuts through the sky.


    In the distance, an old man in colorful papal robes whispered slowly, as if praising the gods and communicating some powerful divine power.


    The next moment, a magnificent wave of divine power sounded and rippled around.


    The fierce explosion of the scorching sun turned all around into a sea of fire, and among them, a red spear suddenly stabbed down, and the target was Barrett fighting in front.


    Divine power and fighting spirit collided, and two distinct essences collided with each other. In the end, a light gradually lit up.


    In the light, you can see Barrett''s majestic figure still standing, but his head is slightly lowered.


    "Your majesty!"


    A knight exclaimed with horror and disbelief in his eyes.


    At this time, a huge hole was made in the originally flat earth under the collision of powerful forces, and Barrett was in it. A spear inserted into his body and nailed him to the earth.


    A little blood color began to diffuse gradually. The next moment, another explosion came, and the spear of divine power that had been condensed by divine power exploded, directly smashing Barrett to pieces.


    This is the first collision between the high priest and the sky knight, and also determines the direction of a battle affecting the world.


    With this, the dispute on the earth finally came to an end. Countless soldiers who could not resist ran away one after another. Countless people directly dropped their weapons and chose to surrender under the leadership of their respective lords and officers.


    Seeing this scene, on the wall, ADIS smiled and looked at the sky.


    In the sky, with Barrett''s death, among the two pillars that had confronted each other, the thicker one suddenly exploded, which could hardly maintain the shape of the pillar. Among them, the wolf God of the human wolf type that appeared directly collapsed, leaving only a little virtual shadow, roaring and boiling.

 Chapter 105

    "Roar!"


    An inexplicable roar came from the void, with some desolation and sadness. Then a dazzling star originally hanging on the sky pillar gradually faded, leaving only the last light still supporting.


    As the stars dim, it seems that something has been extracted, making another star suddenly bright, reversing the previous decline and pressing the other party down.


    In this process, ADIS looked very clearly.


    With Barrett''s death, all the characters originally blessed on him were plundered, so the Tianzhu collapsed and almost lost most of his strength.


    But even so, it can maintain the last foundation without completely collapsing.


    Adams bowed his head and thought for a while, and then realized.


    "Yes, although most of the figures of the Principality of yingdeli are on Barrett alone, the ancestral God is connected with the principality. At this time, Barrett died. Although most of the figures were plundered by me, less than half should be transferred to the ancestral God, so we can barely maintain the pillar of heaven from collapsing."


    He thought so, and then looked up at the sky. In the distance, there was still a battle not over.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    On the desolate land, a little vision is emerging in the long deserted field.


    Two powerful fields with different natures are constantly colliding and squeezing into one red and one green, and the two fields are constantly pulling here.


    At this time, the battle has passed for a long time. On the side of the red field, a little bloody smell permeates around. Under the fluctuation of power, it plunders a piece of vitality, corrodes the earth and presses the opposite side to death.


    On the other hand, in the pale green field falling downwind, a little white light of faith gradually emerged. Behind him, he silently strengthened his strength, turned this place into a small divine domain, and barely maintained his own heaven and earth. Although falling downwind, he never fell.


    Above the two, the two stars slowly drop a trace of source force, which are blessed on both sides, forming a delicate balance.


    However, with the end of the battle of Cecil, after Barrett died on the spot, the balance that he had barely maintained was broken and the situation began to change.


    In the sky, a star darkened and its volume almost shrunk by more than half. The other star swelled up, and the wisps of star light turned into a strong source force, as if falling madly without money.


    Suddenly, the strength reversed.


    A pale green light of the divine realm passed quietly. In the light, a handsome young man walked out quietly, and a little faint light passed through a pair of golden eyes, flowing quietly with a little meaning of natural circulation.


    He looked up at the sky, and a tall figure appeared under the dim stars.


    The figure was tall. At this time, it was shrouded in a red light. I couldn''t see my face clearly. I could only see a magnificent figure with strong dignity.


    However, looking at this man, Chen Ming''s face was calm. As a little divine brilliance slowly emerged, the red light on the other party was expelled.


    As the light dissipated, the figure of the man appeared.


    This is a magnificent man in a wolf robe. His hair is thick and scary. At this time, he covers his chest in pain and his breath is unstable.


    This is zalmad, the ancestor god of the Principality of yingdeli. At this time, looking at Chen Ming standing in front, a trace of tyranny gradually rises in his eyes.


    Seeing this scene, Chen Ming sighed slightly: "sure enough."


    "With such a weak foundation and forced promotion to level 5, you can succeed only because of the blessing of the world source force."


    "But even if it is successful, because it is not promoted by itself, it is very unstable. Once it loses the care of the world source, it will immediately be beaten back to its original shape."


    Chen Ming''s face was calm, looked ahead and said, "now, I''m afraid I don''t have to do it. You''ll run away by yourself!"


    As words fall, changes begin to occur.


    In front of him, zalmad suddenly looked at the sky, his red eyes full of tyranny and mania, and roared up to the sky.


    Suddenly, Chen Ming was surprised. There was a vague feeling that something bad was happening.


    Above the head, the star fragments of the world''s personality seem to sense something, and a trace of source force falls madly, which seems to be urging.


    And then a cry began to sound.


    "Ouch!"


    A wolf roar came from zarmad''s mouth, turned into a wave, spread around, and directly destroyed several mountains.


    But before the change continued, Chen Ming moved in front of him.


    After all, he was not the kind of fool who waited for others to be ready to fight. Seeing that the situation was wrong, he immediately moved all over and started to fight directly.


    With his actions, a great natural field with the transformed divine light turned into a huge force, and with the power of the boundless world, it was going to be suppressed.


    But before Chen Ming suppressed it, the vibration below began again.


    A little blood gushed out. Against the background of grievances, zarmad roared and turned into a wolf monster with three heads, with scales attached to his body.


    With this change, his chaotic power was suppressed and slowly integrated and assimilated by a new essence.


    "Is this?" Chen Mingxin was surprised, sensed a familiar Qi machine, and then looked at the sky.


    A great sadness came. In the sky, on a dim star, a little deep darkness slowly invaded and went up, with an incomparably deep and terrible destructive power.


    "This is the essence of the demon God. Has it reached this point?"


    The idea flashed through Chen Ming''s mind, and then the next moment, the two new essence collided again.


    Opposite Chen Ming, zalmad has completely changed. The original blood red field has been replaced by a blood black field. It seems that it has been blessed by some unknown force and began to spread.


    As the power began to spread, Chen Ming clearly sensed that countless evil spirits gathered around him. A virtual shadow of a demon God with three heads and six arms and a hidden immortal essence appeared on zarmad''s head and eroded him.


    Even this piece of heaven and earth was temporarily blocked, and a little source force familiar to Chen Ming slowly dropped and continued to bless zarmad.


    "This is the source of the world? It has been eroded to this point... Feeling around, Chen Ming sighed slightly and felt helpless.


    From each other, Chen Ming clearly sensed the breath of the world source force and personality, representing part of the authority in this world.


    This shows that the world degenerated more thoroughly than expected. Even the authority of the world was seized by an external demon God. At this time, he saw the opportunity and wanted to corrode an ancestral God and seize it together with some of the other party''s original positions.


    "Not only that, maybe the other party wants to get rid of me here..."


    "After all, I also have part of the world."


    Chen Ming felt the power of the decadent world around him and laughed at himself.

 Chapter 106

    The scene is unpredictable. Around us, with a will similar to world consciousness but emitting a different atmosphere enveloping here, a little strange changes begin to occur.


    On the field, plants and trees were infected by a black smell and withered one after another. The lucky survivors also changed and became demons. The surrounding life has also changed. Under the influence of an incomparably powerful essence, they have been demonized one after another, and little scales have grown on their bodies, with a ferocious face.


    Even the earth turned dark. The originally desolate land was completely polluted. A little magic gas began to rise here, forcibly stripping the place from the original world and turning it into a separate abyss area.


    This is the demon God''s powerful infection and radiation.


    The essence of the demon God is too strong, so as long as there is something left, it can continuously infect the surrounding, and gradually transform all the surrounding essence weaker than others.


    Of course, this is a world that completely excludes him, so it costs a lot.


    In Chen Ming''s eyes, two powerful forces are colliding madly and consuming in the void ahead.


    One of the forces, with a little brand, is constantly emerging with the pictures of all things in the world multiplying and fighting for death. With a little immortal essence as the core, it condenses into a strong will that continuously emits the power of the world.


    The other force is the ultimate purity, with a trace of immortal essence. It is wrapped with strong destructive power, boiling here and fighting against each other.


    On both sides, if it is power, of course, it carries the whole world, and the world consciousness backed by the whole world is the strongest. However, world consciousness is originally formed by the condensation of all souls'' Thinking on the world. Although it is the real master of the world and has some instincts, its root consciousness is chaotic and can not control the huge power at all. Therefore, he collided with the ghost of the demon God opposite. Unexpectedly, he just got the upper hand and was still in a stalemate.


    With the stalemate between the two incomparably powerful beings, the two forces boiled and erupted here, almost exploding the void, escaping the leaked power, and even cracking the earth, and a little mysterious atmosphere filled here.


    Sensing the breath, Chen Ming''s eyes brightened slightly, and a little light on the true spirit rose slightly, trying his best to understand.


    For him, this is a rare opportunity. The world will and the ghost of demons and gods have absolutely reached level 6 or even exceeded it.


    At this time, the two collided with each other, and the essence was exposed without reservation. For him, the evolution here was almost as good as the demonstration of two level 6 strong men here.


    A divine figure runs quietly, follows the track, engraves and absorbs the brand here. Turn into its own bottom culvert and gradually settle down.


    However, on the other side, with a low roar, on the earth that has turned into an abyss, a terrible three headed demon wolf appeared in the same place. When he roared up to the sky, a field of destruction appeared, sweeping down with a terrible demon gas.


    "Hum!" Chen Ming snorted coldly. On his body, a little divine light also emerged and rushed forward with the essence of natural circulation.


    Therefore, on the earth, the two essences collide again and change the appearance of the earth again.


    The power of nature leaked out, a demonized land was purified, and the demons on it were killed and purified. In the next second, the essence of destruction swept over, plundering the vitality of the earth and restoring its former appearance.


    Around, after this collision, some of the creatures who were lucky to be demonized seemed to die, leaving only a desolate land and silently bearing the chaos on it.


    "Sure enough, after the original strong force was unified by the strong essence, it not only didn''t fall down to level five, but stabilized."


    Sensing the strong strength and pressure from the opposite side, Chen Ming said in his heart.


    "Go, die!" on the opposite side, the three evil wolves with three heads and terrible faces slowly opened their mouths and whispered a burst of words, with a kind of primitive desolation and naked killing intention.


    However, seeing him like this, Chen Ming just sneered.


    He looked at the increasing confusion and tyranny in each other''s eyes and said, "you have lost the care of the world and polluted your true spirit by other will. Now you are not so much a ancestral God as a puppet controlled by others."


    "Roar!"


    As if they were enraged, the three evil wolves roared up and gave a bleak and tyrannical roar. Then they moved and went directly to Chen Ming the next moment.


    In this process, in the surrounding abyss, there is a little force that fits with it, silently emerging, little by little blessing him, making his momentum to a higher level.


    With this momentum, the demon wolf swooped forward. With its powerful force, it directly broke the divine domain and directly touched the divine light of Chen Ming''s body protection.


    However, at the last moment, Chen Ming''s real spirit suddenly moved, and a little mysterious fluctuation came out, curbing the other party''s action.


    "Yes, under the blessing of the huge abyss around me, I am no longer his opponent. And you don''t hesitate to gather strength to block the world consciousness, and you also refuse the blessing from the world personality. If it''s normal, I can only turn around and go away and avoid it far."


    In the midst of a thrill, Chen Ming''s face was calm. Looking at the ghost of a demon God with three heads and six arms looming in the void, his tone was cold: "but now..."


    At the next moment, the scene suddenly changed, and the demon wolf was stunned. Then the field on his body was shocked, broke through the blockade of the true spirit again, and was about to jump forward.


    But for this, Chen Ming did not ask.


    He raised his head silently. In his body, a long silent natural God slowly turned, and a little light on it slowly flickered, echoed with a twinkling star in the sky, and gradually led to the world consciousness.


    This is the traction of divine instinct. You know, if you have a personality, you are the candidate for the son of the world and are qualified to lead the world.


    The natural deity is naturally close to the world, which is a manifestation of the operation of the world law. Therefore, at this time, when the two echo each other, the world consciousness in the void is immediately drawn.


    At the same time, the immeasurable power of the world swept around Chen Ming.


    At this moment, under the threat of the will of the demon God, the world consciousness was fully blessed on Chen Ming under the guidance of the clergy and personality.


    Chen Ming only feels that a powerful force appears in his body, and countless source forces wrap around his body. At the same time, in the true spirit, countless law understandings gradually emerge and slowly emerge in my heart.


    He had no time to feel it carefully, but his mind moved, and a force of the world was used by him.


    Suddenly, a purple Qi rose with immeasurable power of the world. Under the action of the natural clergy, it turned into a powerful divine skill to impact each other and repel the will of the demon God.


    Then a little light came on. In the silence, Chen Ming raised his head and looked at the demon God again.


    In the void, a terrible demon God with three heads and six arms and scales emerged quietly, just like the demon God standing forever, emitting immortal brilliance.


    However, the next moment, a glimmer flashed, the demon God was repelled by a powerful force, and the virtual shadow was completely scattered.


    All of a sudden, the breath that had been around him slowly subsided and was completely dispersed by Chen Ming through the power of the world.

 Chapter 107

    On the earth, as the demon God''s will was severely damaged by the power of the world, there seemed to be an angry cry, accompanied by the magic Qi tumbling in the void.


    However, at the next moment, another world power shrouded and directly suppressed its barely gathered power. Although a great evil shadow roared in the void, it was of no help.


    After all, this is the power of the whole world. Although it is far from reaching the great power of its heyday because of serious erosion, the will of the demon God opposite is not complete, just a wisp of remnant soul. Therefore, facing the world force launched under the traction of Chen Ming, it can only be defeated.


    At the next moment, the shadow of the demon God emerging in the void slowly fades, and then gradually disappears.


    Around him, a deep evil spirit shrouded in the earth disappeared. Chen Ming felt light all over, and the originally suppressed power began to recover gradually.


    However, with the disappearance of the will of the demon God, the world consciousness that originally appeared in the void began to fade slowly, and the strands of world power that originally blessed Chen Ming were gradually pulled away.


    After all, world consciousness is a collection of one world. Although it represents world consciousness, it only has ignorant instinct. Usually hidden in the core of the world, it will not manifest at all.


    This time, it was the naked manifestation of the demon God''s will, eroding the world''s personality, which forced the emergence of the instinct of world consciousness. At this time, the will of the demon God retreats, the consciousness of the natural world will also disappear, and the originally hanging power of the world will be gradually pulled away.


    "Time is coming!"


    While the power of the world has not completely disappeared, Chen Ming still has a state of blessing. Chen Ming''s eyes are clear, and a pair of golden pupils with divinity look at the wolf devil opposite.


    At this time, the other party has been completely imprisoned by the power of the world. Although there is a crazy wave in the field of destruction, it is always useless to break through the blockade. However, as the power of the world was pulled away, the wolf devil''s body shook slowly and seemed to be about to break out.


    Seeing this scene, Chen Ming waved his hand.


    On him, the remaining power of the world was extracted, turned into a brilliance under his control, and directly hit the other party''s body.


    With a loud noise, the wolf devil uttered a sad cry. One of the three heads above his head was directly broken. His body was dark and blood was drenched like rain. All of them were spread on the earth and corroded the earth.


    Then another light sounded. Chen Ming looked at a small piece of star above the wolf devil''s head and moved slightly.


    With the movement, on his head, a more powerful world became a star, slowly dropped its light, and began to suppress and deprive it under the interaction of the forces of the world.


    "The person of the world belongs to me!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the wolf demon zarmad uttered a huge roar. The star position he had obtained as the ancestor god of the city was stripped away. Under the influence of the power of the world, the two stars slowly coincided. Chen Ming only felt that at the moment, the true spirit jumped and an unknown change occurred, which seemed to be a step closer to perfection.


    However, the wolf demon on the opposite side was depressed, and his seriously injured body seemed to be weaker.


    Seeing him like this, Chen Ming smiled coldly and felt that the blessing of world consciousness was rapidly disappearing.


    So he took all the remaining power of the world from his body, turned it into a final blow and hit it forward.


    This blow is grand, with profound world power, and its power even surpasses that before. If it is hit, it must be broken to pieces and there is no possibility of survival.


    However, at the moment of collision, in the void, a previously disappeared magic suddenly appeared and turned into a somewhat illusory magic shadow, with a trace of immortal breath and law power to block the blow.


    Then, as the confusion in the wolf devil''s eyes gradually increased, it seemed that in the void, a true spirit with immortality began to come and hide in this body.


    The place suddenly boils, and strands of world force and pure destructive force begin to collide, turning the earth into nothingness.


    Vaguely, Chen Ming''s true spirit sensed a scene.


    The wolf demon''s head, which had been blasted by Chen Ming, grew out again. With a magic shadow, he left here directly.


    "Damn it, I can''t catch up."


    He looked at a direction in the distance with a dignified face. With the gentle shaking of Zhenling, a strange feeling gradually rose in his heart.


    "I have a hunch that we will meet again in the future."


    He looked into the distance and said in silence.


    As the other party''s breath completely disappeared under his induction, he looked up and looked at the sky.


    In the sky, a star shines silently, emitting bursts of brilliance. At the same time, a trace of the world source force slowly falls down. Compared with before, it has expanded a lot.


    He sensed the changes in his body. As the source force gradually dropped, the divine power originally consumed in his body began to recover. At the same time, Zhenling gently shakes and absorbs the falling source force.


    As the source force is absorbed by the true spirit, the true spirit is also growing. If you wait until the true spirit grows to the limit and then make the final transformation, it will be level 6.


    "However, if you want to expand the true spirit to the current limit with the current speed, I''m afraid it will take hundreds of years."


    Chen Ming sighed softly.


    This speed is actually amazing. Without the blessing of the world source force, it is almost impossible to expand the true spirit to the limit only by relying on their own efforts, and it does not know how long it will take.


    But now, it seems a little late.


    He looked up at the sky and thought so.


    After all, the struggle between world consciousness and the will of foreign demons and gods has been carried out at this time. There are disputes everywhere on the earth. Maybe the world will fall completely in a few decades. I can''t wait that long.


    Of course, there may also be the birth of the son of destiny halfway, bearing the power of the world to defeat the demon God. But for Chen Ming, the result is the same.


    Because in him, he also has the personality of the world, and after plundering Barrett''s personality, he has a lot of weight. Therefore, unless he voluntarily gives up, once the son of destiny rises, he will not let go of this part of his personality.


    "What''s more, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-improvement. If I quit at this time, I will lose the opportunity to move forward at this critical moment. Not only is it far from lighting the divine fire, but also whether the new son of heaven comes to power or the foreign demon God finally wins, it can kill me easily. So I can''t quit at all."


    "Since you don''t want to shrink back and be slaughtered by others, it''s right to move forward bravely and seize the status of others. It''s right to become the son of the world."


    As he thought, a little mood gradually rose, and then he strengthened his faith.

 Chapter 108

    As the battle of the ancestral gods slowly came to an end, the battle began to come to an end on the side of ADIS.


    Under Cecil City, when the Principality of England and the Principality of yadixu were stuck together, a 5000 Knight composed of the northern nature church raided the camp of the Principality of England. The fire was filled under the release of divinity. Under the cooperation of inside and outside, he lifted weights to hit the enemy. The king of England Barrett was killed on the spot and died at the hands of Pope grama of the nature church.


    Then, with the rampant magic, the knights were vertical and horizontal, and the army collapsed on the spot.


    Yates attacked on the spot and made peace with the army outside the city, killing countless enemies.


    The remaining defeated troops slowly gathered under the call of some nobles, and then went south one after another. The situation reversed in an instant, and many people were caught off guard.


    You know, before the reversal of this battle, I don''t know how many people thought that ADIS was going to fail and were ready one after another.


    Not to mention the nobles in the city, even some of the subordinates of ADIS are ready to surrender secretly, and some have even begun to take action.


    But with Barrett''s death and the defeat of the Principality of England, these people were unlucky one after another.


    It''s OK to say those who are only ready, but those who are ready to surrender and even start to take action have no intention to let go.


    Suddenly, the nobles in the city were unlucky. For a time, I don''t know how many families with a long history and prominent families were imprisoned under the threat of a large number of soldiers and guards who broke in outside the door. Completely regardless of their noble blood and prominent status.


    In a prison, dim light enveloped here, accompanied by a noisy cry.


    Outside the prison, there were countless people standing with iron faces.


    At this time, another sound of footsteps sounded, their hearts could not help shaking, and then looked into the distance.


    There were several guards in armor who looked very majestic, pressing a man forward.


    Considering that most of the nobles have fighting spirit and cultivation, most of the guards sent by Yates are officers who have studied fighting spirit, and some are even their own guards. Therefore, they look very elite and catch the blood gas with the continuous war, which is eye-catching.


    In front of them, there were several nobles in luxurious clothes, pale, as if they had been hit by something, leaving only the last trace of breath.


    "That''s the owner of the Anoka family. I didn''t expect that even he


    When they recognized one of them, the faces of the people present were cold. Looking at the characters they usually need to look up to like a dead dog, they were dragged into prison by the Dalits in their eyes, and a strong sense of crisis rose in their hearts.


    "Damn it!" a noble man couldn''t help scolding.


    "What do they want to do? Are they not afraid of our resistance when they arrest nobles and send them to prison?"


    As soon as his words fell, familiar people around him quickly grabbed him. They didn''t rest assured until they saw that the guard in front didn''t turn around and notice here.


    The people around me saw this, but they were only silent. Vaguely, there seemed to be a sigh coming from it, full of helplessness.


    Different from the city-state forces in the past, in the newly-built Syrian Duchy of Yadi, because the main foundation depends on believers and sacrifices, there is little reliance on the power of the nobility.


    Even, it specially restricted many nobles and deprived and weakened their power.


    Moreover, with the defeat of the Principality of yingdeli, the situation in the northern region is clear at a glance, and the Principality of Yadi Syria will rise. In this case, it is just a joke that these nobles want to influence the city-state and even threaten the king as before.


    On the other side, in the governor''s Hall in Cecil City, several maids were going in and out. They all had good posture and noble spirit, which made nadir a little stunned.


    "How?"


    In front of him, ADIS looked at him and said with a smile.


    Seeing yadis''s question, nadir bowed his head and smiled bitterly: "Your Majesty, I just think it''s a pity."


    "What a pity." ADIS looked back and looked around: "these are the women that the nobles tried to send over during this period. I heard that they are all noble women with noble blood."


    "But now, I can''t just deliver it and be a servant."


    He looked at nadir and smiled faintly: "if you like it, just pick some by yourself."


    Seeing him say so, nadir''s heart jumped slightly, looked at the beautiful women with good temperament, and didn''t say anything to refuse.


    "What about the war ahead?" after a while, ADIS asked again.


    "Very good."


    Nadir looked at Yates and said, "as we won the victory, the news of Barrett''s death gradually spread. The small city-state coalition forces that had attacked our defense in the other two directions stopped and returned to their respective territories."


    Yates nodded gently: "let the defense lines at those places remain unchanged. Although the probability is very small, we still have to guard against the other party''s sudden attack."


    "Then send people everywhere to persuade the small city states that had surrendered to the Principality of England to surrender."


    "Bazel, are they here?"


    He turned and asked.


    "It''s almost under Cecil, but because of the distance, some troops originally stationed are on their way."


    Nadir responded.


    This part is the troops used to stay and suppress unrest before. However, with the end of the battle of Cecil and the defeat of the Principality of England, some of this part can be appropriately transferred for attack.


    ADIS bowed his head and said, "we will cultivate for another half a month, and then we will immediately lead the army out of the city to attack the south."


    As the order was issued, envoys walked in the northern region with orders.


    It is worth mentioning that the contents of this proclamation are the same as those of the Principality of England before. They all used coercion, inducement and extermination as threats to make people surrender. If the objects are not different, there is little difference.


    However, although simple, it is very effective.


    At this time, with the death of Barrett, king of England, in his principality, because Barrett was cruel before his death and almost slaughtered all his brothers when he succeeded to the throne, the royal family had to support his child to succeed as king in an emergency. He was only ten years old.


    It has just been defeated. Facing such a severe situation and the succession of children, few people have confidence in it except a few diehards.


    In addition, Barrett was hated for his wild collection and crazy squeezing of the surrounding city states. At this time, all broke out, and several principalities killed the envoys and officials originally sent by the Principality of yingdeli on the spot. Although they had not surrendered to the Principality of yadixu, they were in fact independent and openly resisted.


    This situation is very similar to the attack on the north in the heyday of the Principality of England. But the difference was that even if Yates was at a disadvantage, there were still countless firm believers around him and firmly supported him. The Principality of England did not have such conditions, and the only diehards seemed powerless in the opposition around.


    Half a month later, Addis gathered troops from all sides, plus a total of 20000 people left behind and supported before, and marched towards the south.


    Along the way, there was little resistance from the major defense lines. Most of them surrendered on the spot after the army moved to the city, and even were greeted by local nobles. There is resistance only in very few places.


    In this way, the army came directly under a city.


    The city is huge and bigger than Cecil. A large number of troops are stationed on it. Knights look down and stare at it expressionless.


    Seeing this, ADIS sighed slightly and understood in his heart that he finally met the diehard.


    But this is also normal. After all, the Principality of England has been established for hundreds of years. Although it has been defeated, its influence cannot disappear at once. There will still be some diehards.


    For this kind of person, ADIS has admiration and appreciation in his heart, but at the same time, a trace of killing intention in his heart also permeates.


    After all, the enemy''s hero is our enemy. No matter how loyal, it is also for others. For ADIS, such people''s living is an obstacle.


    At this time, a knight in the distance came up with an arrow in his hand: "Your Majesty, the other party refused to surrender."


    ADIS nodded to show that he knew.


    "Your Majesty, please order the Siege!"


    "Those who dare to disobey your Majesty must be executed!"


    Voices rang around him.


    ADIS turned around and looked at some nobles who had surrendered before. At this time, they spoke one after another, showing their loyalty.


    He couldn''t help sneering and nodding silently.


    He directly arranged those who surrendered in front of him and went forward to attack the city with the sacrifice.


    The siege was very tragic. The original moment under Cecil continues to repeat, and bloody scenes are performed here.


    Soon, ADIS had to send his troops up, and with the cooperation of sacrifice, they rushed up the city wall.


    Around, nadir looked ugly at the wall and felt palpitation for the damage caused by the siege.


    He looked to the rear, and his face was always calm. He couldn''t help admiring him.


    "Is there no ancestral God?"


    ADIS looked at the city, felt the breath from it, and thought with some doubts.


    Later, he thought of zalmad, the ancestor god of the Principality of yingdeli. He couldn''t help realizing: "it seems that the ancestor god of the whole northern region has been swallowed by the original ancestor god of the Principality of yingdeli."


    "But it also saves trouble."


    He looked at the fierce fighting ahead and thought so.


    After a month, the city was finally broken down under the continuous attack of Addis.


    Yates slaughtered the whole clan of the Lord who had originally guarded the city, and then went directly south after a short time of repair to continue the attack.


    Suddenly, the whole principality of England was shocked, and countless nobles surrendered one after another under this prestige.

 Chapter 109

    "Sure enough, even if it was once a prosperous place, there were only these left at this time."


    Before a majestic building, ADIS quietly watched the majestic building in front of him.


    Beside him, there were several nobles, the local nobles and governors who led the army to surrender. At this time, they smiled and looked at ADIS with respect.


    "Your Majesty, these are the traces left by the first generation of yingdeli king when he built yingdeli City, the capital of the country, hundreds of years ago. It is said that millions of people were used at the most time, which is very magnificent, which created the grandeur of yingdeli city."


    A nobleman bowed slightly and explained to Adams.


    And ADIS looked at a piece of architecture in front of him. On it, there were a little traces of the past and remains, from which one can imagine the prosperity of the region.


    "Unfortunately, no matter how powerful and majestic it is, it can''t resist the passage of time. The first generation of yingdeli king came from the royal court. He was a prince with noble blood and a hero who surpassed the knights in the sky. He led 3000 knights to establish the Principality of yingdeli in the desolate northern region at that time and drove away the Warcraft and demon tribes on the earth. But now, he can still be brave What''s left. "


    "Even the Principality of England, which he established, is about to perish because of the cruel rule of future generations."


    The next moment, ADIS turned his voice and said so.


    Hearing this, the respectful people around bowed their heads one after another, and some dared not answer.


    Looking at them like this, ADIS just smiled, and then looked at another handsome man standing silently.


    "Kekus, how are the recalcitrant nobles?"


    His question immediately attracted the attention of people around him.


    "All have been executed. According to your orders, all the adult men in these noble families have been hanged, and the minors have been sent to the capital as slaves."


    Kekus lowered his head slightly and said without changing his face under the gaze of angry or sad eyes around him.


    For these nobles, the marriage between blood is too normal. Even in the local area, they had blood relations with each other, so they couldn''t calm down after hearing the fate of the arrested nobles.


    They remembered that the young man beside them was not only the king of a huge principality, but also an executioner who did not know how many families had been slaughtered.


    But for this, ADIS just smiled: "well done."


    "What about yingdeli? Is the royal family still insisting?"


    At this point, kekus changed his look and became a little dignified: "yes."


    "In the city of yingdeli, the remaining nobles and royal families refused our persuasion. At the same time, they supported the succession of the children of the former king Barrett. They are calling on the surrounding nobles to support and want to block us with the city wall."


    Hearing this, ADIS shook his head and said, "it seems that they still have some luck in their hearts. I hope they can resist US with the city wall."


    "After all, this time we went south, we brought a total of more than 20000 people. Even with the surrender of the nobles along the road and the continuous support from the rear, we lost a lot after all. Therefore, it is still difficult to capture yingdeli city under normal circumstances."


    Adiston paused and then said, "but that''s normal."


    "Now, with the defeat of the war, Barrett, who has succeeded to the throne for decades, is directly killed in the war, coupled with the harsh rule implemented before. At this time, who really wants to defend the city except some diehards?"


    He said slowly, then looked at the wall in the distance, and a little gold in his eyes slowly appeared.


    "Moreover, this world is not like the previous life. It is a world without extraordinary power."


    He raised his head and looked behind him. At this time, an old man in colorful papal robes looked kind and moved forward slowly surrounded by several sacrificial priests around him.


    Beside him, there were three high priests in gold and blue sacrificial robes. Their divine power flickered and silently affected every plant and tree around them.


    The high priest, equivalent to a knight in the sky, is a role that one person can defeat an army. At this time, the four high priests stood together, and under the traction of the same divine power, they even vaguely formed a miniature field prototype, began to silently affect the surrounding world and further enhance their own strength.


    Of course, to achieve this step, in addition to the power of homology, mutual tacit understanding is also essential. Otherwise, as long as there is an extremely weak mismatch, it can not really converge.


    At this time, the four people gradually came forward and began to pray silently in the eyes of the soldiers on both sides.


    They chanted sacrifices and hymns and prayed to the gods they believed in. As they prayed, their bodies were slowly converging and slowly converging on Pope grama under their control.


    "What are they doing?"


    On the wall, a knight said to himself, with a trace of doubt in his eyes.


    But the next moment, the prayer stopped suddenly. Then grama slowly opened her eyes, and a little sacred brilliance was reflected in a pair of clear pupils.


    A great radiance lit up, turned into a spear of divine power with great divine power, and hit the front with incomparably strong power.


    The next moment, the divine power gradually dissipated, and a scene that shocked everyone emerged.


    "The city wall, disappeared!" a knight looked at a large section of the city wall that had disappeared in front of him and said stupidly, with a trace of disbelief in his eyes.


    Suddenly, everyone was silent. Only those believers who believed in the God of nature shouted the God of nature and looked ahead with fanaticism in their eyes.


    Bursts of magic light began to light up and slowly blessed all soldiers. They shouted the name of God and charged frantically.


    "Great God! Please lower your anger!"


    Prayers echoed in place and then rushed forward.


    The scene was amazing. Almost everyone in the army was a believer in the God of nature after Adams ordered to vigorously promote the belief in the God of nature in the army. At this time, under the call of faith, all broke out and rushed forward madly.


    On the other side, countless noble knights looked dull and had not recovered from the great power before, with shock on their faces.


    It was not until the countless soldiers with crazy faces gradually poured in opposite that they reacted and prepared to resist under the leadership of a few elite knights.


    However, without the protection of the city wall, their resistance is very weak when their morale, number and strength are not as good as each other. Only by virtue of his familiarity with the terrain, he fought street battles with the enemy in the city.


    This way is often a very difficult situation in the siege. With the familiarity of the terrain and the narrow environment in the city, it is difficult to expand the advantage of military forces. It will often spend a lot of time and troops here, and finally cause huge losses.


    However, for this situation, Yates just sneered, and then sent sacrifices one by one.


    With the release of natural induction, hidden enemies were found one after another and hanged in the city.


    Then, yadisi worked hard, led the army to surround the inner city and slowly attacked on the other side''s line.


    Because they used the divine power to defeat the city wall once, the divine power of grama and others was exhausted and could not recover in a short time. Therefore, ADIS can only send people to attack the city. With the yellow robes of a considerable number of knights coming forward, the inner city defense line of yingdeli city seems to be shaky.


    Finally, a month later, in the inner city, a riot began to occur.


    A count rebelled. When the Royal forces were contained, he quickly contacted several familiar noble families to rectify the rebellion together. In the rebellion, several nobles and generals loyal to the royal family were killed on the spot, the palace was captured by the rebels, and the king was kidnapped. Then, under their impact, the inner city gate was opened and yingdeli city was declared broken.


    After entering the city, Yates directly slaughtered the yingdeli royal family. Therefore, the yingdeli principality, which has been inherited for hundreds of years in the northern region, declared its demise, and none of the royal family survived.


    As the news spread, the whole world was shocked.


    Around, some local nobles who were still fighting tenaciously surrendered one after another, and chose to preserve the family under the cruel means of ADIS. The originally turbulent regions began to subside rapidly.


    However, as the news spread to the south. For a time, I don''t know how many people gnash their teeth, look at the north, and speed up the process in their hands.


    In the middle, Wang Tingzu God shot and blocked the joint attack of several ancestral gods in the south at the cost of short-term serious injury. Then, taking advantage of this opportunity, the king''s court quickly attacked and annexed several small city states around at one stroke, causing a siege for a time.


    In the eastern and western regions, several powerful principalities began to rise at this time, and began to expand rapidly around under the pressure of the northern region.


    However, in the northern regions, with the capture of yingdeli city and the complete destruction of yingdeli principality, Yates was not in a hurry to fight, but began to persuade the surrounding neutral city states to surrender by virtue of the prestige of destroying the country.


    At the same time, the troops originally stationed in China began to be called one after another, constantly pushing towards the surrounding small city states.


    Seeing this situation, under the threat of killing cities and destroying the country, countless little kings surrendered one after another.


    For these people, Yates readily accepted, but at the same time, he impolitely banned his original principality, directly abolished his status as king, and just set aside a territory to replace and enfeoffe them, so as to appease them and avoid excessive influence.


    For those who do not know the current affairs and persist in stubborn resistance. Yates was also impolite. After a few months of cultivation, the army went out again.


    When the Principality of yingdeli perished and most of the other principalities surrendered and perished, the whole northern region could no longer find forces that could resist it. The principalities were quickly defeated under the attack of Yates, either surrendered or slaughtered directly.


    In this way, six months later, the north region, which had been chaotic for hundreds of years, will be unified for the first time.

 Chapter 110

    As the chaotic northern region finally returns to unification, in other directions, local reactions are different.


    However, they all had a tacit understanding to speed up the attack in their hands, almost madly marching around, correcting wars one after another and making a mess of the original situation.


    This is because the pressure from the north is too great.


    No matter how desolate and dilapidated, the northern region is always a large region. Although the overall strength is relatively weak, it will not be weak after unification. At least it has the strength equivalent to more than half of other regions.


    At present, when Wang Tingnuo in Central China is unable to start and entangles with several major countries around, the Duchy of Syria can almost dominate. No matter where it will attack next, it will be a huge disaster.


    Under such circumstances, even the king''s court was moved and sent three waves of envoys in a row. If they wanted to establish diplomatic relations with them, at least they could not let them attack the central part.


    After all, although the king''s court has strong strength, under the situation that almost the whole world is enemy around at present, if it is against the last Yadi Syrian duchy, which can almost be called the second in the world, it will be unbearable even if the accumulation is strong.


    In this case, all kinds of envoys came one after another, came to the newly-built yadixu city in Addis, and came from afar with different missions and ideas.


    Among these messengers, a mission is somewhat different.


    Far away from yadixu, a knight looked at the magnificent city ahead and sighed.


    "It''s incredible that such a huge city was built in just a few years."


    He looked at the gradually clear outline of yadixu city in the distance and sighed slowly.


    You know, in this world, almost every city-state has a long history, and it even took hundreds of years to build it slowly. From the preparation to the present, yadixu city has only taken a few years, which really shocked these people who are used to the slow pace.


    "It''s said that it''s the magic of those northern sacrificial gods. Because they have special power, they can make the city build so fast."


    An old knight came up with his horse, looked up and said.


    However, looking at the magnificent city in front of him, he also sighed faintly: "the Asian emperor Syria is so powerful, but the king''s court and his majesty Aldrich can''t solve it and have to establish diplomatic relations with it. I''m afraid it will be right one day."


    "It''s just a pity."


    He thought of the villages along the road, which were relocated under the leadership of sacrificial rites and officials, and the truth that they were gradually under construction under the hard work of countless slaves. A trace of regret flashed in his eyes.


    "Although the northern regions were unified, at this time, each principality was not attached for a long time, and a large number of nobles in China were generally dissatisfied with its policies. If the king''s court was determined to attack the north, without external interference, it would have at least 70% chance to defeat the Syrian principality and occupy most of the northern regions."


    "If we wait a few years, I''m afraid it won''t be so simple."


    He thought so with a deep sense of helplessness and regret.


    But the next moment, the trace of regret was extinguished by him. His face was expressionless. His face was as firm as a knife. Pang Si remained unchanged and looked ahead: "let''s go in and see how this young city is."


    So the long motorcade walked slowly, walked along the long avenue with the surrounding caravans, and slowly walked into yadixu city


    On the other side, in the palace of yadixu city.


    "Your Majesty, there are seven envoys from different places who are seeking to see us. See what they mean, they want to establish diplomatic relations with us."


    In the palace, Patton looked serious, with a lot of heralds in his hand, and said to ADIS sitting in front of him.


    Hearing his words, ADIS slowly opened his eyes. In his eyes, the gold became more and more obvious, with a strong dignity and a sense of oppression.


    "Seven more?"


    He raised his head and shook his head. He was used to these envoys who kept coming.


    "Let them in."


    He looked ahead and stood still, said the serious old Barton.


    With the order, a wave of missions gradually came forward, and Yates received them one by one. Finally, towards dusk, these things ended.


    Nadir came gradually from the outside.


    "Your Majesty, according to the message from the people at the border tower, it seems that several waves of messengers are on their way to yadixu city. It seems that there are more messengers behind."


    "However, most of these visiting principalities are principalities that are at the border and contact us."


    Nadir said respectfully.


    "This is normal."


    Yates smiled and said, "after all, after the situation in the North has stabilized, these principalities will not be at ease until we have decided where to attack. Therefore, they have sent missions one after another, afraid to give us an excuse to attack."


    "But you don''t have to care about these missions. Although you accept gifts, you don''t care about others."


    "Yes!" nadir replied.


    Seeing him like this, ADIS shook his head and said, "nadir, do you know that while these missions are coming, those principalities have deployed heavy troops at the border. It seems that they are ready with both hands."


    Hearing the news, nadir was surprised: "so fast?"


    But after thinking about it carefully, he also knew in his heart, so he had to smile bitterly.


    However, after a while, his face gradually began to hesitate and said, "however, although this is the case, with the northern region calmed down by us, where does your majesty want to attack next?"


    "What do you think?" ADIS asked, looking down at nadir.


    On this issue, nadir did not hesitate and said directly and resolutely: "except the central region, both the eastern and western regions can enter."


    Hearing what he said, ADIS was curious, so he asked, "why?"


    "In the middle, there is a king''s court."


    Nadir looked at Yates and said slowly, "at present, with the power of one country, the royal court has not only directly opposed the whole south, but also suppressed several city states in the middle."


    "If we are involved at this time, we will participate. If we attack the king''s court, we can suppress the king''s court. However, the king''s court has a deep connotation and can''t perish for a time. In the end, it is likely to drag us in and create opportunities for other principalities in vain."


    "What if we help Wang Ting?" a voice sounded around, Patton asked.


    "That''s even worse!" nadir responded loudly.


    "If you choose to help the king''s court, several principalities that are now fighting against the king''s court will be slaughtered."


    He paused, looked at ADIS in front of him and said, "but it''s not good for us."


    "In the middle, the influence of Wang Ting is very great, and there is a Wang Ting separated from us in the south. Therefore, even if it perishes, it will only be cheaper for Wang Ting in the end, which will not do us any good."


    "Only in the eastern and western regions, where there is no country that can compete with us and borders us, is our best choice."


    Seeing him say so, finally, ADIS smiled and nodded.


    In the evening, ADIS walked slowly in the garden of the palace.


    At this time, because the ADIS family is thin, there is no princess, and there are not many people living in, it seems a little lonely around. Only some warriors and maidens kept walking among them. They looked not only thin, but also weak in defense.


    However, these are only appearances. In fact, in the palace, there are several strong men of yellow robed sacrifice and earth Knight level, and even a high priest guarding.


    This line-up, coupled with the specially made divine arrows in the palace guards, even if the sky Knight came, he couldn''t get well, so he had to flee in embarrassment.


    Speaking of course, ADIS himself is not afraid of being assassinated by others. After all, even if it is only a split body, it carries the essence of the body part, and the casual assassin can''t get close at all.


    But even so, those assassins and the like are a problem. Especially in the past few years, with the rise of ADIS, countless people have been suppressed and killed, and those assassinations have not been interrupted. At the highest time, even a knight of earth Knight level came, which made him have to improve the defense level of the palace to prevent the palace from being easily entered by others.


    But at this time, he was thinking silently in the quiet garden.


    "In the eastern and western regions, it seems that because the pressure from me and Wang Ting is too great these days, some principalities are scrambling to rise, calming the surrounding situation at a very fast speed and beginning to sweep towards the surrounding principalities."


    "However, because the time is too short, these places are still in a chaotic stage at this time, just like the northern region a few decades ago, with many principalities."


    "At this time, no matter where I send troops to attack, I can easily attack."


    He raised his head silently, and the intelligence about the south in his mind kept flowing into his mind, and then came to this conclusion.


    "However, no matter which side is solved first, it will give time to the other side. It will be very difficult to attack at that time. If the central campaign is over before completely conquering these two domains, it will be very troublesome."


    "Therefore, this war must be fast."


    He thought so. In the body, a very powerful true spirit was shaking slowly, seducing the stars in the sky.


    As the stars in the sky shook gently and agreed with the true spirit, his consciousness seemed to rise slowly and gradually integrate into a pillar of heaven.


    At this time, with the gradual elevation of consciousness, the scene of the earth suddenly changed.


    On the vast land, several heavenly pillars are slowly rising, with many faint twinkling stars, each with a destiny and colliding with each other.


    Among them, in the middle position, one of the largest celestial pillars flashes, and one of them is a human shape, emerging with the vision of majestic source force.

 Chapter 111

    As the vision of a human figure in the void gradually emerged, it seemed that the sky had changed color, and a little instinctive opposition and counterattack began to attack.


    "Hum!"


    In the north, there is also a Tianzhu. After annexing the Tianzhu of the Principality of England, it looks very strong. At this time, with the gentle fluctuation of ADIS''s mind, an ancient tree swayed its branches to block the counterattack from the instinctive impact in the distance.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, ADIS observed the south, around the king''s court.


    I saw that there were several Tianzhu around the Tianzhu of the king''s court, each of which was very powerful, comparable to the former principality of yingdeli. At this time, facing the strong Wang Ting, instinctively began to gather together and fight it.


    In addition to these places, there are also a few Tianzhu in other regions, but they are very rare. ADIS saw that he was the strongest except the heavenly pillar of the imperial court.


    However, he was not in the mood to think about these at this time. Taking advantage of Zhenling''s rare opportunity to communicate with the world, he looked to the eastern region.


    In the eastern region, at this time, several small Tianzhu began to fluctuate gradually, and a trace of ripples gradually fluctuated around, which seemed to be affecting something.


    Around these pillars, there are a few stars, which are very weak. They have not yet formed pillars. They just spontaneously condense around and merge with each other, so as to finally rise the winner.


    In the western regions, many of these fell. But the only pillar of heaven was weak, and even the surrounding stars were few. It even seemed that it was in a state of opposition, lurking quietly and without fluctuation.


    At the next moment, the original high perspective disappeared. Adams only felt the scene changed and returned to his body at the next moment.


    He looked at the grass and trees in front of him, and there was a flash of light in his eyes.


    At the same time, following the true spirit, he sensed that there were some things originally contained.


    That''s a lot of merit. After suppressing the flesh of demon God, strangling Warcraft, and even purifying the abyss, there is a trace of power of merit on him all the time, which turns into the light of merit and is contained in his true spirit.


    These merits are actually some manifestation of the power of the world. It is the pure source of the world. It is given to those who contribute to the world. Therefore, it is most precious without any cause and effect.


    However, at this time, less than half of the original huge amount of merit and virtue had disappeared and was consumed in the moment of contact with world consciousness.


    He shook his head and smiled bitterly. He didn''t care, but his mind was full of thoughts.


    "In the eastern regions, because of the abundant destiny and too many people connecting to the pillars of heaven, it is impossible to unify in a short time under mutual containment. On the contrary, the western regions, although occupying a weak share of the world, is almost a dominant situation because of this. If it is not restrained, it will be more unified than the eastern regions when there are no rivals around."


    He thought so, and a faint light came out of his eyes.


    "Then, the easy choice is the western region!"


    The idea flashed through his mind, and then gradually subsided.


    Two months later, after the unification of the northern region, the northern region, which has been calm for a long time, is generating a little waves.


    Countless soldiers and horses poured out from the border and quickly occupied some important defense lines along the western border under the leadership of nadir, the chief military commander.


    Suddenly, there was a surprise around. In other places, such as the eastern and central regions, they are naturally full of joy. They watch Yates lead his troops to fight in the western regions and watch. At the same time, it also speeds up the process in hand and wants to catch up with it.


    In the western regions, various countries were shaken and pulled into the vortex by the sudden war.


    At the same time, he was shocked by Yates'' action. You know, it has only been more than a year since the war in the northern regions to attack the western regions. This speed and determination really caught the surrounding principalities by surprise.


    Although a large number of border city states are more or less defensive, they have not personally faced the Duchy of yadixu. Therefore, under the rapid attack of elite soldiers sent by yadixu duchy, they were defeated one after another.


    At one time, several city states on the border were destroyed and knocked down under this rapid offensive.


    Even, with the news of ADIS''s March gradually spread, there were countless nobles who wanted to take refuge in order to avoid being liquidated.


    After all, under the war, both sides don''t care what aristocrats you are. It''s right to dare to resist and kill everyone.


    Moreover, after unifying the northern regions, the newly-built Duchy of yadixu could not find an opponent with the same strength around. Therefore, a large number of soldiers left behind in the defense line were liberated. In addition, a large number of knights and nobles in the northern region were incorporated. At this time, the strength they can use is not reduced but increased, and the momentum is pressing.


    As a large number of border city states were broken down, their ancestors were suppressed by the sacrifice of the army.


    The ancestral gods enshrined in these small cities are different from those who have accumulated abundant and enjoyed blood sacrifice for hundreds of years. Because the country is weak and the accumulation time is shallow, it is often only about three levels.


    Although this level is also very powerful for mortals, it can only be suppressed in the face of a large number of troops and the high priests accompanying them.


    As this process slowly began, these ancestral gods were completely purified. In the distant ADIS, a little killing source power was more and more condensed, and constantly poured into a trace of killing divinity contained in the true spirit, making it expand slowly.


    However, as the border of the western regions was broken. Some of its countries have also begun to react quickly.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Under a city wall, a middle-aged man looked worried. Looking at the city wall broken by the army in front of him, he was a little gloomy.


    The man looks young, handsome and has a gentle temperament. But at this time, I looked at the bloody scene in front of me, but I didn''t change my face and looked as normal.


    Above his head, there was a pillar of heaven, which was fluctuating wildly, suppressing all around and firmly suppressing all around.


    This is the only big family. In this western region, there is only one destiny who has risen at this time. Therefore, it firmly suppresses the surrounding areas. If there is no external influence, it can absolutely unify this western region.


    However, at this time, in the direction of the northern region in the distance, there was a more grand Tianzhu coming towards the western region with a piece of red gas, which forcibly broke the original situation and suppressed the Tianzhu.


    Suddenly, the almost doomed situation was changed and became complicated.


    "Your Majesty Christine, there is news from the north." a voice came from behind the middle-aged man.


    Hearing the call behind him, he turned and looked behind him.


    It was a young man who looked very young. At this time, his face was a little gloomy. He looked at him and said, "yadesh, king of yadesh, led his army to the city of stover on the border a month ago, and then divided into several troops to attack the city. At this time, several lines of defense had been broken and was about to arrive at the city of the Principality of felici."


    Hearing the news, Christine didn''t speak. Looking at the wall standing in front, there seemed to be a sigh.


    The Principality of Feiqi is a very important principality in the western regions. The geographical position of this country is extremely important. It is in the middle of the western region and occupies a powerful terrain. If it is captured, it can almost partition the whole western region.


    In fact, this step is also the most important step to break through the western regions and Christine''s next strategy. At this time, when she heard the other party''s actions, she was a little cold, so she sighed.


    "Did you find out how many people came?" after a while, I heard his voice. It was still calm and seemed to have been adjusted.


    Hearing this, the young man opposite didn''t hesitate and directly replied, "at least 50000 people!"


    "Moreover, because the other side marched too fast, our people couldn''t detect all of them. In addition, as the city-state at the border was calmed down, there must be a steady stream of soldiers from the rear to reinforce. Therefore, according to my conservative estimation, there are at least about 70000 people. If you add those slave soldiers and farmers recruited, there will even be more than 100000 people ¡£¡±


    "100000 people!"


    This number immediately surprised some people present, even pale and confused in their mind.


    For these people, usually 10000 people are an extremely great number. It is almost the military strength that a medium-sized principality can do its best. 50000 people are already the strength that can rise in the western regions.


    For the western regions at this time, 100000 people were almost irresistible, which was a desperate number.


    Seeing everyone here like this, Christine couldn''t help shaking her head and smiling bitterly, and a deep sense of powerlessness rose in her heart.


    Of course, he understands that there is water in 100000 people. Not to mention the slaves and farmers recruited, even the city states captured all the way need people to garrison, and the Principality of Feiqi. If they want to attack, they will also suffer heavy losses.


    Finally, the number of people they need to face may be only about half.


    "But half, that''s 50000 people..."


    The idea flashed through his heart, and a sense of helplessness followed.


    Originally, if he was given even two more years, he would have confidence to calm the surrounding principality and even sweep most of the western regions.


    If he reached that point, even if yadixu duchy came with the strength of the whole country, he would not be afraid. He would even want to defeat it by relying on local defense, and then win the northern region.


    But now, I can''t.


    He looked at the wall in the distance and thought.


    "Henry, send a mission to the Principality of Ferrari for me."


    He turned and looked at the young man who had spoken before: "just say that I am willing to return all the territory I captured before and use this as a condition for peace talks with him."


    Hearing this, Henry was stunned, and then a flash of clarity flashed in his eyes, but at the same time, he said reluctantly, "Your Majesty, it''s not enough to do this."


    "With our current offensive, it will only take another six months to destroy the Principality of Ferrari directly. Maybe at that time, the Principality of Addis Ababa has not attacked here."


    But for his persuasion, Christine just smiled bitterly, shook her head, then waved her hand and motioned him to do it.


    So the young man sighed and went down to prepare with some reluctance on his face.

 Chapter 112

    After March, ADIS looked at the magnificent city in front of him and the surrounding steep terrain, and couldn''t help sighing.


    "After three months of war, we are finally going to hit a hard stone."


    He looked in front of him and said.


    "There is no way."


    Behind him, Bill smiled and replied, "after all, the number of city states in the western regions is not as good as that in the central and southern regions, but it is far more than that in the northern regions."


    "In such a big place, there will always be some powerful countries trying to rely on the city wall to block your Majesty''s army."


    ADIS nodded, "but after that, it''s a real hard battle."


    "The Principality of Feiqi is the center of the western regions and is in a key position in the whole western regions. Moreover, the country is strong. At this time, more than 10000 troops will be transferred back. Coupled with the well-repaired city walls, it must be a heavy loss to attack it."


    "But this war must be fought!"


    He said so with determination in his eyes.


    "Bill, you know what? After this city, the two principalities that were originally fighting a decisive battle have made peace talks and formed a coalition with principality felici. They are coming soon."


    As soon as these words came out, bill, who was originally standing around, was surprised: "Your Majesty refers to the Principality of Ferrari and Elvis?"


    "It is said that before, the two countries were still fighting each other. The Principality of Elvis had pressed down the Principality of Ferrari and occupied most of its territory. How could they suddenly form an alliance?"


    Hearing his doubts, ADIS had not answered, but a voice suddenly came from a distance.


    "Before March, King Christine of Elvis sent a mission to ask for peace talks. He not only returned most of the territory previously occupied, but also ceded some territory to the other party so that the other party could send troops."


    "Coupled with the unwillingness of the Principality of Ferrari to continue to fight with the Principality of Elvis, the alliance was quickly facilitated, and the army was already on its way."


    Bill looked back. It was nadir.


    At this time, wearing brand-new armor and with a tired face, he came from the distant barracks.


    "It''s brave to send back the territory that has been obtained, this Christine!"


    After a while, Bill sighed with admiration in his eyes.


    He asked himself that under such circumstances, even if he knew that yadixu principality had committed a large-scale invasion, he would only seize the time to fight and would not make such a decision at all.


    As for the words of the two people behind him, Yates didn''t say anything. He just looked into the distance and felt the air.


    "Soon," he murmured, sighing that a distant air engine was gradually approaching here.


    "How long will the other party arrive?" he asked without looking back.


    "It should be more than a month or so," nadir replied behind him.


    "More than a month?" ADIS turned and looked at the barracks.


    In a distant military camp, a figure surged in it, with knights and sacrifices, with a little fighting spirit and divine power.


    In the faint, there seems to be a sound of pious prayer, with a little light of faith.


    The pure white light of faith gradually lights up over the heads of the people, and then converges into a huge divine domain to guard an ancient tree on it.


    Seeing this scene, ADIS smiled and looked at the city wall still standing in the distance.


    In fact, even if the subsequent allied forces arrived, he was still confident to break through the wall and calm the western regions. But in that case, it will be a lot of trouble and the loss will be even greater.


    After all, this is the integration of a northern region''s forces to attack a western region that is almost scattered.


    "Nadir, order to prepare for the Siege!"


    After a while, ADIS whispered, "be sure to capture the city before the other coalition forces come."


    With this sentence, the tragic siege began.


    After occupying the whole northern region, whether you want to or not, in order to reproduce the family and continue the inheritance of the territory, the major nobles based in the northern region can only scramble to join the army of Yates, which enriches a group of officers.


    In addition, in the previous wars in the northern region, although the war was tragic, the soldiers with natural sacrifice reduced the casualty rate to the lowest compared with other city states, so a large number of veterans survived.


    With these veterans as the backbone, and then with the temptation of army expansion and land titles, a number of troops have been expanded.


    On the one hand, it has accelerated the integration of territory and reduced contradictions. On the other hand, it has also expanded the number of troops several times. When it comes out, there is a sea of people, with a terrible momentum, which frightens the enemy.


    "There are at least 70000 people..."


    On the wall, a knight muttered to himself and looked at the huge camp below and those elite soldiers with shock in his eyes.


    This is indeed a terrible number. You know, people over 10000, boundless; When the number of people reaches 100000, the earth is torn to the sky. At this time, the army under the city was nearly 100000. It looked like a sea of people. There were countless people.


    Once this huge lineup came up, these soldiers who had never fought with the Duchy of Addis Ababa felt great pressure.


    The arrows made by countless magic skills flew around and burst out with the magic skills contained on them, killing and wounding the opposite side.


    Among these soldiers, some soldiers with a little blood color are particularly conspicuous.


    These soldiers are covered with blood and rattan armor. They have a blood thirsty smell different from ordinary people. Almost all of them are equivalent to Knights and look very tough.


    These are killing knights.


    Since the beginning of the war, with the continuous war and the suppression of countless ancestral gods. Among the true spirits, the divinity of killing has become stronger and stronger, almost equal to the divinity of nature.


    One of the consequences of this is that countless understandings about killing are echoing, resulting in a large number of divinities about killing.


    In addition to the continuous wars, countless soldiers of the God of belief killed madly on the battlefield, and the killing magic was understood one by one.


    These people may not be as omnipotent as natural sacrifice, but their combat effectiveness is particularly strong. They can compete with knights as long as they understand and train a little. If we practice fighting spirit on this basis, it will be even more terrible.


    Therefore, it was specially selected by Adams and named killing knight, which was used at this time.


    The war lasted for more than half a month, during which countless people were killed and injured.


    However, Yates didn''t blink at this. After a group died, he continued to send the next group of people immediately. The degree of madness frightened each other.


    But in doing so, the effect is remarkable.


    Only for half a month, under the circumstances of divine bombing and a large number of knights, there were fewer and fewer soldiers on the wall of the square city, and they were seriously injured continuously.


    During this period, the other party also tried to sneak attack under pressure. However, just out of the city, he was found under the induction of sacrifice and was repulsed by ADIS.


    In the end, the Principality of felici offered blood sacrifices to thousands of people and called for the ancestral God, but it was invited out by the early prepared ADIS, the natural Pope grama and the divine descendant kuruba who had already come to the military camp.


    These two people are different from the general level 3. Pope grama aside for the time being, kuruba once swallowed the leaves of the body of ADIS. It has the origin of some gods and can be called divine descent. Under the full urge, it is stronger than the level 3 limit and can fight the level 4 ancestral gods.


    In fact, these two people alone could capture the Principality of felici if they did not need to guard against the ancestral gods.


    Then, after Pope grama urged the holy things, the virtual shadow of the gods appeared and seriously injured the ancestor god. Then, under the joint efforts of the Pope and divine descent, the divine power urged and crushed a piece of land.


    As the blood color became dim, the ancestor god of the Principality of Feiqi fell, and the power gained from the blood sacrifice was transformed into a trace of understanding of killing, which gradually enriched into the divinity.


    In this way, a few days later, the city of felicity was broken, the king burned himself to death in the palace, and the Principality of felicity perished.


    The demise of this country symbolizes that the next western region will be a smooth road, with only the last few hurdles to break through.


    More than ten days later, the Allied forces of the two countries arrived late. Under the preparation of Yates, Carter, who had been ambushed for a long time, ambushed in the mountains. 40000 coalition troops were defeated, and King Ferrari died on the spot.


    Taking advantage of the momentum of the defeat of the coalition forces, many small country nobles around took refuge one after another. Then Adams sent troops to attack the Principality of Ferrari.


    The Principality of Ferrari was already very weak because of the previous years of war, the great defeat under the city of felici and the death of the king. After a month of insistence on the rapid offensive of Adams, under the secret surrender of the domestic aristocrats, the city gate was opened and the Principality of Ferrari declared its demise.


    With the demise of the Principality of Ferrari, at this time, only the Principality of Elvis was still tenacious resistance in the western regions, which was also the most difficult one.


    The battle against the Principality of Elvis lasted a whole year. A year later, with a loud noise, King Elvis died and was executed by Yates.


    The Elvis royal family was slaughtered to frighten the surrounding principalities.


    With this prestige, in the western regions, countless city states were coerced by the nobles of Moldova, surrendered one after another, and were taken over by ADIS.


    So far, the western regions were settled by the emperor Yates, and all the principalities were leveled, leaving only one voice.


    The western regions were settled, but the eastern regions were still in chaos.


    Several powerful rising principalities collide with each other and contain each other. It makes the land chaotic, but it has never been able to form a unified country.


    If we can give them more time, over time, perhaps when a principality slowly takes advantage, we can end this situation.


    But Yates didn''t give them the chance.


    After the western regions were settled and gradually stabilized. Yates moved again and attacked the eastern region from the border.


    At the beginning, the war was not smooth.


    There are far more powerful countries in the eastern region than in the western region. After the attack of Yates, they quickly react and form a coalition to resist the attack.


    But as time went by. In the face of Yates, backed by two regional forces, a steady stream of rapid offensives. These principalities, which initially resisted strongly, gradually declined and began to have weak successors.


    Finally, three years later, the eastern region was pacified. The eastern, Western and northern regions were unified by a new country.

 Chapter 113

    Drop! Drop!


    Drops of rain gradually fell in the grass, bringing up a little dust that had been flying in the air.


    On the earth, knights are galloping around a big tent and start their own performances.


    In another wasteland not far from here, a corpse is on display, gradually silencing here with broken weapons and armor.


    Here is the wreckage of the battlefield. It seems that the battle has been over for a while. There are some scavenging animals eating the dead around, which makes the scene look desolate and cruel for a moment.


    Among them, it seems that some demonized beasts are also attracted by the strong and incomparable bloody gas on the battlefield.


    A bad smell lingered on the earth for a long time. It seemed to be washed away by the rain.


    On the road beside the battlefield, several teams of knights galloped past here, surrounded by one of them.


    After entering the camp, many Knights stopped, and a young man with luxurious clothes and handsome face walked towards the camp in the middle.


    "Harlan, here you are." a deep voice came from the inside, with a very strong dignity.


    Harlan looked forward. In the big tent, a dignified king with a crown on his head was sitting on the throne and looking at him.


    He lowered his head, stroked his arm over his chest and said, "father, there is news from the north."


    "When we calmed down the central region and attacked the southern region, in the north, the Duchy of yadixu also sent troops to the eastern region, which is about to be completely captured."


    At this point, he paused and said, "moreover, because the distance is too far, the news was four months ago."


    "By now, I''m afraid it has been completely captured."


    "How fast!" in front, listening to the young man''s return, the king couldn''t help but sigh, with a deep sigh.


    "It''s only less than five years from the beginning to now." he sighed, but his thoughts couldn''t help turning aside.


    For kings who are willing to emulate their ancestors and unify the world, they certainly pay attention to the surrounding situation. Even though the northern region is relatively remote and weak, it is at least a large region and naturally has concerns.


    As early as the rise of Yates and the establishment of the Syrian Duchy of Yates, he began to pay strong attention to this new country. But at that time, there was still a strong principality of England in the northern region. Therefore, he is optimistic about the rise of the Duchy of yadixu, which can hinder the unification of the northern region of the Principality of yingdeli. Even during the decisive battle between the two countries, they secretly gave a lot of support in the hope that the Duchy of Syria would hold on for more time and avoid the reunification of the northern region as soon as possible.


    However, the result of that decisive battle really surprised countless people.


    When the two armies fought to the utmost, five thousand Knights raided the rear camp, the Principality of England was defeated, and the king died on the spot. It really blew up a big surprise.


    After that, the Duchy of Yadi Syria swept across at an amazing speed, quickly unified the northern region, and its rising trend began to take shape.


    At this time, with the whole territory of the northern region, Yadi Xugong can be called the most powerful country under the king''s court. Even the king''s court had to face it squarely. In order to avoid being attacked behind his back, he even sent several waves of messengers to appease him.


    After that, they sent troops to the western regions and then attacked the eastern regions. Although the process was not wonderful, it was stable and unified rapidly at an extremely fast speed.


    Now, after the other party unified the East, West and North regions, even Wang Ting has occupied the central and South regions, but when compared, he still can''t suppress the other party.


    After all, even if the strength of the central and southern regions is stronger, compared with the strength of the other three regions, the final strength is not much different. Even if there is some gap, it is still in the same order of magnitude.


    However, looking back on the rise of Yates along the way and thinking about his current age, the old king had to smile bitterly and sigh.


    "But fortunately, I still have Harlan. Even if I can''t reach the other party''s level, it''s at least rare."


    He looked at the respectful Harlan with his head still bowed in front of him, and couldn''t help comforting him.


    "Are the troops ready?"


    Through the open tent, he looked at the Knights gradually gathered outside, and then said.


    Opposite, Harlan was slightly stunned: "it''s almost ready."


    "However, father, at present, the rebellion in the southern regions has just been suppressed by us. At this time, will it be too fast to start a war with the Duchy of Yadi Syria, which occupies the three northern regions?"


    With hesitation on his face, he looked at his father with some tired face in front of him and advised: "moreover, after so many years of war, our soldiers have been tired, and the nobles generally have war weariness. It''s better to cultivate for a year or two and try to attack again."


    "Naive!"


    However, this persuasion was severely reprimanded by the old king.


    "In the current form, will others let you go if you don''t attack others?"


    With dignity on his face, he looked at Harlan in front of him: "up to now, the whole world is only contested by our two countries. Therefore, it is reasonable to solve each other as soon as possible."


    At this point, it seems that he was excited just now. The old man coughed a few times, which immediately caused Harlan''s tension in front of him.


    "Father, please pay attention to your body." he knelt down on one knee and said with concern on his face.


    Seeing him like this, the king sighed gently, but his face softened.


    "I know what you want to say..."


    After a while, the king looked calm and whispered, "we can take defense at the key position, and then cultivate in this way for a year or two, and then send troops north. It''s really more secure."


    "But in that case, I lost the opportunity now."


    He got up, went to Harlan and said, "at present, we have just laid down the southern region and suppressed the resistance of the original major city states. The soldiers are tired and it is really difficult. But the other party is not much better."


    "Except that the northern region is relatively stable, both the western and eastern regions have been defeated in recent years and have not received much comfort. It is said that there are still rebellions that have not been eliminated. Since the rise of the other party, the war has never stopped, and the soldiers are also very tired."


    "Therefore, in fact, it is more appropriate now. With the accumulation of our king''s court for many years, it will cost a lot less to attack before the other party has time to turn the occupied three domains into strength."


    Listening to these words, Harlan nodded silently in front of him to show understanding.


    "Of course, there is another reason." the king''s voice came again, with a little solemnity.


    "A while ago, my ancestors manifested themselves in the temple and gave me an oracle to send troops to the North immediately."


    Suddenly, Harlan''s eyes widened fiercely, lifted them up and looked at the old king, especially with some incredible eyes.


    ¡¤¡¤


    In the north, in the magnificent city of Yadi Syria, the voice of Yadi Si echoed in it.


    "Immediately send people down to prepare and set up defense in the border, so as to avoid the sudden war of the king''s court!"


    In front of him, several generals answered and said yes, and then went down to prepare.


    When they left, Patton came up with a worried face, followed by nadir.


    "Your Majesty, at present, our army has been fighting for several years, the newly occupied territory has not been stabilized, and a large amount of grain previously stored has been exhausted, so we can only rely on this year''s tax. In this case, if we need to use the army, it will put too much pressure on the national treasury."


    He looked at ADIS standing in front of him and persuaded him.


    But for his persuasion, ADIS just shook his head: "don''t worry, it''s not time to go south."


    "The reason for this preparation is just to prevent the possible attack of Wang Ting!"


    Upon hearing this, Patton breathed a sigh of relief, and his originally serious face couldn''t help showing some relief.


    It seems that a series of logistics problems brought about by the long time of recruitment and construction have really given him a big problem.


    After a while, when they came out of the palace, beside them, bazer, who had not said a word, asked nadir curiously, "commander of nadir army, do you think the king''s court will go north this time?"


    Hearing his problem, everyone was stunned around, and then silently looked at nadir. Obviously, they were also very concerned about this problem.


    After all, up to now, the fate of these people can be said to have been tied to the Duchy of Addis Ababa. Therefore, we are naturally very concerned about this issue.


    However, nadir frowned and said, "I don''t know."


    "At present, Wang Ting and we are very tired. But because of this, the war may start now or a year or two later. It is impossible to determine."


    But then he thought of Yates again and said with some hesitation: "however, it seems that your majesty is very sure that Wang Ting will start a war this year. Therefore, it is more likely for Wang Ting to start a war."


    In this sentence, it shows the trust in ADIS''s judgment. After all, since the rise of ADIS, many judgments have rarely gone wrong. In addition, as a king, there are always some news channels that ordinary people don''t know, so it''s understandable to make this judgment.


    Listening to his words, everyone nodded silently around. At the same time, a wave of expectation and anxiety slowly rose in my heart.


    The expectation is that this last war will determine the ownership of the world. As long as it wins, the yadixu empire will be able to unify the world and create another era.


    Uneasiness is tension.


    After all, it was the king''s court, the Empire created by the Savior of the world in ancient times. It has not fallen for thousands of years, which is awesome.


    Although all the way here, the newly-built Duchy of yadixu is almost invincible. But in the face of this behemoth, people are still nervous and uneasy.

 Chapter 114

    At night, in the palace of Yadi Xucheng, Yadi Si looked at the outside world, sensed the air around him, and frowned.


    In his induction, in the world at this time, it seems that a little change is taking place with the passage of time.


    I don''t know when this change began, but it is expanding little by little. It can be found only by full sensing at first, and now it can be sensed even without deliberately exploring.


    It is a sense of oppression from the world, which is gradually conveyed from the world consciousness through part of the world he occupies. With urgency and a strong sense of crisis.


    It seems that at this time, in the world, what threats are expanding and slowly eroding, and even make the world consciousness instinctively rise a sense of crisis, thus constantly bringing a sense of urgency.


    Ordinary people can''t understand this urgency, but they can clearly feel it for those who have the world personality. The larger the occupied space, the stronger the strength and the clearer the induction.


    If you let those who are extremely weak and have low strength feel it, they will only feel something wrong and urgent at most, and can''t understand its essence.


    But for ADIS, it can directly see through the essence.


    "Is it the evil spirit consciousness that escaped last time?" the idea flashed in his heart.


    A few years ago, in the war that decided the fate of the northern regions, Yingde Lizu God fought with the God of nature, but at the critical moment, it was eroded by the demon God consciousness and turned into the carrier of the demon God consciousness. I don''t know where it went.


    But since then, the sense of urgency from around the world has become more and more serious.


    This call indicates that the erosion of the world is expanding and is about to burst out. Therefore, under the instinct of the world, they began to urge those with destiny to determine the final winner and decide the son of the world as soon as possible.


    All kinds of thoughts gradually boiled in his mind, and then the details were recalled again, and ADIS suddenly felt something wrong.


    "Yes. At that time, the state of the ancestor god was actually wrong at the beginning."


    The idea flashed through his mind, and then a little insight gradually rose.


    "Originally, even though the demon God was no matter how powerful he was, he has fallen down after all, and has been severely suppressed by the world consciousness in the world. It is almost impossible to erode a level 5 ancestral God like that, and even take the opportunity to take away that part of the world."


    "The only possibility is that the ancestor god itself is wrong and has long been manipulated."


    "Even this arrangement may have begun before the ancestor was alive."


    He thought of the mistakes he had felt when he learned about the information.


    Zarmad, the ancestor of the Principality of yingdeli, was a prince of the royal court hundreds of years ago. He brought 3000 knights to the northern region, which was desolate and full of Warcraft. According to the legend, zarmad was born with valor. He fought all the way in the northern region, expelled Warcraft that used to be everywhere on the earth, and even set a record of beheading three evil Wolves of natural disaster level alone. In fact, his power is far superior to that of knights in the sky.


    For this, ADIS also had doubts.


    Because of the lack of fighting system.


    In the multiverse, there are actually differences between various systems. Not only the origin, but also time.


    In this world, although the extraordinary system of fighting spirit was born. But perhaps because of time or limitations, fighting spirit is far from being able to make people practice to the limit. At the highest, it can only make people practice to the level of level 3 sky knight.


    This level, in fact, is very good.


    In the understanding of the information from the divine personality inheritance of ADIS, in the multi universe, countless systems stand side by side, but few of them can make people break through the first level of cultivation, and really master the extraordinary power. Those who can reach the third level of cultivation are cherished. In previous lives, they are at least the first level of national treasure.


    However, to this extent, in the face of a level 4 Warcraft spawned by a demon God close to the immortal state, it is still far from enough to see, only abused.


    As far as Yates knows, the only exception in this world is king Tingzu, the Savior of the last century.


    According to Adams, if the other party can save the world, it must have at least level 6. Only to this extent can we be qualified to intervene in the salvation of the world and even save the world from danger.


    But this is an exception. As the son of fate born at the critical moment of the world, it is the result of all the world source forces, which is not reproducible at all.


    Therefore, the ability of zarmad, the ancestor of yingdeli, to do so really puzzled ADIS for a while.


    "Now it seems that I''m afraid I was targeted by the evil spirits lurking at that time. Even the three evil wolves may have been specially arranged to wait until this moment."


    He thought of the three headed demon wolf that zalmad had incarnated after being demonized by the demon God''s consciousness, and he couldn''t help affirming this speculation.


    "According to the omen of this degree, the world consciousness will not be suppressed in a few decades at most."


    After a while, he felt the power of the world around him all the time, with a sense of urgency, and thought silently.


    At the same time, with the idea gradually rising, in his body, the original hidden true spirit suddenly jumped, and it seemed that with some strange power, he was madly deducing.


    Between the clear light, a scene began to emerge gradually.


    On the vast land in ancient times, a little immortality filled the world, broke through the blockade of the world and directly lowered on the earth.


    Under the influence of this immortal essence, scenes of scenery on the earth began to change. The earth turned into an abyss, and the creatures were demonized into a demonized beast, and then attacked everywhere to turn the earth into blood.


    Blood and fire filled the air. When the world completely lost its vitality, the original fresh world began to change and turn into a huge abyss world. The world origin of the original savings was completely plundered and turned into food, reviving the fallen demon God again.


    At the next moment, the scene is interrupted and the clear light gradually disappears. Obviously, it is impossible to continue the deduction.


    Sensing the result of the deduction, Yates was silent, and then looked south in the direction of the king''s court.


    "You must be able to sense it, so you can''t wait to unify the whole world to face the next crisis."


    He murmured, and a little gold flashed in his eyes.


    In the void, with the passage of time, the two heavenly pillars far away began to approach.

 Chapter 115

    After the chaotic war gradually subsided this year, the king''s court sent envoys to the north after wiping out the last resistance in the southern region.


    The king''s court, as the co Lord of the city-state, ordered the newly established Yadi Duchy of Syria in the north to surrender and return the eastern and western regions.


    Traditionally, these two regions have a close relationship with Wang Ting. Even in the past, these two places have always been the subordinates of Wang Ting.


    However, for this request, yadixu king yadisi of course rejected it, so the situation that had gradually averaged all over the world became tense again.


    The royal court was opposed to the Principality of ADIS.


    This result has really made countless people afraid, excited and uneasy at the same time.


    After all, by now, the situation in the whole world has become extremely clear, and the final winner is born in these two sides. At present, the surviving nobles have almost decided to belong to the two sides.


    No matter which side wins, the final winner will occupy the whole world and reproduce the glory of the ancient king''s court, which naturally makes countless stakeholders nervous.


    One side is the final winner of the last century. From ancient times to now, there is a king''s court supported by the Savior God Chris. On the other hand, it is the newly rising Yadi Syrian duchy, which established a country in the north with a sweeping trend and supported by the mysterious God of nature.


    As time goes by, the collision between the two is inevitable.


    That year, after the autumn harvest, Wang Ting began to send troops from the northern border, and the war was imminent.


    With the announcement of this war, both sides felt an unprecedented pressure.


    On the side of the king''s court, as the world''s Orthodox and inherited for countless years, the king''s court has the most powerful knights and soldiers in the world. Moreover, compared with the enemies of yadixu duchy, the soldiers of the king''s court are more elite and large enough to suffocate any enemy.


    On the side of Yadi Syrian duchy, because of the great investment of Yadi, Yadi Syrian duchy has a powerful bow and crossbow, and the arrows of divine blessing are enough to make anyone suffer. Moreover, with the vigorous implementation of the belief in the God of nature, countless sacrificial rites mastering divinity appeared. Although most of them were not even white robed sacrificial rites, they were better than the large number of knights in the king''s court. There are also various kinds of magic combined with the fighting will maintained by relying on fanatical belief, which also shocked the king''s Court on the offensive side.


    Both sides are very tenacious and difficult. So this war was particularly difficult.


    At the beginning, facing the rapid attack of the king''s court, nadir, the chief military commander of the Syrian duchy, ordered to stick to it. But over time, defense became more and more difficult. So, under the command of ADIS, nadir retreated backward in an attempt to drag down the other party by relying on the huge depth of the northern region.


    At the same time, except for the northern region. In the eastern and western regions, the armies of both sides fought in some key defense lines at the same time. For a time, the calm situation was broken by the renewed war.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the palace of Yadi Xucheng, Yadi Si frowned at the herald sent from the front line.


    "Have you lost another line of defense?" he said, looking at the message in the herald.


    In front of him, hearing the words of Adams, a knight suddenly knelt down, his face with fear, but he didn''t dare to say anything to defend.


    "It''s all right, you get up." looking at the knight like this, ADIS just shook his head and said.


    After the knight went down, after a while, a burly man slowly came out, with thick hair, but Carter.


    He looked at the absent-minded ADIS ahead, bowed slightly and said, "Your Majesty, you don''t have to worry too much."


    "Although Wang Ting is too strong, we will not be too weak. With the full support of the Holy See, we can hold it in the current form."


    Hearing his words, ADIS nodded silently, "how''s the front line preparation?"


    "It''s ready."


    Carter responded: "at present, most of the leaders of the front-line settlements have moved away. With the assistance of sacrifice, this progress is very fast."


    "Well, it''s already very good."


    Adidas said so.


    At this time, in his eyes, there was a touch of gold, emitting a touch of majesty, straight through the soul. Now it''s becoming more and more obvious, almost undisguised.


    Sensing that dignity, Carter was awe inspiring, his head was deeply lowered, and he didn''t dare to look at ADIS positively.


    "God of nature, are you finally going to wake up?" he couldn''t help thinking.


    This is a recent change. Since the war between the two sides, some unspeakable changes have begun to take place in Yates. Something seems to be awakening


    Even at this time, the Royal Palace is shrouded in a huge majesty. Ordinary people can feel a great pressure just walking around the palace, which almost makes people want to kneel and worship.


    All this excited Carter, the faithful believers of the God of nature, and believed that at this juncture, the God would finally awaken.


    But the next moment, the dignity suddenly disappeared. ADIS looked back, calm and looked at him: "after the relocation of the people, order nadir to retreat."


    Carter was stunned: "Your Majesty, we have no place to retreat."


    "If you retreat again, the enemy will hit the city of yadixu."


    He bowed with some doubt in his eyes.


    "Then let him call in."


    ADIS responded softly: "let them come, and we will meet the enemy at the foot of the new adixucheng."


    With the order, the battle situation in the northern region, which was originally fierce, changed again.


    Nadir retreated a few days later to empty the defense line that had been guarded for many days.


    However, when the king''s court occupied this land and prepared to plunder it, it found that there were few gathering points on the surrounding land.


    Originally, the northern region belongs to that kind of sparsely populated area. It has the shortest development time and the smallest population. And from time to time, there are demonized animals and demonic tribes, so their strength is the weakest.


    At this time, under the early preparation of Yates, a large number of people in the original northern region were moved to the rear, leaving only an open line of defense.


    However, for this, Wang Ting had long expected that after breaking the line of defense that had hindered the March, countless troops swept up and were transferred to yadixu city in the north.


    As the situation changes, at this time, the strategies of both sides are naked in the open.


    Yadixu side chose to lure the enemy in-depth, trying to bring down the other side with the huge strategic depth of the northern region and the solid defense of the national capital yadixu city. The king''s court directly attacked Yadi Xucheng and planned to destroy the country in World War I.


    You know, as the capital of the country, yadixu city is of great significance. Especially for the Duchy of Yadi Syria at this time, once the capital of the country is captured by the king''s court, almost half of the northern region will be occupied, and the originally attached Eastern and western regions will have twists and turns again, almost sure to lose more than half.


    Therefore, at this moment, everyone can''t help looking at the new city of Addis Ababa and preparing to witness this unprecedented war.


    While the battle on the earth is going on, at another place, another battle is about to begin.

 Chapter 116

    In the void of the northern region, a ripple is emerging.


    Here is the eternal void, the junction of the world, in a special space.


    At this time, here, a light gradually lights up, shining on a void and living a turbulent flow.


    A burst of divine light gradually shone. In a clear light, a handsome young man quietly emerged. A pair of golden eyes looked forward with boundless power.


    In the distance, a little light also appeared at this time, with a huge field, which showed dignity.


    Vaguely, there seems to be a grand scene emerging. With the iron horse war, and the scene of fighting.


    When the light subsided, a knight like heroic man stood up, with a little gold and blood.


    As the two people appeared at the same time, in the void, the fragments of the two stars suddenly lit up, with strong world source power, blessing each other.


    Vaguely, there seems to be a sense of hostility and eagerness.


    In reality, the power of the world around them began to fluctuate and attract each other.


    Sensing this power, Chen Ming just shook his head and smiled, "Wang Tingzu God, Chris?"


    As he opened his mouth, it seemed to cause a certain agreement between the laws of heaven and earth, and a strange feeling began to emerge, which made him extremely sure that the person in front of him was the Savior of the world for a century, Chris.


    "The God of nature?" across the way, Chris also said, looking calm and calm, with a kind of firmness and self-confidence.


    "You are very special." after a while, he continued, looking at Chen Ming in front of him with a strange fluctuation.


    He quietly looked at the natural field intertwined with divine light beside Chen Ming, with something strange in his eyes.


    "Your field is very pure. Unlike our ancestors, it is somewhat similar to the demon God."


    "Oh?" Chen Ming was a little surprised. "It seems that you have already dealt with each other


    "Good."


    Hearing his doubts, Chris smiled, and a warm smile came on her handsome face.


    It can be seen that he is a very easy-going person. Maybe he was a knight who abided by the virtues of chivalry.


    At this time, he felt the power of the world constantly squeezed by his side, and his face had some memories.


    "All my life, I have been fighting against the demon God."


    "In the year I was just born, my parents died because of a sudden evil tide. When I was five years old, he appeared where I was born."


    Chris calmly said, "at that time, he had found the difference between me and appeared in person to take me away."


    "But fortunately, at that time, because the demon tide had just begun, his penetration into the world was far from reaching the present level. The demonized beast was not even at the level of natural disaster."


    "But in this way, it is also fatal. My hometown was destroyed by him, and the whole city was slaughtered. Only I escaped alone."


    "After that, I fled to the old king''s court at that time. Then, as I grew up, the magic disaster became more and more serious. In the end, I had to embark on the road you knew later."


    Listening to Christia''s quiet narration, Chen Ming was silent.


    Although what the other party said was very calm and short. But he can fully imagine the despair and hardship experienced by the other party in the process of salvation. Even with the shelter of world consciousness, it is unimaginable difficulty.


    So he sighed, "it''s amazing."


    "You can rise in that situation, Chris. You really deserve to be the son of fate of the last century and the Savior of the world in danger."


    Seeing him say so, Chris smiled and didn''t respond.


    For their existence at this level, if it is not deliberately covered up, the emotions contained in the discourse will be instantly understood without restrictions due to language.


    However, at the moment of their conversation. In the void, the two stars are also slowly brightening, with two pillars of heaven, slowly colliding.


    "It seems that the battle below is very fierce." sensing the meaning contained in it, Chen Ming said silently.


    "Well, it''s useless to say more. Let''s start."


    As this sentence sounded in the void, it also drew an end to their conversation.


    At the next moment, the two essences began to rise gradually, pressing against each other with the intention of both sides.


    Boom!


    A grand light flickered in the void, representing that the two were constantly colliding at this time.


    Every collision and sputtering force will bring a strong impact, and even gradually blow up bursts of countercurrent, rippling in the void.


    This is the full force collision of forces. Under the unreserved collision, the most primitive impact of the two essence, with the force of their own laws, is the most terrible.


    "Sure enough, you don''t have the strength you used to have." in the void, an idea sounded and transmitted to the end of the surrounding space in an instant.


    "Originally, you should not be the only one who can suppress demons and save the eroded world."


    In a faint light, Chen Ming''s figure gradually emerged: "it seems that after the suppression of the demon God, most of the protection you received as the son of fate who should have been robbed has disappeared. Now, even with the accumulation of blood sacrifice over the past countless years, you only have the power to enter level 6."


    "Although it is extremely powerful for the general level five, it is no longer an irreparable gap."


    Hearing this, across the street, Chris was surprised and a sense of foreboding poured into her heart.


    He moved a little, his mind was together, and a huge star gradually emerged behind him. For a moment, blessing was on him, which made his momentum expand a lot.


    But opposite him, there is also a star, blessing Chen Ming. After that, Chen Ming looked up slightly, the true spirit shook slightly, and a divine figure in the dark began to rotate gently, connecting countless believers through the line of faith in the dark.


    At this time, on the earth, scenes are happening.

 Chapter 117

    At this time, on the earth, the night gradually came.


    But in this silent dark night, there is still a little magic light flickering gradually.


    In the far north, in a grand church, a sacrifice is beginning.


    On a tall altar, there is a section of green branches, as if they had just been taken down from the main body, with a natural fragrance.


    On the other side, a tall statue of God stood quietly, and the pupils of one eye were specially painted gold, looking dignified.


    The statue of God is tall and looks like a young man. Standing quietly, it seems to be overlooking the distant distance, and countless God badges are engraved all over.


    A little bit of divine power fluctuates on the body of the statue and gradually circulates, gradually storing and transforming the power of faith from distant places.


    At this time, under the statues and in the church, countless sacrificial faces were serious and solemn, reading ancient legends.


    Ancient gods


    You are the sky, you are the earth, you are all living beings, you are the tree of the world.


    Merciful God, you are the God of nature, you are the embodiment of the world.


    You are the God of nature, ADIS, the eternal king on the earth.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Led by an old man in a pope''s robe in front of him, many priests silently read out sacrifice words.


    As their words gradually fall, in the depths they can''t see, a line of faith is flashing, which gradually coincides with their body and mind and turns into the purest idea.


    These ideas are inconspicuous. In ordinary times, when a person''s idea changes, countless ideas will be born or disappear. Under normal circumstances, although these ideas exist, they are very weak and can not affect anything at all.


    But at this time, with countless people praying at the same time, at this moment, all people''s thoughts are briefly unified by faith, leaving only pure thoughts.


    These thoughts are weak, but pure.


    With the birth of these ideas, countless lines of faith slowly converge in the void, with a little pure essence as the core, slowly condensing together with countless ideas.


    Suddenly, the void vibrated and was influenced by a strong will.


    At this time, countless similar scenes are taking place on the earth.


    In addition to the northern regions, the eastern and western regions, under the command of ADIS, countless people silently worshipped the God of nature in front of the new temple and altar.


    These altars may be simple, but as countless people on the earth began to pray towards the same core, a change began to occur.


    Countless ideas from different sources but from the same source began to gather, like a bright river of stars, countless pure ideas like stars began to ripple, and then a great consciousness began to be born.


    This is similar to world consciousness, but different.


    World consciousness comes from all the spirits of the world, and is born by the confluence of the thoughts of all the spirits and the immortal origin of the core of the world. However, this consciousness comes from countless believers and is born with the essence of God as the core.


    Although this consciousness is not as powerful as the world consciousness, it is pure. In it, countless scenes of pious prayer began to emerge.


    The dying old man knelt to the ground, his eyes were pious, his heart was neither sad nor happy, and he was silent. He was praying.


    A child looks ignorant, follows his parents, has the purest brilliance in his eyes, and is also praying.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Scenes are concurrent, and the power accumulated in previous decades begins to flow gradually. In the deepest place, an ancient tree appears quietly, standing quietly with eternal meaning, like an eternal God.


    "The great God of nature, may you last forever."


    Deep in the temple, the old man in colorful papal robes muttered to himself. On his head, a little light of faith began to fade, and then the pure light of true spirit began to bloom. It seemed that something was about to be conceived.


    On the other side, in the void, an incomparably bright light emerged. In the light, a grand consciousness broke through the blockade of the world, and then went directly to a young man covered with divine light.


    Suddenly, an incomparably powerful feeling hit again, with a little familiarity.


    Chen Ming opened his eyes. In his golden eyes, the terrible power escaped. At this moment, the power that had reached the limit of level 5 rose again, and directly increased to level 6 under the blessing of countless believers.


    "It''s a little similar to the last time I pulled the power of the world, but it''s a little different."


    He felt the strong power in his body and said in his heart, "after all, one is a borrowed power, the other is the blessing of his own believers. It belongs to himself, which is naturally different."


    "However, although the power is much weaker than the world consciousness, it is enough to face the present."


    "What is this?"


    Across from him, Chris ya, who had been standing quietly, was shocked. Looking at Chen Ming in front of him, a faint sense of crisis surged into his heart, which made him vigilant.


    This is amazing, which means that at this time, Chen Ming has the power to really threaten his life.


    No more words, in the next moment, the two collide again.


    Only this time, the natural field, which had been severely suppressed, suddenly expanded, in which countless natural changes gradually took place.


    A series of terrible waves exploded in the void, disappearing countless spaces.


    On the other side, Chris looked back. Gradually, under the traction of strength, a dark long sword came to his hand across countless distances.


    On this sword, Chen Ming clearly sensed a long-lasting power of the world and immortality, and wrapped the sword tightly with a unique power.


    This is the demon sword. It is said that Krishna used the weapon to dispel the demon disaster and killed countless terrible Warcraft.


    At the next moment, the sword swung down and the unbreakable natural divine realm was broken.


    But then, as the sun flickered in the void, it fell with the pious thoughts of countless believers and hit Chris directly.


    Suddenly, the two essences entangled again.


    While the two supreme combat forces of Wang Tingzu and the God of nature were deadlocked in the void.


    On the earth, ADIS looked up at the sky with a faint light in his golden eyes.


    "Is it finally blocked?"


    He sighed softly, with some relief.


    If there is no corresponding force to stop the existence of level 6, one person can destroy the whole yadixu duchy. The war and power among mortals are too powerless in the view of such existence.


    "So now, there is only the battle in front of us."


    He looked at the wall with a faint smell of blood in the distance and thought silently.

 Chapter 118

    Time gradually passed. Under the attention of the public, a year has passed since the battle under Yadi Xucheng.


    Early in the morning, as the sun gradually rose, another round of siege began.


    "Come on, press the shield!" a rough and crazy voice broke the field.


    On the open battlefield, officers were supervising the battle ahead and ordered soldiers to move forward.


    As they got closer and closer to the wall of yadixu City, they saw the sound of sharp blades breaking through the air in the air.


    "Ah..."


    The soldiers screamed with arrows, but more soldiers around turned a blind eye. They just raised their shields numbly and blocked the arrows from above.


    It seems that during this year, Wang Ting has been used to this rhythm. At this time, under the attack of the powerful crossbow on the wall, some marksmen even raised their bows and shot above the wall, killing countless people at a time.


    These are just preludes. When the real siege begins, the soldiers of both sides come into close contact. A piece of flesh and blood interweaves the magnificent city wall, which brings a little blood to the new city.


    The offensive never stopped until a horn sounded from the rear, and the knights in front slowly turned back and gradually retracted the soldiers killed in front.


    "Alas, have you failed again?" a voice sounded in a big tent.


    An elderly king with a crown looked at the wall still standing in front of him, with helplessness and fatigue in his eyes.


    For an old man, this kind of military life is very difficult. Even if there is such extraordinary power as fighting spirit in the world, the nobles'' bodies are generally much stronger, but they also have limits.


    He raised his head, looked at the wall in the distance, looked at the little blood color on it, and couldn''t help sighing: "it''s a magnificent city. This degree of defense is almost no worse than the imperial capital."


    He sighed softly, full of all kinds of unknown helplessness.


    In this year, he did not know how many times he attacked the wall in front of him. However, every time, the high wall in front is as unbreakable. Although it is shaken, there is no sign of being attacked.


    After such a long stalemate, Wang Ting, who was originally on the offensive side, fell into a very embarrassing situation.


    "Father, I got some news from the rear. Our grain was looted by the other knight again and burned up."


    Outside the tent, a familiar voice came, and then Harlan came in, his face dusty and tired.


    "How many times has this been this month?" the king frowned and asked.


    But for this problem, Harlan could only smile bitterly and then said, "father, we don''t have much food."


    "If this stalemate continues, I''m afraid we will not be able to bear it first."


    With some hesitation on his face, he looked at the king in front of him and said slowly, as if he was afraid that the other party would be angry.


    However, in the face of his words, the king did not scold him as he thought.


    Just walked down quietly and sighed silently, as if he was much older.


    He went out from the big tent, and suddenly the fresh air came from the outside, which shocked his spirit, and his thoughts seemed to be much clearer.


    "Ancestors! Why haven''t you given some instructions to your children and grandchildren yet?"


    He thought like this in his heart. Vaguely, there was an ominous premonition: "can''t even you win the other party''s strength?"


    He looked at the flag embroidered with God''s emblem in the distance and thought.


    In the back, Harlan followed him quietly, without saying a word, just silent.


    "Harlan, do you think we can capture the city?" suddenly, he said.


    Behind him, Harlan listened to his words, was stunned, and then said, "I''m afraid there''s little hope."


    "The other side almost reduced most of the troops in the northern region and used them in several key defense lines. Because of the huge area of the northern region, our troops were largely dispersed in order to ensure food supply, so we were unable to concentrate on attacking the city."


    "Inside the other side, although there are a large number of nobles who tend to us, with the failure of previous shocks and our stalemate under yadixu City, we don''t dare to continue to stand out."


    Saying this, he suddenly knelt down and said to the king in front of him, "father, please retreat!"


    "Up to now, our food has not been enough. In the rear, the Knights of the Duchy of adexus rely on the terrain to constantly attack our supplies. In the southern and central regions, because we have sent troops for a long time and have a heavy burden on the territory, it seems that there are rebels."


    "If we go on like this, we will not be able to hold on before the other party!"


    Listening to his persuasion, the king shook his head, looking helpless and unwilling.


    He knew in his heart that the life of the other party might not be much better. It was also the fire in the rear. But by comparison, it doesn''t make much sense to stay here.


    "Harlan, do you know?"


    Finally, the king said calmly, "if we retreat this time, we will lose the best time to understand the Duchy of yadixu. After that, our two countries will fall into a long-term confrontation."


    "I''m old. I''m afraid I can''t wait until the last time. After that, it''s up to you."


    This is almost Tuogu.


    Suddenly, listening to this, Harlan knelt down fiercely. He couldn''t help being sad, but he couldn''t help raising a trace of joy.


    After all, as the head of the king''s court, the old king is naturally not only his child. Among them, there are countless people with excellent talents and deep background. In the end, he dare not confirm that he will be confirmed to succeed by the old king.


    "Retreat!"


    Finally, the king sighed softly and gave the order.


    However, it was easy to come in, but it was not so easy to retreat.


    The northern region is vast and uninhabited. The terrain in most places is dangerous and can''t pass at all. Moreover, the Duchy of Addis Ababa could never let them leave so easily.


    Therefore, at night, taking advantage of the night, the king led people to retreat first, leaving some people to stay where they were, so as to create an illusion of continuing to attack the city.


    But what they didn''t know was that as soon as their front feet left, they were detected by the wild animals everywhere.


    For the natural sacrifice that can communicate with nature, any wild animals around are partners that can communicate, so the concealment of each other is meaningless.


    "Ready to retreat?" ADIS whispered, not surprised, looking at the information sent by his subordinates.


    After all, the war has been fought until now. It can be said that Wang Ting can only be slowly dragged down in the end. Therefore, it is normal to retreat decisively.


    "However, they didn''t expect that the news would leak so quickly," he said, shaking his head.


    Speaking of it, after such a long time of confrontation, the other party also vaguely guessed what method ADIS had to investigate.


    But even if there is speculation, but without confirmation, it is absolutely unexpected that it will be found so quickly, even on the same day.


    "Send the order, let nadir and others prepare, and we''ll go out of town tonight!"


    ADIS ordered, a faint cold light gradually appeared in his eyes, as if with some blood color.


    At the same time, in the body, the red killing divinity is boiling, as if eager to fight.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    That night, it seemed that the weather was beautiful, and the moonlight in the sky was blocked by a black.


    In the silence, countless knights in armor moved forward silently, leading their mounts to walk.


    In the distance, a very bright camp gradually emerged in the distance.


    From a distance, the lights in the camp are bright, and a figure haunts it. It looks the same as in the past, which is very frightening.


    However, seeing this scene, nadir sneered in front: "it''s quite like that."


    At this time, beside him, Carter caught up from one side and said, "nadir, you can''t get any closer."


    "If you move forward, it''s easy to be found."


    Hearing this, nadir looked around and nodded, "it''s almost done!"


    "Let our Knights mount and we charge from here!"


    So, with the order. The silent soldiers mounted their horses and began to accelerate forward slowly.


    As the safe distance was crossed, the other party began to find out.


    But strictly speaking, it is often too late. The speed of knights is very fast, especially after receiving the divine blessing of sacrifice.


    The time that the knight gets found in advance, strictly speaking, is no longer of great use, and there is no time to deal with it.


    "What''s the sound?" a soldier said in doubt, looking at his partner and asked.


    Beside him, his partner frowned and felt it carefully.


    "No! It''s the Knights!" suddenly, they screamed at the same time, looking at the huge Knights gradually emerging in the distance with horror in their eyes.


    A burst of arrows flew out with sacrificial magic.


    Fireballs shot everywhere, with bursts of sparks, lighting up all around.


    The fire raged. In the chaos, some officers woke up and brought their tribes to stop, but they all fell under the impact of the Knights.


    Nadir watched the scene calmly.


    Strictly speaking, the commander of this camp did a good job. Even in the face of a raid at this time, there are still countless fully dressed soldiers pouring out, fearlessly resisting the Knights.


    This shows that we have prepared in advance and are ready to be raided


    However, no matter how well prepared, the defense is always much weaker at night than in the day. Unable to stop the Knights led by nadir, they collapsed directly under several charges.


    "Sure enough, the camp inside has been empty!"


    Nadir looked at the empty camp road inside.


    That night, as the battle went on, the camp was filled with fire, the enemy collapsed directly, and was killed and injured by nadir.

 Chapter 119

    A few days later, in the palace, ADIS looked at the bodyguards coming down and listened quietly to the reports of the people below.


    "What''s going on at the front?" he asked.


    A man who looked like an officer got up and said, "Your Majesty, at present, the king''s court has shrunk most of its troops, and the main force originally gathered in the northern region is gradually withdrawing. It seems that it is going to give up a large amount of territory originally occupied."


    Listening to his report, ADIS nodded silently and understood in his heart.


    In the northern region, because the land is vast and sparsely populated, if you want to take root and occupy, you need too many troops, the defense line is too large, and it is easy to be broken by each one. Therefore, it is expected to give up.


    "At present, Wang Ting''s army is retreating slowly to the South and is about to reach the line of defense they occupied before."


    The officer who spoke before continued.


    "Did nadir catch up with each other?" ADIS asked.


    "We''ve caught up," a voice responded under the stage.


    A middle-aged Knight stood up and said, "three days ago, the commander of nadir army had caught up with the other party''s rear forces and tried to attack."


    "But the result is not great. The other party seems to have been on guard early. Nadir is blocked by the broken knight regiment led by the other party. The main force of the other party gradually retreats under the cover of the knight regiment, which can''t be stopped at all."


    Hearing the news, ADIS shook his head: "it''s good to be able to achieve the current situation. Don''t be too reluctant next."


    "Send someone to the front and tell nadir to continue to hold the other knight''s regiment, not to defeat the enemy, but to maintain the current situation."


    He turned and looked to the other side, "bill, how are the other two fields?"


    "It''s still deadlocked," Bill said.


    He walked out silently. Compared with before, he had a more profound divine power. It seemed that he understood some profound essence and went further. The Yellow sacrificial robe was also replaced by a golden green robe.


    This is promotion. Under the special care of ADIS, after such a long time, the other party was finally promoted to the high priest, one step to the top of all sacrifices at present.


    "However, due to the tug of war for more than a year, the attacking troops are already very tired. Even with the withdrawal and abandonment of the main forces in the northern regions, the troops in the other two regions seem to have the intention of retreating." bill continued under the gaze of Yates.


    "After all, with the defeat of the northern region war, Wang Ting seems to have given up the idea of solving us in the short term."


    Finally, he concluded.


    "Good."


    In front, ADIS smiled and nodded, and then quietly looked at the crowd gathered in front.


    Compared with the previous nervousness, the faces of the people at this time were relaxed and relieved. It seemed that they were generally calm after successfully resisting the king''s court this time.


    But that''s normal. You know, it''s the king''s court, the descendant of the Savior, and the nominal ruler of the world for countless years. No matter who is right, you will feel uneasy in your heart.


    Therefore, after this frontal confrontation and repelling the king''s court, there were many fewer rebellions in the original territory. Even many domestic nobles who were inclined to the king''s court have taken back their hearts and began to have confidence in Yadi Syrian duchy.


    "But in the final analysis, the most important thing is time."


    Thought Adams.


    "After this world war, both the royal court and the Syrian Duchy of Yadi have been exhausted. Next, it is bound to lead to a long period of recuperation to restore national strength."


    "And these times are exactly what I need most."


    Since the reincarnation of distraction, regardless of the time of growth, it has only been less than ten years since Addis set up an army to sweep the northern regions and now established a Yadi Syrian principality that is enough to confront the royal court.


    In less than a decade, the newly established Yadi Syrian principality fought almost every year and did not have much energy to build. Even with the support accumulated by many tribes who preached for decades, it was far from enough.


    Thinking of this, he closed his eyes and silently sensed an existence in the distance.


    With the movement of the mind, the powerful true spirit vibration in the original body, like the red sun, is connected to the body in the distance through a trace of traction.


    In a huge divine realm, a towering ancient tree quietly emerged, and its branches rippled gently, which seemed very natural.


    Compared with decades ago, at this time, the body of the ancient tree is kilometers tall and majestic. On its body, the almost boundless power of faith is transmitted to its body along the traction, which turns into divine power and gradually strengthens its body. With the strengthening of ancient trees, under the influence of the breath of ancient trees, the rooted divine domain is also undergoing some unknown changes, slowly expanding and improving.


    It has almost become a different space, with the body of ADIS as the core, supporting a god domain to grow slowly and float in the void.


    Following the true spirit induction, ADIS seemed to cross countless spaces at this time. Consciousness came here and looked at the ancient trees quietly.


    Suddenly, the ancient trees vibrated gently, and the crisp leaves were shining and emitting light. In the light, countless tiny stars began to emerge and manifest in the divine realm, almost turning it into a starry world.


    ADIS looked up. In the vision of the true spirit, the countless stars in front of him began to change slowly, and finally turned into devout believers, silently emerging.


    This is his believer, placed here by him after his death, attached to the noumenon.


    At this time, his consciousness swept through the stars and immediately caused a change. Countless stars transformed by true spirits were shaking slightly, as if he felt his God watching them.


    Among them, almost half of the stars are suffused with a faint red light.


    This shows that he did not die, but died in an accident or was killed by the enemy on the battlefield. Here, the red stars account for almost half.


    Seeing this, ADIS couldn''t help sighing. Although there was no sadness or joy in his heart, he was vaguely moved.


    Almost all of the dead were believers who died for his hegemony on the earth since his rebirth. It can be said that the bones of believers are buried almost everywhere under the powerful Yadi Syrian duchy across the three regions.


    "The price is too heavy."


    As he thought, the huge power of true spirit spread here, condensed into a temporary virtual shadow, and then quietly looked at thousands of stars around him.


    However, looking at the stars, in his heart, his determination to ignite the divine fire was gradually firm and slowly engraved into the depths of the true spirit.

 Chapter 120

    In the north, as the battle of the king''s court against the Syrian Duchy of Yadi came to an end, the main force of the king''s court withdrew from the northern region, and the outcome of the battle was announced. Yadixu duchy successfully defended the capital. Although it also suffered heavy losses, it had a slight advantage in this battle.


    With the end of this war, many of the major nobles who had been waiting were somewhat disappointed and seemed relieved at the same time.


    After this battle, no matter what the two sides think, they will inevitably enter a long-term tug of war.


    At the same time, as the two countries ended their battles and went to suppress the rising rebellion in the rear, they were ready to recuperate. After that, there was a little calm on the chaotic land.


    Both sides have set up heavy troops in the border just in case, but they can''t restrain themselves and gradually shift their focus to China.


    In this case, ADIS finally has the energy to free up his hands and sort out the country.


    At this time, after a long war, a large number of soldiers made meritorious contributions on the battlefield, and a large number of disabled soldiers need to be resettled. Therefore, taking advantage of this opportunity, ADIS began to sort out.


    Some original generals, such as nadir and bazel, also received awards one after another, even knights, and were given a lot of territory.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    On a spacious road, carriages were driving ahead, and hundreds of knights were accompanying around.


    Among them, nadir and bazel appeared in front, both riding horses and marching forward under the protection of a knight in front.


    Around, when pedestrians saw such a scene, they couldn''t help looking at the two men in mighty armor ahead with envy.


    "Father, are those two generals?" in a farm, a young man looked at countless knights in the distance with envy in his eyes.


    Behind him were several slaves who looked swarthy. At this time, they were working hard under supervision.


    On the other side, a tall, middle-aged man with strong blood and several scars came out, looked at the young man and said, "that''s the head of nadir and bazer army. Now he should come out with a guard."


    "Commander of the army!" suddenly, the young man exclaimed, looking at the light blue god emblem flag gradually floating in the distance, he could hardly open his eyes.


    In the front, bazel looked at the people pouring out of the farmland around him, with some doubts.


    "Don''t be surprised." nadir''s steady voice came from him.


    He looked at bazel and said, "this area was still a wasteland a year or two ago. Finally, his majesty ordered that a group of soldiers with incomplete bodies or too old be advised to retreat, and a group of soldiers were assigned here according to their military achievements."


    "Now it seems that it has been reclaimed," nadir said with a smile on his face.


    "No wonder many people here seem to know us." bazel also smiled: "there seems to be your former subordinates ahead."


    Nadir looked forward and saw several people standing together in front of a field and saluting him from a distance.


    He couldn''t help laughing, and then said to a knight around him, "send some people up and send them some bottles of wheat bar."


    "It looks good here." bazel''s figure came from behind.


    He looked at the smile on the faces around him and said, "if you go again, you will come to the end of this village."


    I don''t know when, in front, a church appeared far away.


    "It looks like the end," nadir shook his head, dismounted and walked in front of the church door with bazel.


    The church looks simple, but it is very simple and gives people a comfortable feeling.


    When they got inside, nadir and bazel were clear in their hearts and felt a natural fragrance emerging from around with a little divine power.


    In the front, several white robed sacrificial priests are busy walking, including several sacrificial priests in gray robes.


    Suddenly, nadir was stunned.


    "This is a sacrifice apprentice. It is some sacrifices selected by the local church from ordinary people. Although the standards of divine power and magic are not as good as formal sacrifices, it has great potential."


    Bazel explained: "it is said that because a large number of villages have been built and a large number of churches are not enough to offer sacrifices, your majesty ordered to allow local churches to absorb some sacrifice assistance by themselves."


    "However, there are restrictions on the number of people."


    Listen to him, nadir nodded.


    In front, there are some villagers walking among them, or receiving seeds or carrying some food.


    In the hall in front, there are even lovely children, dressed in small sacrificial clothes, singing sacrificial words quietly under the leadership of the sacrificial sacrifice in front.


    This is the role of both school and material distribution.


    Because there are too few people available and there are too many villages, it is impossible to have all the facilities in every place.


    Therefore, in this case, the church assumed more functions.


    In these remote villages, the church is not only an organization for selling food and other necessary materials and adjusting prices, but also a teacher for underage children in the village. It teaches these underage children to write and pray.


    In another sense, this is the spread of faith. These children have been nurtured and grown up in the church since childhood. When they grow up, they are bound to have firm faith. If they go on for generations, faith will become an inheritance that cannot be abandoned and firmly take root.


    In fact, at this time, with the gradual establishment of churches and leading people in villages to pray, a little light of faith is slowly condensing. Although most of it is still illusory, it is slowly condensing and gradually spreading to the whole Syrian duchy.


    This shows that faith is gradually spreading and becoming stronger on this land.


    At this time, with the sound of pious prayers gradually swirling in the church, a little light of faith is also rising quietly, turning the surrounding into a weak small divine domain to purify all dirt.


    In the silence, nadir shook his head: "let''s go out. There are several places to patrol."


    Beside him, basil nodded and went out.


    At this time, on the road, a group of caravans gradually came out of the long-distance Avenue and slowly stopped. It seemed that several people were coming towards the church with God''s emblem.


    In the field, at this time, there is also a sacrifice walking. The divine power fluctuates slightly. It seems that there are some changes in the farmland between the release of divine arts.


    In the sky, the evil spirit that was still spreading was gradually dispersed and began to weaken under the impact of the constantly formed divine domains on the earth.

 Chapter 121

    In the early morning, the morning light gradually lit up and shrouded a little brilliance over the open field.


    However, at this time, on the deserted path in the wild, a group of people in a hurry were running forward, which seemed to be running away.


    The next moment, a shower of arrows gradually scattered down. Suddenly, several people groaned on the spot, fell directly to the ground, and were shot through by several arrows.


    "No, it''s the knight of yadixu duchy!" in front, the first one was shocked and looked at the figure gradually showing in front, with despair in his eyes.


    However, for their exclamation, the knight in front just sneered, and then in the next second, a little divine power fluctuation gradually sounded. In front, countless fireballs shot out in all directions, instantly drowning more than ten people in front, and then exploding in an instant.


    When the violent explosion gradually subsided, on the front field, I saw more than a dozen people who had been standing well. Most of them had already laid down, and their bodies were on fire, igniting the surroundings.


    There are several survivors, because they are knights, so they have tenacious vitality. At this time, they are frantically struggling. Their bodies are constantly eroded by a divine power, almost turning into a human torch, which is burning frantically.


    The scene was very sad.


    Seeing this scene, the leader of the leader was not secretly Tucao: "since the several times after the battle in various fields, these sacrifices are becoming more and more violent. Almost everyone make complaints about a fireball."


    When he thought like this in his heart, at the next moment, countless light blue ice blades gradually gathered, with a rapid momentum and a roaring sound, he directly shot the surviving people through.


    "It would have been better if it had been like this. I''m not afraid to light this grassland with any fireball."


    The leader Knight looked at the flat ground that was almost a sea of fire in front of him, some complained, and then urged the sacrifice beside him to extinguish the fire.


    When the lit fire was extinguished, the knight came forward and cut off his head from the body that had become bloody at this time.


    The whole process is simple and smooth. It seems that it is not the first time to do so.


    "Fortunately, although he almost blew up the whole body, he could still recognize it." another knight looked at the head in front of him and nodded with satisfaction.


    Behind them, several priests looked at each other, looking a little embarrassed.


    However, for this scene, they have long been used to it and did not take it seriously. After a while, when several knights were busy, they piled up the bodies and burned them, and then silently prayed forward under the leadership of an old priest.


    This is a ceremony and tradition. It is a natural sacrifice for the loss of life. In the legend of sacrifice, the dead soul can be brought to the heaven of the God of nature and accept the judgment of the God.


    In fact, with the natural divine power gently rippling, it seduces the just condensed soul in front of the body along the line of faith. In the front, more than a dozen souls that have just passed away are also slowly being pulled, gradually rising to the divine domain where the God of nature is located and blocked.


    When the ceremony was over, the people evacuated here.


    At noon, the knight in charge of the team took the people to a camp and began to hand over.


    "Have the rebellious pagans near Cecil been almost cleaned up?" a voice sounded in place.


    When they looked forward, they saw a big man with thick hair and a rough voice. He was standing in front of him in the head''s armor, but it was Carter.


    At this time, Carter stood in front, looked at the many knights in front of him and nodded: "Your Majesty has ordered to hang these ancestor believers of the former city states all over the country."


    "If you find it, immediately send someone to arrest it to the church and hand it over to the local bishop. If there is resistance, just kill it directly."


    This is a legacy of the past. With the newly established Yadi Syrian principality occupying the three regions, many city states originally occupied in these places were naturally destroyed one after another, leaving only the dust of history.


    However, although the city-state perished, the ancestral beliefs of the past still existed.


    You know, in the past, various city states have occupied the earth for hundreds of years, and the belief of ancestral God has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people and filled with everywhere. At this time, although the city-state perished, those people in the old era still existed. Although they did not dare to sacrifice the original ancestor god openly, they still had sacrifice in private.


    This is contrary to the interests of ADIS.


    As the God of nature, faith is still a very important source of power when the divine fire has not been lit at this time. If he loses his faith at this time, ADIS will be knocked down immediately, but it is certain that he will fall to level 5. At this turbulent moment, he is almost dead.


    Therefore, at the beginning of the establishment of yadixu duchy, yadisi explicitly abolished the original ancestral gods'' sacrifice, arrested those who still sacrifice, and severely cracked down on this behavior.


    With the increase of this strength, the ordinary collar people everywhere are still better, especially after the gradual establishment of churches everywhere, they have abandoned the original ancestral God and chose to believe in the God of nature.


    After all, although they lived under the original city-state before, they were not valued. In the original ancestor sacrifice, they often acted as victims and sacrificed to the ancestor as blood sacrifice, which had already been boiling among the people. Naturally, most people don''t have much piety. And a few devout people gradually changed their faith after they were sent to church.


    What is really difficult is the large number of nobles left over from the old city-state era.


    These nobles are deeply rooted. Almost all of them have a history of hundreds of years in the original city states. In addition, they were originally protected by the ancestral God, so there are a lot of fanatics about the ancestral God. Even if the ancestral gods were suppressed one after another at this time, many diehard elements never changed, offered sacrifices in private, and even called on the surrounding nobles to rebel together.


    This is what Adams cannot tolerate, especially when most of these sacrifices are blood sacrifices.


    Just before, because of years of continuous war, there was really no spare energy to clean up. At this time, after vacating his hand, he immediately ordered a thorough investigation and suppressed these people.


    With the determination of Yates, these nobles were also found out one after another. For a time, there were more and more rebellions all over the country, which forced nadir and others to suppress everywhere before slowly calming down these rebellions.


    However, with the suppression of these rebellions, a large number of nobles in the old era were slaughtered, the altar statues of ancestral gods were destroyed, and the belief in the God of nature spread much faster.


    At this time, in the palace of Yadi Xucheng in the distance, Yadi Si was also talking with people in a garden.


    Barton, bill and others stood by his side and were reporting.


    "Your Majesty, this is the list of pagans arrested according to the statistics of churches everywhere."


    On one side, Bill handed a thick stack of orders to the bodyguard in front of him, and then handed them to ADIS in front of him.


    Ahead, ADIS took a look, swept it gently, and frowned at the shocking numbers: "so many?"


    "Yes!"


    In front of him, Bill said with a bitter smile: "almost half of the noble families in our country were involved, which caused the great rebellion in the front time."


    "That''s no wonder." ADIS smiled relieved and then said, "a few months ago, countless nobles responded to the rebellion in the eastern region. They were so powerful that they were almost fighting in the northern region."


    "If such a huge aristocracy is involved, it can be understood."


    Hearing what he said, bill could only continue to smile bitterly and then said, "however, even so, in fact, a large part of these lists were reported by these families on their own initiative and even cooperated with us to arrest."


    "Those nobles who believe in evil gods are in fact only part of these families, far less than they thought."


    "It''s normal," Patton interrupted silently.


    At this time, after seven or eight years, he looked older, but he was still strong. After some priests baptized him with divine power, his body was even better.


    "These families focus on interests. Under the threat of the survival of the whole family, it is normal to give up several people. In fact, it may not be true."


    He said silently, looking deeply touched.


    In this regard, Adams nodded and did not continue to be involved in this topic. He just said, "bill, how are the churches all over the world?"


    "The progress is very good."


    Bill responded: "at this time, in the northern region, because of the active cooperation of believers everywhere, almost half of the church has been established, and only a few places are still under construction."


    "In the eastern and western regions, due to the short time of local rule and the lack of believers'' cooperation, the establishment speed is much slower. However, it is also being built slowly at this time. It is expected to be successful in two years."


    Speaking of this, he hesitated and then said, "however, what is more serious than this problem is the number of sacrifices. Because of the construction of a large number of churches, qualified sacrifices are not enough at this time. In many cities, there are even vacancies for bishops, and only white robed sacrifices can hold prayers."


    This is also a serious problem.


    Originally, in the case of occupying only the northern region, with believers accumulated in previous decades as the foundation, it is naturally enough to use. However, after occupying the three domains, this serious problem has emerged.


    However, there is no way for ADIS to solve this problem. After all, qualified sacrifice can not be produced overnight. It requires not only the long-term washing of divine power, but also an in-depth understanding of the power of the gods. Unless it is the kind of brush directly with great power, it will take some time.


    Yates thought silently in his heart, then thought, and said, "first adjust, first build the churches in those places, and then the Holy See will collect a number of potential sacrificial offerings from the people as a supplement."


    Hearing this, Bill smiled helplessly and nodded slowly.

 Chapter 122

    "However, your majesty, you asked us to make statistics a few days ago. At this time, it has been basically calculated."


    In front of him, Patton looked serious and reported to ADIS.


    Hearing his words, ADIS turned back and looked at him, "what''s the result?"


    Patton came forward and bowed: "after your majesty ordered to count the number of knights and sacrifices in China, with the active cooperation of the local church, the data on the surface have been counted."


    "Among them, the rest of the Knights are just the high priest level. At present, there are nine registered knights and none of the sky knights."


    He looked at ADIS in front of him and said, "however, these nine high priests are from northern tribes, including the Pope and the chief Knight kuruba."


    Hearing this, Yates nodded, indicating that he was quite satisfied.


    This data, naturally, can not be completely counted, but it is close to the real data.


    "In that case, the progress of that matter can also be made."


    He said so.


    Hearing what he said, bill and Patton looked right and understood that the key was coming and listened attentively.


    "A few years ago, I ordered special sacrifices to spread the belief in the God of nature among the army, and set up special camps for those selected officers to practice fighting spirit, so as to enhance the combat effectiveness of the army."


    "In terms of future achievements, the effect is also very good."


    He stepped forward, looked up and said, "but it''s not enough!"


    "This problem began to appear when we fought with the king''s court before. The knight regiment of the king''s court is too large, and there are a steady stream of knights. Both the number and quality of knights far exceed us."


    "Therefore, if you want to face off with the king''s Court on the battlefield in the future, or even attack the south, powerful knights and sacrifices must be indispensable."


    Hearing this, bill and Barton gradually realized that they had some understanding.


    Bill stood up and said to Adams, "Your Majesty, do you want to train the officers in the army again?"


    But seeing him say so, ADIS shook his head: "not the officers in the army, but the whole army."


    "Before, due to the limited consumption of food and other materials and other constraints, we only had time to carry out special training for military officers."


    "But now, it is possible to start fighting spirit training for ordinary soldiers and send special sacrifices for training."


    As soon as these words came out, they were shocked.


    Bill was better. Although he was surprised in his eyes, he didn''t say anything.


    But Patton''s reaction was even more intense. He stood up with some hesitation and said to Yates: "Your Majesty, is there anything wrong with opening the precious fighting spirit practice method to ordinary soldiers?"


    "With such a huge base, if fighting spirit is open to these ordinary people, sooner or later these fighting spirit methods will spread out and be stolen by the surrounding nobles and even the king''s court in the south."


    This is also a real problem. Originally, even if the officers were open to fighting, the reason why the officers were officers was that most of these officers came from the nobility, and a few who did not come from the nobility were also elites, which could be easily accepted by the original nobility.


    Moreover, there are only a few officers in the army, so they can barely be controlled.


    But if it is spread to the whole army, the concept is different.


    First of all, most soldiers are just ordinary people, even born slaves, and are not accepted by the nobility. Moreover, under such a huge base, there is bound to be a loss and spread the decentralized fighting method.


    But for this problem, ADIS just smiled and didn''t care.


    "What if it leaks out?"


    He looked at Patton and said, "first of all, for ordinary soldiers, we naturally can''t leak out the whole set of fighting spirit, but only distribute part of the foundation first."


    "At most, this level can only make the practitioners reach the critical point of birth fighting spirit, and can not even become knights. How attractive can it be to those nobles?"


    "When these soldiers have made great achievements, or have learned to the current limit within the specified time, they can open up the subsequent fighting spirit to them. Even when they are promoted to a great knight, they can choose a fighting spirit skill to open up part of the earth knight to them."


    However, when he said this, Patton rarely hung a hesitant expression under the stage, but he didn''t know what to say.


    And ADIS looked at him like this, didn''t speak, just smiled.


    He knew in his heart that this order had actually touched the interests of traditional nobles such as Patton.


    In the past, the reason why nobles were nobles, in addition to their own boasted noble blood, in fact, they relied on the monopoly of knowledge and the mastery of extraordinary power.


    Now, what Yates has to do is to break this long-term monopoly and spread his extraordinary power to the people. Naturally, it will make these traditional aristocratic classes dissatisfied, and even instinctively want to oppose it.


    "But what does this have to do with me?" Adams turned and walked quietly to the throne standing behind him.


    "At present, the strength of the army can help me defeat strong enemies and unify the world; in terms of gods, the strength of believers can be fed back to the gods of faith and give more blessings to the gods; in terms of the world, the strength of living creatures can make the world strong and gather more resources."


    "Since it''s good for me in any way, why should I worry?"


    He thought so, and as the idea passed, his heart gradually calmed down.


    In fact, to some extent, this is also a problem with different perspectives and heights. For Barton and others, they can only see in front of them. As for Adams, all his thoughts were from the perspective of gods and the world.


    In fact, in his view, the reason why the world seems so declining is also related to the old order of the world.


    In the past, there were ancestral gods on the city states. The ancestral God is high above all else. While enjoying the blood sacrifice, he also consumes many creatures in the world. The power consumed for thousands of years is unimaginable. However, the practices of these nobles have also made the people miserable, and even limited the spread of extraordinary power, but also made the world unable to progress.


    After all, the power of a world is actually the collection and accumulation of creatures in a world. From this point of view, although the ancestral gods and nobles played a role in resisting the erosion of foreign demons and gods on the one hand, they also hindered the progress of the world and prevented the world from being promoted.


    With his thoughts gradually flowing, around him, a little force of the world gradually shakes. It seems that a new source force is coming, with a killing opportunity, followed by the cry of countless dead creatures.


    Sensing this source force, suddenly, a familiar feeling hit, which surprised ADIS slightly.


    "This is that the world''s source force is fluctuating. Do you want me to clean up all the obstacles that hinder the development of the world?"


    He felt the source force that began to diffuse around him, and thought in his heart.


    In his body, with the gradual influx of source forces, several killing gods suddenly shine, directly absorb all the source forces around him, and then condense into a somewhat illusory and incomplete clergy, which seems to be responding to the killing opportunity of the world and launching killing and looting, which will hinder all the people in the world to kill and clean.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    On that day, with the order of ADIS, a new decree was issued.


    Yates ordered the establishment of fighting spirit and divination schools, which were stationed by some senior knights and sacrificial priests to teach soldiers in the army.


    As this order was issued, there was a sound of horror in the Duchy of Yadi Syria, and almost all the nobles were crazy against it. Its momentum was far greater than the previous massive rebellions and spread to the king''s court in the south.


    For a time, the rebellion that had gradually subsided came up one after another and started a new round of rebellion.


    However, in this process, many nobles were silent, just silent.


    After the suppression of the number theory of ADIS, and even the compulsory banning of all the original troops, the power of the nobility was already very weak in the Duchy of ADIS Syria. In addition, several previous rebellions were suppressed, and they were unable to resist Adams at all.


    However, because of this order, the number of nobles who fled south to the imperial court increased a lot, which made Yates confiscate a large number of territories.


    A few months later, it''s autumn.


    Countless people were surprised to find that this year''s harvest has almost doubled or doubled over the past.


    Because a large number of churches were built this year and a large number of sacrificial priests settled in various places to preach. With the cooperation of local officials, this year, the sacrificial priests have demonstrated their divine skills in various places, such as enhancing fertility, plant communication and giving birth to plants. Although they do not play a great role in combat, they really show their incomparably powerful effects under the current situation of large-scale construction.


    Under the influence of these magic arts, not only did the pests and diseases that had multiplied in previous years disappear, but even the fertility of the land had to be greatly enhanced. Therefore, the yield was naturally much higher than in the past.


    Compared with the surrounding families who did not receive the blessing of natural sacrifice, this output naturally made these leaders kneel down and pray frantically to the God of nature, and their faith spread all at once.


    Especially in the eastern and western regions, with the stationing of natural sacrifice, a large number of leading people converted and began to believe in the God of nature.


    Although these new believers are not as pious as the original believers, with the deepening of prayer time, their natural faith will gradually deepen. Moreover, with the sudden increase of so many believers, the power of faith is also accumulating madly, which makes the natural God noumenon in the virtual air much stronger.

 Chapter 123

    When Yates was busy sorting out his country, a little vibration was happening in the south.


    In the imperial capital with a long history, at this time, in the palace at its core, countless people walked in a hurry.


    "Come on! Your majesty is unconscious again!"


    Countless maids and attendants shuttle between them. A little cry is brewing here, which makes it a mess.


    However, in the real core of the palace, it seems particularly quiet at this time.


    Outside, Harlan looked at the chaos outside, sighed gently, and then went straight in.


    "Your Highness Harlan!" in it, a man bowed to him when he saw Harlan coming in, looking quite respectful to him.


    "How''s the father?" he said calmly, looking at the figure in front of him with no sorrow or joy in his eyes.


    These people, who are inclined to him among Wang Tingzhi or bought by him, gather together at this critical moment.


    "Your Majesty''s situation is very bad." below, an old man stood up hesitantly after hearing Harlan''s question.


    After seeing that Harun''s face had not changed, his heart was slightly certain, and then said, "Your Majesty''s health has been bad since the last expedition to the northern region. Even during the March, he coughed up blood. After returning to the imperial capital, he was often in a coma, and it was useless to use all kinds of methods."


    "Judging from the situation this time, I''m afraid your majesty won''t last long."


    "Alas." after hearing the news, Harlan didn''t get angry, but moved his mouth slightly and sighed.


    At this time, at the bottom, another knight stood up and said, "Your Highness!"


    "Recently, due to his Majesty''s frequent coma, it seems that his Highness the eldest prince and the second highness have begun to act. It seems that they are preparing something."


    "Do you need to send more people to watch them?"


    He asked.


    Harlan sneered at the news.


    Since the end of the battle of the northern regions, I seem to feel that my time is running out. Therefore, after returning to the imperial capital, the old king brought Harun to his side, and even opened some government affairs and power to him.


    This attitude is very obvious. It not only made the surrounding nobles fall to Harlan, but also successfully aroused the vigilance of his other brothers. The big prince and the second prince are one of them, and they are also the two most powerful competitors for his succession in the past.


    But at this time, he just said coldly, "no!"


    "At present, in the imperial capital, nearly half of the army has fallen to our side, and the rest belongs to the father. Unless the father orders, it can''t be dispatched at all."


    "In this case, as long as they are smart, they will stay well. Otherwise, they will only end up being suppressed."


    He looked at a direction in the distance and said, "the most important thing now is the palace and the father."


    While he spoke like this, a voice suddenly sounded outside.


    "Your Highness Harlan, your majesty has awakened and is now inside to let you pass."


    Hearing the news, Harlan turned back and marched all the way to the depths of the palace.


    In the depths of the original luxurious and magnificent palace, it seems that a little twilight is coming. Inside, at this time, an old man was sitting, wearing luxurious clothes and looking in a good mental state.


    "Harlan, here you are." looking at Harlan who came in from outside at this time, the old man smiled and said.


    "Father." Harlan was stunned to see the king like this.


    Although the old king looked in good spirits at this time, which was almost better than when he had not been ill before, through some air induction of the knight, Harlan clearly felt that an old and powerful life was gradually declining and losing vitality at a clearly visible speed.


    He couldn''t help blushing in his eyes and vaguely understood that this time might be the last farewell.


    "Don''t be sad, child." seeing him like this, the old king smiled with a kind face and looked indifferent.


    "You know what? I dreamed of my ancestors last night. He said, I did well." he looked out and his eyes began to blur.


    "When I just succeeded to the throne, at that time, although the royal court was strong, it was fragmented, and our royal family was almost squeezed clean."


    "After I succeeded to the throne, I had almost nothing at first, but I slowly calmed down the country. After that, I fought in the middle and attacked the southern regions. I don''t know how many city states have perished before I finally became what I am now."


    He muttered to himself, telling his story one by one, but he held Harlan tightly in his hand and didn''t want to loosen it for a moment.


    I don''t know how long it took, Harlan only felt that the original King''s body slowly became cold. In the induction, all the vitality of the king in front of him also lost.


    He could not help but stand up silently, his eyes closed, his heart was noisy and his emotions were rolling.


    When the mood in his heart gradually subsided, he suddenly opened his eyes, flashed a cold light, and then went out directly.


    On that day, surrounded by many ministers in the palace, Harun succeeded to the throne and became the new master of the ancient king.


    A few days later, there was a sudden rebellion in the imperial capital. In the rebellion, the eldest prince and the second prince who were originally in the imperial capital died. Suddenly, the whole Wang Tingzhi was silent and fell into silence.


    While moving in the south, at this time, in the far north, messengers are also passing messages on the main road.


    "The king of the imperial court died of illness, and the three princes Harun succeeded to the throne?" on a training ground, ADIS looked at the herald in front of him and was a little surprised.


    But after thinking about it, he took it for granted.


    After all, the king of the king''s court is old, even if he has fighting spirit, but he has been fighting in the north and south for so many years, especially in the previous battle in the northern region. It''s not surprising to die at this time.


    He continued to look down. When he saw that a few days later, the big prince and the second prince, who had always had a great reputation in Wang TingZhong, died in the rebellion, he shook his head and said, "it''s a pity. It''s so fast."


    "Originally, if his two brothers didn''t die, we might try to support them to split the king''s court."


    "Hardy is a decisive man!" he exclaimed.


    In front of him, when he heard him say so, Patton smiled bitterly and said, "yes."


    "Originally, in Wang TingZhong, the eldest prince and the second prince were born noble, with strong parental support and a group of their own supporters. If they rebel, with our support, they can greatly consume the power of Wang TingZhong."


    "But such a death, not only the position of the new king is stable, but also we have no way to start."


    At this time, outside, the figure of Bill''s sacrifice appeared and gradually came in.


    "Your Majesty, there is news from the church. It seems that there is news."


    Hearing this, ADIS turned back and looked at him with a trace of dignity in his eyes.


    "A few months ago, at the border, a large number of demonized tribes and demonized beasts began to appear. It seems that they have gradually migrated from afar."


    "After discovering this phenomenon, the church actively sent people to explore the border. Even the Pope himself came out in person and finally confirmed that a new round of magic disaster was breaking out in that direction!"


    Hearing the news, several people present were surprised and looked at Bill''s figure gradually walking in. They couldn''t believe it.


    But in front of him, Bill''s words continued.


    "A few months ago, the vigilance line was broken and several villages and towns were bloodwashed. Now, the devil tide has swept to the north and has been resisted by the sacrifice led by the Pope."


    "But over time, the power of the devil tide seems to be increasing."


    He said so with eagerness in his eyes.


    "How''s it going now?" ADIS said calmly, looking at Bill.


    He looked very calm. Even when he heard the news, he was still calm and had a calming temperament.


    Suddenly, the people around saw this, their hearts were slightly certain, and gradually separated from the previous panic.


    "At present, the demon tide has begun to spread, and it seems that sporadic demonized beasts have begun to break through the defense line. But they are still blocked and are deadlocked in the border," bill responded.


    In response, ADIS nodded and said, "Carter, how are our soldiers preparing?


    In front of him, a big man with rich hair and rough voice came forward and said, "after more than a year of training, he can go out."


    "After the cultivation of fighting spirit, the combat effectiveness of soldiers in the army is generally much stronger, and the combat effectiveness is definitely not weak."


    He looked at Yates and said, "however, because we want to leave some troops to defend the king''s court in the south, we can''t use all our troops. The number of people we can use is about 100000."


    "100000 people?" ADIS said to himself.


    After the popularity of fighting spirit in the army, the previously generous treatment has deepened again, and countless people are eager to join the army almost all the time. In addition, after a year''s harvest and recuperation, the Syrian duchy has enough savings and supplies, so it is effortless to recruit soldiers. Compared with the previous war with Wang Ting, its strength has increased several times.


    "One hundred thousand people are enough." finally, he looked at Bill and said, "bill, you can send some people to the border to assist defense and wait for later support."


    "Carter, how long will it take our men to get out?" he asked again.


    "It will take about two months for the transferred soldiers to come to the border," Carter responded.


    "However, we can send the nearby legions to the border first, and then let the other legions gather slowly, so that the time will be faster," he added, looking at Yates.


    Seeing him say so, ADIS nodded gently, then looked at the people in front of him and ordered them one by one.


    With his order, the originally silent Duchy of yadixu began to move again and show its fangs.

 Chapter 124

    After the autumn harvest, a few months later, the army in yadixu duchy was mobilized again, which immediately attracted a lot of attention around.


    Not only the major nobles in China, but also the royal court in the south, which became chaotic because of the change of throne, was attracted by the actions of the north and mistakenly thought that it wanted to lead the first attack on the south.


    After all, the mobilization of 100000 troops is very frightening. In addition, the south is at a critical moment because the new king has just succeeded to the throne. Therefore, instinctively began to mobilize domestic troops and strengthen the border line.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, 100000 people dispatched by the Duchy of yadixu went north one after another, with no intention of marching to the south at all.


    It was not until half a month later that the news of the outbreak of the northern demon tide gradually came from spies in the distance.


    Wang Ting in the South was relieved, but at the same time, he began to move again.


    After all, at present, although the king''s court has some influence because of the death of the king and the succession of the new king, it is much better than the Yadi Syrian duchy in the north.


    After all, no matter what, if the evil tide breaks out and 100000 people go north, the power left behind must be much weaker. If we take advantage of the current offensive, the resistance will be greatly reduced, and maybe we can go down in a war.


    This idea made the king''s court and the major lords in the South ready to move, and the troops and horses on the border were frequently mobilized, and the Second World War was almost about to start.


    However, after one month, a sudden news came.


    In the southern border of the king''s court, the same wave of enchantment is breaking out. At the moment, it has broken through the defense line and washed several cities with blood.


    The news suddenly chilled the hearts of the king''s court who had been full of ambition to go north. Then the soldiers and horses who were originally dispatched to the North turned and sent to the border to resist the demon tide


    The Second World War, which was about to begin, was strangled and did not begin in the end.


    At this time, on the North Road to the border, ADIS looked at the distant road and frowned.


    "The road condition is still not very good."


    He looked down at the rugged road and said.


    "It''s already very good." Carter''s voice came next to him.


    He went straight to Yates and said with a bitter smile, "Your Majesty, the road here was repaired by Lord nadir and me."


    "Before the establishment of our principality, there were only a few paths here. After so many years of expansion, this avenue gradually came into being."


    In this regard, Yates also nodded to show understanding.


    At this time, a little noise came from a section of the road ahead. Looking closely, some slaves are working hard under the supervision of local supervisors to repair sections of roads.


    They sweat like rain. At the same time, many people have a lot of scars and look very hard. Among them, there are both middle-aged and young adults, but there are no old people and minors.


    Seeing this scene, ADIS shook his head and didn''t speak.


    Speaking of it, this was his personal order to let the defeated prisoners and a large number of slaves obtained by other means carry out these high physical work everywhere.


    Among them, the old man naturally died. Under this kind of high-intensity work, people''s energy will quickly wear away, often killing a group of people in a few years. Those who were young were ordered by him to be sent everywhere, or trained into dead men, or used for other purposes.


    "Your Majesty, this group of slaves was suppressed by the local governor when some wild tribes attacked the village a few years ago. At that time, a total of 5000 people were left to build roads according to your Majesty''s order. Although there has been no shortage of food supply over the years, there are still many losses, and now there are only about 4000."


    On one side, an emissary sent by the local governor bowed to Adams.


    Hearing this, Bill showed some hesitation beside Adams, and then looked at Adams.


    "Your Majesty. Recently, the local churches and United churches asked me to convey to you the hope that these slaves could be properly pardoned." he looked at Adams and hesitated.


    This statement immediately made people around us look stunned, but also some dislike and rejection.


    However, in the face of these eyes, Bill did not change his face and continued to speak.


    "In recent years, with the establishment of churches everywhere, bishops everywhere have also tried to preach among slaves, and the effect is very good."


    "Many slaves were extremely pious after they believed in the God of nature, and many white robed sacrifices had even appeared. Therefore, the landlords and priests all over the country responded one after another, hoping to pardon these slaves, so as to liberate the believers of God."


    He said slowly, looking at ADIS in front of him, with no sadness or joy in his heart.


    Hearing the news, ADIS turned back and looked at the countless hard-working slaves ahead.


    Above their heads, a little spiritual light of faith gradually emerged and gradually sank and floated here. Although it has experienced wind and rain, it has never been broken.


    "To this extent, almost everyone is a devout believer."


    At the next moment, ADIS took back his eyes, looked aside with golden eyes, and thought in his heart.


    However, this is also normal. Faith comes from the faith in the heart. The more people are in suffering and confusion, the more pure their faith is, and even their body and mind may be filled with faith.


    But at this time, he just shook his head, then looked at these people and said to the people around him, "then from now on, add one to the law of the principality."


    "After becoming a slave, those who have worked for the principality for five years and learned the language of the principality directly get rid of their slavery and become free people."


    "If you convert to the God of nature, you only need to work for two years to get rid of your slave status. Even if you reach the level of white robed sacrifice, you can get rid of your slave status immediately no matter how long you become a slave."


    Hearing this, bill and others below were overjoyed.


    On the other side, the faces of some governors and administrators who came to meet Yates from all over the country were somewhat ugly, with a wry smile and a headache.


    After passing here, half a month later, with the vast northern region passing through, ADIS and his party led some troops to the northern border.


    Here, ADIS sensed that a deep strange magic gas was brewing in the distance, and a little magic gas with a strong sense of erosion had gradually penetrated through the ubiquitous divine realm here.


    This sign immediately made Yates frown and feel a little difficult.

 Chapter 125

    At the border, ADIS saw a fog rising in the distance, and two strong essence collided in front. Bring up mists ahead.


    This kind of hazy and deep obscures the line of sight in front and makes people unable to see the road ahead.


    "This is the blockade of the power of the world?"


    Seeing the scene ahead, ADIS murmured to himself.


    In his vision, in the depths that ordinary people can''t see in the distance, there is a blockade at this time.


    A trace of the power of the world condenses here and blocks the world. However, at this time, inside the blockade, a little bit of profound immortality is spreading, breaking the blockade of the power of the world and spreading around.


    This sign makes it seem that some strange changes have taken place in this world, and some of its rules have been forcibly changed, which seems to be affected by radiation by some powerful creatures. It made ADIS frown and felt bad.


    "What a powerful corrosive and infectious power." after observing for a while, he looked at the magic gas gradually becoming strong in the distance and thought so.


    In fact, according to Adams, the most difficult part of the magic derived from this extraterritorial demon God lies in its tenacious characteristics and the infectious power of terror.


    As long as it spreads in the world, it can continuously infect the creatures in the world, thus gradually corroding the world. This nature, coupled with its extremely indelible characteristics, makes it survive and cannot be eliminated, although it has been firmly suppressed by the world.


    "Your Majesty, when you come here, the demonized beasts begin to increase." a familiar voice sounded around ADIS.


    When ADIS looked at the earth ahead, he saw that on the originally flat earth, the figures of demonized animals gradually emerged, and their bodies were covered with blood, emitting a blood smell, coupled with their ferocious appearance and strong sense of oppression. It''s scary at first sight.


    Seeing these demonized beasts appear, ADIS frowned again: "haven''t we reached the border yet?"


    "Yes, your majesty," bill followed, "it''s still several days from the main road here to the border."


    "Here, there are several villages, which were built by the local tribes before. They are also responsible for supervising these places at ordinary times."


    Bill said slowly, and his face suddenly looked a little ugly.


    Because, in the front, the number of those demonized beasts is gradually increasing, and many of them are bloody and seem to have experienced fighting and killing.


    Watching this scene, ADIS looked up ahead.


    Under the operation of natural divine power, a little blood red power is gradually emerging on the bodies of the demonized animals in front of them. With blood gas, they are slowly nourishing their bodies. Combined with a little magical essence of their core, they are strengthening their power.


    Sensing the scene, Adidas couldn''t help but draw from the corners of his mouth and knew in his heart that most of the nearby villages were bad.


    "After killing, the power of these demonized beasts is increasing. Is this the essence of the demon God?" after a while, the idea suddenly came into his mind.


    "It is both destruction and plunder. The death of every living creature means that the power of the world has lost some. On this way, the other party will intercept part of this power for strengthening itself."


    His thoughts are circulating in his mind, trying to understand the essence of each other.


    However, at the next moment, the demonized beasts in front seemed to find the pedestrian ADIS. The scales on their bodies were shining a little blood light, and then they rushed straight over one by one, with blood red eyes.


    "How brave!" one knight exclaimed, with some sneers.


    "Sacrifice group, prepare the magic!" in the confusion, Bill''s voice covered the surroundings and ordered the sacrifices around.


    With his command, at the next moment, countless fireballs flew straight out, with a little heat, shining around for a time.


    The next second, countless arrows flew out, round by round, like there was no end.


    When the magic and arrow bombing tactics ended, the land in front suddenly became pitted and messy. There are also countless Warcraft, flesh and blood blurred and weak breath.


    ADIS looked around and saw that most of the fallen Warcraft still had breath under the strong offensive just now. Although his body was almost blown open, he still had red eyes and limped forward.


    This tenacity immediately surprised the people around, almost unbelievable.


    "Go on!" ADIS whispered.


    So around, the bombing continued. After a while, a large number of Warcraft in front were finally cleaned up. There was only a pothole in place.


    "Sure enough, the strength has increased a lot." Yates carefully observed the remains of Warcraft on the ground. While his face became more and more dignified, he also confirmed the guess.


    Later, ADIS left a group of people to clean up the battlefield, recover some of the previous arrows, and then burn the dead Warcraft bodies.


    These Warcraft are infected by magic, and they also have a certain infectivity. If they are not handled, they will gradually have an impact on their surroundings, and even infect and assimilate other creatures around them.


    Therefore, the best way to deal with these demonic creatures is to burn them with divine power to purify the demonic nature so that it can not spread.


    After finishing this, the party continued on the road.


    Not surprisingly, in front of yadis, there were only a few debris left in the original villages, and the bodies were scattered around, making the sacrificial faces of bill and others ugly.


    "Damn it!" a priest roared, and then an ice blade went to a magic mouse that was eating the corpse on the ground and directly split it in two.


    However, the next moment, in the dark corner, countless red eyes suddenly lit up, and then came bursts of squeaks, all of them were demonized mice and the like.


    Seeing this scene, everyone present frowned.


    A little magical power gradually fluctuated. Bill saw the dense magic mouse in front and stepped forward.


    At this time, he was already a high priest. With the respect of the third level high priest, he released great magic. He shrouded in a natural field and directly purified countless Warcraft present. Only a few scattered heads were still running around in place and were killed by a divine skill of the next sacrificial group.


    Come here, as expected. The next journey was the same. Warcraft appeared densely, almost numbing. Kill one wave and several waves, as if all the creatures on this earth had been demonized. It makes people feel a sense of fear from the heart.


    Therefore, the speed of the party was seriously delayed. After walking for nearly half a month for several days, they opened a blood path in a wave of demons and reached the end.

 Chapter 126

    In this January, when Yates led the reinforcements to the border stationed in the north, everyone could not help frowning and was shocked by the tragic form in front of him.


    I saw that in front, on a piece of wild land, countless Warcraft were emerging, cheering and rushing to the front, fighting with many soldiers.


    So the low-level Warcraft is better, because it has not been transformed and its strength is weak. Ordinary soldiers can cope with it by relying on the city wall and strong crossbow.


    But those first-class Warcraft that have been transformed are not so easy to deal with.


    To this extent, the original boundaries have been broken. It really has extraordinary power. Even the city wall can''t stop it. It can give the defenders a lot of losses.


    To stop this level of Warcraft, you can only send out red robes or great Knights of the same level.


    But what made everyone present look ugly was that there were a large number of first-class Warcraft in the dense Warcraft opposite. Just looking at it was enough to make people feel numb.


    "Your majesty!" on the wall, nadir''s familiar cry came from a distance.


    ADIS turned around and looked at nadir, who was wearing armor and looked a little tired.


    He looked at Adams as if relieved, and then said, "Your Majesty, the wall is too dangerous. Please go down with me!"


    "No harm!" ADIS responded faintly, and then looked down.


    At this time, a new round of fighting is beginning.


    On the opposite side, countless Warcraft swarmed in, bearing the arrows and magic above the city wall, and were frantically pouring in.


    Seeing this scene, Adams was suddenly curious.


    After all, although Warcraft is strong enough, how can it attack the city? It can even put so much pressure on nadir who has been fighting for many years.


    But the next moment, his doubts were solved.


    In the distance of the city wall, black skinned aborigines dressed in animal skins, tusks and feathers slowly came forward and looked at the city wall with a ferocious expression.


    These people look just like ordinary people, but their culture is very backward. There are some scales on the surface of their skin, which is scary. At the same time, their eyes looked very turbid and showed an innate madness. Although they looked human, they were more similar to some fallen Warcraft.


    However, the strength of these people is generally very strong, and almost everyone''s physical quality can be comparable to that of knights.


    "Demon people?" ADIS thought silently when he saw these people.


    For the demonic nature revealed by the demon God, since it can infect ordinary creatures and beasts, it can also infect humans, but it is relatively difficult.


    At this time, on the city wall, he saw the demons here. Naditon''s face sank, and then said to Adams, "Your Majesty, these are demons."


    "According to the records of the church in the north, these demons were also tribes in the north, but over a long period of time, some of them were infected by the power of evil gods, some ate the flesh and blood of Warcraft, and some were descendants of demons in the pre ancient period. They were passed down from generation to generation and have been invading the north for decades."


    "They are cruel and inhumane. They enjoy killing and even eat people."


    He looked a little ugly and seemed unable to accept this one.


    However, when Yates listened to his story, he just shook his head and smiled, indicating that he didn''t care. Then stare down quietly.


    On these demons, he sensed a great entanglement between cause and effect and Qi machine, as well as the malice of the world.


    When sensing these, a little killing power was boiling in Yates'' body. He was stimulated and couldn''t help longing.


    Sensing this feeling, ADIS quietly closed his eyes. In his mind, scenes of impending killings emerged, and then slowly restored.


    While he was doing this, the demons began their offensive under the wall.


    These demons seem to be born to suppress those Warcraft on the level, and can even command Warcraft. Then, in the stunned eyes of bill and others, these demons directly rode the Warcraft and came to the front.


    Suddenly, another battle began.


    But this time, because the arrival of ADIS brought a large number of sacrificial groups, the battle should be a little easier.


    Magic blossomed on the wall. Under the prayers of countless believers here, it gradually formed a stable field to resist a magical force from the outside world.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    But at the time of the devil tide in the border area, in another place, on a desolate land, a boy rode a horse and walked quietly on the road.


    "Come here, you will step into the depths!"


    Looking at a little dark shadow gradually reflected in the horizon ahead, the boy said.


    He looked ahead and smiled, attracting a clear light.


    Then, with the thought, a little magic appeared on his body, gradually changing his breath.


    Then, his original brilliant brilliance gradually faded away, and a little bit of incomparably pure destruction and slag enchantment began to emerge around him.


    Suddenly, the original handsome young man seemed to change his appearance, and his breath changed a lot.


    "That''s almost it." feeling the changes in himself, Chen Ming smiled.


    Then he patted his horse and said, "let''s go!"


    After walking in from here, the scene seems to have changed a lot.


    Vaguely, Chen Ming clearly felt that with his progress, this piece of heaven and earth was farther and farther away from the world, and seemed to be consciously isolated and blocked by the whole world.


    Inside, a little bit of magic is full of, which is almost dozens of times richer than the outside world.


    With such strong magical power, the Warcraft bred in it is naturally huge. Both quality and quantity are much higher than the outside world.


    Among them, Chen Ming even saw a three-level Warcraft, resting quietly in a place.


    However, although there are many Warcraft, they all turn a blind eye to Chen Ming, as if there is no abnormality.


    "Sure enough."


    Seeing this scene, Chen Ming knew clearly and affirmed a guess in his heart.


    "These Warcraft, after being infected by the demonic nature of the demon God, their life core is dominated by the demonic nature in the body."


    "At this time, if I change my breath outside my body, I will be mistaken for the same kind by these Warcraft. Therefore, unless I commit it on my own initiative, I won''t come to trouble me."


    He moved forward quietly, thinking in his heart.


    However, just as he was thinking so, in front of him, a demonized cow suddenly stood up and stared at Chen Ming with red eyes, showing an appetite.

 Chapter 127

    "My mind is full of appetite. After I''m hungry, do you think I''m weak and want to prey?"


    Seeing the demon cow in front of him, Chen Ming was stunned and thought silently.


    These Warcraft are transformed from primitive creatures. Although they are infected with magic, they are also flesh bodies and fetuses, which naturally need to be supplemented.


    For these Warcraft, killing is the fastest supplementary method. In addition, eating can also be used. It can not only supplement, but also slightly enhance your strength.


    Of course, after Chen Ming''s exploration, homologous demons fight each other and eat the flesh and blood of demons, they lose that effect and can only be eaten as ordinary food.


    At the next moment, a little spark gradually burned. In front of Yates, the demon cow was covered with a little red light, which scattered all at once, setting off an incomparable light in front of him.


    "Roar!"


    The demon cow was tall. At this time, he stood up like a hill, emitting a little ancient reckless and wasteful smell and sending out strange low roars, which seemed to have a strong deterrent force.


    "This roar, and this body, is no longer an ox." Chen Ming watched it rise and make complaints about the direction of the wind and dust.


    This is the influence of powerful life.


    In fact, the more powerful creatures are, the easier it is to influence the surrounding creatures and transform the surrounding creatures and the environment. Therefore, where the dragon has lived for a long time, some dragon descendants will inevitably be born. Powerful wizards often live in inaccessible places. That''s why.


    When the essence of life reaches a very high level, like the demon God falling from the world, even if only a trace of breath leaks out, if there is no blockade of the world, a large number of creatures can be demonized.


    Even now, if Chen Ming doesn''t cover it up, there will be natural fields in his long stay, which will make the surrounding natural elements extremely active and have some influence.


    At this time, in front of Chen Ming, the demon cow who hit him head-on also began to come in front of Chen Ming. Then a huge shadow fell. The magic cow opened its big mouth directly, revealed its ferocious and sharp teeth, and bit forward.


    Touch!


    A loud noise sounded in place. At the critical moment, Chen Ming put away his horse, and then left the place in an instant and went to another place.


    "The divine power can''t be used, or there will be a Warcraft here." he said to himself, looking at the thick magic gas around him.


    This region, in fact, has been affected by another law, and is beginning to undergo some strange changes, breeding a large number of Warcraft. If you use divine power here, it will be like a bright lamp in the dark, incomparably dazzling, and you will surely fall into the ocean of Warcraft.


    "Well, try this."


    He observed the strange magic gas that shrouded around him all the time and moved in his heart.


    With his will, a powerful true spirit began to emerge and quickly understood some of the law messages around him.


    For his existence, he is already semi independent of the world. Although he still hasn''t got rid of the world, it''s effortless to understand some vulgar laws.


    Of course, it will take a long time to learn more.


    Dare not at this time, with the understanding of some of the surrounding rules and the support of the powerful true spirit force, around him, the incomparably huge magic Qi was pulled out by him, gradually condensed and impacted down along with his understanding.


    The huge shock wave directly hit the back of the magic cow, and immediately broke the scales on its body, which was blurred and scattered around.


    The demon cow roared, but as his body was seriously injured, the fierce light in his eyes became more and more serious. He didn''t retreat but rushed towards Chen Ming.


    But the next moment, a huge shock wave came together, which was more than ten times stronger than the previous one. It flew directly, and the incomparably solid body disintegrated directly. It looked bloody and scattered.


    With the death of the demon cow, countless small Warcraft poured out around, with fierce light in their eyes, and ate wantonly on the flesh and blood in place.


    "This power is almost comparable to divine power. It seems to be the embodiment of an ultimate power, with the trace of the source power of the world."


    Chen Ming silently observed the exotic magic around him, carefully distinguished the power of law contained in it, and made this judgment.


    "If the normal power of the world represents order and vitality, then this power is like its opposite, representing extreme chaos and destruction. Although different, it has similarities."


    He thought like this. He didn''t care about the dead Warcraft behind him. He just looked ahead and walked silently with induction.


    I don''t know how long I walked. In the distance, a plain gradually appeared, on which there were small villages.


    Among them, many evil people with ferocious faces and dark skin shuttle among them, and some carry some prey.


    Chen Ming watched silently.


    These demons are extremely powerful. It seems that because it is an intelligent race, it has degenerated most thoroughly after being polluted by the power of demons and gods. Although it is still human, it has almost become another race.


    Even ordinary demons can choose a knight by virtue of their body. Among them, there seem to be respected tribal elders and warriors. A man with feathers on his head walked slowly around other demons.


    "Although he was infected by magic, it seems that the wisdom of the intelligent race has not been lost, but his aggression has become much stronger."


    He watched the demons in front of him perform a series of actions under the organization of the tribal elders, and some demons, dressed in animal skins and teeth, danced inexplicably there.


    On some sporadic, seemingly sacrificial items, Chen Ming clearly saw a ferocious demon God image with three heads and six arms engraved on it.


    Seeing this, Chen Ming''s eyes coagulated and glanced slightly.


    After observing for a while, his mind moved and his figure gradually changed. As the radiance gradually disappeared, finally, a dark and determined demon appeared in place.


    At this time, the divine light shrouded in his original body gradually converged, and a deep demonic nature shrouded him. Coupled with the divine power originally belonging to the gods, it formed a kind of prestige without anger and self-power, which makes people dare not look directly at him.


    After this, he bowed his head and thought, and then several feathers appeared on his head.


    "That''s about it."


    Chen Ming said with satisfaction, and then untied the original protection.


    As he no longer covered up his figure, suddenly, among the tribes in the distance, each demon man only felt his whole body move, and his powerful sensing force made him instantly lock Chen Ming standing in the distance.

 Chapter 128

    In situ, the atmosphere suddenly became more dignified. A group of ferocious demons stared at Chen Ming in the distance and found him.


    However, in the eyes of these demons, standing opposite is a strong adult demons, standing at a distance with a frightening majesty.


    When they saw the two feathers above Chen Ming''s head, the eyes of these demons changed again and began to be in awe.


    According to Chen Ming. Among these demon tribes, there are also classes, distinguished by the number of feathers on top of their heads. Among them, the first-class warrior has one feather, two second-class warriors and three third-class warriors.


    The devil is brave in nature. Ordinary devil people have the degree of knight. The first-class warrior is equivalent to the great knight, and the second-class warrior is the earth knight.


    The tribe looks small. Even the leader of the tribe is estimated to have two feathers, almost like a second-class warrior. When you see Chen Ming, you will naturally feel awed.


    After all, this is a world with extraordinary power. If a strong man at the earth Knight level is not restrained by a strong man of the same level, he can even break the army alone and kill this tribe is definitely not difficult.


    There was a commotion in the venue. After a while, a thin and ugly demon man came out slowly, with two feathers on his head, looking like the leader of the tribe. [zero ¡ü nine ¡÷ small ¡ý say ¡÷ net]


    After the devil came out, he looked at Chen Ming with a dignified face, and then opened his mouth slowly.


    The language of the Devil Man sounds awkward and seems to have its special pronunciation. It is absolutely difficult for ordinary humans to imitate and understand because of their different body structure.


    But for Chen Ming, this is not difficult. For such beings as him, after the birth of the true spirit, any language in the multiverse can quickly understand and listen without obstacles.


    At this time, the devil leader opposite opened his mouth, which was nothing more than asking, and was instinctively vigilant to him, an outsider.


    This is also the normal between demons. Although they have basic wisdom and primitive order, these infected demons are cruel in nature and tend to be chaotic. At this time, if they hadn''t watched Chen Ming''s strength, they would have rushed up and won him.


    He looked at a group of demons opposite and began to talk to them slowly.


    With his opening, the devil opposite seemed to relax his vigilance, not as hostile as before.


    After a while, I saw that the leader demon man hooked up and motioned Chen Ming to follow him and enter their tribe as a guest.


    Seeing this, Chen Ming followed.


    For the demons living in this land, the way of communication is very simple and rough. If they speak, it means they have no desire to fight. Therefore, they are invited by the local leaders.


    After entering the tribe, the originally observed scene immediately began to change.


    At the periphery, soldiers are bowing to deal with their prey. Some people look down at Chen Ming with awe and curiosity in their eyes, as well as some desire for tyranny and combat.


    After walking through this layer, inside, some scenes that are difficult for the outside world to understand began to appear. Some female demons and some seemingly immature little demons kept walking and doing other things.


    This scene immediately made Chen Ming look sideways and couldn''t help looking around carefully.


    Those female demons, like other demons, look ferocious and rarely have normal looks. Although they rarely wear clothes, the dense scales and scars on their bodies are enough to make any normal man lose interest in them.


    Those little demons look normal. Because he is still young, the scales on his body have not grown, and his face is still young, but his skin is darker relatively. At this time, they looked at Chen Ming curiously.


    But even so. But Chen Ming saw a deeper demonic nature from the bodies of these little demons, lurking in their bodies, no weaker than their parents.


    If someone takes them lightly because they are young, they will suffer a big loss sooner or later.


    Sobbing¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Inside, a little cry was coming. It''s not like a demon, but like a normal human voice.


    Hearing the sound, Chen Ming turned around and looked at a corner.


    In a corner sheltered by the building, you can vaguely see many figures and make bursts of crying.


    In addition to these, there were blood and countless bones almost everywhere in the corner. Coupled with the stench in it, he immediately frowned.


    "Warriors, these, slaves." in front of him, seeing him stop and look over there, the leader stopped and slowly explained.


    Listening to his explanation, Chen Ming nodded slowly, turned his eyes from there to the front and continued to walk.


    As he continued to move forward, in front of him, scenes that could not be calm continued to appear. Chen Ming even saw a young devil with innocence on his face, gnawing at a thigh, making his face bloody.


    The thigh was clearly the leg of an ordinary girl. Even the girl''s body was still in front, with wounds and deep bite marks all over her body.


    Seeing this scene, Chen Ming immediately stopped and looked at the demon man who was no different from ordinary children.


    Seeing his gaze, the young devil seemed to notice, turned back and smiled at him, and raised his thigh high, as if inviting him to enjoy it. With an innocent smile on his face, he showed an uncontaminated nature, but with the blood on his face, he looked very uncomfortable.


    "Because of this nature and the acquired influence of the surrounding environment, can it be so peaceful?"


    The idea rose in his mind.


    For these demons, they are infected by demons, and it is their nature to be cruel and bloodthirsty. Therefore, even children do not reject this kind of blood, because for them, it is normal to drink water and eat.


    Thinking of this, his heart could not help but rise a killing intention. In the shock of the true spirit, he looked at the young demon man.


    As they looked at each other, in his eyes, a touch of gold gradually appeared, and with an incomparably huge divine power, they rushed away directly through their eyes.


    At the next moment, there was a trace of confusion and innocence in the eyes of the young demon man, and then he slowly fell down. In a moment, he was shocked by an incomparably powerful essence to break the source of the soul, and his direct consciousness ran away. But from the outside, it seems that he just fell asleep.


    People around didn''t care when they saw this. Only a few female demons came forward and slowly carried them out. Before I left, I didn''t forget my half bitten thigh.


    In the front, as the journey goes by, Chen Ming finally comes to a place.

 Chapter 129

    When he arrived at the venue, Chen Ming was stunned.


    I saw that in the center of the venue, at this time, demons were singing and dancing. From time to time, demons like wizards sang in a low voice, as if they were doing some ceremony.


    "Warrior, sacrifice..." in front, the demon leader turned around and smiled at Chen Ming. A pair of sharp teeth showed up, looking a little ferocious.


    At this time, behind him, another burly demon came forward with aggressive and rebellious eyes and two feathers on his head.


    Suddenly, Chen Ming was shocked by the strength of these demons.


    Just such a small tribe, two of which are equivalent to the second-class strong of the earth knight. This proportion is really amazing.


    If coupled with the general Knight level strength of these demons, it is even more chilling.


    "Even compared with some powerful races in memory, it is only weaker. It seems that it is no accident that the world has been eroded by foreign demons and gods and has not been suppressed so far."


    He looked around silently, thinking.


    In the multiverse, the powerful world will give birth to some powerful races with the support of the huge origin.


    Some of these powerful races are extremely powerful. Even as long as they grow up, they can have the power to destroy heaven and earth, even directly to level 6. They are almost born world-class races.


    These demons in front of us, although they can''t reach that terrible level, have also transcended the scope of ordinary life. They are not ordinary blood. They can be called natural extraordinary life.


    At this time, in front, under the sign of the demon leader, a female demon came towards Chen Ming with a thigh in her hand.


    "Warrior, food!" she said slowly, looking a little difficult and communication barrier.


    Seeing this leg, Chen Ming frowned.


    The thigh in front of him was clearly a human leg. Even the blood on it had not been cleaned. It was spilled on it, which made him disgusted.


    He looked at the demons around him. They had an undisguised salivation on their faces. Looking at the thigh in front of him, he had a strong appetite, which made him speechless for a while.


    "Sure enough, although it was originally an ordinary human, it almost became another species after experiencing magical infection."


    He waved his hand, his body was full of demonic Qi, and looked amazing. Then he directly threw his leg to a demon man behind him.


    "Reward you." he said faintly, which immediately made the demon man very happy.


    But at this time, in front of him, a huge spear poked forward and stabbed Chen Ming straight in front of him. The huge force smashed the earth into a huge pit.


    The demon warrior with two feathers on his head roared forward, holding a spear in his hand, looking at Chen Ming''s eyes with a strong desire to fight and appetite.


    Looking at his actions, Chen Ming slowly raised his head.


    "This is, want to challenge me, and with a strong appetite in my heart, want to eat me?"


    Sensing the mood of the devil opposite, Chen Ming felt uncomfortable.


    Demons are aggressive and good at killing and eating. It seems that because the evil nature enlarges its original desires, the appetite is much stronger, especially like the flesh and blood of the strong.


    Therefore, the custom of blood fight prevails here. For demons who are not their own tribe, if they meet rashly, fierce fighting will often occur, and finally the winner will devour the loser''s flesh and blood.


    He thought so, but he saw in the front, saw that he did not move, the demon warrior moved again, the spear was raised high, and there seemed to be an extremely powerful magic surging in his body, blessing on his body, and then erupted rapidly.


    "Roar!" a roar almost awakened the demon people of the whole tribe.


    At the same time, all the demons shouted excitedly, surrounded them with crazy faces, and seemed to be looking forward to this fight.


    It can be seen from the wind of the devil''s blood fight.


    Chen Ming looked around and thought.


    Now this scene is not what he wants or not. The demon man in front of him strides forward, stabs him directly with a spear, and strikes forward with a burst of color changing fluctuation.


    To this extent, the power is incomparably terrible, almost stronger than ordinary earth knights. In particular, there is a certain fluctuation contained in it, which is even more moving for Chen Ming opposite the current season.


    "Is this some kind of power system based on magic?"


    He sensed the fluctuation of that power and the different rules contained in it, and made such a judgment.


    The next moment, in the surprised eyes of all the demons around, Chen Ming raised his head slightly. In an instant, a pair of arms tightly grasped the spear and directly blocked all the rapid attack across the face.


    Two powerful magic forces collided in an instant. The powerful impact force directly exploded in it, and the magic sputtered one piece, directly wounding more than a dozen magic people around.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was almost frightened. Looking at Chen Ming in front of him, his eyes were shocked.


    Especially at this time, the demon leader standing in front of him, seeing this scene in front of him, his eyes would jump out, and some couldn''t believe it.


    "Is this still the power of a second-class warrior?" the idea flashed through his heart, and a chill gradually rose.


    At this time, the demon warrior who had provoked Chen Ming was full of blood in his eyes. There were green veins on his arms as thick as ordinary thighs. He seemed to have exhausted his strength and wanted to break the spear from Chen Ming''s hands.


    However, in front of him, Chen Ming''s body, which looked no bigger than his majestic body, was more powerful than he thought. One arm firmly grasped the spear. It seemed that there was no sign of effort and firmly grasped it.


    Taking advantage of this close contact opportunity, the true spirit suddenly lit up in Chen Ming''s body. With the power of the true spirit, he quietly explored the demon warrior here.


    Under the comprehensive exploration of this powerful essence, the whole body of the opposite demon man was immediately covered up. All the magic and its operation law in the other person''s body were exposed naked.


    With this, in Chen Ming''s eyes, a bit of depth as terrible as nothingness gradually turned around, and part of the law of magic was deduced in an instant.


    Above the extraordinary system, it often contains some laws of its root. By this deduction, we can get part of the origin.


    The power of these demons comes from the demon God, and its power naturally contains the power of some laws of the demon God, which can be deduced.


    After a while, Chen Ming looked ahead. With the deduction and understanding just now, around him, a little powerful magic gradually condensed with his ideas, and then turned into a huge power fluctuation along his body, gradually moving forward.


    A gorgeous magic light turned into a black snake and rushed forward. In the frightened eyes of the surrounding demons, it directly hit the chest of the demonic warrior, broke his scales and flew backwards.


    However, with the powerful vitality of the possessed man, he stubbornly survived the blow, staring at Chen Ming with his eyes open.

 Chapter 130

    "What tenacious vitality."


    Silently taking back his strength, Chen Ming turned to look at the fallen to the ground at this time, still with a rebellious demon warrior in his eyes.


    However, although his eyes are still rebellious, there is still a glimmer of fear in the depths of his pupils.


    After all, demons are also human. As long as it is life, there is the instinct to survive and fear the strong, not to mention these demons infected by demonism. At this time, seeing Chen Ming''s strength, everyone was excited and looked at Chen Ming enthusiastically.


    Chen Ming looked around. Among the demons around, there was a trace of female demons who were clapping their chest and cheering for them. It seemed that he didn''t care about the fallen demons warriors at all.


    Perhaps, in the eyes of these demons, only the winner is worthy of worship. As for losers, it''s just food.


    But in front, as the demon warrior was worshipped by Chen Ming cleanly, the former demon leader came up silently and watched Chen Ming keep his ferocious and ugly smile.


    Seeing this scene, Chen Ming was surprised: "this is, do you want to protect this demon warrior from being killed by me?"


    "It seems that it is the leader of a tribe in the end. Even though the demon people are cruel in nature and worship the strong, they also have a clear understanding and know the difference between their own people and outsiders."


    At this time, the demon leader spoke respectfully to Chen Ming with a low face, praying him to bypass the warrior. [zero ¡ü nine ¡÷ small ¡ý say ¡÷ net]


    Then, under his instructions, a demon man who looked like a guard with a feather on his head came up silently, holding a plate of things in his hand.


    It was a dark mass of matter, which looked like a crystal of something. It was very deep, and there was a wave of life on it.


    "Well, is this?" Chen Ming was surprised to see it.


    "The high crystallization of magic Qi? No, it''s not only a powerful magic condensation, but also a powerful life and law fluctuation."


    The more he explored, the more surprised he was: "it''s not like pure magic, but like a companion born under the influence of an extremely powerful existence."


    When making this conclusion, he suddenly thought of a key in his heart, then quickly looked up and looked at the demon leader. The cold light in his eyes was filled with a little divine power, which could not be dispersed for a long time.


    On the other side, the demon leader was shocked, took a few steps back and gave a low roar.


    Before he reflected, Chen Ming looked at him again: "where did you come from?"


    He stared at the demon leader. While talking, a little gold in his eyes gradually emerged, emitting huge divine power to guide him to speak.


    Under his special guidance, the demon leader suddenly looked at me, only felt a blank in his mind, and then described it again according to what Chen Ming said.


    As the narration gradually deepened, after a while, after asking for the information he wanted, Chen Ming turned back, ignored the many demons in place and walked directly outside the tribe.


    He followed a direction in the north and walked slowly.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. The more you go in this direction, the more serious the strange and strange laws are. The magic fluctuates wildly, almost as if you came to another world.


    This reaction immediately made Chen Ming more sure. He went straight ahead and looked into the distance.


    "This feeling seems right."


    He thought so, and then his thoughts gradually turned around.


    "No wonder the evil disaster in this place has never stopped since the ancient times of the world. Now it seems that this is also one of the origins," he sighed.


    In ancient times, a demon God almost involved in the realm of immortality fell and completely disappeared. Even the body collapsed into several pieces and fell into the world.


    This is the root of the world''s disaster. And those split corpses are the origin and the most direct culprit for the degeneration of the world.


    Thinking of this, he silently took out a dark crystal in his hand, and then began to run along some scattered things from the demon tribe.


    With the operation, a little magic seems to be pulled around. It is constantly pulled by it, but it is blocked by a layer of brilliance outside Chen Ming.


    "Is this the law of another world and the law of practice?" he thought silently.


    In that demon tribe, he got many surprises, and this cultivation method is one of them.


    "Although there is only the most basic, the basic is the core in any system. It carries the concept of a system and can try to push the follow-up."


    "Moreover, the system from another world must also contain some laws of other worlds. With this, we may see some details of the demon God."


    He thought so, and his heart fluctuated a little.


    With the release of his mind, outside his body, the brilliance that originally rejected the evil spirit gradually disappeared. At the same time, his divine power gradually converged and returned to the most primitive state one after another.


    Then he looked at the strong magic around him and began to follow the obtained cultivation method.


    Under the guidance of his powerful soul, suddenly, countless magic powers around him rushed directly towards his body.


    At this level, if the former demon leader sees it, he will stare out his eyes. The speed is countless times faster than ordinary demons.


    Suddenly, under the strong soul traction, he was also breaking through quickly.


    Soon, with a dull sound, the first part of the breakthrough, he directly crossed other people''s long time, practiced to the level of a great knight, and then quickly promoted to level 2.


    After this step, some of the cultivation methods Chen Ming obtained from the demon tribe have no follow-up.


    So he raised his head, and a divine figure ran wildly, absorbing the understanding of countless laws, and then quickly deduced them.


    In this process, there are countless divine powers in his body, which fluctuate gradually, consume rapidly, and inject powerful power around the deduction.


    Under this powerful consumption, the subsequent cultivation methods were quickly deduced.


    Level three! Level Four!


    When the deduction was about to reach the fifth level, the divine personality suddenly flashed, and then finally stopped the deduction.


    This is because of consumption and accumulation.


    After all, if we talk about it seriously, although Chen Ming is a God, with the support of countless believers, he can even compete with the strong six for a short time. But in essence, it is still only level five.


    To this extent, it is not impossible to deduce the cultivation method of the same level 5, but it can not be as easy as before.


    However, with the deduction, a strange feeling gradually rose in Chen Ming''s heart.

 Chapter 131

    "Although the deduction was not completed due to consumption, I clearly felt that there was no road ahead, and even the five levels were greatly incomplete."


    "This kind of deformity is not only because of practicing Dharma, but also because of the potential of this road. It has come to an end. No matter how talented, they can never break this shackle. They can only be trapped to death and can''t break through it."


    Chen Ming thought so, and then a doubt gradually rose in his heart.


    "In that case, how did the demon God become so powerful?"


    He could not help thinking that a strange intuition and premonition from the true spirit made him vaguely feel that he had grasped a key point.


    "Perhaps it is related to the changes in the world where the demon God is located, just like this world."


    In the world of Chen Ming''s rebirth, the system of fighting spirit also has limitations. Although there is still some potential to be tapped, it is still firmly confined to the level 3 sky knight. For many years, how many talents can''t break through this limit.


    The only exception is Wang Tingzu. As the son of robbery born at the time of the world''s turmoil, he carried most of the source forces of the world and forcibly promoted him to level 6.


    And this demon God, perhaps in another world, is not an ordinary role. Maybe it was the son of fate in the other world.


    "However, there is something strange about the fall of the demon God. What kind of situation can make a demon God so powerful and even close to the immortal realm fall?"


    He thought of what he had seen before.


    A wisp of the ghost of the demon God is floating in the world. It is only a remnant after the fall. It is far from regaining its heyday. It can compete with the world consciousness for a short time, and even layout under the blockade of the world consciousness and forcibly seize and give up an ancestral God.


    "With the cover of the ancestral God, even the world consciousness can''t be locked after getting enough body to carry itself. The harm is many times stronger than before."


    He thought like this. There was a sense of crisis in his heart, which made him frown.


    "Is it coming?"


    When he reached a plain, Chen Ming looked up to the front.


    It can be seen that no one has visited this area for a long time. There are only some rotten and clean corpses around, and the strong magic Qi gradually emerges


    The whole earth, from here on, seems to be like a dividing line, cutting the earth in half.


    Through the induction, Chen Ming felt that the earth ahead seemed to be isolated from the world where he lived through a hidden force of isolation and exclusion.


    This is almost a region independent of the world. It seems to be in a different space. Although it can be clearly sensed, there is always a barrier.


    Around, the scene was strangely quiet. Even the big and small Warcraft that could be seen almost everywhere had disappeared and looked very strange.


    Sensing the scene, Chen Ming was not surprised. He just lowered his head and looked at the corpses scattered everywhere.


    These corpses looked very regular. Most of them were dressed in animal skins and covered with various scars. They were like simple and rough works of art on the dead. They gradually combined to show a strange pattern.


    He looked down and found that the internal organs of these bodies had disappeared and had been taken away artificially. Beside these corpses, there is often an altar with three heads and six arms, which looks terrible.


    These are specially placed here by those demon people. Because they dare not go deep into them, they can only be placed around here to worship the demon God.


    "Moreover, there seems to be other purposes besides this," he thought as he looked at the bodies.


    With his gaze, I don''t know whether he is under the illusion that a little strange change is happening on these corpses.


    A naked female corpse lay quietly on the ground. From her current body shape, you can vaguely see the style in front of her, but at this time, her corpse showed a strange dark cyan. Moreover, it seems that Chen Ming''s arrival began to produce a little change. Her originally stiff face began to become soft, like a smile, as if staring at the strange traveler in front of her.


    With this beginning, around, it seems that all the bodies begin to change and move slowly.


    Sensing the strangeness, Chen Ming frowned and looked behind him.


    There was also a corpse, which was still on the altar far away, but now it came behind him unconsciously.


    "There is no soul body. It seems that something else is affecting these corpses and producing all kinds of strange changes."


    Looking around, he muttered.


    "Is it because of being at the junction?" he thought.


    In the interaction between the two worlds, there are often all kinds of strange things.


    This is because different worlds often have different rules. In the two worlds, when two different laws collide and integrate with each other, it is easy to produce all kinds of changes, which is elusive.


    "Unfortunately, if time is not tight, you can stay here for a while. By studying these phenomena, you may be able to understand the laws of the two worlds."


    He thought so, and then with a move of mind, the powerful soul directly manipulated the female corpse in front of him and began to study it carefully.


    "The body structure is the same as that of ordinary human women, but it seems to have practiced fighting spirit, so it should be stronger. There are no abnormalities in other aspects, but it feels slightly rotten because of death. Only in the abdomen..."


    He carefully felt the female corpse, then moved his mind, directly cut the abdomen of the female corpse, and then took out a crystal emitting profound brilliance.


    This crystal is pure and shows a strange fluctuation, which is the same as the one Chen Ming got from the demon tribe before. It''s just that the purity is poor, and it seems that it still needs some heat.


    This crystallization has always been one of the specialties of the region where the demon man is located. It can effectively accelerate the growth of the demon man and make it stronger. Now it seems that it was here that these bodies were conceived and born.


    "Born where the two laws interact and collide, does it contain some world laws?"


    Looking at the crystal, Chen Ming thought silently.


    Then, as the divine personality in the body rotates gently, a little magic gradually evaporates on the deep crystal, and it looks like it is being driven away by something. When there was only the last point left in the crystallization, Chen Ming moved gently, urged by the true spirit in his body, and swallowed it directly.


    Then, Chen Ming only felt that the true spirit jumped suddenly. It seemed that there was a little mysterious law. With this process, it was gradually absorbed into the body and absorbed by it.


    However, it seems that there has been a similar process before, and this time the change is very weak. After a while, Chen Ming sighed with regret: "unfortunately, although it contains the power of some laws, it is too repetitive. Now, it has little effect."


    In front of him, after taking out the crystal, the originally strange looking female corpse suddenly appeared a little corpse smell on the originally green corpse, and then began to decay in an instant, as if it had experienced a long time change in an instant.


    These corpses had been dead for a long time, but they could barely keep the shape in front of them under the influence of the weak law crystallization in the body. At this time, after Chen Ming took them out, they were immediately beaten back to their original shape.


    He didn''t look at the decayed corpse in front of him, but looked ahead, crossed directly in one step, crossed the gap of space in an instant and came to the front.


    "Huh?"


    Just as he arrived here, Chen Ming felt that he was surrounded by a continuous stream of crazy pressure, which was constantly oppressing him.


    This is why the constitution of the law is different. In this world, Chen Ming completely belongs to outsiders, so he will naturally be excluded by this space.


    This is just a different space formed after tomorrow. If a real small world, like him, enters directly without concealment, then the oppression will be even stronger, and even a world consciousness will take the initiative to emerge and lower heaven''s punishment.


    At the same time, as he directly entered this field, the little camouflage he had made suddenly seemed a little inadequate. It seemed that a trace of breath leaked out, causing an extremely powerful conscious response in front of him.


    "This feeling, as well as this strong vitality and destruction, seems almost certain."


    He thought so, then looked at himself and frowned.


    With the idea moving again, on him, the power of the law from the demon God, which had been realized by swallowing the crystal of the law, gradually emerged and slowly covered his original breath.


    Suddenly, the constant repulsion around him began to slow down and was deceived by the power of the homologous law on his body.


    Then, sensing his changes, he nodded: "that''s enough."


    "At the present level, as long as I''m not too close, even if I don''t take the initiative, even if the other party stands in front of me, as long as the strength is not too strong, I can''t find it."


    At this time, in the distance, a strong will suddenly began to riot, and then gradually stopped. It seemed that there was no abnormality detected and calmed down again.


    Sensing this scene, Chen Ming smiled: "is this feeling coming from the central direction here?"


    "However, although the essence is the same, the strength of this one is almost different from that of decades ago."


    "One can be suppressed before I enter level 4 at that time, and this one is not only strong enough to open up a small different space here, but even in the induction, there is a faint premonition of danger."


    As he thought, there was a faint sense of crisis in his heart, which kept him alert.


    It''s amazing, you know, after almost half the world. Under the huge supply of world source force and belief force, Chen Ming has even exceeded the level 5 limit and reached the level close to level 6. If you add the blessings of the world personality and countless believers, you can even compete with the sixth level king Tingzu God.


    Even in Chen Ming''s inheritance and memory, even in the universe where another God is everywhere and extremely powerful, it is also a top overlord who can dominate a world.


    If you want to give this kind of crisis, then the crisis and strong enemies ahead need to reach the level 5 limit at least. How can you not surprise Chen Ming.

 Chapter 132

    While Chen Ming was marching silently.


    On the other side, another uninvited guest gradually came here, causing a ripple.


    A huge werewolf with three heads is gradually marching on the earth. Looking at this desolate space, he has nostalgia in his eyes.


    "What a familiar smell," he whispered, with a strange and low voice.


    The werewolf is tall, like a hill. He is muscular and can see the original outline. Moreover, the body is red with blood and has a deep destructive power.


    He had three heads, only the one in the middle opened his eyes and began to change towards another strange change. The other two heads are still wolf type, with only slight changes.


    On the surrounding earth, it seems to sense his arrival. Suddenly, the space began to shake, and a little magic surrounded him, as if welcoming his arrival. Compared with Chen Ming before, the treatment is completely different.


    "Sure enough, this kind of environment is still suitable for me!" he said silently in a low and calm voice, sensing the surroundings.


    His language is completely different from that of people in the world, but it is somewhat similar to those of demons, but it seems more profound and has a unique precipitation.


    However, his voice seems to contain some mysterious power. There is a powerful bewitching power. Just when people hear it, there is a conflict of destruction and destruction at all costs.


    However, as time went by. Ahead, with his arrival, the original owner of this space began to respond gradually.


    A huge destructive force began to burst out, sweeping the magic and law, and faintly condensed into a powerful demon God with three heads and six arms and scattered scales in the void, which was roaring wildly at him.


    However, seeing this scene, the werewolf just sneered.


    Then, above his head, there was also a ghost shadow of a demon God. Compared with the opposite side, the power was even more huge and solid.


    Suddenly, in the void of heaven and earth, the virtual shadows of demons and gods with similar breath roared at each other, confronted each other in the void, and their powerful power dissipated, directly swept across a piece of earth and destroyed all living creatures on it.


    In this confrontation, bursts of roars like wolves and other wild animals echoed in this heaven and earth, deafening.


    The three wolf demons seemed to be familiar with this place. They felt very clear about it. Without hesitation, they went straight to the center.


    After a long time, with the emergence of a strong vitality in space, he finally came to a place.


    This is a depression on the earth. In the depression, there is an incomparably huge meat ball standing below. As time passed, there were bursts of creeping sound.


    Touch! Touch! Touch!


    Here, a strong heartbeat echoed in place, with a strong sense of oppression, like a huge heart beating here.


    Under this powerful pressure, ordinary life, even strong people such as the high priest and the sky knight, will not stand, and will be forcibly crushed to death under this powerful pressure in a short time.


    However, when the three werewolves arrived here, there was no abnormality. On the contrary, a little faint light appeared in a pair of huge and deep wolf eyes, with ecstasy.


    "Hahaha!" he looked at the huge heart in front of him with an unimaginable excitement.


    As he laughed, his huge heart seemed to be irritated. Suddenly, a huge magic appeared around him, condensed with the power of countless destruction laws, and rushed towards the three werewolves.


    This powerful mark with the power of law, if it is directly hit on the outside, it is enough to completely destroy the vitality of a huge region and directly turn it into a dead area, which can not be recovered even in hundreds of years.


    But this huge force hit the three werewolves, but it only hit a few huge wounds, and even didn''t hurt them badly.


    The next moment, as the demonic nature gradually emerged, the terrible wound on the demon wolf''s body gradually faded, directly ignored the terrible power contained in it and healed rapidly.


    "It''s no use. Although this space is opened up because of your power, you and I belong to the same individual. They have the same power and law. Naturally, they can''t do much harm to me."


    After a while, the dark wolf''s low voice began to pay cash gradually, with a little homologous power to offset the continuous attack around.


    As soon as his voice fell, suddenly, in this world, a lightning flashed across. At the same time, during the storm, a demon God appeared and roared up to the sky, looking very angry.


    Seeing this scene, the demon just sneered, and then the power began to come out gradually, and condensed into a demon God.


    The two demons are opposite and look very real.


    But if you look closely, you can find. In fact, most of them are illusory, and only a few have entities.


    "At the beginning, our noumenon fell, failed when it impacted eternity, and our will collapsed directly, leaving only the body fragmented and landed in this strange world. Each divided body inherited part of the noumenon and bred its own consciousness."


    "Among them, you are the heart and have the strongest strength. While I am the head and have far less strength than you, but the awakening time is the shortest."


    "After I first woke up, I accelerated the magic tide with the ubiquitous magic after the fall of the noumenon at that time. Although I was finally defeated and suppressed by the son of the plane protected by the world consciousness, I also swallowed many of my peers with my initial advantages. I laid out hundreds of years ago and won a body enough to carry the magic."


    The evil wolf stood in front of the meat, his eyes still deep, and said quietly.


    After a pause, he looked at the meat in front of him and said, "now, after so much time, I finally have to wait until this moment."


    "As long as I swallow you, most of my body will be full. At that time, if I plunder the origin of the world, it is not impossible to directly restore the strength of the noumenon."


    As soon as the voice fell, the scene began to change.


    The werewolf''s body suddenly began to change. The original scales contracted down, and the solid body began to become soft and dark. Small tentacles gradually stretched out from it, slowly lengthened, and went towards the huge heart in front of the body.


    As tentacles touch the heart, they gradually surround it. Suddenly, from the huge heart, there seemed to be a huge roar.


    Under the huge pressure, the original heart like meat suddenly began to change. At this time, a body with three heads and six arms was quickly condensed by it. It seems that it still wants to fight hard.


    On his body, there was also a little aura, and there were huge black mouths covered with sharp teeth. At this time, when I came into contact with the meat pieces wrapped by the tentacles, I immediately opened my mouth and bit away, as if I wanted to devour them.


    "It''s useless!"


    The wolf devil roared, and his huge eyes slowly turned red. Then he ran to the front and caught the other party directly in a moment. Countless tentacles stretched out on his body and almost wrapped half of the other party''s body.


    The two sides began to stick together here, devouring each other at the contact, and deadlocked for a time.


    However, with the passage of time, the victory is gradually shifting towards the wolf devil.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In another place, Chen Ming looked up into the distance, and a trace of surprise flashed through his golden eyes.


    "What a huge impact, with a sense of familiarity. Who came in?"


    The idea flashed through his mind and looked into the distance.


    From his perspective, at this time, two powerful smells in the distance are impacting each other, with a similar smell. Either of them is extremely powerful and can pose a threat to him.


    At this time, with the impact of the two smells on each other, one of them is declining rapidly, while the other is increasing rapidly, almost to the point that Chen Ming is also surprised.


    He couldn''t help looking up from a distance. His divine power madly urged him to bless his eyes and make him see through vanity. At the same time, in the body, an ancient and simple divine personality emerged, gently rotating, directly breaking the isolation of fate and making the real scene emerge.


    The next moment, under his gaze, he saw two huge demons appear in the void, all with three heads and six arms and covered with scales. At this time, they were biting and swallowing each other.


    At the same time, as the real scene is seen through. A premonition of great danger directly appeared, which made him cold in his heart.


    "No more hesitation. The breath ahead is fading rapidly, and the victory will be won soon!"


    The idea flashed through his heart, and then he hurried in the direction of feeling with his heart.


    He walked forward quickly and crossed a long distance in an instant, like a miniature light, to the front.


    But at this time, when he arrived, the victory or defeat of the original place was about to be announced.


    I saw a three headed demon wolf standing in place, with a huge amount of tentacles pouring out of his huge body, completely wrapping his opponent.


    Opposite him, the original huge heart had disappeared at this time, was digested bit by bit, and was slowly pulled away from life and origin by the magic wolf.


    With this process, a little change began to occur on the body of the demon wolf. Countless old scales are directly faded by them, and then new scales grow directly under the stimulation of powerful forces.


    The other two heads with their eyes closed also began to change, gradually opened their eyes, and their appearance began to change and began to change towards the image of the demon God.


    In Chen Ming''s induction, the smell of the evil wolf opposite almost suddenly soared, and the speed surprised him.


    "This is the ancestral God who was lost that time." the idea flashed in his heart, and then gradually moved towards the position of the original huge heart in front of him.


    I saw only the last residue of the original huge heart at this time. It seemed to be completely trapped by the opposite party, and I could only let the other party continuously extract its source.


    And just as the outcome was about to be announced, the change suddenly occurred.

 Chapter 133

    In situ, when the wolf demon is about to successfully absorb all the original huge heart, at this time, in situ, a little change occurs. [zero ¡ü nine ¡÷ small ¡ý say ¡÷ net]


    At this time, the huge heart that had been completely motionless suddenly vibrated, and a powerful destructive force broke out directly. It impacted with huge force, and even exploded directly at this last moment.


    Suddenly, with an extremely strong wave exploding directly, the powerful force even shook the whole different space a few times, and countless lands broke directly, which seemed very fragile under the action of this force.


    After all, this is the dying self explosion of the heart of a demon God who is quite strong at level 6. If it is not in a different space, and there is a wolf demon who bears the brunt and blocks most of the impact, its power and terror can spread to half of the northern region.


    "Damn it!" among the remnants, there was the angry roar of the demon wolf and a low curse.


    At this time, he looked very miserable. All the scales that had just grown were blown up. His original solid body became a blur of flesh and blood, and his breath was directly weakened. He looked very uncomfortable in the impact just now.


    "Fortunately, most of the sources have been recovered. This injury only needs more rest time and can recover sooner or later."


    The idea flashed through his mind, and then an inexplicable sense of crisis suddenly came to his mind.


    In an instant, he suddenly turned and looked in the direction behind him, where a strong breath was rising gradually.


    In the sky, a huge scorching sun is rising. It is surrounded by the sky Mars transformed by the sky god power, which falls in an instant with an irresistible trend.


    Suddenly, caught off guard, the wolf devil was directly beaten away, and his bloody body was damaged again.


    The next moment, around him, countless magic surged towards him. At the wound, a little flesh and blood began to wriggle in an attempt to heal.


    However, in the wound, there was still a little fiery divine power emerging, which firmly imprisoned its magic and prevented its recovery.


    "Who!" the wolf devil suddenly looked up and looked forward with sharp and cruel eyes. [zero ¡ü nine ¡÷ small ¡ý say ¡÷ net]


    There, a handsome young man shrouded in natural Brilliance gradually emerged. In this way, he looked at him.


    "Unfortunately, if I hadn''t exposed my breath because of the impact just now, I could have waited until a more appropriate time."


    Looking at the wolf demon ahead, Chen Ming flashed this idea in his heart.


    He didn''t stop and didn''t reply. When he saw that he had succeeded, he immediately bullied forward and directly collided with the other party under the use of divine skills.


    The two huge fields collided with each other. The next moment, the wolf demon flew out directly. Chen Ming has taken a few steps back and is about to move forward.


    But at this time, the wolf devil opposite also began to react.


    "Roar!"


    He roared up to the sky and let out a low roar. Then around, a little magic began to condense gradually. The magic of the whole different space seemed to obey his orders and began to repel Chen Ming.


    This strange space was originally formed because the heart of the demon God landed. At this time, after being swallowed by the wolf demon, it belongs to the consciousness born on the remains of the demon God, and the wolf demon can naturally dispatch this strange space.


    As his mind moved, the huge magic around him suddenly condensed into a strong force and impacted on Chen Ming.


    "Sure enough, it''s even much weaker than before." sensing the power ahead, Chen Ming thought.


    Through his perception, he clearly sensed that the wolf devil in front had declined to a limit at this time. It seems that after bearing the impact of self explosion and Chen Ming''s full blow, the strength at this time is far less than before.


    The next moment, he looked at the magic constantly invading around him and the huge power oppressed in this strange space. With a slight smile, the originally suppressed power erupted without any concealment.


    If you look at this place from the void, you will find that at this time, in an inexplicable space shrouded in darkness and depth, an incompatible huge field began to emerge, suppressed with vigorous vitality and strong and firm force of order.


    Suddenly, the huge forces that had been constantly invading around were blocked and isolated under the role of this field. On the land where the two intersect, there can also be a faint picture of the disappearance of emptiness, which is very terrible.


    "This!"


    In front, the wolf demon was shocked. Looking at Chen Ming in front of him, he couldn''t believe it.


    I don''t know why, looking at the scene in front of him, his heart somehow remembered the scene thousands of years ago.


    It was the first time in the world. The huge magic gave birth to a terrible wave of magic, which destroyed the original order of the world and was about to be destroyed at present. Under this crisis, an amazing Knight rose from the ruins, grew up to a terrible height from childhood, and finally suppressed him.


    "No! It''s impossible! This time, most of my body is full. As long as I cultivate for a period of time, when I recover from my injury, even if the son of the world returns to his place, it''s impossible to suppress me again!"


    The evil wolf roared and made a crazy roar.


    Around, a powerful and extreme source of destruction is exploding, with the force of the huge law of another world surging forward, trying to suppress Chen Ming in front.


    He was bathed in magic blood and looked terrible. It seemed that he itself represented a unique peak power. Even if he only took a look, ordinary people would collapse directly.


    "Already have 50% of the charm of the demon God!"


    Under the strong wind, the idea flashed through Chen Ming''s heart, and then the huge force of nature began to rise and fall, and gradually evolved with his mind.


    A huge magic was inspired again and sent out bursts of brilliance. It contains the mystery of natural law. It evolved in the void and collided with the demon God in front again.


    With a loud noise, the earth under Chen Ming''s feet cracked directly. Unexpectedly, it began to disintegrate directly under the impact of the just now.


    At the same time, in the surrounding space, a little breaking sound came gradually. It seemed that something had been impacted in the just impact and was about to break.


    "This strange space is going to be unsustainable." sensing the strange things around him, Chen Ming made a judgment.


    Originally, this space is a different space separated from the world because the demon God''s heart landed here and gradually affected the surrounding areas over time. It can''t be said how powerful and perfect it is, and there isn''t even much life in it.


    With the owner of the space exploding and falling, the residue was swallowed up by the demon God, and the world lost its support. Coupled with the previous repeated shocks, it is normal to start breaking if you can''t support it.


    However, with the strong impact. Originally, the demon God standing in front disappeared, and only a little residual breath was sensed by him.


    "Want to run?"


    Chen Ming''s mind flashed this idea, and then followed the induction and resolutely pursued in one direction.


    He knew in his heart that if he didn''t solve it this time, the demon God would hide directly. If they wait until their injuries are all healed, it will become extremely difficult to deal with.


    But after a while, he felt something wrong. In the surrounding world, the disappearance of the law seemed to speed up.


    At the next moment, in the surrounding world, a little clear space was broken, and the wave gradually came, which suddenly changed Chen Ming''s face.


    I saw around me, the magic around here was in a frenzied riot, and the space originally independent of the world began to change, as if it began to collapse under the control of some force.


    Before Chen Ming could react, a huge vortex suddenly erupted in front of him, in which a deep void with countless space debris exploded directly here.


    Suddenly, a force filled the place and wiped out all traces.


    Chen Ming only had time to open his divine realm and glory to resist the external impact, so he realized that he was dark and lost all his sense.


    "Even directly manipulated this space to disappear by itself."


    When the impact passed, a little divine light lit up again. Chen Ming looked at the completely changed earth in front of him, and his face was a little gloomy.


    On the earth, with this impact, the original earth suddenly became full of holes. The strong power of space mixed with magic hovers over the earth, completely confusing the breath of the earth.


    A strange space explosion. Its power directly extinguishes the residual breath of the demon God, so that Chen Ming can no longer observe its trace. He can only feel it vaguely through a premonition.


    Moreover, with the explosion of this place and the escape of demon gods, countless pairs of red and tyrannical eyes look here on this magical land.


    This is a large number of magical life bred in this magical land for countless years. At this time, they pay attention to it one after another.


    "Is it because my breath leaked out?"


    Chen Ming looked at the powerful breath of life leaked from the distant earth and thought in his heart.


    At this time, with the disappearance of the different space, his natural divine power was no longer hidden, so he showed it naked, just like a light in the dark, firmly attracting the sight of the dark life around him.


    The next moment, a little vibration gradually rose on the earth, and then countless Warcraft emerged on the original earth and rushed to him crazy. Among them, there are even three-level Warcraft coming from afar. It seems that they directly ignore the powerful forces on Chen Ming''s body and rush in like natural enemies.


    Suddenly, Chen Ming fell into the sea of Warcraft. From the sky, a powerful force like a star shuttled between a piece of magical life, and countless Warcraft were directly purified.


    However, as a result, Chen Ming''s action was directly delayed by these fierce and fearless Warcraft.


    Finally, with the crazy urging of the divine power of nature, Chen Ming''s Noumenon emerged, like a tree of the world. Shrouded in the natural field, he directly suppressed all the Warcraft around him.


    But by this time, it was too late.


    Among the corpses of a Warcraft, Chen Ming looked at the distant earth, and the last feeling in his heart was completely cut off.

 Chapter 134

    Didi¡¤¡¤¡¤


    A little rain gradually fell and wet the earth.


    In the heavy rain, a team escorting materials hid in a folk house and was sheltering from the rain.


    "Ha ha, it''s said that before we set out, our sacrificial priest said that there might be heavy rain recently, so we set out a few days earlier. I didn''t expect to meet him."


    A rough voice echoed around. A big man in leather armor smiled and said a lot of heavy rain ahead.


    "It''s OK. I started a few days early, otherwise I might miss it." after a while, he sighed again.


    Seeing his appearance, beside him, a young man looked at him curiously: "Uncle Andy, what''s the matter?"


    "Is there something wrong with the front line?"


    Andy turned around and looked at the young man. He saw the strong curiosity in his eyes, so he patted him on the shoulder and smiled: "I don''t know if it''s true. I have a distant relative who is the leader of a hundred people in the front line and often sends some news."


    "According to his news, I heard that the number of Warcraft that used to be everywhere in the front line has begun to decrease. Even his majesty Yates seems to have begun to order the troops to take the initiative. It seems that it will be over soon."


    Sting¡¤¡¤¡¤


    At this time, a burst of artifacts fell to the ground, which stunned the man.


    He looked back and saw that outside the house, a bowl originally held by a middle-aged woman fell to the ground, and some dough inside fell to the ground. And in her eyes, she could see a little excitement. She looked at them there and left for a long time.


    "Alas."


    Seeing her like this, beside the big man, a middle-aged man sighed.


    Seeing some doubts from the people around him, the man opened his mouth and explained: "the two children of this family are soldiers. Moreover, because the front line ordered to transfer all the nearby legions to resist the demon tide a year ago, they are all stationed on the front line and haven''t come back for a long time."


    When he heard this, all the people present were silent.


    "In fact, we are good here. Although many people died because of the outbreak of the front-line demon tide, at least the demon tide was blocked, and the families of the soldiers who died in the war have a lot of land compensation. Plus other compensation, at least there is still a place to live."


    "If it were in the south, it would be terrible. I heard that the devil tide in Wang Ting was also very strong, and it couldn''t be stopped. I don''t know how many people died."


    In the silence, another man interposed, which immediately attracted the attention of the surrounding people.


    After a while, wait until the rain outside for a long time and gradually stops. The party began to set out again, escorting materials and moving forward towards the front line.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In a fortress on the front line of the northern demon tide, battles are still beginning everywhere at this time.


    After a long time, the huge wave of Warcraft like when I first came here has almost disappeared. On this land, countless Warcraft gathered began to disperse gradually, fighting with the soldiers on the front line everywhere, coloring the earth with a little blood.


    "How''s nadir?"


    On the city wall, ADIS looked at the countless arrows flying out beside him, pierced a demon God, and asked casually.


    Standing beside him was Bill in a sacrificial robe. At this time, his divine power was rippling. It seemed that after a long fight, he also had a little smell of iron and blood.


    He was wearing a face, looking at ADIS in front of him and said, "the commander of nadir army sent a letter two days ago saying that the wave of Warcraft in his defense line has begun to subside, more than half less than at the beginning."


    "The news from several other defense lines is similar. Warcraft began to become scarce. Many garrison commanders sent orders to ask your majesty to order to attack actively in order to clean up Warcraft outside the defense line."


    Hearing the news, ADIS breathed a sigh of relief and a big stone fell in his heart.


    "It''s been more than a year!" he sighed and sighed.


    "This battle is too difficult."


    Listening to his words, the followers around him nodded one after another, looking deeply convinced.


    But on one side, Bill smiled when he saw Yates sigh like this: "I didn''t expect your majesty to have such feelings."


    "However, we play hard, and others may not feel better."


    Seeing him say so, ADIS turned around and said, "you mean, Wang Ting?"


    "Is there any news from the southern King''s court?" he asked.


    Bill nodded: "news came from the disguised sacrifice and some of our caravans. It seems that the devil tide is still breaking out in the king''s court in the south."


    "Compared with us, the evil tide broke out in the other side was not inferior. It directly swept half of the southern region. I don''t know how many people died."


    "Moreover, because of the new succession of the other king, although many traditional nobles of the royal court recognized his rule, they were far less appealing than the former king. Especially after his defeat in the first battle, he now let the devil tide directly break through the defense line. At present, it can be said that his prestige has been greatly lost."


    He said so.


    However, listening to his narration, Yates shook his head: "although it sounds reasonable, there must be other reasons."


    "Good."


    Bill said: "it seems that his hands and feet were not clean. The big prince and the second prince who were decisively killed in the imperial capital were just doubles. Later, he stood up and started a rebellion. What''s more, he secretly did his hands and feet when the king resisted the devil tide in the south, which directly led to his defeat in the first battle."


    "So... ADIS thought silently in his heart.


    "Didn''t wang Tingzu do it?" after a while, he said again, startling bill in front of him.


    He naturally understood what Adams meant. In fact, the existence of ancestral gods is not a major secret for these sacrificial gods who serve the gods of nature. Even some high priests such as Bill have personally participated in the process of suppressing ancestral gods,


    To them, these are evil gods.


    Bill bowed his head and thought carefully. In his mind, information about Wang Ting emerged one by one, and then gradually summarized the results.


    Finally, he shook his head: "there was no sign of action. Even when the devil tide broke through the defense line, Wang Tingzu didn''t appear. It seemed that he was directly asleep."


    "Sure enough." this thought flashed through Adams''s heart, and he vaguely understood the key.


    Although these ancestral gods seem powerful, they all have limitations. Without the power supplement of the usual blood sacrifice, once the power consumption is too large, it will fall into a deep sleep. Unless someone wakes up, it will not wake up easily.


    The last time, when Yadi Xugong fought with the king''s court, the God of Wang Tingzu was directly against the God of nature.


    The consumption of the war between existence is so huge. For the existence of ancestral gods who rely on blood sacrifice, it is even more fatal. Therefore, after the war, they immediately fell into a deep sleep. Even if there was a big fight outside, they never woke up.


    "However, although I fell into a deep sleep, I''m afraid I still have the most basic feeling. If I feel the noumenon or the breath of the demon God, I''m afraid I will wake up from the deep sleep immediately."


    "Even now, although he hasn''t woken up for a moment, with the tide of Warcraft surging more and more in the south, he will feel a crisis sooner or later and wake up directly."


    ADIS looked at the distant sky and his thoughts flowed: "but this process is not so fast. This period of time is the time for development."


    "Send someone to attack." he looked at the scenery in front of him and said to bill. "After so long sawing, it''s time to get rid of this place."


    In his vision, at this time, on the distant earth, the original lingering deep demonism is gradually fading. It seems that it began gradually since the last time the demon God''s heart exploded and the strange space collapsed.


    At present, it has reached a critical point.


    As his order was issued, the whole front line was boiling, and they pushed forward to the border under the leadership of various army heads, directly pushing down the countless Warcraft blocking them on the road.


    At this time, if we add some reserve regiments to the front line, after continuous reinforcement over the past year, there are more than 100000 people at this time. Tens of thousands of people gathered in one place, and the huge force directly collided with countless Warcraft on the northern border.


    Countless soldiers fought bloody battles in strange areas and began to fight against ferocious and terrible Warcraft.


    Among them, those ordinary Warcraft are easy to deal with. After ADIS promoted fighting spirit in the army and honed it for more than a year, there are generally practicing fighting spirit in the front-line army at this time. Even an ordinary soldier in the army has the level of knight and squire in the past.


    However, the requirements of officers such as ten leaders and hundred leaders are even stronger. At present, they need at least formal Knight cultivation, and there are often practitioners'' Divine arts.


    But at the level of great knight and earth knight, it is much worse. Even though Yates has developed vigorously over the years, there are still few.


    After all, just a little more than a year, if you can make an ordinary person reach the knight level, you can already be regarded as a genius level, even more so.


    Moreover, there are a large number of level 3 Warcraft in the magic tide in the northern region. It is often a huge disaster, enough to break through a line of defense and kill countless people.


    Therefore, under the command of ADIS, countless sacrifices were transferred out one after another and came to the front line to cooperate with the army to suppress the demon tide.


    Even Pope grama was transferred and personally led a group of sacrifices.


    Under the suppression of this powerful lineup, soon, after half a year, with the deep demonism originally shrouded in the earth gradually fading, the ubiquitous Warcraft gradually disappeared under the encirclement and suppression, leaving only a piece of debris burned by the army.


    So far, the evil tide that had been raging in the north for many years was finally suppressed.

 Chapter 135

    In the north, when ADIS calmly packed up his army, he was in the south at this time.


    Under a huge defense line, a handsome young king with a crown looked at the anxious messengers ahead.


    "Your Majesty Hardy, under the impact of Warcraft pouring out from the south, three of our seven defense lines in the southern region have been broken, and the remaining four defense lines are about to collapse and can''t hold on."


    A knight knelt down and said, "now, you can''t hesitate!"


    Listening to the knight''s reward, hardy turned blue.


    He looked around at many ministers who knelt down at this time, and a sense of helplessness was rising in his heart. But then, he looked in front of him. At this time, there were urgent orders piled up like a hill. The original hesitation slowly became firm at this moment.


    Finally, he said with a bitter smile, "get ready and send someone to build the altar."


    "Up to now, the situation is no longer easy for us to clean up. Go and prepare for the sacrifice and invite our ancestors."


    Hearing his final order, everyone present was shocked. The original worry about the situation at this time gradually disappeared and was replaced by excitement.


    After all, Wang Ting established the millennium. The legend of King Tingzu''s God Christia spread in this world and has supreme prestige. As long as you come out, you can certainly restore the situation at this time.


    "However, your majesty, about the sacrifices used in sacrifice." the knight who spoke first suddenly made a voice and looked hesitant.


    "Hey, before, weren''t there those nobles who rebelled and were imprisoned?"


    Hardy had a cold look on his face: "now go and order that all the rebellious nobles be put to death as a sacrifice for blood sacrifice."


    "Presumably, to die for the king''s court is not to live up to their noble status."


    This is to take the opportunity to exterminate the rebels. Before that, because the big prince and the second prince suddenly stood up, a large number of nobles responded and rebelled against his rule. Now is the time for liquidation.


    This method is very cruel. Listening to King Hardy''s words, everyone present was awed by this means of killing the whole family.


    But this is a necessary means. Moreover, the death of these hostile nobles can also make room for these king supporters, especially the large number of territories and titles vacated after these families were slaughtered.


    So, with the order, on that day, a large number of nobles were forcibly arrested among countless city states.


    Not only the owner himself, but also the whole family, even those branches that have separated from their ancestral home, have not been let go. They have been caught one by one and used as sacrificial offerings.


    A month later, hardy stepped on the altar and looked down.


    With his order, a little blood gradually stained on the stone brick floor, and a body was sent to the center.


    Faintly, Hardy''s ears were surrounded by cries, curses and wails.


    But listening to this, hardy smiled coldly and didn''t move at all. Just as the sacrifice began, he went to the altar.


    "Ancestors! Please bless your children and grandchildren."


    This idea flashed through his mind, and then he silently completed the sacrifice under the leadership of some sacrificial priests.


    When the last step of sacrifice was finished, the original place began to change under everyone''s attention.


    A gust of wind suddenly blew up and swept the ground with blood. Then all the blood began to boil, evaporate and condense towards the center of the altar. At the same time, countless corpses also had blood shining on them, and then gradually withered, as if all blood gas extracts were absorbed into a pure blood sacrifice force to condense forward.


    All the forces are gathered together slowly through a traction that ordinary people can''t feel, nourishing a strong and dignified will.


    This will is strong. Although he has blood light, he also has a strange brilliance. A light of the world surrounds him.


    "Huh?"


    As the external blood sacrifice force gradually poured into his body, he slowly opened his eyes.


    "Has the situation reached this point?"


    As he woke up, a little of his will fell on the altar, quickly realized the current situation, and couldn''t help frowning slightly.


    "Whatever."


    He uttered a long sigh, and then a great majesty began to diffuse. It seemed that an ancient king woke up from a distant sleep and began to show his divine power.


    "Is Chris waking up with such a huge majesty?" in the imperial capital, countless powerful people were shocked and felt the power that was almost to shatter the sky. For a time, they felt incomparable terror.


    But the next moment, the huge breath disappeared. In an instant, it cut through the isolation of space, and Chris came to the southern region.


    He looked at the numerous surging devil waves in front of him, with nostalgia and hatred in his eyes.


    Suddenly, he no longer hesitated. The powerful essence was inspired without disguise. In an instant, he broke out a frightening force and directly suppressed it.


    "Roar!"


    At this moment, countless evil tides roared up to the sky, with fear in their eyes, sensing that an irresistible force was invading.


    There are even three-level Warcraft, which roars madly, and its huge power almost breaks the earth.


    But it doesn''t work. Under the full blow of Chris, the earth below was directly broken. Under the cover of the powerful bloody field, all Warcraft began to be corroded, and their bodies began to wither, leaving only one dry corpse. After that, as the last three powerful Warcraft fell to the ground, the magic tide on this land was directly cleaned up.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    A few months later, the news from the southern region was completely transmitted to the Duchy of yadixu in the north.


    "A few months ago, when the devil tide broke through the defense line of the king''s court, King hardy of the king''s court launched a blood sacrifice and summoned the king''s ancestral God Chris. Under the hand of the king''s ancestral God, the devil tide in the southern region was directly suppressed, and then the king''s court led the army to drive the remaining devil tide out of the southern region."


    In front of Yates, a tall messenger quietly narrated, and bill stood aside.


    "Sure enough, in the face of this situation, Wang tingzushen still shot."


    ADIS sighed and then asked, "what about the imperial court? What about the previous rebellion?"


    "Because the king slaughtered most of the rebellious families and the God of Wang Tingzu. In the king''s court, the big prince and the second prince who had originally arrested the rebellion were helpless. Except for a few loyal nobles, the rest gave up their support and remained neutral."


    The messenger continued.


    Hearing this, bill came forward and said, "Your Majesty, we have been in contact with these rebels before, and we have privately funded them in the name of some caravans and nobles."


    "Well, well done," Adams nodded.


    "But now, I''m afraid the original funding is not enough. Increase the funding. The longer they support, the better it will be for us." after a while, he ordered bill next to him.


    Hearing this, Bill nodded first and then said, "but in this way, I''m afraid we will be exposed. I''m afraid some strongholds previously operated in the South will be scrapped."


    "No harm."


    ADIS shook his head: "up to now, they have no way back. Even if we know that we have been supporting them, what we should take is not to accept."


    "It''s another thing. How''s it going now?" he asked, looking down at Patton.


    Feeling his sight, Patton came up with a smile, with some excitement in his eyes: "Your Majesty, there have been preliminary results."


    He ordered the bodyguard to lift up a box from below, and then took out a very shimmering coin.


    "Since your majesty ordered, after years of research, we finally took out the finished product."


    Patton sighed and continued to explain.


    "This newly minted coin is made of a mixture of several different metals and the divine power of sacrifice. It not only looks very gorgeous, but also because it has the blessing of divine power, it is very hard. Unless it is deliberately destroyed, it will never wear out in daily life."


    ADIS took a look, and then made a slight effort.


    With the slight force of his palm, the coins in his hand immediately began to deform, but they didn''t break directly.


    He nodded with satisfaction.


    You know, even if he didn''t exert himself. However, as a god reincarnation, he himself is equivalent to an ancestral God. It''s hard to waste it directly in his hands.


    "How about the manufacturing cost?" he asked again after a while.


    "Very good," Patton replied excitedly, "because the raw materials are only metals that can be seen everywhere, the production cost of these coins is very low. Although divinity is needed in the production, it only needs red robe sacrifice."


    "Moreover, it is not only easy to produce, but also has a high output. In addition, it uses a unique divine encryption. If you don''t understand the specific techniques in advance, you can''t imitate unless you are a strong man of the high priest level."


    "Even if the high priest wants to copy it, because he doesn''t understand the specific techniques, the output is definitely not high."


    Hearing this, ADIS nodded with satisfaction.


    Originally, due to the coexistence of countless city states on the earth and the underdevelopment of Commerce and trade, almost every city state has its own currency. This situation continued after the collapse of the major city states, and brought a lot of confusion to a certain extent.


    Therefore, in order to change this situation, a few years ago, Yates ordered the development of new currencies in the hope of unifying domestic currencies.


    "Fortunately, although it does not have the technology of previous lives, it can still be made with the support of divine magic."


    "Even, to a certain extent, divination should be done better."


    Seeing several coins put out by Patton, Yates thought silently in his heart.


    "Your Majesty, what are the names of these four coins?" Patton looked at Adams and said.


    Then, Adams bowed his head and thought about his previous life, and a bad taste surged into his heart.


    "It''s called copper coins, silver coins, gold coins and Amethyst coins. The specific conversion ratio will be mentioned later."


    At this point, he looked at Barton and bill in front of him and couldn''t help laughing again.

 Chapter 136

    Time has passed, and unconsciously, three years have passed.


    In terms of time, three years is enough to affect many things.


    Unconsciously, the Duchy of Yadi Syria has been established for ten years, and Yadi Si has grown from a 16-year-old boy to a dignified young king.


    In these three years, with the efforts of the king''s court, the evil tide in the South was finally completely suppressed. Some original Warcraft disappeared and seemed to have moved. After that, the king''s attention began to gradually turn to the domestic rebellion. At this time, under the leadership of the king, he began to suppress the domestic rebels.


    In Yadi Xugong''s country, after three years of promotion and with the official guarantee of the principality, the newly cast currency has begun to be gradually introduced throughout the country.


    In a plain outside yadixu. ADIS looked at the countless horses running outside and nodded.


    At this time, his image began to change. Although there was no change in the activity and vitality of the body under the action of divine power, it began to become more dignified, and the original dark eyes completely transformed into gold.


    Moreover, in addition to these, there are other changes around him.


    "Your Majesty, Lord nadir, they are coming." a voice came from behind, with a little tenderness and kindness.


    Hearing the voice, ADIS turned back and smiled, "Kathy, you''re coming."


    Standing behind him was a young girl in a robe. She was beautiful and looked at ADIS with tenderness in her eyes.


    She walked forward slowly and stood beside Yates. She didn''t speak, but she looked at Yates with gentleness and concern on her face.


    They stood together. Although they didn''t speak, they looked very quiet. With the surrounding scenes, they gave people a sense of harmony.


    This is the princess of ADIS. After the founding of yadixu duchy and the unification of nearly half the world, although his biological father and grandfather were very pleased, they also urged him to get a wife. It is hoped that descendants will be born as soon as possible to continue the family and continue to rule the principality in the future.


    And so did his subordinates. After all, a royal family without an heir is not safe in any case and cannot reassure its subordinates.


    Therefore, under this expectation, a year ago, ADIS married the princess, a girl in the family who had been married to the ADIS family for generations. It can be regarded as the fiancee of ADIS.


    "It seems that there is already a will."


    ADIS looked at his wife''s abdomen and thought silently.


    In his vision, at this time, a little powerful origin is being bred, with huge power.


    "Is this feeling the source of killing?"


    The idea flashed through his mind, and then he continued to feel it.


    Around, as a newborn life is gradually gestating and taking shape, the killing forces that originally permeated the world began to converge here and continue to converge into the newborn fetus.


    A feeling of flesh and blood gradually came into Adams''s mind. In his body, several true killing deities gradually gathered and condensed into a somewhat illusory killing priest, cheering and jumping there.


    "Does this feeling inherit my killing power in response to the killing opportunity of the world?"


    ADIS looked at the killing force gathered in front of him and thought silently in his heart.


    "Although my body has been reincarnated, the essence of the true spirit remains unchanged. It is still a God. Therefore, the child born will inherit part of my origin and will be extraordinary and refined. It can be called the son of God."


    "And this child, born in response to killing, can be called the son of killing God..."


    The truly extraordinary inheritance often comes from the source. The blood of the body and the true spirit influence each other. Even if the body of ADIS is just a mortal, it will still gradually degenerate under the influence of the true spirit. Therefore, his children will certainly inherit part of his divine essence and will not change because of his reincarnation.


    But after a while, he raised his head again, and gradually there was a sound of footsteps behind him, but nadir and them came.


    Seeing them coming, Kathy smiled gently at ADIS, and then walked to the other side to empty the venue for them.


    "Your Majesty, what''s the matter with calling us here?"


    After a while, seeing the princess leave, nadir looked at Carter and other army leaders beside him, and asked with awe in his heart.


    You know, at this time, with the territorial expansion of the Duchy of Syria, all the major legions were sent to garrison everywhere by Addis and could not be transferred easily. At this time, most of them were called back by Addis.


    "Isn''t it?" he faintly thought of the key in his heart. He couldn''t help but look excited.


    Beside him, some other generals also looked excited and looked forward to ADIS in front of him.


    Seeing them like this, ADIS couldn''t help smiling, and then said, "good."


    "After three years of cultivation, our strength has greatly increased. And this time I called you to discuss the dispatch of troops."


    As soon as these words came out, they immediately excited many military leaders below.


    "Finally, are you going to send troops?"


    Nadir held back the excitement in his heart, his face barely remained calm and looked at ADIS.


    In this regard, ADIS nodded and looked at the grassland ahead and the horses.


    "This is the horse farm outside yadixu city. After years of efforts, there are already 5000 qualified war horses here. Moreover, there are several horse farms of the same scale in other places."


    "In the army, after years of precipitation, it has generally strengthened a level. On the contrary, in the south, Wang Ting has been very tired after years of war. Now it is suitable to send troops."


    He said this, and then looked down at nadir and others: "what do you think?"


    "Your Majesty is wise!"


    Below, a sound echoed with excitement.


    The tenth year of Yadi Xugong state, in the spring of this year, when the king''s court in the South was still carrying out spring ploughing. The Duchy of ADIS in the North suddenly launched a fierce attack, and tens of thousands of troops suddenly appeared from the border. When the king''s court was not ready, they invaded boldly.


    Suddenly, World War II broke out.


    But this time, the form is very different.


    After so many years of precipitation, at this time, the unstable nobles in Yadi Syrian duchy have already been completely suppressed, and the remaining resistance has gradually disappeared after so many years of weakening and the spread of natural belief. It can be said that there are no worries at all.


    In addition, with the establishment of local churches and the gradual popularization of divination, the land is generally rich after these years. The accumulated strength is not small.


    But in the king''s court in the south, the situation was different. First, after the outbreak of the devil tide, there was a rebellion, which was not suppressed at this time. In addition, after so many years of war, the domestic situation is basically chaotic, and the major nobles may not be one with the king. It can be said that the situation is grim.


    Even after years of secret missionary work in the south by the nature church, there were many nobles in the South who believed in the God of nature. After the arrival of the army of ADIS, they took refuge secretly and directly became the guide party.


    In this case, the army of ADIS went all the way to the south. It can be said that it was like breaking bamboo, encroaching on the territory of the king''s court step by step.


    At this time, the main force of Wang Ting was still suppressing the rebellion.


    "What! Yasukuni invaded and the border defense line was broken?"


    In a camp, the king roared at the knight in front of him, his eyes still with disbelief.


    He stood up angrily and looked at the ministers standing silently in front. His face was iron green: "where''s Casper? Didn''t I ask him to take people to guard the border? Why didn''t he hold on for so little time!"


    Listening to his words, there was silence below, but his face was iron green and some were not good-looking.


    "Count Casper was killed by the rebels led by his adjutant while guarding the city. Then the defense line collapsed and was directly broken under the secret surrender of the nobles in the city."


    After a while, a determined Knight came forward silently and reported.


    "What a waste!"


    Hardy was furious, and there was an irrecoverable anger in his tired eyes.


    Seeing him say so, the knight below looked a little ugly. But thinking about the current situation, he came forward and advised.


    "Your Majesty, the current situation, the invasion of the Duchy of yadixu in the north, our main force must go to the front line, and we can''t continue to consume here."


    Listening to his persuasion, hardy took several steps in place, and the emotion in his mind was quickly suppressed by him.


    "Indeed, there can be no more fighting here."


    He said calmly, then looked at the Knights below and said, "send messengers immediately and say that I am willing to stop fighting with them. As long as they don''t continue to make trouble, I will let them become independent and king."


    "No, it''s not enough!" as soon as he said it, he rejected it again, and then said, "as long as they are willing to stop and even help the king''s court fight against the Syrian duchy, I will canonize the whole southern region to them."


    "What?" the words immediately shocked the people below.


    "Your Majesty, this can''t be!"


    A nobleman came out with anxiety on his face: "Your Highness the great prince and the second prince have turned against you. If you grant them the southern region, the king''s court will be divided directly."


    "Don''t worry." however, facing the anxiety of the people below, hardy smiled coldly: "they can''t wait for that time."


    "When the army of yadixu duchy is solved, they will be solved immediately."


    He said so. In his words, the meaning of stepping down the mill and killing the donkey is very obvious.


    However, after a while, when the envoy sent, a knight ran in anxiously.


    "Your Majesty, no! The camp is being stormed by the rebels, and our messenger has been killed by the other side!"


    "What!" hearing the news, hardy suddenly stood up with disbelief in his eyes.

 Chapter 137

    "How dare he! How could he!" hardy stood up and went straight out of the camp. He saw a lot of shouting and fighting outside.


    On the other side, surrounded by the army, a handsome man stood looking at the war in the distance, his face calm.


    Beside him, an old priest in a high priest''s robe stood silently beside him.


    "I''ve done what you asked. It must be enough to show my sincerity to take the initiative to lead the army to attack the Wangting camp."


    The handsome man looked at the sacrifice standing beside him and said.


    His face was a little depressed and tired, but his expression was still calm, so he looked ahead.


    Beside him, the old priest smiled and nodded: "Your Highness, please rest assured that the conditions we promised will not change."


    He took a thing out of his arms, gave it directly to the man in front, and then retreated silently.


    After a while, on one side, the second prince also came forward. He was blond and looked very conspicuous.


    "Brother, I don''t understand."


    He looked ahead and said, "obviously we can promise hardy his conditions, and then step aside and watch them fight. Why should we participate in it and even help outsiders attack the king''s court."


    Hearing his words, the big prince sighed slightly in front of him.


    "Indeed, if Hardy''s truce is agreed, we can buy time to cultivate ourselves and wait and see the situation."


    He said silently, and then the painting style changed: "but what''s the use?"


    "The contradiction between us and him could not be reconciled as early as he ordered us to be executed or even our mother race to be destroyed. Even now, under the circumstances of a truce, he will certainly attack us after this crisis and will never fulfill his promise."


    "Instead of this, we might as well directly throw ourselves into the Duchy of yadixu. As for the king''s court, even if it is destroyed, it has nothing to do with us."


    He said silently with sadness in his eyes.


    The second prince was silent when he said so.


    "But brother, have you thought about it?"


    After a while, he suddenly said, "even if we deviate from the king''s court and choose to take refuge in Yadi Syria, how do you know what Yadi Syria will think of us?"


    "After all, we are descendants of the king''s court. When we are used up, what should we do if the other party wants to kill them all?"


    He calmly analyzed that he did not take it for granted because of the current situation that the Duchy of yadixu could rely on.


    "So, as long as we become their own people." in front, the big prince suddenly smiled.


    In the puzzled eyes of the second prince, he took out the wooden box given to him by the priest before and opened it.


    Suddenly, in situ, a little huge vitality began. Countless natural elements are surging wildly. It seems that they are attracted by something and begin to cheer instinctively.


    Look carefully, two crisp leaves are placed quietly. It looks crisp, as if it had just separated from the main body. On it, a little inexplicable texture is intertwined on the leaf surface, which looks very mysterious.


    "What is this?"


    The second prince stared at the two leaves. Somehow, in his heart, a little instinctive desire began to emerge, as if a person who had been thirsty for a long time in the desert suddenly saw water.


    Seeing his performance, the big prince also smiled, looked at the two leaves in front of him, and sighed in his eyes: "it is said that the God of nature was born in ancient times, which was conceived by the world, and its noumenon is a tall divine tree like the world."


    "And these two are the two leaves on the divine tree."


    He explained excitedly, and then looked at the second prince in front of him: "second brother, do you know the legend of God descent in the north?"


    "Elder brother, do you mean that in the Syrian Duchy of Yadi, it is said that he swallowed the leaves of the divine tree and became a divine descendant, and even could fight the divine descendant kuruba of natural disaster Warcraft alone?"


    The second prince''s eyes lit up and looked at the big prince in front of him with some excitement.


    "Good."


    The big prince smiled.


    "The reason why God''s descendants are God''s descendants is that they have swallowed God''s leaves, so they have a trace of God''s blood."


    "If we swallow the divine leaves, we can also become divine descendants. At that time, in the face of the God of nature, not only will Yadi Xugong not embarrass us, but even we will become the noblest nobles in our blood."


    "After all, this is the blood of God. Even if an ordinary person gets it, he can grow up to match the natural disaster Warcraft."


    He has a large number of pupils and looks at the two leaves in front of him with an indisputable excitement in his eyes.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    After the rebels refused a truce and took the initiative to start with Wang tingjun, they took advantage of the opportunity that the main force of Wang tingjun was delayed. Yates decisively led the army to attack. Under the secret surrender of the party leading the way along the road, the 100000 army was unimpeded, and its goal was directed at the imperial court and the imperial capital.


    This is almost as like as two peas of attack on the Northern Territory a few years ago, and is prepared to rely on the strong power to directly attack the capital of the other side and destroy the country in the first World War.


    Forced by helplessness, Wang Ting resolutely abandoned many peripheral territories, retreated rapidly, and forcibly withdrew the main force under the obstruction of the rebels.


    Of course, Wang Ting also paid a heavy price.


    One month later, outside the imperial capital, ADIS led a team of people and horses. Looking at the distant imperial capital, he couldn''t help frowning.


    In front, the tall city wall stands quietly, guarded by countless knights. The whole defense line looks so strong that almost any Sieger can despair.


    "Compared with the defense of the imperial capital, the defense lines we have experienced before are almost broken."


    On the side of ADIS, nadir looked at the wall of the imperial capital in front and said with an iron face.


    "Can the Pope lead the altar group to see if the wall can be blasted?" Carter suggested, with the same gloomy face.


    "No, inside the imperial capital, I feel a powerful evil power protecting him. Even if the Pope makes a move, I''m afraid he can''t break through." bill interrupted.


    Listening to their advice, ADIS moved his face and looked at the city wall.


    At this time, it seems that the competition for the son of the world is coming to an end. Around him, the huge power of the world begins to condense and wrap around his body.


    In the void, there is also a vision.


    The two heavenly pillars gradually rise, each corresponding to the destiny. They are colliding and deadlocked, and there is no victory or defeat for a time.


    However, ADIS is very calm about this.


    "Try to attack the city first," he said, looking at the crowd.


    Different from the defense line of any other city, there are the largest number of knights in the world in the imperial capital. Even if Yates promotes fighting spirit in the army many times, it is still no better than the accumulation of the imperial court for many years.


    With so many strong men, the severity of the war can be imagined.


    In this kind of battlefield, knights are only the most common. Only great knights can count as weight, and earth knights can protect themselves.


    "The war is terrible." ADIS looked at the tragedy on the city wall and couldn''t help frowning.


    But for this, he had no way, just looked at it silently.


    "Sacrifice group, release divine skill!" after a while, he looked at the war situation ahead and couldn''t help ordering.


    With the order, all the sacrifices began to gather divine power at the same time, and the divine arts were released one after another. For a moment, the knights on the city wall were pressed down, which bought some time for the soldiers on the side of Yadi Syria.


    "Your Majesty, Lord nadir and Lord Carter asked to join in person!" a herald came from a distance.


    Yates nodded his permission.


    So the battle continued. This battle lasted three months.


    "Your Majesty, according to our people''s inquiry and past information, we have estimated the detailed information of the imperial capital."


    At night, in the camp, Bill looked at the people present and said.


    "According to our speculation, there should be 50000 people left in the imperial capital at this time, and there should be enough food savings for at least two years."


    Suddenly, listening to the information, everyone frowned, and then looked at ADIS.


    Facing everyone''s eyes, ADIS smiled: "don''t worry, since the other party can insist, we''ll spend it here."


    "At this time, with so many years of preparation, our rear has been completely secure. If it is more than consumption, we don''t have to be afraid at all."


    "Moreover, after such a long time, there may be a turnaround in the imperial capital."


    He looked at the wall standing in the distance. His golden eyes were quiet and said something mysterious.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    At this time, in a gorgeous building in the imperial capital, a middle-aged man looked at the letter in his hand and sighed slightly.


    "Father, are you still hesitating?" a figure sounded around, and then a young man in armor appeared.


    "Alas... Erin, is it really to this extent?" he sighed slightly, looking a little haggard.


    In front of him, Erin didn''t speak, just kept silent.


    If you look carefully, you can find that on his body, he is wearing a divine emblem engraved with tree texture.


    "If I can, I don''t want to." after a while, Erin sighed and said, "our family has been loyal to the king''s court for hundreds of years. If I can, I also want to continue to be loyal."


    "But now, it''s really time to choose."


    He stepped forward and continued: "since the decline of the imperial court and the rise of Yadi duchy in the north, the imperial court has become weaker and weaker. Now, the imperial capital is besieged and can only be reluctantly supported by the city wall."


    "Even, father, do you know? At this time, almost all the commanders and knights in various places have secretly rebelled, waiting for your father to make a statement."


    Suddenly, the middle-aged man was surprised and instinctively wanted to ask. But after careful thinking, he smiled bitterly, and his hands fell feebly.


    The imperial capital was besieged, and the impact was by no means ordinary. This represents not only the great loss of the prestige of the royal court, but also the beginning of the loyalty of many nobles to it in the past.


    Even if I don''t want to rebel, I will still waver under the promotion of the family behind me.


    So, in this case, when the battle under the imperial capital lasted another month, a little change began to come into being.

 Chapter 138

    At the end of the tenth year, Yadi established his country.


    When the king''s court and Yadi Xu were deadlocked under the imperial capital for several months, one night. The nobles in the city rebelled, the city gate was opened, and the imperial capital defense line was broken.


    "Go!"


    "Your Majesty ordered to capture the king alive and make him count directly!"


    A little cry came up on the battlefield, constantly impacting with the iron blood of the battlefield.


    "Sure enough, no matter how solid the wall is, it can''t stop the decline of a kingdom."


    On the battlefield, ADIS looked at the chaos in the imperial city at this time and couldn''t help sighing.


    Beside him, nadir and others stood aside and looked at the scene in front of him with excitement in their eyes.


    "Your Majesty, King Wang Ting led the army to the inner city. At this time, he is wantonly arresting the nobles. It seems that he is preparing a blood sacrifice."


    Suddenly, nadir and others were surprised.


    However, hearing the news, ADIS smiled and said, "let him go."


    "Nadir, continue to attack the city. At this time, the king''s court has been broken. The defense of the inner city is far inferior to that of the outer city. It''s time to solve him."


    He looked at the king''s court flag standing silently in the distance and ordered nadir to one side.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    At this time, in the void, as the periphery of the imperial capital was broken, one of the two pillars suddenly collapsed. It seemed that there was a sad cry, which directly reduced the volume by half.


    With the collapse of Tianzhu, a unique space that was originally covered gradually emerged with blood color.


    In the void, a touch of light blue brilliance gradually emerged and came here with vitality.


    Chen Ming looked at the huge field in front of him and shook his head.


    "Has the former king Tingzu God, the great Savior, declined so far now?"


    He sighed faintly and felt the weakness ahead.


    With the movement of his mind, a touch of brilliance lit up on him, the natural field opened, resisted the surrounding oppression, and then went directly to the core.


    After entering, there were countless soldiers standing there, all with scars and strong iron blood. They all looked like the division of hundred battles.


    However, after seeing Chen Ming, these soldiers did nothing. Although there was hostility in his eyes, he didn''t do it.


    "Is it your Excellency the God of nature?"


    After a while, a handsome Knight came to the front and looked at Chen Ming: "please follow me. Your majesty has been waiting in front for a long time."


    "Please lead the way." Chen Ming glanced at the knight and said silently.


    Through the field, scenes began to emerge.


    Castles, manors and knights standing on one side are ancient and give people a strong sense of historical precipitation.


    One of the royal palaces looks very grand. It is similar to the royal palaces in the current imperial capital, but different.


    In it, a strong breath fluctuates.


    Chen Ming glanced at the knight who stood still beside him and bowed to salute. Then he stepped directly up the steps and gradually came to the palace.


    Scenes in the palace gradually skipped over. However, although there was still a noble spirit, it was only silent, not even a bodyguard. Only the lonely king is independent.


    "Here you are?" said krisya, the God of Wang Tingzu, standing silently in front, looking at Chen Ming coming behind.


    "Your situation is very bad. Although you barely wake up from a deep sleep, your power consumption is too large and has reached a critical point."


    Behind him, Chen Ming looked at Chris, sensed his weakness, and said slowly.


    However, Chris just smiled and didn''t care.


    "You know what?"


    He looked at Chen Ming in front of him: "when I first saw you, I knew that although you and I have the power of the world, in fact, the world still cares for you."


    Hearing this, Chen Ming shook his head: "it''s not that the world pays more attention to me, but that the world abandons you."


    "Chris, you are the Savior of the last century, with the merit of saving the world, so even now, you still have the care of the world source."


    "However, even the strongest care can not offset the world''s instinct for redemption."


    He looked at Chris standing in front of him and said slowly.


    With his narration, around the two people, a faint light of the world quietly emerged, shrouded in the two people, with scenes on it.


    "Before your death, you were a knight favored by the world. You guarded the world all your life and fully fulfilled the mission entrusted to you by the world."


    Chen Ming turned and looked in front of him.


    At this time, as his words fell, a little force of the world slowly fell, in which a scene appeared.


    It was a handsome and gentle knight who stood up at the time of world crisis and calmed the devil tide alone for the people behind him.


    Seeing the scene manifest, Chris was silent. He just stood beside Chen Ming and watched the evolution of the scene.


    As the scene evolves, the picture gradually changes. In order to defend his people, the original Knight suppressed the demon God in the last battle, but he also died and became an ancestor god.


    Then, the original brilliant scene suddenly changed.


    A little cry and curse began to emerge. It was the blood sacrifice of countless people for thousands of years.


    Seeing this scene, Chris continued to be silent, and a little sadness gradually rose in her heart, but she still looked at the scene calmly.


    The scene evolves again. Finally, the suppressed demon God is born again, and the scene ends.


    Just around the original place, there is still a little world power boiling.


    "Do you feel it?" Chen Ming suddenly said, "although the Millennium blood sacrifice enables you to continue to exist, on the other hand, it has also caused countless killings."


    "The resentment caused by these killings and the cause and effect owed to the world will continue to accumulate, and will continue to haunt you."


    "Christia, how much of the care you got from saving the world now?"


    Chen Ming looked at the blood filled brilliance on Christia''s body and said so.


    "Before your death, you were unable to completely suppress the demon God, resulting in another crisis in today''s world; after your death, you enjoyed blood sacrifice. Although you defended the people under the demon tide, you also created boundless killings and hindered the promotion of the world."


    "Although these are not your original intention, these are the reasons for the world to abandon you."


    Hearing these words, Chris continued to be silent. For a long time, she opened her mouth, but she didn''t speak.


    Just around, as Chen Ming''s words gradually fell, the power of the world that was fluctuating around began to boil, as if urging.


    Sensing this situation, Chen Ming shook his head: "give up. As long as you are willing to give up, you are still the ancestor of the new kingdom."


    However, listening to his persuasion, Chris shook her head: "no need."


    "Let me end the curtain as a knight." he looked at Chen Ming in front of him and said slowly.


    "It seems that after all, is it necessary to do one?" Chen Ming sighed in his heart.


    The next moment, in the void, two powerful divine domains began to break out, and the terrible majesty scattered everywhere, directly fixing the void.


    With the opening of the natural field, the huge force directly pressed down Chris on the opposite side. But although they had the upper hand, they began to fall into a stalemate. It seems that they can''t win or lose for a moment.


    After all, no matter how weak Christia is, she is also the sixth level ancestor god, the son of fate bred in the crisis of the world. The bottom of the culvert is deep. Naturally, it will not be overwhelmed by Chen Ming.


    "Huh?"


    At this time, on the earth, in a guard, ADIS suddenly looked up.


    "Finally, is this the time?" he murmured, with a touch of divine brilliance in his eyes.


    "Your Majesty, what''s the matter?" on his side, Bill looked at him suspiciously, with some in his heart.


    Through the essence of the high priest''s connection with the gods, he vaguely felt that a fierce battle was unfolding in the distance. But because the connection is not deep enough, the induction is not clear.


    "Bill, take care of my body." ADIS looked at him, smiled, and then ordered.


    Before bill understood what he meant, he saw a shocking scene emerge at the next moment.


    Among all the attention, a huge sun gradually rose on the body of ADIS. Although it was not hot, the huge divine power on it made everyone want to bow down to it.


    This is a part of the true spirit separated during the reincarnation of the God of nature. At this time, it directly manifests and shocks everyone around.


    "The great God of nature!"


    A little kneeling noise gradually rose around. At this moment, countless believers of the God of nature suddenly knelt down, watched the star like will manifest in the sky gradually rise into the sky, sensed the familiar power, burst into tears and roared at the sky.


    Under the attention of everyone, the true spirit gradually took off, and then directly broke the blockade of the world and came to the void where Chen Ming was.


    After sensing Chen Ming''s breath, the Zhenling powder fluctuated, and then went directly to Chen Ming.


    The next moment, the two combine.


    In Chen Ming''s body, the two powerful true spirits began to contact each other, and then fused rapidly under the action of the essence of homology, restoring the original complete true spirit.


    With the recovery of the true spirit, in Chen Ming''s mind, memories began to emerge, and began to meet and merge slowly.


    At the same time, with the integrity of the true spirit, his breath began to expand. With the slight turbulence of a divine personality, the last seal was completely broken and promoted to level 6 at once.


    "Finally, it''s level six." sensing the strong sense of sublimation coming from up and down in his body, Chen Mingxin said silently.


    Originally, after so many years of accumulation, Chen Ming''s strength was enough. It was only because the true spirit was incomplete that he delayed his promotion. After this separation of the true spirit, he was promoted to success immediately.


    With Chen Ming''s promotion, the strength comparison between the two changed again, and the original adhesive form was suddenly broken.

 Chapter 139

    In the void, a rainbow breaks through the space and comes to the front.


    As a powerful wave sounded, the strange blood red field in front was broken, and a tall Knight appeared.


    "It''s time to end."


    At this time, with the progress of the war, a little world power revolves around here, with the fluctuation of world consciousness.


    With the competition for the son of the world to this extent, it is obvious that the world consciousness also begins to manifest and is paying attention to this place.


    In the empty air, a little blood rain is gradually manifesting, and there is a sense of sadness, with world fluctuations.


    Sensing these, Chen Ming turned back and looked at Chris with golden eyes.


    The other party looked very embarrassed at this time. With his own field broken by Chen Ming, a little black resentment began to emerge on him, with the resentment of all sentient beings and the power of cause and effect in the world.


    "Have you been eaten back?" the thought flashed through his heart. He couldn''t help but take some pity in his eyes.


    In his view, this man is a complete tragedy. As the son of fate, if in ordinary or other worlds, it is undoubtedly the standard protagonist template. As long as there is no accident, it is doomed to soar to the sky, even if it is not impossible to directly take charge of the world.


    But at this time, it was a tragedy. As the son of fate born in the crisis of the world, he was not only born with the task of saving the world, but also stared at by the invading extraterritorial demons early, and directly changed from the original destiny protagonist to the Tiansha lone star. Even if we succeed in saving the world in the end, we will fight hard and die, and end up as an ancestor god.


    After incarnating the ancestral God, he enjoys blood sacrifice every day, even if he keeps himself sober by virtue of his previous foundation, but how much energy and merit can he have left over a thousand years?


    "It''s over!" he said to himself, looking at the knight still standing like a mountain below.


    In the void, a magnificent star suddenly rose and swept forward with great force.


    This is Chen Ming''s all-out strike after he was promoted to level 6, with the magic power accumulated over the years.


    In the distance, feeling the desperate power ahead, Chris looked up and smiled bitterly.


    The next moment, his whole body was submerged, leaving only the last light flying out and straight to Chen Ming.


    It was a gorgeous dark long sword. On it, a little red killing power was gradually diffuse, with a little magical smell of demon God.


    "I don''t want this sword to die with you, so I sent it out at the last minute?"


    Looking at the sword, Chen Ming directly reached out and took it. He sensed the power on it and echoed the killing power in his body.


    "No matter what your name used to be, in the future, you will inherit the name of your original master, Chris the sword of killing."


    As soon as the voice fell, the long sword trembled suddenly, and then gradually calmed down.


    Chen Ming doesn''t care about this. For him, a sword is nothing. Moreover, he had a candidate for the future owner of the sword.


    However, at this time, with the death of Chris, the blood rain that originally filled the void became more and more heavy. It seemed that the world was sad and seeing off his children.


    In the void, a pillar of heaven collapsed directly, a little purple source force scattered everywhere, and there was no residual force to condense.


    With the collapse of Tianzhu, the destiny originally hidden in it began to emerge. Under a strong traction, it came to Chen Ming quickly.


    Above Chen Ming''s head, an ancient tree emerged silently, with a touch of Purple Star fragments, emitting source power in a steady stream.


    Once the two huge pieces of stars converged, a magical reaction began to take place.


    In situ, the power of the world suddenly boils, and the huge world source power is poured directly into Chen Ming.


    Sensing this power, Chen Ming felt a slight movement in his heart, and the true spirit in his body emerged. At this moment, he directly swallowed all the source force poured out. Make a reaction happen.


    Chen Ming only felt that under the blessing of this source force, Zhenling began to grow rapidly and began to change wildly at the speed he could sense. The unstable atmosphere originally caused by entering level 6 suddenly stabilized, saving decades of time at once.


    As time went by, the source force of the original crazy influx began to slow down, but it was still an unimaginable speed than before.


    "Sure enough, after reaching this level, I will rise to the level of the world. In addition to relying on the power of the world, it is difficult to move forward only by myself."


    Feeling the changes in his body just now, Chen Ming couldn''t help sighing.


    "In fact, in the final analysis, the way of gods, integrating the beliefs of all sentient beings to achieve themselves, and condensing the clergy are not another way to rely on the power of the world."


    After a while, he thought silently.


    "However, the changes seem to be more than that."


    In his body, at this time, with the death of Wang Tingzu''s God, the killing power that he had accumulated for thousands of years seemed to be transferred, which strengthened the killing divinity in his body.


    The killing divinity is shining madly, absorbing the strong killing power and starting to grow. Even the killing clergy, which originally seemed illusory, seems to become more real.


    However, at this time, in front of Chen Ming, with the death of Wang Tingzu, a different space began to shake, with signs of collapse.


    Obviously, when the lost master, Wang Ting, was about to collapse, the space originally opened by Chris began to fall.


    "Whatever." Chen Ming stared at the front. His golden eyes crossed countless distances and stared at the space.


    With the gradual collapse of that space, the heroes originally placed in it began to fluctuate.


    The earth collapses. After losing the support of power, the vanishing force everywhere in the void directly corrodes the space, exposing those heroes directly.


    These heroes were slowly accumulated by Wang Ting for thousands of years. Although he had fighting spirit and cultivation before his death, he was only slightly stronger than ordinary people after his death. Under the impact of this powerful force of emptiness, he had no resistance at all. As long as he rubbed it, his soul would collapse.


    "I am the God of nature. If I am willing to submit and meditate in my heart, I can be redeemed."


    Chen Ming looked at the hero struggling in the void below. The corners of his mouth moved slightly and a voice came down.


    Hearing this voice, I felt the huge divine power. Many heroes hesitated, but they made up their mind when they looked at the increasingly raging void outside.


    With a light blue light across the sky, heroes were redeemed and sent by Chen Ming to the divine domain where the noumenon is located.


    However, despite this, there are still many heroes who are unmoved. Even if the space outside the earth has been torn, revealing its deep void, they still have no intention to serve Chen Mingchen.


    For these people, Chen Ming just shook his head and ignored them.


    After all, everyone has the right to choose. He has given the opportunity, and it has nothing to do with him if he doesn''t grasp it.


    When the distant space gradually disappeared in the void, Chen Mingfang calmed down, turned into a light, and returned to the body of the earth in an instant.


    With the return of consciousness, a pair of golden eyes slowly opened. Chen Ming was stunned when he looked at the lost earth.


    At this time, after returning to the world, he only felt that a little kindness was coming from the world, and with the powerful world power, he was blessing him.


    This is one of the benefits brought by the achievements of the children of the world. Like the parents and children of the world, it has received the full support of the world.


    "I have a faint feeling in my heart that my strength will be greatly strengthened in the world. Even if it is a level 6 peak, I can fight head-on."


    He murmured, sensing the powerful power from his body.


    Of course, being able to fight head-on does not mean that you can really fight, but that you have the power to threaten the other party. After all, even a little progress at level 6 is extremely difficult, and the strength is very different.


    "However, since I have accepted the care of the world, the name of my previous life is inappropriate."


    "From today on, I am the God of nature, ADIS."


    The idea flashed through his mind and looked into the distance.


    At this time, beside him, bill and other priests watched him wake up. They couldn''t help feeling that the familiar natural force was revived in their king.


    "The great God of nature, you have finally awakened."


    This idea flashed through the hearts of many sacrificial priests. They couldn''t help crying and praying in their hearts.


    "Bill." on the stage, Adams suddenly opened his mouth, looked at the wall still standing in front of him and said, "how is the war going now."


    So, in the envious eyes of many priests, Bill raised his head and looked at Adams''s face: "Your Majesty, a few days ago, Lord nadir led his army to attack the inner city. At this time, he is still stuck."


    "However, on the side of the king''s court, there seems to be an accident at this time. The king of the king''s court held a blood sacrifice, but there was no response. At this time, he was still leading the army to resist."


    Speaking of this, Bill suddenly knelt down: "at your Majesty''s command, the Pope and Lord kuruba are already here. As long as your majesty is willing, you can capture the emperor''s capital in one fell swoop in a few days at most!"


    "No."


    In front, the voice of ADIS came, with dignity and dignity different from usual.


    At this time, under the gaze of all the sacrifices, ADIS silently raised his hand, and a little divine power began to emerge.


    "It''s over... He looked at the wall standing in the distance and thought silently.


    The next moment, the original calm scene changed. In everyone''s shocked eyes, ADIS turned into a shining sun, and his boundless divine power immediately spread out, sweeping the earth in an instant.


    This divine power is vast and powerful. It has the law of natural operation. Just the breath is sent out, which startles countless people. They just feel that their minds are blank and kneel down directly.


    The next moment, in the world, a little bit of natural elements began to condense gradually, on which there was the power of law brewing and roaring forward under the will of ADIS.


    "City, disappeared..." in front, nadir looked ahead and muttered with disbelief in his eyes.


    I saw that the inner city standing in front directly disappeared half under the attack of ADIS, and the wall directly disappeared, revealing the scene inside.


    It was a terrible moment. Level 6 has a random blow, which is powerful enough to tear the earth, not to mention the walls.


    In fact, if Chen Ming hadn''t kept his hand, it would have made the city that has stood for thousands of years disappear directly.

 Chapter 140

    The eleventh year of Yadi Xugong state. This year, the final war that determines the ownership of the world gradually came to an end.


    After the awakening of the God of nature, the walls of the imperial capital were broken and the army then entered.


    In despair, King hardy died in the palace, and the remaining royal family surrendered under the leadership of the eldest prince and the second prince.


    Under this threat, coupled with the persuasion of the eldest prince and the second prince, most of the Lords in the middle immediately gave up resistance and chose to surrender one after another. Only a few excluded people still resisted stubbornly and were leveled one by one by nadir, who later led the army.


    With the central region being calmed down, in the world, except for those wild areas, which are full of Warcraft and demon people, only the southern region has not been calmed down.


    However, in the previous evil tide, the strength of the southern region was greatly damaged. In addition, the death of the king, the residual royal families surrendered, and many lords in the southern region also tended to surrender. It was settled off and on in the second year.


    As the southern regions were completely settled, all the known lands in the world were unified, and the Duchy of yadixu finally became the new master on this land.


    However, different from previous imperial courts, after occupying such a huge territory, Yates did not choose to divide the people and general morha into major city states. Even the nobles in Moldova were restrained, which not only banned their autonomy, but even restrained them in law.


    This is caused by different vision and conditions.


    In the past, because of the huge territory and inconvenient transportation, it may take more than half a year for a decree to be passed from the capital to the subordinate territory. Therefore, the royal family had to be enfeoffed and even rely on the nobility to govern the territory.


    But for ADIS, it doesn''t have to be so at all.


    First of all, with the gradual popularization of sacrifice, the tradition of news was greatly accelerated.


    At least, the number of precious horses gradually increased with the cultivation of sacrifice, which greatly accelerated the transmission of information. Coupled with the use of natural divinity, under the command of ADIS, the training of birds to deliver messages has been realized, which has further accelerated the transmission degree.


    In addition, with the gradual popularization of natural belief, it has also played an important role in the stability of the current situation.


    Under these circumstances, the new yadixu Empire maintained the situation and cultivated itself silently.


    However, with the unification of the world at this time, ADIS became the son of the world, the source power given by the world increased greatly, and began to give ontological feedback in the divine domain.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the city of Yadi Syria, with the unification of the world and the establishment of Yadi Syria Empire, Yadi Syria became a new imperial capital and became more prosperous.


    Countless caravans walked through them. Seeing the prosperity and weather in them, they couldn''t help looking forward to it.


    In the palace, the emperor, who had been dealing with government affairs, was stunned.


    At this time, he was twenty-eight years old, but he still looked like the original. Like a teenager, the huge dignity that had originally shrouded him gradually faded and looked very easy-going.


    "Finally, are you going to be born?" the idea flashed through his heart.


    At the next moment, the huge will jumped suddenly. He directly crossed countless distances and went directly to the divine realm at the next moment.


    At this time, a little power is diffuse in the divine domain. Outside the divine realm, the huge and immeasurable power of faith is pouring in, turning into an ancient tree in the divine realm nourished by a little pure power.


    The ancient tree is as tall as the world, with its branches swaying gently and a little natural light waving out quietly, with a wave of natural laws.


    On the ancient trees, many fruits are pregnant, and most of them are about to mature.


    ADIS turned back and felt the front.


    In his induction, on the noumenon, dozens of ignorant consciousness sensed his arrival and began to fluctuate with deep joy.


    Sensing these pure emotions, Yates couldn''t help laughing, a little gentle fluctuation dispersed, and then looked at the top of the tree.


    There, a green fruit has been bred and matured at this time, and a little source force is winding and sending out little fluctuations.


    A consciousness struggles in it and seems to want to break free and come to the real world.


    "Father... God..." a voice sounded in Adams''s mind, with childishness and attachment.


    The next moment, the fruit trembled violently.


    Seeing this scene, Chen Ming''s heart moved. The world source force accumulated during this period directly turned into a purple light and flew out to the fruit.


    "Little guy, it''s cheap for you."


    Sensing the consumption of source power in his body, Yates felt some flesh pain in his heart, so he said.


    These sources of power, which he has accumulated during this period of time, are extremely precious. At this time, most of it was consumed directly for the breeding of this fruit.


    However, in the front, the purple source force is directly swallowed by the fruit, which brings a feeling of satisfaction.


    The next moment, as the power of the surrounding world began to fluctuate, a faint light began to appear on the fruit and gradually changed.


    A touch of natural light began to bloom in place. When the light disappeared, a young figure appeared.


    It was a little girl with her eyes closed. It seemed that she inherited the essence of some gods because she was conceived by the body of ADIS. Although she was still very young, her face was very beautiful. She could vaguely see her peerless posture when she grew up.


    On his forehead, a little pale blue mysterious texture emerged, with some divine breath on it.


    "Inherited part of the natural divinity and the essence of God, so he was born free from vulgarity?"


    ADIS thought so, and then looked at the little girl with some gentleness and kindness.


    He walked forward quietly. With a movement of mind, a little natural elements gradually condensed around him and turned into a dress on the little girl.


    "Father God." the little girl looked up at ADIS. Her big pale gold eyes looked lovely, but they also had some divine power.


    "In the future, your name will be Arira, Arira nalba."


    Chen Ming slowly picked up the little girl with a smile on his face and named her.


    "Arira, Arira..."


    In his arms, Arilla smiled happily, with smiles on her lovely face and a unique natural breath, which made people feel happy.


    Seeing her like this, Chen Ming smiled and looked at the ancient tree behind him.


    "Unfortunately, with the current accumulation, it will take too long for all these fruits to be born."


    He flashed the idea in his mind and then looked up: "however, if we can manage the world well and increase the source of the world, or even promote it, the degree of accumulation will naturally be greatly accelerated."


    "But this method also takes some time."

 Chapter 141

    The war on the mainland soon calmed down under the repression of ADIS. [zero ¡ü nine ¡÷ small ¡ý say ¡÷ net]


    After pacifying the mainland, ADIS also complied with the people''s hearts and began to cultivate and live.


    Taking advantage of this leisure, Yates ordered to establish several large colleges around the world and elect talents on a large scale all over the world. Among them, there are not only traditional skills such as art and fencing, but also the most important power inheritance, fighting spirit and divinity.


    This move immediately caused a sensation in the world.


    It''s just like others, but extraordinary inheritance such as fighting spirit has been monopolized by major nobles in the past, and it is impossible to inherit from the outside process. At this time, it is all open to the outside world for the lowest civilians to learn.


    However, the opposition of these nobles is of no importance to Yates, not to mention the natural belief spreading all over the world at the moment, and the huge sacrificial group, that is, Yates himself is strong enough to suppress everything.


    You should know that the six level strong, even in the multiverse, also belong to the overlord level. They can even challenge the existence of a world alone. How can they care about the opposition of these nobles in front of them.


    Therefore, under the strong suppression of Adams, the opposition of many nobles was ignored.


    In order to match the large colleges established in these countries, small schools have also been established everywhere, and a series of systems have been established for those civilians to learn. [zero ¡ü nine ¡÷ small ¡ý say ¡÷ net]


    After all, to enter those colleges, you first need to be literate, which is a huge isolation for the majority of civilians.


    Of course, even so, at this stage, those who can send their children to college are those businessmen and some small aristocrats. But as long as we start, with the general improvement of the people''s lives, it is only a matter of time before fighting spirit spreads all over the world.


    So, in this way, 30 years passed quickly, until one day, this calm was broken.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    On the Avenue outside yadixu City, the original scenery has changed greatly.


    The spacious roads have been repaired in recent decades, and the neat ground looks very solid. On one side, big trees set off the scenery and swaying branches.


    At this time, the sound of horse hoofs sounded in the four fields, which made the pedestrians on the original Avenue stunned.


    "Is that the knight of the first legion of the Empire?"


    Many passers-by were surprised. One of the businessmen looked at the Knights'' equipment and was stunned: "it''s strange that the first Legion has always been stationed at the border of northern regions. Now it''s not time for handover. Why did they suddenly send knights?"


    "Everyone, look, someone is coming again."


    In the distance, knights in battle armor galloped on the avenue, with different signs on their bodies. They all looked from different legions. [zero ¡ü nine ¡÷ small ¡ý say ¡÷ net]


    "Is that the second regiment of the southern region?"


    "That''s the seventh regiment on the eastern border!"


    "And there, the ninth regiment of the western regions!"


    Looking at the anxious knights on the avenue, countless pedestrians were shocked and felt something wrong in their hearts.


    In the city, with the arrival of several Corps envoys, it seems that a little change began to occur.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Your Majesty, there is urgent information from the border!" a voice came from below, anxious.


    It was a young man with a handsome face and looked anxious at the moment.


    This is Patton''s grandson, who entered the palace after Patton retired.


    "Abner, calm down." behind him, bill came up quietly: "have you read all the news?"


    "Lord bill!" Abner looked back and saluted quickly: "at present, the legions stationed at all borders have issued and sent envoys, and most of them are still on the way."


    "Moreover, because too many Knights have entered the imperial capital recently, the major nobles in the city seem to have noticed something wrong, and the prices in the city are showing signs of rising."


    Bill shook his head.


    Thirty years may be half a lifetime for ordinary people, but it''s not too long for sacrifice like him who has stepped into the path of transcendence.


    He still maintained his old appearance, but his robe changed into a blue sacrificial robe.


    This is a four-level Qingyi sacrificial robe. For a long time, with its piety for faith and the special care of ADIS, it has finally advanced and succeeded.


    "Let''s go in."


    At this time, there was a wave in the palace. Bill looked at Abner in front of him, still anxious, and said with a smile.


    When he entered the palace and came to a main hall, ADIS sat on it with a stack of orders and war reports in his hand.


    "A large number of Warcraft surges have appeared at the same time on all borders of the Empire. At present, the major legions have fought with them."


    ADIS read the war report in his hand, then shook his head: "heavy losses."


    As soon as these words came out, bill and Abner were surprised.


    You know, after 30 years of development, with the existence of ADIS and all kinds of supernatural magic, the Legion at this time is already different from that 30 years ago.


    The first is the source of troops. Now, if you want to become a formal soldier in the Legion, you need at least the degree of knight. Moreover, due to the development of the application of divination, weapons and armor in the army have been generally changed to the production of divination, and the quality is needless to say. In addition, in recent years, although self-cultivation has brought interest, Yates has always attached importance to the army and expanded every year. The strength of the army is more than several times stronger than in the past.


    In this case, it can be said by Yates that it has suffered heavy losses, so the horror degree of this magic tide can be imagined.


    Abner was good at this thought, but Bill and other people who had experienced the devil tide couldn''t help but feel cold in his heart and instinctively feel a crisis.


    However, seeing them like this, ADIS smiled: "don''t worry too much. This time the magic tide is much stronger than decades ago, but with the defense line we have built over the years, we can still block it. Don''t worry about them rushing inside."


    In other words, in the past 30 years, because he knew that the devil tide would sweep again sooner or later, Yates naturally made preparations early and built a large number of defense lines in various key positions, which has reached a state of madness.


    At the bottom, hearing that Adams said so, Bill two people breathed a sigh of relief and settled down.


    You know, at this time, as 30 years have passed, the original regions are not as sparsely populated as in the past, and there are generally people.


    In this case, if you are swept in by the devil tide as in the past, the result will be unimaginable.


    "Bill, order to mobilize all legions. And prepare the troops stationed everywhere." after a while, ADIS looked at bill below and ordered.


    This time, it was Bill''s turn to be surprised: "Your Majesty, do you even have to mobilize the garrison around?"


    Ahead, ADIS nodded, then looked at Bill and Abner who were still hesitant, waved and let them go down.

 Chapter 142

    In the lonely hall, as Bill and the two gradually left, they gradually recovered their peace.


    In peace, ADIS stood up and silently looked up into the distance.


    At this time, with 30 years of self-cultivation, population reproduction and the popularity of fighting spirit, the power of the world has gradually recovered.


    After all, the power of the world is closely related to the creatures in the world. The reproduction and strength of the creatures in the world can also drive the strength of the world and continuously increase the bottom meaning of the world.


    In addition, on ADAMS, a source force several times larger than before surrounded his body and was absorbed by him all the time.


    "According to my feeling, with the governance over the years and the restoration of the power of the world itself, the devil tide will come at least ten years later."


    "But now, it''s ahead of time."


    He murmured, sensing that a little strange smell in the world began to diffuse gradually, and the original blockade was completely broken.


    "Was it caused by the devil?" the thought flashed through his heart.


    At this time, outside the hall, two figures gradually came in.


    It was a thin, handsome and unparalleled young man. He looked a little similar to Yates. There was a little blood god pattern on his forehead. At the same time, there was blood in a pair of golden eyes, and there was a divine power in the air.


    "Father, is the evil tide breaking out again?" he came to Yates and looked at him curiously.


    "Oularis, are you here?" ADIS responded with a gentle smile on his face.


    From his vision, we can clearly see the diffuse killing power shrouded in the youth, and a little inherited from his killing divinity.


    "I want to go to the battlefield." oralis looked at Chen Ming in front of him, hesitated, and then asked.


    Hearing what he said, ADIS sighed faintly, but he didn''t object.


    From the young man''s eyes, he could see the longing and the deep traction.


    That is the power of the world. As the son of killing God who inherited his killing divinity, oularis can also be said to be born according to his life and has a natural affinity for the battlefield.


    "If you inherit the divinity of killing, how can you not go to the battlefield."


    The idea flashed through Adams''s heart, then looked at him and smiled, "come with me."


    He walked to another place, and then took out a dark long sword from a dusty Arsenal.


    Oularis was stunned. I don''t know why. When he saw the long sword, there was a faint sense of intimacy in his heart, which attracted him.


    ADIS handed him the sword. Suddenly, changes began to occur on the dark long sword. The dark long sword faded its original brilliance and slowly turned red.


    "Is this?" oularis was stunned and somewhat at a loss.


    "It seems that you match this sword very well." in front, ADIS couldn''t help laughing when he saw him like this.


    "The name of this sword is Chris."


    Olaris looked up: "it seems to be a human name."


    "The name of a former knight." ADIS shook his head. "From now on, this sword will be your sword."


    He touched the long sword and smiled at the boy.


    Seeing Adams like this, oularis thought deeply and took the long sword.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In that month, with the order of ADIS to set out for war, countless troops were mobilized within the scope of ADIS Syria empire.


    After a lot of time accumulation, the military strength of the ADIS Empire has been greatly enhanced. Although the number of formal legions is limited due to the high demand for military resources, the reserve legions in those places are absolutely sufficient. At this time, they were recruited under the command of ADIS and headed for each magic tide area according to the plan.


    Yadis himself led several elite regiments originally stationed near the imperial capital towards the closer northern border.


    Because of preparation in advance, this large-scale expedition did not have much impact on domestic life. Although the prices of some necessary materials such as grain have increased, they are still within the scope of regulation and control and did not cause much trouble.


    In this case, ADIS had to cope with the external demon tide with all his strength.


    Since then, within six months, there has been a wave of demons in the border areas. It seems that the demonic Qi repressed in the past countless years suddenly broke out, and the scale is unprecedented.


    Under such a huge scale, there are not a few level 3 Warcraft, even the natural disaster Warcraft that could not be hidden. At this time, they all rush out like crazy. Although the number is small, it is the most powerful.


    After all, this is a world of extraordinary power. If there is no equal power against a natural disaster Warcraft, it is enough to kill a principality, which can not be resisted by ordinary cannon fodder.


    But fortunately, because of the spread of faith over the years, at this time, almost the whole country of yadixu is a believer of the God of nature. Under such a huge proportion, the frequency of the high priest has also increased a lot, and the gathering barely resists the tide of enchantment.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Under a city wall on the border of northern regions, a golden eyed boy waved a red long sword and fought on the battlefield.


    "Blood gas chop!"


    He stared at a Warcraft ahead, his eyes narrowed, and a powerful combat skill was released. At the next moment, he directly split the Warcraft that could rival the earth knight in half.


    "Prince oularis!" around, countless people cheered and looked at their prince with deep worship in their eyes.


    Sensing this scene, oularis gasped slightly. At the same time, a strange feeling came from his heart, both excited and kind, as if he was born for such a battlefield.


    Moreover, there was a faint feeling in his heart. As he fought with Warcraft on the battlefield, his strength was growing rapidly, as if he had absorbed the power of the dead Warcraft.


    If Yates is beside him, you can clearly see that on the earth around him, a little pure killing force begins to emerge on the corpses of Warcraft, as if it is pulled by something and converges into the body of oularis.


    At this time, a burst of crazy roar of Warcraft sounded in front, with a burst of Knight''s fear.


    Hearing this sound, oularis frowned and strode forward without hesitation. It seemed that he would never be tired. He was killing on the battlefield.


    "It is worthy of being Prince oularis." on the other side, many generals looked at oularis fighting bravely on the battlefield. They were surprised and sighed: "this kind of bravery still has great power. It is worthy of your Majesty''s blood."


    On the wall, ADIS, who was originally looking at the distance, was stunned and looked down.


    "Has the divinity of killing begun to awaken?" he murmured.

 Chapter 143

    On the city wall, ADIS stared at the figure of oularis below, and observed the violent fluctuation of the killing power and the divine breath above mortals.


    It was inherited from his killing divinity. At this time, inspired by the killing on the battlefield, it began to grow under the action of the power of the world.


    Like a seed, as oularis continues to kill on the battlefield, his breath will become stronger and stronger. Moreover, because this power comes from pure killing power, it is more consistent with his own attributes, and there is no sequelae at all.


    "How does it feel a bit like the upgrade mode of killing monsters?" Adams suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity.


    In a word, this kind of God son born by killing does have many advantages. Others'' cultivation, even if they are the same God son, need to go up step by step, but killing God son can be upgraded quickly only by killing, which is just cheating.


    "However, this method should not last. After level 6, it is estimated that it will be difficult to improve through this method."


    Thought Adams.


    But it''s also very bad. No matter where, the existence of level 6 is absolutely the strongest, which can cross the void and roam alone in the dimensional universe.


    Although there is still a limit of life, as long as there is no accident, the life of such existence can hardly see the end. It is the strongest under eternity.


    "Moreover, even in the far universe, the power of killing is extremely powerful."


    After a while, ADIS thought in his heart.


    At this time, with the army of the yadixu empire in various regions, the power of the world began to boil all over the world. It seems that under the stimulation of this powerful magic, the long sleeping world consciousness finally woke up again.


    However, because the world consciousness has only instinct, it is impossible to take direct action, but it can give blessing to the army.


    On the armies everywhere, a little power of the world is permeated. It is blessed on many soldiers to make their strength on the battlefield more powerful.


    On the contrary, the huge Warcraft and demon people opposite are oppressed by the power of the world and their strength is directly weakened.


    With the support of the huge empire, wars continued everywhere, and with the passage of time, they not only showed no sign of ending, but became more and more fierce.


    In this storm, ADIS was not moved at all. He just looked at the sky silently, sensed the huge shadow in the distance, gradually revived and moved in his heart.


    In the distance, as the vision of ADIS swept, a powerful breath stood outside the world, with pure destructive power, as if it were a great demon God.


    It was a demon God with three heads and six arms. The original wolf body had completely transformed into the demon God form in the original impression of ADIS. At this time, he released his breath recklessly in the void, which seemed to be provoking.


    "Do you want to invite me out of the void of the world to avoid being suppressed by world consciousness?"


    His golden eyes flashed and crossed countless distances. When ADIS looked at the demon God standing outside the world at this time, he couldn''t help laughing: "however, since you dare to show up, what''s my fear?"


    He knew that if he didn''t go out at this time, with the cunning degree of the demon God, if he chose not to lurk out, it would be trouble to find out.


    Therefore, he did not hesitate. As the natural power condensed after promotion to level 6 began to fluctuate, the divine power on his body began to diffuse, and in an instant he crossed countless distances and came to the void outside the world.


    Here, adiston felt light, and the power of the world, which had been supported all the time in the world, began to decline.


    In front, a shadow came, and the huge destructive force turned into an impact, breaking the protection formed by the force of the outermost world, and rushed straight to Yates.


    Yates was moved and did not avoid at all. The force of nature swept directly up and hit the other party.


    The next moment, there was a huge impact. The force of nature is different from the force of destruction. The two forces that are vaguely targeted at each other burst open in the void and corrected a void storm. [zero ¡ü nine ¡÷ small ¡ý say ¡÷ net]


    In the storm, the demon God rushed out.


    Seeing this, ADIS sneered in his heart and did not hesitate. His divine power fluctuated and directly turned into a brilliance to catch up with him.


    The two chased all the way, crossed a long distance in an instant, and came to a void full of chaos and storms.


    This is the void outside the world and the gap of the universe. Compared with the calm void outside the world, it is much more chaotic here. A large number of void storms and space debris are contained in it. Except for those who have reached level 6, such as Adams, as long as they come here, the rest will be dissolved by the manic void here.


    Moreover, in addition to these, in the depths of the void, there are often a large number of void creatures, among which the powerful ones, even if Adams encounters them now, have to take a detour.


    "Here, the blessing of the world has disappeared."


    In situ, ADIS observed the emptiness of the riots around him and smiled coldly: "did you finally stop?"


    Ahead, listening to the words of ADIS, the huge demon God in the void slowly stopped, a pair of red eyes turned back, and a strong destructive force followed, which was frightening.


    "Unexpectedly, during my deep sleep, Chris has been defeated by you."


    He said gloomily, with a shock in his heart.


    Originally, according to his expectation, his cultivation has only been for decades. At this time, ADIS should still be stuck with Chris. The two consume each other and exhaust each other''s last strength. When he wakes up, he can suppress the whole world in one breath.


    But unexpectedly, the speed of Adams was much faster than he thought. He not only quickly unified the king''s court, but also developed the world to this point in a short time.


    But at the same time, there was not much fear in his heart. After all, he inherited the legacy of the past demon God from the consciousness born on the corpse of a demon God close to eternity. Even if we can''t reach that level now, it''s not comparable to the ordinary level 6.


    "You know, if you stay in the world and rely on your status as the son of the world, then even I can''t take you."


    He looked at Yates and said, "but now, it''s too late for you to regret."


    As his words fell, the surrounding void suddenly exploded, and a violent destructive force spread around, which directly pushed out the originally violent void turbulence, just like a world destroying demon.


    But seeing this scene, Yates shook his head and released the force of nature to offset the violent force from the opposite impact.


    In situ immediately picked up a turbulence and confused the surrounding vision. In the chaos, the huge figure of the demon God appeared, and in a moment he came directly in front of Adams, and a powerful blow came towards Adams.


    "It''s almost the peak of level 6." Yates dodged the blow, felt the power contained in it, and couldn''t help thinking.


    This progress is really scary, but it is reasonable to think about it carefully.


    After all, the other party is not practicing alone, but walking on the shoulder of a terrible demon God who once touched the immortal realm. He is naturally different from others.


    "Unfortunately, although the root is a real demon God, it is not the original will after all, so there is only this degree."


    This thought flashed through Adams''s heart, and then a wave came from ahead.


    He looked up and saw that the demon God who had been defeated had crossed his field and bullied him directly.


    Suddenly, he was surprised and a sense of crisis floated to his mind, which made him subconsciously use his divine power.


    However, behind him, the demon God smiled deeply, and three ferocious and terrible heads laughed wildly. Their strength fluctuated and slowly condensed onto their six arms. And then hit it directly at Adams.


    This blow is extremely strong, which is the full blow of the demon God. It contains a strong law power. If you are directly hit, you will at least end up seriously injured.


    "Go to hell!" the demon God roared madly, and his huge destructive power was madly urging him to imprison ADIS in front of him.


    The two collided with each other, and there was a happy look in his eyes, but then he was stunned.


    At the next moment, the scene suddenly changed.


    ADIS, who was originally standing in place, smiled coldly, and then a strange feeling began to hit him. His whole person turned into a virtual shadow and disappeared. Then a natural law quietly emerged in place and directly wound up to bind the demon God on one side.


    At the next moment, the original place exploded instantly. In the explosion, the huge divine power was directly pressed down and impacted forward with the strength accumulated for countless years.


    Suddenly, the void began to roar, and a little void storm was directly suppressed, turning the place into a calm natural field.


    After a while, the figure of the demon appeared.


    At this time, he looked very embarrassed. After taking the just hit, countless wounds appeared on his originally tall demon body, and a little dark blood flowed with strong strength.


    With disbelief in his eyes, he looked at ADIS who appeared on the other side: "how did you find it?"


    "Is this important?" hearing him speak, ADIS smiled, and then his breath changed again.


    On his body, the huge divine power that had been filled around him rose again, and a momentum comparable to the peak of level 6 directly emerged. He suppressed it with great dignity, which immediately turned the demon God opposite.


    This is the power of the sixth level peak. When the world is unified and the world source power is supplied all the time, the progress of ADIS is very different from that before.


    What is more important is the accumulation and precipitation in the past 30 years. With the multiplication of the people and the spread of their faith, the power of faith originally provided has more than doubled.


    In this way, coupled with the feedback of the power of the world, ADIS has almost crossed the accumulation of thousands of years in just a few decades.

 Chapter 144

    In the void, two great figures like gods and demons are still standing, with great dignity like the abyss and the sea, suppressing the void turbulence of constant riots around.


    At this time, due to the previous action of ADIS, the huge natural divine power was still pervading the demon God''s body, and he was briefly imprisoned with a little bit of purely opposing natural laws.


    "You..." opposite, the demon God felt the breath of ADIS, and was shocked in his red eyes.


    However, Yates didn''t give him time to speak. Taking advantage of this rare opportunity, Yates came forward. With the cohesion of his strength, his huge world like strength began to burst out and entertained him directly.


    After receiving this blow, the demon God was hurt again, and vomited out his demonic blood. Then his strength filled the air, and he broke free at this moment.


    He roared in a low voice. At the moment when he was badly hurt by Yates, he not only didn''t choose to escape, but seemed to be inspired by the ferocity in his body. His face roared ferociously, his momentum didn''t change, and rushed directly to Yates.


    The two forces collided again, but this time, ADIS didn''t leave his hand. With the cohesion of a little divine power on his body, a trace of the law diffused around, directly hit the opposite demon God and broke a void turbulence.


    "Roar!"


    With the emergence of wounds, the demon God roared, and the core magic in the body began to emerge, healing the terrible wounds on the original body in an instant.


    "You forced me!"


    With a low roar, he stood in front of the devil like steel, and a terrible wave began to sound.


    It was as if the ancient creatures began to recover. In the same place, a terrible smell began to diffuse gradually, awakened from the demon God, and swept around with a great force beyond the world.


    Around, the threat of terror began to diffuse, and the originally calm void began to roar again, which seemed so small in front of this huge force.


    "What is this?"


    The doubt flashed in ADIS''s heart. A pair of golden eyes looked at him and felt that a pure and Extreme Magic began to wake up.


    The magic was pure and powerful, far more than level 6. It was just induction, which made ADIS frown and feel the terror.


    "This power doesn''t belong to level 6 anymore," he thought, but saw the demon God in front suddenly turn back.


    A suffocating majesty came, ADIS murmured, the divine light swept around, and then retreated.


    The demon God''s eyes were red, his body was shrouded in great power, but his heart was aching.


    You always have to pay a price to get a powerful power beyond yourself. He looked powerful at this time, but he was actually burning part of the demon origin contained in his original body.


    It is the origin of a strong man who touched the eternal realm after falling. It is extremely precious. If it is absorbed slowly, it can even make him further. At this time, it is burning here and wasted in vain.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help looking crazy. He looked at the figure of ADIS hidden in the void and hit him directly with a strong blow.


    This is a blow beyond level 6. It has broken a limit to a color changing degree.


    However, sensing this blow, ADIS was motionless and just smiled bitterly.


    In the distance, seeing ADIS like this, in the demon God''s heart, a strange premonition gradually rose and surprised him.


    "No, it''s impossible. This blow burned most of my origin. Unless it''s the ultimate existence in level 6, it''s impossible to take it."


    The idea flashed through his mind, but the form ahead suddenly changed greatly.


    I saw, in the void, a touch of green suddenly appeared, with a little crisp.


    Behind Yates, a tall ancient tree emerged quietly. Then, it was tall and majestic, as if it had propped up the blue sky and earth and suppressed everything around it.


    "What''s that!" seeing this scene, the demon God was shocked and felt a powerful world breath and great power from the ancient tree.


    At the next moment, ADIS turned back quietly, looked at his noumenon and slowly coincided with it.


    Suddenly, on the ancient tree, a little light flourished, and the world atmosphere emerged, turned into a shield of law and rushed forward.


    Two powerful forces collided. During the collision, a little force of order began to emerge. Although it continued to collapse, it dissipated the power of destruction layer by layer.


    Finally, on the void, the destructive force gradually disappeared, a big hole was blown out of the ancient tree, and countless branches and leaves withered directly under the influence of the powerful destructive force, but they always held on and didn''t collapse.


    Seeing this scene, the demon God couldn''t believe looking at the front: "what tree is this!"


    However, in the front, ADIS did not give him another chance.


    On the ancient trees, a little light began to diffuse and envelop all around.


    Under this radiance, a little destructive power began to melt, and then the ancient tree directly rushed forward and suppressed it into a huge divine domain in the stunned eyes of the opposite demon God.


    With these finished, the figure of ADIS appeared again in the void, and then looked down at the God domain that was constantly shaking.


    At this time, as the demon God was suppressed into the divine domain, the demon God began to struggle in it, and the powerful force impacted in the divine domain, shaking the originally stable divine domain everywhere.


    Seeing this scene, ADIS sneered and waved his hand.


    With his will, outside the divine realm, countless light faith forces began to boil, and then converged into the body of the demon God under the traction of ADIS.


    Suddenly, the devil''s action must be.


    A trace of confusion and pain flashed in his eyes. In his mind, countless images of believers praying devoutly flashed past, constantly impacting his mind.


    As this process went on, in his true spirit, countless impurities transformed by the power of faith wound up, polluting the original huge and pure true spirit and becoming turbid.


    The scene quieted down for a moment. In the next moment, ADIS manipulated the ancient tree body and returned to the divine domain again.


    With the return of ancient trees, they take root in the divine domain. In the divine realm, the roots of countless ancient trees began to spread, and then gradually wound around the body of the demon God, constantly extracting their breath for their own growth.


    All of a sudden, ADIS was shocked, and his mind was filled with countless thoughts of law, which came through his body.


    Among them, there are countless memory fragments, which seem to be the original origin and growth experience of the demon God.


    However, because the original demon God has already fallen, the memory seems very fragmented, but vaguely, you can feel the appearance of another world.


    "Is this the world where the demon God originally lived?" sensing these memories, ADIS moved in his heart and muttered to himself.

 Chapter 145

    In the void, a powerful true spirit was shaking, and countless memory fragments were flying in it. Under the transformation of a divine personality, they were integrated into some sporadic fragments and silently poured into Adams''s mind. [zero ¡ü nine ¡÷ small ¡ý say ¡÷ net]


    Suddenly, scenes appeared.


    In the scene, there are some different races with three heads and six arms, and some powerful beasts emerge for a moment, with a different world atmosphere.


    "Is this the intelligent race that exists in the world?"


    In the void, ADIS murmured to himself. Then, the true spirit in his body shone slightly. In the divine domain, a mark appeared silently and mysteriously in the suppressed demon God body.


    Sensing this, Adams made a quick decision, the branches of nature fell, and a force of the world rushed down, stripping that mark with a rapid momentum.


    "This is the coordinates of another world?" Adams was surprised at the mark.


    Looking at the mark, a little hazy came from it, with mystery and a little light of the world.


    This is the mark of the world, containing the coordinates of a world, which is extremely precious for some existence.


    In different worlds, although the general framework is the same, its laws and environment are different. Therefore, they are often very different and have different lives and resources.


    Even a world without abundant resources is a great temptation. After all, even if it is barren, as long as the world still exists, there will be world source power. This point, even for the present ADIS, is also extremely precious.


    "Unfortunately, according to the information from the memory fragments, most of the world has been destroyed by the demon God at this time. The origin of the world has been plundered and cleaned to achieve itself. Even if you occupy it now, you can''t get anything."


    After a while, when the memory picture in his mind was absorbed, ADIS regretted.


    "But at least it''s a world. After the matter here is solved, go and explore it." the idea flashed in his mind, then his mind moved and observed the other side.


    "Also, this divine personality... His face flashed a different color, sensing the change of divine personality in his body.


    Since he broke through level 6 and became the son of the world, the original divine personality with his rebirth began to become active.


    It seems that after all the seals were broken, the original contents began to wake up.


    "From the laws contained above, is there a strong force of destiny, the God of destiny?"


    Sensing the God in his body, ADIS thought.


    This divine figure, like him, is not the product of this universe, but comes from the powerful universe dominated by another God. According to the understanding of Adams, if the divine personality condenses, there are only two cases.


    One is that the gods themselves peel off part of their power and authority and condense into divine personality. It is often given to others and enfeoffed as their own divine existence.


    The second is the fall of a God. At the time of the fall, the power and divinity of the God itself condense into a divine personality. It often carries the will of the gods themselves.


    And now the reaction of this divine personality is very suspicious to ADIS.


    However, after thinking carefully for a while, he said frankly: "whether the divine personality itself recovers or even the fallen gods recover again. But now that it has reached this point, how much power can there be left even if it was an eternal God?"


    "Moreover, in my life, although I have much to rely on this divine personality, if I talk about the foundation, it has always been the natural field of my own understanding, and foreign things cannot be shaken at all."


    However, although he thought so, he still raised a little vigilance in his heart. After all, even if the true God falls, he was once the supreme existence. Maybe he has some backhand.


    There was a premonition in his heart that the truth of this divine figure would be revealed to him soon.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    On the earth, with the end of the war between ADIS and the demon God, ADIS also began to turn his vision to the world.


    At this time, although the demon God himself was suppressed, the surging demon tide on the earth did not stop at all. It seemed that it was not summarized and kept rushing towards the defense line.


    This is the evil nature that has escaped from the demon God in the past countless years. Originally, it has been blocked by the world. At this time, it broke out, which is immediately frightening.


    In this regard, ADIS looked on coldly. Although, if he did, these evil tides could be calmed down in an instant when the demon God had been suppressed.


    But this is not necessary. With the existence of overseas defense lines, these evil tides can''t cause too much harm. And this is also a rare opportunity to further temper the army under pressure.


    So, ADIS returned to the imperial capital, ruling the Empire on the one hand, and continued to send troops to fight in the border on the other.


    In this way, time gradually passed, and twenty years soon consumed.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    On the earth, a huge magic tiger roared, which was comparable to the powerful breath of level 3, and startled the surrounding area.


    Opposite him, a beautiful girl stood with a long bow in her hand and walked silently towards him.


    The girl is absolutely beautiful. She has a noble divine power and a breath of natural vitality, which affects the surrounding vegetation.


    Under the influence of her breath, it seems that even the surrounding plants and trees that had been withered by the smell of Warcraft began to change and gradually recovered their vitality.


    The surrounding natural elements are fluctuating slightly and oppressed with a divine power.


    Seeing the girl coming, the magic tiger flashed a trace of fear and fear in his eyes, and gradually retreated back, as if he wanted to leave.


    However, the next moment, a streamer flew, and the girl gently pulled up her long bow and seemed to strike forward without care.


    The next moment, the action of the magic tiger stopped completely, as if frozen in that position, and then the body exploded directly and died directly.


    "Sister Arira." in the distance, a voice came.


    In the jungle, a beautiful man in a black robe came forward, with a unique natural divinity, a flat face, and a little girl beside him.


    "Aladdin, what''s the matter?" when she saw the man coming behind her, Arira turned back and smiled at him: "is something wrong with Abel?"


    "No." Aladdin shook his head. "I just received the news from the outside. It seems that the devil tide in the northern region has been calmed down."


    "Northern regions?" murmured Arira, thinking of a handsome young man.


    "Is it oularis?" she laughed.


    In this regard, the young man also nodded: "it has been two years since euralis was sent to the northern region by the Father God."


    "With his ability, by now, it should be calmed down."


    As he said this, he thought of the scene of olaris killing on the battlefield. He frowned and instinctively resented it.


    "Coming again?" seeing him like this, Arira smiled very well. "Don''t be so serious. Oularis is actually a very easy person to get along with."


    Aladdin nodded to show understanding, but his expression remained unchanged, but the divine lines on his forehead lit up slightly.


    At this time, a team of knights came from a distance. Seeing Arira and ALADI standing there, they rushed over.


    "Princess Arira, Prince ALADI," they shouted, with a bitter smile on their faces.


    Seeing this scene, Ella and ALADI looked at each other and smiled: "it''s time to go back."


    The party gradually returned with the road.


    At this time, as the evil tide was gradually defeated, most of the original line of defense was safe. Therefore, more than ten years ago, with the order of ADIS, a large number of collar people were moved here and developed into another shape.


    Here, there are not only roads built around, but also several big cities standing. At this time, many business travelers from afar shuttle to purchase unique materials produced in the border, so as to gradually prosper here.


    On the road, there are rows of big trees and countless flowers with the smell of divinity, which are carefully cultivated by sacrifice.


    The leading people worked hard on the surrounding land. Near the city, you can also see children and sacrifices singing the God of nature.


    At this time, the yadixu Empire has been established for almost 60 years. For such a long time, faith has been integrated into life. Under the influence of this atmosphere, almost everyone is a believer of the God of nature.


    After all, 60 years has been enough for two generations to be born. With the strong promotion of ADIS and the power of divine magic, it is not surprising to have such achievements under the influence of such generations.


    At this time, someone in the distance saw Arira and ALADI returning, and a burst of cheers rang out to welcome them.


    Seeing this scene, Arira smiled and a surge of joy appeared in her heart.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    As the creatures in the world multiply, the power of the world begins to grow stronger, and then more source forces are fed back and blessed to the children of the world.


    In a huge divine realm, a huge ancient tree stands, constantly absorbing the source power from the blessings around, and then a fruit slowly matures and is about to be pregnant.


    "It''s almost complete." ADIS looked at the fact that there were only a dozen fruits left on the body, and couldn''t help laughing.


    Originally, the power of the world was blessed on the body of ADIS, hoping to breed powerful life with the help of the essence of his natural God to dispel demons.


    But in fact, due to the weakness of the world, there is little residual power left. If it is fed back to the body of the emperor, in fact, it can only be said that the first fruit has been bred.


    Therefore, after unifying the world, ADIS began the process of governance. With the gradual reproduction of the world''s creatures, the origin of the world eventually became stronger and stronger, and then all the feedback was put into the noumenon by him, so that these fruits could be slowly bred and mature in recent years, so as not to die prematurely.

 Chapter 146

    In the divine realm, ADIS stood on it, looked at the fruit that was about to be conceived in front of him, and his thoughts flowed.


    In a word, these fruits are born by inheriting the natural divinity of his noumenon. Everyone has part of the natural divinity, but because of incompleteness, they are far from being compared with oularis, who inherited all his killing power.


    If oralis can call it the son of killing God, then these fruits can only be called the son of nature.


    Although it is still strong and highly qualified, it can be said to be the pride of heaven wherever it is. But compared with the real son of God, it is a little worse, lacking the powerful divine essence.


    "However, it''s time." when Yates turned back, a divine figure suddenly appeared and began to fluctuate violently. The original simple form began to change. It bloomed a little like eternal and detached brilliance, which wrapped around it quietly.


    This is the God of fate. It began to change since Addis suppressed the demon God. By this time, it seems to have been fully awakened.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In a magnificent star, from a distance, a huge kingdom of God emerged, on which scenes of prosperity were revealed.


    The splendor in the kingdom of God silently tells the prosperity of the past, but it gradually fades and becomes a little dust.


    The dust fell, and in the ruins, an ancient road appeared silently, as if it had met the gods.


    ADIS walked quietly and observed the surrounding landscape. A pair of golden eyes loomed.


    Everything in front of him was very real in his eyes, but his heart knew that the scene in front of him was actually illusory. It was the manifestation of the past and came from another eternal memory.


    Click¡¤¡¤¡¤


    With the old voice echoing again, in front, a gate opened, and the eternal glory spread, as if inviting ADIS in.


    Seeing this scene, Yates did not hesitate and went straight in.


    When we came to one of them, an ancient statue with cracks stood silently, and under it stood a young man.


    "Is this what you used to be?" Adams stepped forward, looked at the huge and cracked statue in front of him, and felt the long breath on it.


    Ahead, the boy saw him coming, smiled, nodded, and then waved.


    With his action, it suddenly changed and gradually turned into another scene.


    A grand, desolate atmosphere filled the air. The original Grand kingdom of God gradually turned into dust, and a vortex emerged quietly.


    In the vortex, the huge and immeasurable world source force rolls in it, which contains a light, as if it contains the mystery of detachment.


    In its depths, a cosmic consciousness similar to the world consciousness, but more powerful and profound than countless times, emerges with a sense of sadness.


    "This is the core of the universe, the beginning of everything." the boy spoke beside Yates.


    Suddenly, ADIS''s eyes coagulated.


    The core of the universe is the core of the universe, which contains the consciousness of the universe and will not emerge easily.


    The next moment, the scene began to change.


    At the core of the universe, countless lights gradually lit up, and in the light, an appalling scene emerged.


    Countless gods, who are full of divine power and awe inspiring and dignified, are fighting in the void, colliding with each other and taking their own world.


    This is an incomparably grand battlefield, directly sweeping a powerful universe. In the end, countless gods fell to the ground one after another. A God who could not see his face clearly and was covered with a hazy shadow stood on it, and the light of detachment was emitted from his body.


    It was a terrible scene. The eternal gods fell one after another. The kingdom of God was broken and fought with each other, leaving only the last winner.


    "You have inherited my heritage. You should understand that the angle is relative."


    The boy suddenly opened his mouth and looked at Adams.


    "For ordinary life, all we can see is the earth under our feet; for some powerful transcendents, all we can see is the whole world, even the whole universe. For us, all we can see is the whole multiverse."


    "The multiverse is composed of countless universes with different laws. Some can''t conceive extraordinary forces, while some powerful universes can even give birth to life beyond the universe."


    The boy smiled: "and the universe where I am is like this."


    "This is a universe dominated by gods. It is so powerful that the whole universe is occupied by gods. It can even cross the isolation of the universe and invade other universes."


    "What happened later?" after listening to the young man''s narration, after a while, ADIS looked up and asked, with a doubt in his eyes.


    There is no doubt that it is an extremely terrible universe. Even in the multiverse, there are absolutely few rivals, but the final outcome is the destruction, which is shocking.


    Opposite, listening to Adams''s questions, the boy smiled.


    "For detachment."


    Hearing the answer, ADIS was stunned.


    "You should know that, in fact, from level 1 to level 6, although it has been extraordinary and even has the power to destroy the world, it is far from reaching the standard of immortality and will still be submerged by time."


    "The seventh level is the realm of immortality. In our universe, this realm is called true God, which is a truly immortal existence."


    "The seven level existence, eternal and immortal, has transcended the influence of time and law. The immortality of the soul and body means that we have no life limit. Unless the universe collapses, we will not fall."


    "On this, there are eight levels."


    The boy walked to the front and looked at the area in front.


    At this time, ADIS found that there was a huge tombstone in front of him, with names engraved on it.


    "In the multiverse, the existence of level 7 is actually an absolute strong. Level 8 is even more powerful. You can even travel alone in the multiverse and spread glory."


    "On top of this, there are nine levels of existence."


    "Level 9?" ADIS was stunned and thought deeply.


    Seeing him like this, the young man smiled: "you should know that no matter in which world, there is a legend of the creator God. This is true both in the present universe and in your original universe."


    Hearing this, a glimmer of insight flashed through Adams''s heart: "creator, do you mean?"


    "Good." the boy nodded.


    "In fact, where any big universe is formed, it is a chaotic crystal wall."


    "Most of these crystal walls gradually die out and become chaotic again. But a few can condense their own strength and give birth to the first life in the universe."


    "On the first life born, it often condenses all the power of a universe, shoulders the mission of creation, and has supreme power."


    "This level is the real nine levels, also known as the creation level. By itself alone, we can create the existence of a universe."

 Chapter 147

    "The creator God was born in accordance with the mission of creation. He bears the original power of a big universe. He often falls after opening up heaven and earth, and his body becomes the original cosmic origin for the formation of the first few worlds."


    "These initially formed worlds are often the strongest worlds in a universe. They were born with the origin of creation. In our universe, they are called the main world."


    The young man looked at the outside world and said that his eyes contained a deep hazy power of fate.


    "What does this have to do with that war?" ADIS said as he walked gently forward and looked at the increasingly illusory tombs around him.


    "In our universe, there was a rumor long ago."


    "The origin of creation dissipates all over the universe, forms countless worlds and makes the universe grow gradually. Therefore, if someone can unify the whole universe and occupy the core of the universe, it is possible to slowly reunite the originally dissipated power, plunder the power of a universe and make himself grow, it is possible to break through the realm of the creator God."


    "This hypothesis, I call it the God of destruction."


    The young man gradually raised his head and said, "this war is from this. A war fought by an extremely powerful God in an attempt to transcend himself and destroy the world."


    "The battle swept the whole universe and spread all the gods born in the whole universe for countless years."


    "Did he succeed?" Adams asked, looking at the graves everywhere.


    However, for this problem, the boy shook his head: "I don''t know."


    "In the last fragment of my memory, the powerful God incarnated as the exterminator, sacrificed countless immortal god corpses and shouted out the core of the universe."


    His eyes were quiet and he continued.


    "I am the God of fate. At the beginning of this war, the power of fate has given me enlightenment, so I am ready."


    "At the moment of my fall, I sacrificed my divine power and kingdom to fate, then threw my divine personality into the infinite void, and finally came to the universe where you are."


    "Until you break the seal of the divine personality, my remnant soul can recover. Otherwise, sooner or later, I will fall into the final sleep and never wake up."


    Hearing this, ADIS was stunned: "Why me?"


    "This is the choice of fate." opposite, the boy smiled.


    "I just choose according to the guidance of fate. As for the final result, it''s not what I can decide."


    "For example, your ancestors had my divine personality many years ago, but in that, it was you who could unseal my divine personality and even revive me."


    Listen to this sentence, ADIS was silent.


    Then, in his mind, scenes about his previous life flow, and gradually freeze to the scene of his soul rebirth with divine personality.


    "Indeed, not everyone has the luck to be reborn across the void universe, let alone to unseal the divine personality and reach the current height."


    A glimmer of insight flashed through Adams''s heart.


    On reflection, what he is doing now, although it seems very simple. However, if you were a different person, you might not have this opportunity, and you can''t copy it at all.


    "Don''t look like too much." the young man smiled gently: "even if I wake up now, my once strength has already been sacrificed to fate. I can only manifest by virtue of the divine personality of fate. I can''t help you at all."


    Ahead, listening to his words, Yates couldn''t help but draw the corners of his mouth, looked at the abnormal real scene around him, and expressed doubt about each other''s words.


    Opposite, looking at the reaction of ADIS, the boy continued: "as the reward of fate, this destiny God will be given to you."


    "But be careful."


    The young man paused and said, "this world is getting closer and closer to the main world of the universe."


    "The Lord world?" Adams wondered.


    "Every main world is the most powerful world in the universe. It not only has the strongest origin of creation, but also has the strongest potential."


    "The characteristic of the main world lies in its strong growth. Over time, the main world will continue to pull the surrounding world in the past and then merge."


    "According to my feeling, the world you are reborn has begun to contact with the main world. It will merge with the main world of the universe in a thousand years at most."


    With his words, the scene slowly began to change in the distance.


    A little void began to emerge. In the void, two lights lit up.


    A huge world gradually emerges, on which boundless continents emerge, and the light of the world is spreading, gradually pulling away another weak world around it.


    The two worlds attract each other. On the edge, the collision and tear of laws have begun. It seems that after a period of time, they will really merge.


    Seeing this scene, ADIS frowned slightly.


    "This is the scene of fate revelation, and also the last hint I gave you." the young man smiled, and then told Yates: "in the future, I need your protection."


    Hearing this, ADIS was stunned, and then the scene began to change.


    The original Grand void and the kingdom of God gradually decayed, a little dust began to fall, turned into pure starlight and the power of law, and then slowly poured into Adams'' mind.


    At the same time, above the head of Yates, a fate God with light white brilliance was shaking. With the emergence of a little power of fate, countless understandings slowly emerged in his heart, allowing him to quickly understand the law of fate.


    Finally, as a light disappeared, ADIS looked at the last tomb left in place, and his figure gradually disappeared.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Your Majesty, what''s the matter?" a gentle voice gradually sounded around Yates.


    ADIS turned back, but found that he had returned to his palace, and knights were waiting outside.


    Beside him, Kathy was dressed light and holding a plate of fruit behind him.


    At this time, although decades have passed, there is the existence of ADIS. Under the influence of natural divinity, although she has not undergone any training, Cassie still maintains the appearance of the past, like a double ten girl.


    However, at this time, a little hazy power was filling Cassie''s body, gestating a new life in it.


    Suddenly, the eyes of ADIS were frozen. Under the action of the fate God who had untied the seal at this time, he clearly saw the fluctuation of the law of destiny in the depths, as well as an immortal soul.


    "So, is that so... The idea flashed through his mind.


    "Your Majesty, what''s the matter?" Kathy saw him in a daze and asked with a smile, looking very gentle.


    ADIS shook his head and smiled, "it''s all right."


    "Just thinking that oularis is no longer young, and it''s time for him to get a wife."


    Hearing this, Kathy nodded, looking deeply convinced.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    So time passed. In the 90th year of the founding of the yadixu Empire, with the last demon tribe destroyed by the Imperial Army, the demon tide that once raged in the world was declared calm.


    Suddenly the world cheered.


    However, in calming the world, when many ministers advised ADIS to reduce his army, ADIS unexpectedly refused. Moreover, instead of cutting the army, it has strengthened its supplement to the army.


    This is ADIS''s plan for a rainy day. After all, knowing that the two worlds are about to merge, only by maintaining their strong combat power can they take the lead in the next collision.


    However, with the tide of demons outside the territory and a large number of demonic tribes being settled, a large amount of border land was vacant.


    Under the order of ADIS, a large number of immigrants went to build, and tall cities began to build with the construction. After decades of governance and reproduction, several new regions have been established outside the region.


    The change of divination is also taking place. With the promotion of Adams and under the leadership of the natural church, a large number of things rooted in divine power and divination began to form.


    Some magic weapons, such as magic cannons, and various magic items inspired by magic have been made into people''s lives.


    With the gradual progress of all this, with the support of divine power, an unprecedented prosperous empire on the earth slowly stood.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In remote areas, wild animals roared everywhere.


    This is outside the border of the yadixu empire. At this time, due to population constraints, it has not been developed. Therefore, it is sparsely populated, and only some wild animals haunt it.


    Today, on this land, a young man came here and wandered like a walk. He just stepped down and crossed countless distances.


    "Sure enough, the world of the universe has boundaries." Adams looked at the world ahead and muttered to himself.


    In front, a piece of land is connected with the mountains, with a little grass and trees, which looks very harmonious and natural.


    But in front of ADIS''s eyes, what is ahead is only a false picture. A little void emerges outside the world, with boundless darkness and depth.


    After calming the evil tide, ADIS sent many people to the border of the world. It took more than ten years to get some abnormalities. Now it is true.


    He looked down. There was a fluffy squirrel climbing with his head down.


    With the movement of Yates'' mind, a trace of confusion flashed in the squirrel''s eyes, and then flew away to the distance, that is, the void Yates saw.


    The squirrel flew over that distance and then across the border.


    Suddenly, in the eyes of ADIS, the smell of the squirrel disappeared. After a moment, the smell of the squirrel reappeared and ran in the opposite direction.


    "Sure enough, if you don''t see through, you will unconsciously lose your way when you cross the edge of the world, and then come back again."


    Adams thought of the information he had received before.


    "However, since the end of the world is like this, what will be the scene of the integration of the two worlds?"


    After a while, the idea flashed through his mind.

 Chapter 148

    In the border, ADIS looked at the constant void border in front of him and frowned slightly.


    "It seems that with the continuous growth of the world origin, the border is gradually expanding, driving the growth of the world area."


    After careful observation for a while, ADIS came to this conclusion.


    "However, because the growth rate is quite slow, if you don''t observe hard, you can''t find it at all."


    He thought so, and then a deep thing in his hand gradually emerged.


    It is a world coordinate emitting the breath of emptiness, recording the position of a world.


    "Now the world has calmed down, and it will take a long time to merge with the main world. It''s time to go to the world of the demon God," thought ADIS.


    In his mind, he still remembered the appearance of the demon God and some memory fragments, which made him have some understanding of the world.


    "Anyway, it is a world, even if it is on the verge of destruction, it is very precious."


    He thought so, and then the mark in his hand slowly brightened, a little space force was rippling, and on the other side, it seemed that a world was emerging on the other side, emitting a little dim brilliance.


    However, because the distance is too long, the induction is very vague. Even if Yates fully senses it, it can only be roughly sensed.


    "The distance is too far away. If you want the past, the consumption is too huge."


    Sensing the world, ADIS frowned: "it seems that only a trace of spirit can pass."


    The distance between the worlds is very long, but it is also transmission. The power consumed by the noumenon and a trace of spirit is completely different from the same level.


    With the determination in the heart, in the void, with the catalysis of divine power, the boundless power of space began to diffuse. In the depth, it seems that there is a door of the world opening.


    At the same time, the divine power in ADIS was consumed madly and maintained this channel.


    He didn''t dare to hesitate. His sleeves danced lightly. A little spirit differentiated and didn''t enter the door.


    Suddenly, Yates only felt that the consumption of divine power in his body suddenly increased, and transmitted the spirit in an instant.


    In the void, a radiance crossed, with majestic divine power, quickly crossed countless distances, and came to a distant region under the traction of coordinates.


    It was a huge but gloomy world. The originally powerful world began to decline at this time. Even the protection around the world had disappeared and was allowed to enter by the power of ADIS.


    At this time, on the earth, in a dilapidated village, a baby cried for the first time.


    Just at this time, the broken spirit flew over and surrounded the surrounding area, and finally disappeared into the baby''s body.


    Suddenly, the baby slowly opened his eyes, his eyes were still confused, but there was a trace of gold in his eyes.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Fifteen years later, in a dilapidated village, a handsome young man stood in an open space with a spear in his hand and a slight gold in his eyes.


    The boy looked about fifteen years old. He was wearing a robe made of animal skin. He stood in place majestically, with an indescribable momentum.


    He waved his stone spear and stabbed a grass man in front of him.


    With his stabbing, in situ, a little wind breaking sounded, and rushed forward with cold pressure.


    After a while, when the boy stopped, the grass man in front had disappeared, leaving only a long wooden stick standing alone.


    "After fifteen years of deep sleep, I finally woke up."


    Looking at the dead grass in place, ADIS looked flat and thought in his heart.


    Only a remnant soul comes to another world across countless distances. Naturally, it needs a body to carry the spirit. At that time, because there was no other suitable object around, and the power of the spirit was about to dry up, he chose to take away a newborn baby.


    Then the spirit went into a deep sleep. After 15 years of cultivation, it didn''t wake up until a few days ago.


    "But the world is really declining," he thought as he looked up at the dark sky in the distance.


    If the world where ADIS was before was only eroded, then the world is really only the last breath left.


    As the world where the demon God was born, the degree of destruction here is very complete. Because the origin of the world was plundered, at this time, most of the earth has been turned into desert, countless lives have died since then, and only the last little oasis is left to survive.


    "The world consciousness of this world has declined to the limit. If it develops in this way for thousands of years, when the last oasis is swallowed up by the desert and the last creatures disappear, the world will be destroyed."


    ADIS thought so, then looked outside and went out.


    Around him, people dressed in worn animal skins saw him, showed respect and began to salute.


    "Young patriarch, the elder is looking for you." at this time, a big man with his upper body came forward and looked at ADIS.


    Hearing his words, ADIS nodded to show that he heard them, then turned and walked towards a place.


    A wooden house, although simple, but it is very clean.


    "Ya''er, you''re coming." in it, a very old old man looked at Yates coming from outside and squeezed out a smile.


    "By now, you are fifteen years old."


    ADIS nodded and looked at each other.


    On the other side, the old man sighed: "now, you are officially an adult and can inherit the position of leader of the tribe."


    He sighed, then walked out slowly and carefully took out a wooden box from the room.


    The wooden box is very old. It looks old. When it is opened, there is a long animal skin in it.


    "Eh?"


    ADIS was surprised to see the animal skin.


    In his induction, although it has been very light, the evil spirit with strong essence filled on this animal skin has not been felt. It is a piece of demon fur.


    Based on his understanding of the tribe, it is almost impossible for the tribe to hunt and kill such a Warcraft. So it aroused his interest.


    In front, the old man looked at the animal skin in his hand and seriously flashed a trace of nostalgia: "these are some forces inherited from our tribe. They have always been kept by the elders and leaders. Now they will be handed over to you."


    "Tonight, I will announce that you will inherit the leader," he said, and then nodded in his heart at the still calm expression of ADIS.


    However, he didn''t know that for ADIS who mastered a whole world, a small tribe in a broken world didn''t look at it at all, and naturally wouldn''t show any expression.

 Chapter 149

    "Nevertheless, it''s good to have this start at the beginning."


    ADIS took the skin and flashed the idea.


    This time, he divided his soul and came to the world. Except that his memory did not change, he did not bring any other power. In addition, after 15 years of deep sleep, I just woke up. At this time, I was poor and white, only better than ordinary people.


    Therefore, it is also very good to inherit a tribe and protect yourself with the power of a tribe.


    On the other side, the old man looked at ADIS, vaguely with vicissitudes in his eyes, as if he thought of the past, and then he couldn''t help but sigh and walked out silently.


    After he left, ADIS looked at the extraordinary animal skin in his hand and opened it directly.


    After the wide and thick animal skin is spread out, there are not many things in it, only some strange words, very short and incomplete.


    This is the word of the world. In the memory of ADIS, it seems that only the elder and his future patriarch are qualified to learn in this tribe.


    However, the content on it surprised ADIS.


    "It seems that it is a way to practice the body, and only the most basic part is the system of the world?"


    "Moreover, there is this sense of familiarity."


    Looking at the animal skin, ADIS was surprised.


    With his insight and height, we can naturally see that this is a superficial practice system. Moreover, because of the suppression of the demon God, some memory fragments of the demon God were also accepted by him. Naturally, there are some materials and practice systems about the world.


    Even, in order to completely integrate this system, ADIS specially sent people to catch demons, collect the practice methods of those demonic tribes, and then deduce them by their own integration.


    However, because the demon man is directly infected by the breath of the demon God, he has excellent congenital conditions. He can reach the knight level as long as he is an adult. Therefore, he naturally has some deficiencies in the foundation.


    "Just right, this body has not been cultivated until now. You can try the system of this world."


    ADIS thought in his heart, then went out and walked towards a place.


    All the way to avoid the crowd, to a place close to the desert, ADIS stopped and began to move.


    He raised his hand. In his mind, the previous words echoed, and then an inexplicable feeling hit his body.


    Yates only felt that in the world, a little element power was attracted by his body and slowly poured in. In the body, under the scouring of external forces, a little red force is brewing, which seems to be competing with external forces, and then slowly become strong.


    "This feeling, by virtue of its own body''s traction to external forces, stimulates its own blood to compete with external forces and become stronger and stronger..."


    Just a moment later, ADIS murmured that he had a deep understanding of this system.


    The next moment, his whole body began to show a little red, a strong blood gas began to churn, and continued to grow under the condition of constantly competing with external forces.


    This is the activation of his own blood. With a loud noise, ADIS began to move.


    He moved gently, one arm danced forward, and suddenly a strong fist rushed forward, leaving a fist mark on a dead wood.


    On Yates, a force different from fighting spirit began to rise and was clearly visible.


    To this extent, if the old people before saw it, it would be absolutely shocking and shocking.


    However, ADIS frowned.


    "The strength of the body has increased a lot, but at the same time, the consumption of the body has suddenly increased a lot. It seems that the consumption of this kind of cultivation is many times greater than that of cultivation."


    "If the food supply is insufficient at ordinary times and you practice forcibly, you may not only fail to achieve the effect, but will practice yourself to death."


    He sensed the consumption in the body and came to this conclusion.


    "No wonder we have to wait until adulthood to practice this level of consumption. Otherwise, no one can afford it except those ordinary races with strong blood."


    "Moreover, in the process of cultivation, there was a strange feeling, which seemed to be incompatible with this body."


    Adams looked at the wilderness and thought of some information about the world.


    In this world, human beings are not the only intelligent race. Above human beings, there is a kind of Asian people with four arms. And to some extent, this kind of sub talent is the real protagonist of the world.


    This is normal. After all, the laws of the multiverse and the world are different, and the races living in it are not necessarily the same. Even if it is also a human race, there are countless branches. Some are inferior to ordinary humans, while others can move mountains and seas. They are real races.


    The four armed Terran is an ordinary race.


    In this world, the four armed Terran is respected. Its race is born with strong body power, far from ordinary humans. Among the royal families of the four armed Terrans, some six armed Terrans will be born occasionally, which is the real favorite of the world.


    This cultivation system seems to be spread from these four armed Terrans, so it is incompatible with ordinary Terrans and difficult to practice.


    However, for ADIS, this is not a problem.


    After all, his noumenon is level 6, and he has personally suppressed the demons and gods from this world. Naturally, those inconsistent places can be modified.


    Yates felt a movement in his heart, and the feeling about the previous practice in his mind was slowly going back, and then slowly revised those places that didn''t fit.


    After the modification, he moved again, and the powerful spirit pulled the forces of the surrounding elements through his body to stimulate the original blood force in his body.


    This time, the effect is far from before. A little blood color reappeared on his body, directly turning him into red. Internally, a little change begins to occur at the same time.


    Stimulated by a powerful blood gas, the bones and flesh in his body are beginning to degenerate and slowly become strong.


    As the power of foreign elements poured into his body, the blood gas originally condensed in his body was also slowly condensing, and finally turned into a drop of red and shimmering blood, which gradually fell into the heart.


    "It seems to have reached the limit." sensing the consumption of his body, ADIS stopped slowly.


    He frowned: "blood and energy are almost exhausted, and this strong sense of hunger."


    "It seems that if you want to continue to practice, the necessary food supplement must be enough."


    He shook his head at the thought.


    The world of demons and gods has been seriously desertification because its origin has been plundered. Moreover, the breeding of large areas of Warcraft is almost more serious than the previous world.


    Although there are still some survivors, the desertification of large areas makes the food here extremely scarce, which can only be maintained by the few remaining oases.


    Therefore, for the survivors of the world, adequate food is a luxury.

 Chapter 150

    A few months later, on a wilderness, a blood gas cut through the space and knocked down a giant elephant in front.


    The elephant''s body was huge, much larger than that of the elephant in his previous life. Moreover, the skin is thick and reflective under the sun. It looks very strong. It is a powerful creature in this area.


    But at this time, this creature, which is rarely invaded by people, is very miserable.


    He was bleeding all over and had several big holes pierced by a spear. At this time, he fell to the ground and looked very weak.


    In front of the giant elephant, a handsome young man stood proudly with a bloody spear in his hand. His blood surged and looked majestic.


    Behind the boy, more than a dozen tribal people dressed in animal skins stopped and looked at ADIS, who defeated the colossus with his own strength, with shock and other emotions in his eyes.


    "That''s a giant elephant. Usually even the demon tiger doesn''t dare to provoke him. He was beaten like this by the patriarch."


    One said, with a strong sense of disbelief and worship in his eyes.


    In front, Yates listened to the words behind him. His face was calm. He stabbed forward with a spear in his hand. A blood color was immediately urged out and stabbed forward with strong strength.


    "Ow..."


    The giant elephant made a painful hiss, and the sound wave startled up a piece of fallen leaves around. There was a big hole in his body, which was in the position of internal organs.


    After a while, the huge elephant fell to the ground, smashing the earth into a shallow depression.


    After finishing this, ADIS looked behind him. Suddenly, a group of people behind him came forward one after another.


    They used various instruments that had been prepared for a long time to hold the blood and some broken meat from the colossus. Then use a huge shelf to put up the huge elephant.


    Thanks to the difficult environment, even ordinary human beings have to be much stronger, so they can lift it up.


    They were walking on the road of rules. It was strange that they were in the desert, but no Warcraft dared to move forward along the way. They just looked at them from a distance and had fear in their eyes.


    This is because Yates sent out his blood. He is the most sensitive to these Warcraft, and naturally refuses to risk his life.


    Of course, this refers to the ordinary state. Once you are very hungry or encounter a powerful Warcraft, you will also shoot at ADIS and his party.


    Walking on the road, ADIS looked at the surrounding desert.


    Desert, although called desert, is not lifeless. It''s just that it''s no longer suitable for ordinary creatures.


    In the desert, there is an extremely powerful smell of decay. There are some demonized plants and some Warcraft on it.


    This is not suitable for farming. Once ordinary human beings enter it, they will lose themselves over time. Infected by the smell of desert, lost in the desert.


    However, this is the edge of the oasis. The surrounding desert infection is not too serious, so there is no too powerful Warcraft.


    After walking for a long time, until I saw a shabby village from a distance, the people present were relieved and couldn''t help accelerating forward.


    In front, at this time, the elder was leading a group of people to meet. When he saw the return of ADIS and others, he looked at the giant elephant, and suddenly a burst of cheers sounded.


    For this dying tribe, this period of time is really a happy time.


    Since Yates succeeded the patriarch, he took people to hunt in the desert almost every day in order to explore the situation of the world and practice the blood gas secret method.


    And every time they came back with a full load, which shocked the originally barren tribe, and gave ADIS all kinds of support.


    After ADIS came in, there was another cheering. Among them, there are young tribal girls who look at Yates with passion and worship,


    It can be said that in the current situation, as long as Yates indicated or even hinted, countless girls would climb into his house that night to make love.


    On one side, the clan put down the Colossus, and then began to deal with it together with the old people and women left behind in the tribe, dividing the Colossus one by one and dealing with it.


    They carefully removed the giant elephant''s skin and huge ivory, then cut off the meat piece by piece and mixed it with a local wild plant, so as to ensure that the elephant meat can be preserved for a long time.


    "Ya''er, you''re back." looking at ADIS coming forward, the old man looked at him with satisfaction and exclamation in his eyes.


    During this time, the old man was shocked by ADIS. As a person who has practiced the blood Qi secret method, he clearly knows the difficulty of cultivation, so he is more shocked by what Yates has done and can only sigh a genius.


    "What a pity," he sighed to himself.


    He also knew in his heart that with the content recorded on the animal skin, even if the talent of ADIS was so strong, he would be restricted and would face the dilemma of no way forward.


    "However, there may be a chance there." after a while, the idea flashed in his mind and couldn''t help but brighten his eyes.


    In front of him, ADIS nodded to him. Then he didn''t look at the people around him and went straight to an open space.


    In the open space, a rough spear was inserted into the ground. ADIS pulled up one and stabbed it forward.


    Touch¡¤¡¤¡¤


    A hard big stone broke in response and was directly hit by the powerful power of ADIS.


    "It seems that we are about to reach a critical point."


    Looking at the rubble flying out in front of him and sensing the blood gas rolling in his body, Yates thought, "it''s almost time to take the next step."


    In his mind, a secret method of blood gas deduced from Adams in the past emerged in his mind, and a little blood gas began to change slowly and flow in his body along a strange track.


    At this time, after a long time of transformation, the blood in his body had already changed. A little red and shimmering blood rolled in his body. While circulating his body, it also strengthened the blood and flesh everywhere.


    Bang! Bang! Bang¡¤¡¤¡¤


    A heart beat echoed slowly in place, strong and powerful.


    "It''s time," thought Adams.


    With the powerful spiritual power, his body seemed to turn into a huge magnet, continuously emitting strong attraction and attracting the surrounding elements.


    Countless elements surged in succession and slowly melted into the blood through his body, making the faint light in the blood brighter and brighter, gradually reflecting a blood light on the whole body of ADIS.


    With the appearance of blood light, the blood gradually flows. It also sends out a powerful force in the heart and slowly pulls the strength of the body.


    When the blood gas reaches its full strength, under the joint action of strong blood gas and elements, the blood seeds with strong blood gas flash red and float in the heart.


    Suddenly, there was another roar. Yates only felt that a force was slowly returning, and seemed to have experienced the sublimation of life at this moment.


    "The blood seed condenses and the power core condenses initially, which is equivalent to the fighting Knight level."


    Sensing the power in his body, Yates danced lightly with his arms, and the blood color on his body gradually shed, thinking in his heart. Two Chen jienan said the rise of black wizards. Well, please don''t scold me for pushing books for others. After all, I promised (/ cried)

 Chapter 151

    "Eh?"


    In the middle of the tribe, the elder looked at ADIS who came back from the outside and gave a light sigh. [zero ¡ü nine ¡÷ small ¡ý say ¡÷ net]


    After all, he is also a person who has practiced secret Dharma. Although he is not proficient because of his own qualifications and adaptability, he can also see a little change in ADIS.


    In his eyes, at this time, the blood gas surged all over his body. Just standing beside him could make the people around him look up uncontrollably, and instinctively oppressed by his stronger life essence.


    "It''s really a genius." he couldn''t help sighing. At the same time, an idea in his heart became more profound.


    In this tribe, because there was enough food during this period, we had a happy time. When the people got together and had a meal, the elder left yatisti.


    "Ya''er, do you feel any discomfort with the secret method of cultivation recently?" he looked at ADIS and said.


    In this regard, Yates was stunned. A thought flashed in his heart, but he nodded.


    "Sure enough." to this, the elder sighed: "the secret Dharma you practiced was accidentally obtained by our tribe ancestors. It seems to be incomplete. To a certain extent, no matter how you practice, you can''t make progress."


    "However, even if it was like this, there were few to that extent in the hundreds of years of history of our tribe."


    At the same time, he seemed to make a decision: "ya''er, you are the most talented person I have ever seen and the hope of the future rise of our tribe. You must not be buried like this."


    He seemed determined, looked at Yar and said seriously, "you will come with me in two days."


    Seeing the old man, ADIS nodded slowly.


    He was worried that he could not further explore the world. He had planned to wait until his strength was further restored. Now that he had the opportunity, he would not let go.


    A few days later, under the command of the elder, several strong clansmen dug out a cellar from the ground and carried out a wooden box inside.


    Elder Zhen Erzhen took out a leather package from the wooden box, and then took out a small piece of things from it and gave it to ADIS.


    "Yar, if you take this, it should be good for your practice."


    ADIS took it and saw that it was a red stone, very hard, looking bloody, as if it was made of blood.


    From this, ADIS sensed a powerful and gentle blood force, which gradually came from it. Once he got his hand, he created an extremely strong attraction to his body.


    "This is the blood stone condensed by the power of blood?" Adams was slightly surprised by the power above.


    In the multiverse, there are very few worlds. Due to the influence of special environment and laws, if there is a strong blood of extraordinary race flowing on the earth, after a long time, it will form a blood stone, which is a hard currency equal to the value of the soul.


    This kind of blood stone, because after a long time of natural fermentation, all the other impurities disappear, leaving only pure blood force, which is of great benefit to the improvement of the body.


    "However, the quality of blood stone formed by different higher blood vessels and environments is also different. This should belong to the general." holding the blood stone in his hand, ADIS thought in his heart.


    In the package held by the old man, he also saw a golden blood stone, a small one, but the blood force on it was very strong, which compared all the other blood stones.


    In front of him, the old man looked at these blood stones and was reluctant to give up, but then he decided to replace them.


    "Now the environment on the earth is getting worse and worse. I don''t know when those demons will find here. What''s the use of guarding the things left by these ancestors."


    The idea flashed through his mind, and then he looked at ADIS standing behind him and made up his mind.


    The people behind brought a kind of powder, which the elder carefully smeared on several blood stones. Then, in the induction of Yates, the blood force that had been strongly induced suddenly declined, which was obviously covered up.


    After a while, the next day, the old man dealt with some things, and then took ADIS and several people on the journey.


    This is a deserted path. It seems that no one has walked through it for a long time.


    At the end, I was about to go to the desert. Next to ADIS, several people looked at the elder and ADIS and asked whether to move on.


    At this time, a roar came, and a wolf with scales on his body stepped forward fiercely. His bloody eyes were red and staring at the line of ADIS.


    "It''s the demonized wolf king!" behind the elder, several clansmen turned pale and screamed with fear in their eyes.


    This demonized wolf is a nightmare for everyone in this region. Because of the powerful body obtained after being demonized, even tens of people can''t subdue it.


    "Don''t panic! Take out all your weapons!" seeing the demon wolf, the old man was also surprised, but then forced to calm down.


    However, at this time, the demon wolf in front of him came forward, roared, grabbed the earth out of a depression with his huge front claws, and then rushed forward at a very fast speed.


    The attack was powerful and powerful. A trace of fear flashed in the eyes of the people, and the body could not react at all.


    However, at the next moment, a spear broke through the air and directly stabbed the magic wolf in the air. The powerful force directly hit the solid body of the magic wolf into a big blood hole. The body trembled wildly and was dead.


    Seeing this scene, the elder could hardly believe it: "Yar, you?"


    He looked at the fallen demon wolf in front of him and almost thought he was in a dream.


    Around him, the others were the same, but they could barely keep the expression on their faces because they used to hunt behind Yates.


    After stepping into the desert, the next scenes numb everyone.


    With the progress of the road, a powerful Warcraft that can''t be avoided at ordinary times appeared on the road one after another and was killed by Yates.


    And every time it was straightforward and stabbed to death with a spear, which made everyone around feel numb when they were shocked by so many Warcraft in this area.


    Finally, while everyone felt numb to the endless Warcraft along the way, as a huge magic tiger fell in front of Yates, a little weak green breath began to appear, which made everyone feel relieved.


    The old man squatted down and looked at the earth under his feet. After careful observation, he nodded: "yes, this road passed when I was young."


    "As long as we walk here, we can reach the place we want to go."

 Chapter 152

    When ADIS and his party came to the end, a miniature town in the oasis stood in front, which surprised everyone.


    "Don''t be surprised, this is a small market gathered by people from dozens of oases around. It''s just like this after decades." the elder looked at the surprise on everyone''s face and said with memories on his face.


    However, he did not find that when everyone was surprised, ADIS frowned.


    "This feeling, with the breath of life and the meaning of being polluted, what is the situation?"


    ADIS looked ahead and clearly sensed a powerful force in front of him, although it was well hidden, but there was no hiding under his induction.


    "There seems to be more than one strong person at the first level." sensing the breath ahead, ADIS looked dignified.


    "Ya''er, what''s the matter?" the old man looked back and looked at him with concern.


    To this, ADIS shook his head.


    After entering the city, there was a market. Although it was very simple in the eyes of Yates, it was very prosperous in the eyes of other people around him.


    However, despite all this, ADIS was still interested in looking at the countless peddlers around him.


    "Well, with metal weapons and not low strength, civilization should have reached a certain level before the world is destroyed."


    ADIS looked at some broken metal weapons sold beside him and thought.


    Just then, a tall man in a cloak and a tall man walked past Adams, and couldn''t help but let out a light EH.


    "What''s the matter, my lord?" beside him, a slightly shorter man opened his mouth and made an ugly hoarse sound.


    However, listening to his subordinates'' questions, the man didn''t respond. He just stared at the distant back of ADIS and said after a long time: "did king gra send anyone besides us?"


    "No." his subordinates heard it, thought it over carefully, and then responded positively.


    "It should be the people sent by the kings of other places." the man looked at the back of ADIS and said, "it seems that the sources of livestock in other places have been exhausted, and several kings are staring here."


    Suddenly, his subordinates were surprised and looked at the back of ADIS, who had disappeared at this time. The corners of his mouth opened slightly, revealing a non humanoid fangs: "Sir, do you want to?"


    "You should not be his opponent." the man was afraid in his eyes: "let''s go. It''s not time to start."


    He walked away for a while. When the two people behind him gradually moved away, ADIS stopped and looked behind him.


    "Just that feeling of being peeped, and the evil spirit infected on those two people."


    His expression on his face remained unchanged, his heart thought faintly, and then his mind felt around him.


    Under his induction, the surrounding breath began to change gradually, and a faint sense of danger gradually came, with a strong smell of magical life.


    And around, a little force of fate is gradually spreading.


    "This is the fluctuation of the power of fate?" sensing the power, Adams was surprised.


    Since the awakening of the God of destiny and the gift of the God of destiny, Adams also began to understand the power of destiny. At this time, although he did not carry the power of noumenon, he could still sense the power of destiny under careful induction.


    "Can''t be wrong, this weak but clear-cut force of destiny, is this a fate node in the world?"


    He thought so, and then his mind gradually emptied, tried his best to feel the seemingly weak force of fate, and then walked in one direction.


    He walked all the way, regardless of anything else, but came to the end of an alley where a big man with a big figure and a smile stood with some goods in front of him.


    Seeing the arrival of ADIS, the big man flashed a light in his eyes: "do the guests need anything?"


    "We have the most complete local goods here. You can find whatever you want."


    Listening to his words, ADIS didn''t reply, but his eyes closed slightly and felt a little breath in it.


    After a while, he opened his eyes and said, "what if what I want to buy is alive?"


    As soon as this remark came out, a little cold light flashed in place. It seemed that at this time, several lines of sight came from the depths and were staring at ADIS coldly.


    In front of him, the big man maintained his cold smile, looked at Yates, didn''t speak, seemed to be looking at him.


    The scene was silent for a moment. After a while, the big man just opened his mouth and said, "if it''s alive, it''s natural."


    With this, he didn''t speak again, but turned around and walked towards a dark depth.


    Yates followed closely, watching the big man pass through a hidden door, and then followed.


    After walking into it, the scene suddenly changed. In the dark, several torches stood up and lit the aisle. Only after walking for a long time did a little light pass through.


    Inside, a little sad cry was ringing, with bursts of wailing and rough laughter.


    The big man looked back at Yates and was stunned when he saw that his face was as usual and his body didn''t even respond with an instinctive tremble.


    At this time, several big men came from inside, with little black spots on their faces.


    This is a sign of being demonized, which means being infected with demonism. However, because of the low degree, it has not completely changed, but there will be some changes in personality, which will become more distorted and tyrannical than ordinary people.


    As soon as these big men came out, they stared at Yates, with some ferocious smiles on their faces and cruelty: "boy, you have great courage."


    ADIS looked back at the big man and saw him drinking some crimson drinks. He didn''t seem to see the situation here and seemed indifferent.


    Seeing the reaction of Yates, several big men laughed strangely, and then gradually came forward. Their burly body looked very deterrent, which made a scream of fear from several cages around.


    In the cages around, there were countless imprisoned people, mostly young men and women, all naked, with incisive wounds, which was very terrible.


    Watching this scene, ADIS frowned and stopped hesitating. In an instant, the blood gas in the body burst out, which was comparable to the power of Knight level, and directly pushed several big men around behind.


    "Is this?" a big man screamed, and then the whole man was directly hit and flew, and a big blood hole appeared in his chest, which was directly killed by Yates.


    He looked at several big men around him. With a little killing intention in his heart, he rushed into his heart. A cold killing machine filled the surrounding area, directly knocked them away, soaked them with blood, and made the surrounding scream again.

 Chapter 153

    "Ah!"


    A cry of pain was heard everywhere. On the ground ahead, several big men rolled on the ground, covered in flesh and blood, looking very painful.


    Seeing this scene, in the past, the burly man with Adams got up and looked at Adams with a little fear in his eyes.


    In his body, there was a powerful magical force, which was no longer covered up at this time, and faced off with ADIS there.


    However, facing the oppression of each other''s power, ADIS''s face remained unchanged, but he looked at the front quietly, and his body did not move at all.


    He looked very relaxed, as if he had no defense at all. However, in the induction of the man opposite, a powerful blood force became more and more obvious, and gradually spread around, so that he didn''t dare to act rashly.


    After a long time, the man looked at ADIS in front of him and suddenly smiled: "it''s the same kind."


    "Which king sent you?"


    He looked at ADIS in front of him and asked, obviously mistaking ADIS.


    Listening to his words, ADIS nodded, but still didn''t speak.


    "Is it inconvenient to say?" the man opposite shrugged at this: "forget it, since it''s the same kind, it doesn''t matter."


    "You can call me Adie." he put away his weapons, felt a little boring, and then walked back silently.


    Beside him, several men with magic spots on their faces walked forward silently, picked up several big men lying on the ground and took them to the other side.


    Seeing this, ADIS looked at Adie''s burly back and followed quietly.


    Along the way, cages stood one by one. Inside, there are naked men and women, old and young, but they are covered with many terrible scars, which looks very terrible.


    At this time, watching Yates and Adie come in, they all shrink up one by one. Their bodies tremble instinctively, their faces twist, and they look close to collapse.


    "These animals are of little value because they have been squeezed for too long. If you like, I can give you some." Adie looked at Yates, looked around and said.


    "No," ADIS replied casually.


    He looked at the people around him who had almost collapsed and frowned.


    "Although these people seem to be in their prime of life, they have almost run out of life in their bodies. Even if I do it, even if I rescue them, they won''t live much time."


    He thought in his heart: "however, when he arrived here, the traction of fate became stronger and stronger, just ahead."


    In front, with several people walking away, a gate stood.


    Looking at the door, Adie waved. A person beside him understood and opened the door with a key.


    Suddenly, the heart of ADIS jumped. It seemed that some pictures were pouring into his mind.


    "Here are some fresh goods, but the price is not cheap." Adie looked at Yates.


    There is a light in front, which seems to be directly connected with the outside world. Among them, there are also many cages, but the number is much less than before.


    In it, young boys and girls were locked up. At this time, when they saw several people coming in, they immediately made a deep sound of fear.


    However, these people''s minds are fairly normal, and there are no scars on their bodies. It seems that they have not been attacked.


    In front, an old man with a stiff face came forward. He could see some scales on his body, which was obviously demonized completely.


    He smiled deeply and looked very strange. He looked at ADI and others: "ADI, what''s the matter?"


    "Dean, take this adult to have a look at these goods." looking at the old man, Adie was impatient and waved directly.


    Dean raised his head and looked at Adams. A trace of surprise appeared on his face: "this adult comes with me."


    "This batch of goods were transported here from all over the country in recent months. They are very fresh. They were originally intended to be sent to the north in two days to be dedicated to all kings." in front, Dean looked at the naked people in front of him with salivating explanation on his face.


    He went to a cage and pointed to a beautiful young girl who was just an adult: "Sir, how about this?"


    "In my experience, this adult girl has the best taste, and the essence of the body is also numerous, which can be very helpful to practice."


    As soon as these words came out, the girl in the cage turned pale, quietly grabbed her knees with both hands, tried not to shed her tears, and looked very helpless.


    In front, ADIS listened to Dean''s words and stepped slightly.


    "Bring her out," he said faintly.


    He knew in his heart that if he didn''t bring up the girl at this time, the girl would die sooner or later.


    "Although it''s impossible to save everyone, if it''s just one and you happen to meet it, you can help."


    He flashed the idea in his heart, and then silently watched Dean catch the girl out with one hand.


    A little blood was spreading in place. Ordinary people''s body was too weak. Under Dean''s power, they broke a little skin directly, making a little blood flow out.


    Seeing this scene, ADIS looked at the girl without any cover and frowned: "give her a dress."


    With these words, ADIS walked forward. At this time, as the distance gradually narrowed, the sense of proximity became stronger and stronger in ADIS''s heart.


    "Soon, it''s in front." he raised a little expectation in his heart and silently walked to a much empty area in front.


    There are some small cages here. There are children in them. They look timid one by one.


    Yates directly ignored the cages in front of him. With the stronger feeling in his heart, he strode forward and went straight to a corner. There is also a cage there.


    And inside, a small figure curled up.


    It was a child who looked about seven or eight years old. He looked very young and held a little boy in his hand.


    If you look carefully, you can find that it is a little girl, very beautiful, and although she is still young, a unique charm between her eyebrows and eyes has been brewing, and you can vaguely see its style. At this time, he looked at ADIS who came to him, with panic and strong uneasiness on his face.


    Yates stared at her, exactly the little boy in her arms.


    In his vision, on the little boy, the huge force of fate was intertwined and fluctuated with the changes around him. Above his head, a little world source force that Adams is very familiar with is diffuse and shrouded around him.


    "Not only that, there is a faint blood breath of extraordinary life awakening, which seems to be a atavistic reaction."


    This thought flashed through Adams''s heart, and then his powerful spiritual power dissipated, sensing through the strong power of fate in front of him.


    With the induction, in the darkness, a picture gradually emerged.


    It was a giant dragon roaring up to the sky. It was burning hot flames and emitting huge dignity. It swept around, and the terrible dragon power escaped.


    "Dragon descendant?" sensing the picture, Adams thought, and then silently said: "it can''t be wrong. This seems to bear the heavy fate of the rise and fall of a world, and the world source force shrouded in it is the son of the destiny of the world."


    He looked at the little boy in the girl''s arms and felt that in each other''s body, a strong breath of barbarism and antiquity was gradually awakening and growing stronger.


    Scenes portrayed by fate hit again.


    In the scene, a tall boy with long hair with a pair of silver eyes is standing in the ruins. His body is half dragon, turning into a long dragon tail, and a powerful dragon power pervades all around. In front of him, the bodies of countless demonized four armed demons stood horizontally, and only a few deep breath in the distance were still shrouded. That is the king of four armed demons, the last remaining demonic power in the world.


    In the final scene, he was alone with several demons and kings. He looked lonely and cold, but went silently to the front.


    Since then, the scene has ended, and the forces of fate intersect here, which seems changeable.


    If the youth finally wins, the last polluted power in the world will be expelled, and then it can slowly recover its power and flourish again. If the devil wins, the power of the world will be exhausted. There can be no second source power to breed the next son of destiny. The world will be destroyed and degenerate into an endless abyss.


    "Sure enough, this is the last counterattack of the world. Success will give you a chance to breathe, and failure will completely degenerate."


    Looking at the little boy, Adams shook his head and felt a sigh.


    In the past, the world was extremely powerful, and even gave birth to a demon God who touched the immortal realm. Even in the whole multiverse, it belonged to the strongest queue. Unfortunately, it doesn''t last long. After the change of demon God, the power of this world has been greatly weakened. Up to now, it''s not even as good as the ordinary world.


    At least, in the world before Adams, the world consciousness can also breed a level 6 king Tingzu to suppress the remnant. In this world, even dealing with the legacy of the demon God is so difficult.


    At this time, footsteps came faintly in the distance.


    Dean looked at Adams and his two children in front of him and was stunned: "adult, although this kind of child is more delicious, it can give little power, and the effect is far better than that of adults."


    Listening to his words, ADIS turned and said faintly, "no, just them."


    "Take them out of it and give them to me together with the girl before."


    "Yes," Dean said with a smile, "but the price is not cheap."


    As soon as the words fell, ADIS directly threw a red object in the distance: "is this enough?"


    Dean took it over and saw that it was a red blood stone.


    He nodded and said with great joy, "enough."


    In fact, the value of this blood stone, needless to say, is to buy three thin slaves, even ten more are enough.


    After all, for these demonize lives, what they want is the essence of blood in the body. And if we talk about the help of the power of blood, even dozens of people can''t equal such a blood stone.

 Chapter 154

    When everything was finished, ADIS looked at the two little girls behind him with fear on their faces and trembling bodies, and a sleeping little Zhengtai, and shook his head.


    "What''s your name?" he asked softly, looking at the little girl holding the little boy.


    "I... my name is Cathy." the little girl said timidly. Her small dark eyes were very moving.


    "Eh, is there also a dragon''s blood in my sister''s body?" ADIS was surprised when he looked at Cathy and felt the breath.


    This probability is very rare. Although the blood of extraordinary life is strong, it is almost impossible to awaken if it is diluted by many generations. It is almost impossible for a pair of siblings to have atavistic reactions at the same time.


    "It''s just that it''s the blessing of the world source."


    ADIS thought so, and then in the scream of Cassie opposite, he held the little boy in his arms.


    "Follow me," he said to the two behind him, then looked outside and walked straight out.


    After a while, a tall man in a black windbreaker came from outside.


    "My Lord!" Adie, who had brought Adams in, bowed down and respectfully said to the man, "we are ready here."


    "Well." the man whispered in a hoarse voice, "send all this batch back. Something will happen here soon. There is no need to stay here."


    As soon as these words came out, ADI was surprised: "have the kings finally decided to attack this side?"


    "Good."


    "As early as a few years ago, several oases in the North could no longer supply the blood food of several kings, and it was almost impossible to find a suitable source. Therefore, we were sent here to explore in the south. Now, we can almost harvest."


    The man opened his mouth and exposed his tusks.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    On the other side, ADIS and his party went out of the corner and came to the market outside.


    Because I haven''t seen people for a long time, behind him, the two girls looked excited. Looking at the surrounding scenery and then at Yates, their eyes were gradually eager to try.


    In this regard, Yates did not take care of it, but held a sleeping Zhengtai in his hand and let them go.


    Walking farther and farther along the way, when he came to a place where he slept in the open, ADIS turned back and looked behind him.


    I don''t know when there was only Kasi left behind him. As for the other, he had long disappeared. The crowd took the opportunity to escape for a long time.


    "Why didn''t you run away with her?" ADIS asked, looking at Cassie behind him.


    Cassie looked at ADIS timidly and was at a loss in her eyes: "my brother, you still have it..."


    After saying this, she murmured in a very weak voice that only she could hear clearly: "moreover, I don''t think you are a bad person."


    "What a keen sense." ADIS looked at Cathy unexpectedly.


    For him, the other party''s weak voice could not cause any obstruction at all, and he could hear it clearly.


    He shook his head and said, "since you haven''t gone, follow me."


    The rooms here are spacious and bright, but there are few decorations. In it, several people brought by ADIS stood aside. At this time, they saw the arrival of ADIS and moved forward one after another.


    "Patriarch!"


    ADIS nodded: "what happened to what I asked you to check before?"


    The clansmen looked at each other, and then a big man came up and said, "clan leader, we walked around according to your order. Sure enough, many people from foreign tribes came here recently."


    "According to the elder, it seems that three days later is a festival in the neighborhood for decades. In these days, tribes in the nearby oasis will send people to participate, so it makes it very lively."


    Listening to the news, ADIS drew from the corner of his mouth, "I see."


    "No wonder the demons haven''t started yet. They''re going to wait for the tribes nearby to gather and catch them all, aren''t they?"


    Even in the same oasis, all tribes are scattered, each has its own hunting ground, and only a few special periods will gather.


    These demons are obviously ready to haunt in this period and catch all the people in this oasis at once.


    After all, even if it''s just ordinary people, it''s a very troublesome thing to run around after getting the news.


    After thinking about this, Adams meditated and ordered.


    He asked other people to evacuate first with Kasi and others, wait at a place, and then stay alone to watch the next scene.


    In his induction, at this time, with the gradual passage of time, the power of destiny in this region became stronger and stronger.


    "According to this situation, the node of destiny starts from here."


    ADIS muttered to himself.


    According to the current situation, this place has encountered the peep of the devil, which means that the devil kings who had been focusing on the North began to divert their attention. He fixed his eyes on the only land left.


    Through the warning of fate, he had foreseen the scene.


    The sea of blood was filled with corpses, and the harvest lasted for decades. Until the son of fate rises in the ruins.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but look at it and a flash of blood flashed through his eyes.


    Three days later.


    During this period of time, with the passage of time, outside, foreign tribes came here one after another and gathered here for a time.


    The gathering of nearly 10000 people has been comparable to some villages and towns in the previous life of ADIS, but it is very rare for this broken world.


    However, in this short prosperity, there is a bit of danger.


    Through the extraordinary sensing power, ADIS sensed that among the people stationed in it every day, some people with darkness gathered one after another, as if waiting for something to come.


    At night, as the festival progresses, carnival people can be seen everywhere in the market, singing and dancing madly, venting their usual depression.


    In the shadow, people with low faces did not move at all. They looked around with a cold color on their faces.


    "My Lord, it''s almost done." Adie looked at the big man in black in front of him in a dark corner and said in a low voice.


    At this time, the image of him changed slightly. A little black scales could be seen and diffused, covering him. At the same time, his breath suddenly became gloomy and looked scary.


    In front, the black robed man nodded, and then the black robe was taken off.


    Through the shadow behind him, a humanoid creature with four arms stood.

 Chapter 155

    At this time, there is a deep moon in the sky. At this time, it is half covered, revealing a little crimson color.


    In the earth, in every corner of the city, a group of people in black robes poured out, and then took off their black robes in the frightened expression of countless people.


    In various places, a large number of half demons poured out recklessly, and then killed, and stained the place with blood.


    "This is the devil!"


    "Why are there demons here!"


    Countless screams sounded everywhere. Faintly, there seemed to be a burst of low and ferocious laughter, which was released unscrupulously.


    At the end of a street, a four armed demon walked quietly to the front.


    He was tall and dark, and his face looked ferocious, as if he was divorced from normal human beings.


    This is a four armed man. Originally, he was not a race with humans. After being demonized, it became more obvious.


    He walked along the avenue quietly, oppressing the surrounding areas with powerful forces, leaving corpses everywhere.


    "Hey, Cary, don''t you hurry up." in front, a voice suddenly sneered.


    In another corner ahead, a tall and dark figure appeared, with great power, impressively a four armed demon man.


    "Jenny, what are you so anxious to do?" Cary said calmly: "anyway, no matter what, the final result has our share. Why so anxious."


    "That''s what''s given to kings." Jeannie looked at Cary and sneered, "but I haven''t had enough


    He came down quickly, his body was hard, and a mixture of blood gas and magic gas appeared all over his body, sweeping away towards a young man who was still alive.


    At the next moment, the scene suddenly changed, and the youth struggled to roar. Then under the powerful force oppression, the flesh and blood of the whole body were taken away and gradually condensed into a little tiny, blood red flesh and blood essence.


    The essence of this blood is similar to that of blood stone, but the effect is far less than that. These demons are refined by secret methods, with impurities.


    In front of him, the young man let out a wail, then his flesh and blood disappeared, and the whole man turned into a skeleton and fell down.


    This kind of scene is constantly happening everywhere. Many demons hunt here and enjoy this feast here.


    And with the killing, in one place, an altar is shimmering, slowly drawing the flesh and blood around, and turning it into a little essence, which condenses above the altar, and its efficiency is even more terrifying than other demons.


    Under the altar, a tall four armed demon man stood quietly, looking at the bursts of red blood in front of him and reciting something in his mouth.


    His body was full of terror, which scattered around and pressed several demons behind him.


    "How''s it going here?" Cary asked, looking at him behind the demon man.


    "Soon." the demon man looked up at the sky and looked at the sky: "at the present speed, it will be over in a while."


    "But before that, we need to kill all the people here. The more people die, the better the final essence will be."


    Cary nodded and looked at several half demons behind him: "go around and see if you missed anything."


    Behind him, several half demons nodded respectfully, slowly retreated and walked towards the distance.


    After a while, Cary looked at the still unchanged altar in front of him and felt a little boring: "forget it, you can watch it here."


    "I''ll go first."


    He said so, but he didn''t look back and went in one direction.


    Time has passed for a long time, bursts of cries of despair are spreading around, and a deep force of fate is gathered here for a long time.


    "Hey, hey, come on." in front of the altar, a tall four armed demon man looked at the altar in front of him and muttered to himself.


    However, at this time, he suddenly had an alert in his heart. A strong sense of crisis from his body instinct made him look away and look at a corner behind him.


    There, the figure of a young man came out gradually. He looked very young, but the strong blood gas filled all over him was rolling, which made people dare not despise it.


    "Who are you?"


    Sensing the power in front, the demon opened his mouth, his voice was hoarse and sounded very strange.


    Opposite him, ADIS listened to the devil''s words, but he just smiled and didn''t reply. He just walked forward without stopping.


    Suddenly, a strong pressure came, which seemed to come with a strong fighting trend and with the impact of blood and gas.


    Sensing this scene, the demon man''s heart sank, and his half kneeling body slowly stood up. An equally powerful but with a little magical blood and gas force rolled directly and collided with the opposite ADIS.


    However, at the next moment, a strong threat came, which made him feel in a trance and took a step back.


    "How is that possible?"


    Suddenly, he was shocked and wanted to have a reaction.


    However, at this time, the opposite ADIS had come forward.


    When there was still some distance between the two, ADIS suddenly accelerated and leaped forward at a very fast speed. At the same time, his blood burst out, and in a short time, with a strong spiritual force, he directly pressed the other party down.


    In an instant, the demon man fell into the downwind and waved his four arms wildly. With violent power, he wanted to stop the ADIS in front of him.


    But this effort was in vain. At the next moment, ADIS bullied his body, and the powerful blood force broke out in an instant. He blasted into the other party''s body with the surrounding element forces and fixed the other party for a moment.


    A spear pierced down from above and came down with strong wind pressure.


    "No!" the devil roared reluctantly, sensing that a crisis was coming.


    The next moment, however, a sharp spear poked forward and slowly widened in the field of vision. His whole head was directly exploded, leaving only one body still struggling.


    The demon man has strong vitality. Following the strong impact, he retreated several steps until he fell to the ground, and his body is still moving.


    Seeing this, ADIS shook his head: "terrible body strength, but unfortunately the soul is relatively weak. It vibrates when I hit it a little."


    "I just don''t know what happened to those demon kings."


    He shook his head, looked at the moving corpse of the four armed demon man in front of him, kicked him to the other side, and then walked directly forward.


    In front, after a long time of killing and brewing, the original primitive altar was filled with a little blood light and blood crystals.


    This is the last essence of the thousands of people gathered in this area and then purified by the altar. Its essence is equivalent to that of blood stone. It is very precious.


    "Well, is there a fluctuation of law power from those demon kings?"


    ADIS looked at the altar and came to this conclusion.


    Behind him, the fight gradually spread out here, which seemed to attract the attention of some low-level demons and came here.

 Chapter 156

    On the altar, a little blood light continued to shine, vaguely with a strange power.


    ADIS took a look and sneered.


    On the altar, there is a unique wave, which seems to seal a trace of the power of the demon king. If someone dares to rush forward, he will be eaten back.


    However, for him, this 1 is in vain.


    On the body of ADIS, the blood power suddenly changed, and a strange force field appeared, which seemed to echo the power on the altar with a trace of destructive power.


    After that, he quickly stepped forward and took away the condense essence and dozens of beads of blood.


    He looked at the devil who was moving forward behind him. His body flashed and galloped directly in one direction.


    After ADIS walked for some time, with a roar, two tall four armed demons rushed around. They couldn''t help being angry at the empty altar and the body whose head was stabbed and exploded.


    "Who is it?" a demon man looked at the empty altar in front and shouted.


    On his body, at this time, a little magic pattern gradually lit up and spread around with strong power, making the surrounding magic people tremble.


    Beside this demon, another four arm demon Carrey also looks gloomy: "Damn, the essence of the altar is stolen by people. If the king knows, we will not be able to fall off."


    Hearing his words, the demons around couldn''t help shaking, and a trace of fear flashed in their eyes.


    "Chase!" the four armed demon yelled, with a deep tyranny in his eyes.


    "It''s too late." Cary shook his head. "Now, we can only capture this oasis as soon as possible."


    "There are still a lot of tribes in this oasis. As long as we start before these people escape, we can make up for the loss tonight."


    He looked at the altar in front of him and calmly analyzed it.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    On the other side, ADIS quickly walked to the outside world, watching the sparse vegetation in place, and the smell of desert gradually filled the air, and couldn''t help but stop.


    "Patriarch!"


    "Yar!"


    In front, after seeing ADIS, figures gradually walked out of a secret corner. The current is the elder who led ADIS here before.


    "Ya''er, you''re hurt!" the elder looked at ADIS, who was a little bloody in front of him, and was stunned.


    In this regard, ADIS shook his head: "elder ADA, I can''t stay here."


    "The devil suddenly appeared and slaughtered all the tribes gathered here. We must return to the tribe as soon as possible."


    He looked at the distance and decided, "rest here tonight and go back immediately tomorrow."


    At this time, with the emergence of demons in this area, it means that the eyes of those demons and kings have shifted here and will make great progress.


    Not to mention, it has taken away the essence of the blood that the devil has been struggling to condense, which has prompted them to March south.


    After all, if they don''t want to be stripped alive by their own king, they will work hard to complete the task and collect enough sacrifices.


    That night, ADIS and others rested in a cave.


    This is a place discovered by elder ETA. It is very secret and far from the killing place, so it is safe.


    In the cave, ADIS took a bloody bead in his hand and pinched it gently.


    Suddenly, the blood beads smashed, gradually disappeared, and became a little pure blood force attached to the body of ADIS.


    Seeing this scene, Yates smiled. In his body, a blood seed was rippling, sending out little fluctuations, absorbing the pure blood force from the outside world.


    With the occurrence of this reaction, the pure blood force from the outside slowly flows into the body, flows slowly along the blood, and finally condenses into the blood seeds.


    With a slight fluctuation, the blood seeds began to expand, which seemed to be much stronger in this round.


    "It''s not far from level one


    Sensing the power in his body, Adams thought in his heart, and then crushed more than ten blood beads.


    At this moment, the huge blood force almost condensed into essence, turned into a little blood red fog around, and was absorbed bit by bit.


    A strange blood seed moved and a little light radiated, driving the blood gas of the whole body further.


    A crackling sound flashed on Yates''s body, and began to degenerate at this moment, directly to the first level.


    The next day, it was just dawn. ADIS took his party on the way home.


    Compared with the last time, the journey this time seems very smooth.


    After the breakthrough of ADIS, the powerful breath escaped and directly restrained all the Warcraft in this area. He only dared to observe ADIS and his party from a distance and didn''t dare to come forward.


    Towards dusk, the shabby village competition was far away. Behind Yates, everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and the originally disintegrated nerves began to ease gradually.


    After all, being peeped at by countless Warcraft animals in the wilderness, even with ADIS, will also feel pressure.


    Behind yadis, Kasi, dressed in a white robe, held her brother and looked at the village competition and the figures in the distance with curiosity in her eyes.


    "Do you want to evacuate?"


    At night, elder ADA looked at ADIS in front of him, and his face was a little ugly.


    On the other side, ADIS nodded: "the demons in the North began to send people here to hunt. The previous oasis had been washed with blood at this time."


    "Our tribe is not far from there. If we don''t go now, sooner or later those demons will come to us."


    Hearing this, ADA shrunk her eyes, flashed a trace of fear, and then smiled bitterly, "you''re right."


    He slowly stood up and looked at the surrounding land that had been familiar for decades: "it''s just that the reaction of the ethnic people is all right. But in the desert, there are too few oases suitable for survival. Even if we want to move, where can we move..."


    He shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    However, facing this, ADIS smiled mysteriously and did not continue to speak.


    Seeing this, the elder looked at ADIS with hesitation on his face, and finally nodded.


    That night, in front of the bonfire in the middle of the tribe, ADIS announced it.


    Not surprisingly, although most of the ethnic people were silent, they finally chose to support Yates.


    This is caused by the accumulated prestige of ADIS.


    Originally, the predecessor of ADIS turned around had great prestige in the tribe. Since his awakening, he suppressed the surrounding Warcraft, making the tribe live a happy time for a long time.


    Under this premise, although the future was unknown at this time, they almost blindly believed in ADIS and chose to leave the hometown where they had lived for decades.

 Chapter 157

    In the barren desert, most areas are uninhabited and full of a large number of Warcraft and demonized plants. Ordinary life can''t last forever.


    In some areas, the situation is even worse. The land is so poor that the most tenacious magical plants can''t survive. Even Warcraft is extremely scarce and almost becomes a dead land.


    This is undoubtedly the place where the ADIS group walked.


    A little bit on the earth is almost gray white, and the land like sand and soil is shrouded around. There is no vitality on the earth, and there seems to be no sign of life.


    "Yar, do you want to go on?" elder ADA looked at the red and white earth in front of him and hesitated.


    People who live on this land know that there is hardly an oasis suitable for survival in this place. They can only spend their energy here in vain.


    "Why don''t we go to other places to look for it. I still vaguely remember some places handed down by my ancestors. There may be oases."


    He said hesitantly.


    In fact, he didn''t say anything.


    Even if there are no oases in other places, it is at least many times better than this complete dead desert.


    At least, even Warcraft, in fact, some of the less polluted ones are edible, and at least they can guarantee the source of food. And here you''re really trapped.


    And in front of him, listening to his words, ADIS paused and looked around: "this position is almost OK."


    He murmured, and then took out a small seed in the surprised eyes of the people.


    This seed is green and looks like a transparent Jasper. It is very beautiful. On the seed, a strong natural vitality is constantly emitted, which shocked the people around.


    After the seed was taken out, a vision suddenly occurred around.


    A little wind suddenly blew and brought a piece of dust. The clouds that had filled the sky suddenly dissipated, revealing a slightly mournful sky. Among them, a weak will with sadness began to show and gradually paid attention to this place.


    "Sure enough, in the face of vitality, the broken will of the world began to be uncontrollable."


    Looking at the visions around him and the will, Adams thought in his heart.


    This seed is a seed specially condensed from the body of the natural ancient tree, which is carried by this silk soul.


    This seed, bred from an ancient natural tree, can be said to be a natural seed. It will be extremely consistent with the world and even instinctive desire.


    "Next, it''s the time to experiment." looking at the seed, Yates thought in his heart.


    He went to the front, found a flat land, threw down the seeds at will, and then guided the long brewing natural force to break out.


    Suddenly, in situ, a magical scene began to happen.


    After him, ADA and others were stunned. The earth in front of him began to change. The original Jasper like seeds germinated and grew rapidly, and the powerful force of nature broke out. A small sapling appeared in situ, and then gradually became a big tree several meters high.


    Strong vitality broke out here, and the originally barren land began to change. Under the influence of the tree of nature, it gradually changed and began to recover its vitality.


    "This is the land of oasis!"


    Behind Yates, ADA looked at the scene in front of her, with a strong shock in her heart. Looking at the natural tree growing in front of her in an instant, she still couldn''t believe the scene in front of her.


    However, when ADIS looked at the newly formed tree of nature, he frowned.


    Under his induction, the will of the world around him permeated the tree of nature, but there was always a layer of estrangement, isolating communication.


    "The world''s instinctive rejection?"


    Adams felt the scene in front of him and looked behind him: "Alan, come here!"


    After death, listening to the words of ADIS, the people separated, and then let out a little boy about three or four years old with a pair of silver eyes.


    This is Alan, the son of the fate of the world.


    He heard the call of ADIS, looked around, and then walked in front of ADIS without hesitation. He looked very determined. At this age, he was extraordinary.


    Looking at Allen, ADIS nodded, then with a stroke of his finger, he made a shallow wound on Allen''s hand, and several drops of blood were exposed.


    The next moment, the natural force on the ancient tree moved slightly, and the wound on Allen''s hand healed slowly and disappeared directly.


    ADIS looked at several drops of blood on his hand and clearly felt the faint dragon power on it and a little purple deeper inside.


    He dropped these drops of blood on the ancient tree and immediately caused a series of changes.


    Although originally attracted by the ancient trees, the clear-cut power of the world began to fluctuate, and an invisible barrier began to disappear and poured directly onto the ancient trees.


    And sensing all this, ADIS didn''t stop.


    He looked at the people behind him and began to order them to come forward, pray under the tree of nature and recite the name of the God of nature.


    Everyone looked at each other and did it one by one.


    With the beginning of this process, Yates clearly saw that a faint breath began to emerge on the people and slowly gathered on the ancient trees. With the gradual deepening of this process, the gap between ancient trees and the world is rapidly decreasing.


    Moreover, as they prayed, there was also a slight power of faith gradually rising, gradually transformed into divine power under the action of ancient trees, and then fed back to Adams.


    ADIS was shocked and felt a familiar force coming again.


    He felt the newly condensed divine power in his body, and a blood seed emitting red light began to expand, as if he had met some delicious food, and swallowed the newly condensed divine power.


    After that, the blood seed expanded and began to grow, pushing the body strength of ADIS upward.


    Divine power can transform all things and suppress the world. It is the highest power. It plays an extremely powerful role in all spirits. Naturally, it can also promote cultivation.


    "Unfortunately, this divine power is too scarce. If you want to fight with those demons, you don''t know how long you have to save."


    He shook his head and thought.


    This is also the reason why believers are too few and generally not pious enough.


    If we wait until the belief of the God of nature spreads in this world, the accumulation speed of the power of belief can be greatly accelerated. At that time, with the support of the tree of nature, we can be promoted in the shortest time.


    "However, because I want to provide my own practice and the noumenon is gone, I''m afraid I can''t develop sacrifice in this world."


    After a while, he thought with some pity.


    Yates has not lit the divine fire, so the distribution of divine skills still needs the cooperation of divine personality and divinity, and can not cross the world. Naturally, there is nothing to do here.

 Chapter 158

    Around, a little light green light enveloped around, slowly transforming the earth.


    Elder ADA squatted down slowly, stroked the land in front of him, and couldn''t help feeling excited: "this, this is normal land. And it''s very fertile!"


    Behind him, people also stroked the earth under their feet, with excitement and excitement on their faces.


    Some even kissed the earth and tears flowed directly.


    For the people of the world, a piece of complete and uncontaminated land is something that can be inherited from generation to generation, and it is the real foundation.


    On one side, ADIS looked at these excited people and shook his head: "elder ADA!"


    When the other party turned back, he looked at the other party and said, "send someone back immediately to pick up the people left behind in the tribe, as well as the food we had stored before."


    In other words, this time I went out, naturally I didn''t pull all the people. In that case, the goal was too big. Second, it was difficult to settle at night, so most of them stayed in place.


    On the other side, ADA nodded in response, and then excitedly took some people back along a road.


    When he left, ADIS looked at the rest and began to command.


    The first is the construction of living tents as temporary residences.


    This task took a whole day. When ETA and others returned, ADIS arranged a group of people to cultivate the land.


    After all, the consumption of a tribe, even a small tribe with less than a thousand people, is amazing. Even if ADIS is prepared, it is impossible to sit back and eat nothing.


    However, ADA and others looked worried about this. Because now, the normal farming season in the world has passed. If it is planted according to the usual experience, it will only be a waste of seeds in the end.


    Moreover, even if it germinates, it will take at least four months to harvest, which is far from enough for emergency.


    But for this, ADIS just smiled.


    For the God of nature, even if he does not carry much power at this time, with the ancient trees of nature, it is still not a problem to solve these problems.


    At night, the sky gradually came to an end.


    ADIS came to the natural ancient tree, looked at a camp in the distance and smiled.


    In his vision, a little bit of faith in the distance gradually gathered and gathered on the ancient natural trees into pure divine power.


    With the gradual cohesion of divine power, around the natural tree, a pure natural divine domain also began to spread gradually, constantly transforming the barren land around into a normal land that can be cultivated.


    "It has begun to grow." after a while, ADIS felt a little weak vitality under the ancient tree and couldn''t help sighing.


    In his induction, the seeds sown a few days ago had begun to fluctuate, and they could not grow because of the wrong season.


    This is the influence of natural ancient trees.


    There is a strong vitality around the ancient trees. Under the influence of this, these seeds will not only sprout, but also grow better than other places.


    "However, it can only be done under natural ancient trees," he shook his head and thought.


    With the mind, a little divine power began to emerge, with colorful colors, such as crystal drops.


    The next moment, a drop of divine power spread forward, and a colorful rain fell above, gradually watering the earth.


    Affected by this, the life breath of the earth below began to grow gradually.


    "Fortunately, during this period of time, the people of the whole tribe worship ancient natural trees day by day, and finally gather some divine power, so they won''t be helpless."


    "Although because of this, almost all the divine power gathered during this period of time has to be taken out, there is no need to continue to do so when this group is mature."


    This thought flashed through Adams''s heart, and then the divine power in his body shook gently and gradually covered the earth.


    In this way, after one month, people were stunned to see the crops growing under the ancient trees.


    "Well, it''s growing very well."


    "I''m afraid we can harvest in a few days, and the yield should not be low."


    The crowd looked at him and felt dizzy.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    On the other side, in the original oasis, a great cleaning is taking place.


    Because the sacrifice obtained after the massacre was taken away by Yates, in order to make up for the loss, a large number of demons went south overnight. Kill all the tribes before they react.


    However, over time, some surviving tribes gradually found something wrong.


    But even so, these tribes still did not choose to migrate.


    Home is one of the reasons, but more importantly, it is because of confusion and fear.


    After all, although the world is large, most areas are filled with a large number of Warcraft, and some are simply real deserts. They don''t know where to move.


    Therefore, in this case, a large number of tribes were slaughtered by demons, and their blood stained an oasis.


    The collapse of this oasis also symbolizes that the devil king in the North began to turn his eyes to the south, eager to obtain a large number of undeveloped flesh and blood here.


    In this case, finally in the second month, the devil continued to go south, and a large number of tribes were slaughtered. For a time, I don''t know how many people fled and took refuge in the displaced areas.


    On the other side of ADIS, there were not many people. After all, even demons can understand that there can never be life in the dead desert, so no one will go deep into it.


    After three months.


    On a spacious platform, strong people waved sweat in front of them.


    Behind them, ADIS watched silently ahead.


    There, a very small boy was running. Although he looked sweating, he always had a firm face and was stubborn and refused to stop.


    Behind him, his sister Cassie stood panting, wet with sweat and messy breath.


    Seeing this, ADIS shook his head: "as a dragon with awakened blood, even his sister''s body is much stronger, but his performance in training is far inferior to his brother."


    "Is it really the son of fate born according to his life? He has been strong since he was young and different."


    His deep eyes looked at Allen who was still running ahead.


    At this time, Allen''s speed has been very slow. Even with the physical quality of the dragon, he has reached the limit at this time.


    But ADIS knew that if he didn''t stop, he would run until he was dizzy.


    "Alan, stop," he said faintly.


    In front, hearing the words of ADIS, Allen slowly ran to ADIS and stopped, gasping, as if he had overdrawn.

 Chapter 159

    Adams stood in front of the ancient tree and looked at Allen in front of him. He couldn''t help smiling: "well done."


    "At your present level, as long as you go through a period of training, you will be able to meet the minimum standard for practicing secret arts."


    It''s amazing. Although it''s powerful to practice the blood secret method to some extent, it also has stronger requirements for practitioners. It''s far more rigorous than fighting spirit and practicing, let alone divine magic.


    Hearing Adams''s words, Alan''s eyes lit up, a little desire and joy appeared, and even the fatigue of his body seemed to have forgotten.


    Somehow, there was always a sense of urgency and crisis in him, as if he were in a crisis, which made him instinctively eager for strength.


    This can be seen from the intensity of training. Even if Yates didn''t ask, he still consciously kept training. For months, he never stopped, so that everyone couldn''t help but look at him and marvel at his hard work.


    Even, if he was not a dragon himself, he would have collapsed under such training intensity, and he might still stand in front of ADIS.


    "After practicing the secret law, I will be able to protect my sister and repay Lord Yar."


    Alan looked at Cathy, who was tired and lying down, and then looked at Adams in front of him. He was excited, and his face burst into a bright and pure smile.


    "In the end, he is still a child. Even the son of fate chosen by God is very simple."


    ADIS smiled and looked at the other side: "Cathy, take a break and continue tomorrow."


    He went there, helped up Cathy, who was half kneeling on the ground, and said with a smile.


    While talking, a little natural power surged up on him and turned into a simple healing technique to cover them.


    The resilience of the dragon is very strong. Under the effect of the cure, Cassie slowly stood up and looked at Adams holding her hand with a blush on her face.


    I don''t know if I have recovered from the training just now. There are other reasons.


    In the distance, elder ADA smiled at ADIS and Cassie in the distance, with a clear smile on his face.


    The daily training soon passed.


    At noon one day, the people who went out came back soon. With a lot of ragged people.


    "Alas, are there so many refugees?"


    Looking at the refugees, ADA''s eyes flashed a trace of anxiety.


    "Patriarch, these people were found on the edge, a total of 43. We brought them all back according to your order."


    People returning from afar are reporting to ADIS.


    "Well, well done."


    ADIS nodded. "Go and arrange them. As before, disrupt and divide them."


    At this time, Etta came in with a worried face.


    "Yar, we are running out of food."


    He looked at Yates and advised, "why don''t you slow down the reception of refugees for a while."


    "No!"


    Yates shook his head and said decisively, "the current food should last for a while. Tomorrow, I''ll take people to hunt some Warcraft in the wilderness."


    "After a period of time, when this batch of grain is mature, our grain pressure can be greatly reduced."


    "But..." ADA looked at ADIS and stopped talking.


    He wanted to say that the breeding of Warcraft in the wilderness, coupled with the recent rampant of demons, is likely to encounter danger.


    But he knew in his heart that Yates would not shrink back for these reasons, so he didn''t say it at all.


    "Alas, I just hope I don''t have too bad luck during this period of time. After this period of time, I don''t need to take such risks."


    ADA sighed in her heart.


    He is essentially a conservative man.


    In his opinion, at present, there are sacred trees, the arable land is slowly increasing, and all kinds of seeds can be planted quickly. In addition, some small livestock brought from the tribe can be self-sufficient.


    In the depths of the desert, even demons are difficult to find, and there is no need to take risks.


    After Etta left, ADIS looked at his back and shook his head.


    He looked at the ancient natural trees in the distance, felt the expansion of the natural divine domain, and was silent.


    If you just want to hold this tribe, under the current conditions, ADIS is confident to develop and improve it and ensure its safety in a few years or even decades.


    But that''s not his goal.


    "The growth of ancient natural trees, the expansion of the divine domain, and the rapid progress of my own strength all require sufficient divine power and sufficient believers to give faith."


    "Just by virtue of the population of this tribe, it is enough to support natural ancient trees, not to mention others. When the outside world is completely destroyed, what is the use of even the best development of this tribe."


    Shinto is to gather the strength of all sentient beings to support themselves, and population reproduction takes a long time. What can it do if it is multiplied by a thousand people tribe, even for decades? There is no way to directly accept or even plunder foreign populations.


    ADIS got up, went outside and looked at a figure outside.


    "In just one month, I accepted 300 or 400 people. It seems that the demons outside are making a lot of trouble."


    He shook his head: "but this speed is too slow. Too many people have been killed by demons. Only a small part can escape. It''s not enough."


    "So it''s necessary to go out."


    The wind in the sky gradually blew, raising the hair of ADIS. In the distance, pedestrians are busy, and three or two children play games, looking harmonious.


    Adams stood under the natural ancient trees and couldn''t help laughing at the scene.


    ...


    In the early morning of the next day, ADIS took a group of people.


    According to the previous habit, he lined up the patriarchs behind him one by one, and set up several tens of captains according to the appearance of the previous world, and then set out


    A group of people marched in the wilderness like a well-trained team. It made people feel that the queue was neat and well-trained. It didn''t look like a mob a few months ago.


    This is the effect of previous months of training. As the founder of the great Syrian Empire, ADIS is very strict in training. Now it seems that the effect is quite good.


    He led the crowd to a place far away from the surrounding oasis, trying to avoid those demons as much as possible.


    After all, although Yates was not afraid, the purpose of this time was to hunt, not to fight against the demon people. Naturally, it was better to avoid it.


    But sometimes, even if you deliberately avoid, some things will always come to you.


    For example, at this time, ADIS looked at a girl in the distance and two demons who chased far away after he got up. Two Chen jienan said that the author''s computer was locked in the classroom. This chapter uses mobile phone code. Today there is only one watch. Kiss / cry

 Chapter 160

    The wind and sand in the distance are diffuse, with dust at the starting point. Under the roar of the wind, a ragged girl ran away and ran fast, as if something was chasing after her.


    There are two demons behind her. Although they are not orthodox four armed demons, they are just ordinary demons who have been demonized, but they are also not something that an ordinary girl can resist.


    Coincidentally, the girl ran in the direction of ADIS.


    Suddenly, Yates was speechless and wondered if he had gone out and didn''t see the Yellow calendar.


    In this world, ADIS also inquired into it in detail. After the great changes in the world and the disaster of demons, there are very few creatures in the world, and there are even fewer demons. It is estimated that there are tens of thousands of pure four armed demons and those demonized ordinary people. The maximum number of people going south this time is thousands.


    Such a small number spread to such a large geographical area, and Yates deliberately avoided those high incidence areas. It was speechless that he could still be met by him.


    He seemed to think of something and looked up. On his body, a little power of fate is surging and integrating with the world around him.


    Seeing this, he couldn''t help but draw from the corner of his mouth: "is it because I changed Allen''s original fate track, so that his fate was inspired in advance and affected his surroundings?"


    What is the son of fate? Of course, it''s the hero halo plus disaster star halo.


    In particular, Allen was born according to his life. His mission is to suppress the devil, so he will naturally fight against the devil. If fate is launched ahead of time under the influence of ADIS, it will affect the surrounding people and force them to fight against the demon people.


    The girl opposite ran wildly for a long time, and the speed began to slow down. It seemed that she was exhausted.


    When she reached a distance, she saw Yates and others. She was stunned, and then shouted exhausted: "run! There are demons here!"


    However, listening to her words, ADIS did not move at all. Even behind him, the ethnic people stood silently and looked not afraid.


    Seeing this, the girl was a little worried. After biting her teeth, she ran to Yates: "run!"


    They didn''t respond. ADIS looked at the girl, shook his head and didn''t speak.


    "You!" the girl looked behind her, and the figure of the demon man became more and more clear, while Yates and others did not move at all. She couldn''t help being angry: "the power of the demon man is not what you can imagine. Run quickly. Everyone can disperse. At least you can run a few."


    Obviously, she mistook ADIS and others for tribes in this area. She had never seen demons, so she was not afraid of relying on more people.


    On the way to the girl''s escape, such tribes were seen more and more. Some tribes in remote areas didn''t know the horror of the demon man for a long time. As a result, the whole tribe was slaughtered by the demon man and didn''t repent until they died.


    "It''s too late," Yates replied faintly.


    The figures of the two demons in front have been exposed in the sight of everyone. At the speed of the demons, this distance can''t escape.


    "Hahaha, a lot of fresh flesh and blood!"


    The demon man in front screamed and looked at the ADIS and others in front. He didn''t pay attention to the dozens of people behind ADIS at all.


    In front of these magic people who have awakened their magic, ordinary mortals are really powerless. Their bodies are strong and their resilience is also very strong. With the weapons of these primitive tribes, they can''t break the defense even standing.


    "It''s over..." when she saw the devil behind her, the girl muttered to herself. Her mind was blank. She thought of the figures torn by the devil before. She was pale and a little resentment rose in her heart.


    "Let this guy run away, but he won''t listen. Now, all will die here."


    He looked at Yates and thought angrily. Then he closed his eyes and a little despair rose in his heart. It was obvious that he had exhausted his strength before.


    "Sarira, I''m sorry. My sister can''t find a way to save you after all."


    The wind and sand filled the air and blew over her shoulder. A little tears sprang up in her eyes and closed her eyes to die.


    But after a long time, she gradually felt that something was wrong. There was no miserable cry outside. It was quiet. She opened her eyes and looked ahead. There she saw a young man standing.


    ADIS looked at the two demons ahead, his face calm and calm. He held the previous spear in his hand, which was stained with red and black magic blood. Opposite him, a demon man covered his injured arm and looked at him incredulously: "impossible, why can you hurt me."


    For his words, ADIS smiled: "you didn''t expect, there are many more."


    The words fell. In the field, a blood light flashed across, and a shocking burst of blood gas shrouded Yates. He was bathed in blood light all over and his face was calm, like a murderous God coming from the battlefield, sweeping forward fiercely.


    "Boom!"


    The virtual shadows of spears gathered and rushed forward. Under this blow, the earth in front of me was hit with a huge hole, making a sky shaking sound and deep thick wind and sand.


    The girl looked at this scene in horror. She only felt that her world outlook had been subverted. She couldn''t believe it. She looked at the figure gradually revealed in front of her.


    The dust gradually fell, and ADIS stood on the earth without turning back, but his momentum surged and suppressed the four sides. In front, two demons were smashed, and only some flesh and blood were scattered around.


    "It''s impossible. It''s a secret method of blood. He can practice it to this extent..." the girl looked at the scene in front, and the whole person seemed stupid.


    In this world, some Terrans have also obtained some incomplete blood secrets. However, because the requirements of blood secret method are too high, and because they are from the four armed clan and do not fit well with ordinary people, no one has ever broken through to the knight, and naturally they can''t compete with those demon people.


    Today''s scene, however, broke the girl''s consistent influence and made him confused. He only felt that he was living in a dream.


    ADIS looked back at the girl, and the Qi gathered on him made the other party wake up.


    "Now, we can have a good talk," he said, looking at the girl.


    Looking at the figure of ADIS and dozens of big men behind him, the girl wisely shut up.


    The girl''s name is Tina. She is the daughter of a tribal leader. After the massive attack of the demons a few months ago, her tribe was attacked and had to escape alone, but she was still blocked by the demons and almost caught.


    "So, the demon man has established a stronghold in this area and imprisoned the people he has caught these days?"


    Hearing the news, ADIS''s eyes lit up.


    He was worried that the tribe was sparsely populated and wanted to go out to plunder the population. Unexpectedly, someone came to the door.

 Chapter 161

    "But in those places, there are also many demons guarding, and even real four armed demons there."


    The girl Tina looked at ADIS in front of her and said, her eyes staring at ADIS tightly, a little nervous.


    In this regard, ADIS shrugged and showed nothing, but the calm temperament brightened the girl''s eyes.


    "How many demons are there in that place?"


    ADIS looked at the girl in front of him and asked, "just tell me the approximate range."


    The girl did not hesitate: "the number of ordinary demons is about 100, including four armed demons below three heads."


    Obviously, she knew the place very well, and even had made a psychological estimate for a long time, so she could say it so clearly at this time.


    ADIS was surprised and smiled, "good. Now take us there."


    "Now?" Tina was surprised and half knelt down. "Sir, don''t you go back to the tribe and call the others?"


    She did have the idea of relying on the strength of ADIS. No matter what the final result, it was better to save her relatives than to fall into the hands of the devil.


    But she thought of the tribe of ADIS. In her opinion, if we can cultivate such strong people as Addis, there must be other strong people in the tribe, and there may be hope to suppress that place.


    Listening to her words, Adidas didn''t speak, just looked at her, and an air machine rose to lock the girl.


    She could not help trembling in her heart, as if she had been stared at by some wild beast. Looking at ADIS in front of him, he bit his teeth and said, "please follow me."


    ADIS looked behind him, divided the people who came out into two groups, let most people return, and only took the remaining strong men forward.


    After all, if there are too many people, the chances of being found will be much higher.


    After walking through the desolate Avenue, there was a high-risk area for Warcraft. Several Warcraft appeared in front, with red eyes staring here.


    ADIS glanced at Tina and suddenly felt that she was lucky enough to live to his face.


    "My Lord, this is a red wolf. It often haunts several heads together. It has strong combat effectiveness."


    Tina persuades ADIS: "I also know several ways to bypass these evil wolves."


    "No need."


    He walked forward. In the shocked eyes of the girl, ADIS faced forward, waved his spear, killed several Warcraft at once.


    "Go on," ADIS said faintly.


    Behind him, Tina bowed her head slightly and suddenly felt like she was dreaming.


    In the next journey, the number of Warcraft was much less. Occasionally, some were not open-minded and were directly killed by Yates.


    At a distant place, ADIS stopped.


    "Right ahead..." he muttered.


    Tina nodded hurriedly: "Sir, the camp built by those demons near this oasis is ahead."


    ADIS nodded and continued to come forward.


    Seeing him like this, Tina quickly shouted, "be careful, sir. We will be found soon."


    In her mind, although Adams is powerful, he is not an opponent in the face of a large number of demons.


    "They have found us."


    ADIS looked ahead and said faintly.


    The devil man is also an extraordinary life, and the natural induction is not weak. If ADIS is only here, of course, he can''t find it. But the breath of girls and other mortals is as dazzling as a light in the dark. There is no way to ignore it.


    The girl soon found the movement in front. It seemed that there were demons coming out of the camp. She turned pale and looked at ADIS.


    She knows that at this distance, she can''t run anyway. We can only expect that awesome is enough.


    In front, several black figures appeared outside the camp standing far away. There were several tall demons. At this time, they sensed the smell of blood and flesh, and rushed out of it excitedly.


    "Well, it''s enough for us to have a good meal." a tall demon man with a small horn on his head looked at ADIS in front and sneered.


    Beside him, there were more than ten demons. It seemed that they believed that these people could eat Adams and others, so no one came out again.


    "Come with us, darling." a demon man opened his lips and said in a hoarse voice.


    Listening to their words, ADIS smiled: "it seems that you are going to eat me?"


    Although surrounded by many demons, his face was still calm and looked without tension.


    The surrounding demons sneered and gradually came up. There was a surge of magic Qi on their bodies, so they wanted to take down Yates and others.


    A little blood gas broke out gradually. A spear broke through the air and suddenly appeared, contaminated with a little magic blood.


    The people present were stunned and looked at a demon man in front. There were cracks on him.


    "You... The devil''s eyes are very big. It seems that he has suffered some pain. Maybe a complete sentence.


    His dark body gradually bloomed with red light, and cracks appeared, which directly turned into countless pieces of flesh and blood.


    "Impossible!" there was a shock, and a demon man shouted in horror, looking at a piece of flesh and blood on the ground with disbelief in his eyes.


    However, Yates did not control the emotions of these demons. He walked forward, and his powerful momentum emerged. With a burst of killing opportunity, he locked everyone in place. Then, with a spear in the air, a little blood tore the sky and took a ferocious head.


    Combat skills, cross cut!


    The huge blood gas diffused in place, turned into a blood red cross and cut off many demons. Under this fluctuation of power, these demons could not even resist and were directly beaten into meat sauce by Yates.


    After all, although the devil is strong, it is only equivalent to ordinary people. Its real power is not as good as a knight. It naturally has no power to fight back in the face of ADIS.


    "What a powerful man!"


    Tina looked blankly at ADIS killing all directions in front, with complex and excited emotions in her eyes.


    "Haven''t you come out yet?"


    Standing where he was, ADIS looked at him and sneered.


    With his words, several tall figures appeared in front of him. They looked no different from ordinary people, but their four arms were very eye-catching.


    "Foreign strong man, who are you?" the four armed demon looked at ADIS and asked in a hoarse voice.


    On his body, there was not only a strong magic gas surging, but also a thick bloody gas. Ordinary people would tremble instinctively just standing in front of him.


    However, looking at these demons in front of him, ADIS did not change his face and said faintly, "the man who killed you."


    The words fell, and the huge blood rolled out, which immediately turned the demon man opposite.


    A majestic figure emerged, and the power of terror suppressed the four sides. He stabbed a spear forward, shaking the place with a strong killing opportunity.


    Roar!!!


    The four armed devil roared, and a little blood pattern lit up on his body and turned into a shield to block this blow.


    However, the next moment, the bloody shield was smashed, a big hole was opened in his heart, and his face showed an expression of disbelief.


    "King Ola will not let you go."


    He looked at Yates and said these words. Then his whole body exploded. His hard body could no longer restrain the surging power in his body and collapsed directly.


    In an instant, one person died.


    After this demon died, the other demons didn''t even react. They just looked at a pool of flesh and blood in situ, and a little fear rose in their eyes.


    This is not the enemy of volume at all, but a complete rolling.


    Behind him, dozens of ordinary demons ran out quickly and rushed to Yates under the command of four armed demons.


    In this regard, ADIS''s response is also very simple.


    He pulled up his spear and let go of his blood without restraint. Suddenly in the original place, blood gas surged out, faintly condensed into a huge blood virtual shadow, and then waved a spear forward, which turned into a powerful impact in the original place.


    The earth was hit with a long crack, and in front, dozens of demons directly collapsed, most of them were melted by this powerful blood, leaving only one place of flesh and blood.


    "Is this still human?"


    The remaining three headed and four armed demons were shocked and barely supported under the impact, but they couldn''t raise a little courage to fight.


    The gap is too big. The other party just hit at random and defeated dozens of demons, which is not what they can deal with at all.


    This is only the case in the world where extraordinary power exists. When the power of an individual rises to a certain extent, no amount can equal a real strong man.


    "Of course, at least before level 4, quantity still plays a role."


    ADIS looked up at the camp standing in the distance. With the extermination of the demons outside, a breath began to emerge inside and startled a piece of dust.


    "Can''t help it at last?" ADIS sneered.


    There was a shock in place, and a force in front surged out like a wolf smoke, on which a tall blood shadow appeared.


    "It''s general elasha!" a four armed demon was overjoyed. Looking at the virtual shadow emerging behind him, he knelt down directly.


    The demon class is strict, and the lower ones are absolutely obedient to the upper ones. In this way, they show that the inner demon must be above them.


    The magic gradually dissipated. Under the virtual shadow, a burly demon came out, but different from other demons, his body had six arms.


    This is the royal family of six armed demons and four armed demons. Both talent and strength are far stronger than ordinary demons.


    From the demon man, ADIS felt a familiar smell. That was the demon God who was suppressed in the past. He was of the same race with the six armed demon man. He had the smell of myopia.


    The six armed demon man came out from the outside, and his cold eyes swept the corpses of the demon man all over the ground, and then looked at ADIS.


    Being stared at by his eyes, Tina had a great fear in her heart. She seemed to meet natural enemies. Her body trembled and thought of a legend.


    "Six arms, this is the legendary demon destroyer!" she roared with fear, looking at the six arm demon in front of her, her legs trembling.


    This is the difference caused by blood level. The four armed demons are an extraordinary race, far more than ordinary humans. As the royal family of the four armed demons, the six armed demons are probably second only to some legendary races, and their blood is dignified naturally.


    She slowly turned her eyes to Yates, bit her teeth, and forcibly suppressed the impulse in her heart to escape immediately.


    Beside her, several ethnic groups were pale and filled with fear. They just looked at the back of ADIS and filled with trust.

 Chapter 162

    Straight to the outside world, the six armed demon man named elasha looked at the opposite ADIS suspiciously.


    "You have the smell of our family?" he frowned at Adams.


    Tina on the other side was surprised and couldn''t help looking at ADIS.


    "Maybe I killed too many."


    ADIS responded faintly.


    In fact, this is a little breath brought by the reincarnation of the soul. Yates once suppressed the demon God and deeply understood each other''s power. In order to better protect the silk soul, he naturally took a little breath of the demon God as a cover.


    "How brave!"


    On the other side, when he heard the words of ADIS, elasha was very angry.


    As a family of demonic infection, demons are very tyrannical, especially six armed demons. As royalty, they are naturally superior. When have they been provoked?


    As he became angry, the situation that had been barely calm changed again. A lot of dust began to diffuse and rushed forward under the influence of an invisible magic.


    This kind of magic is far more than the ordinary demon people before, and has reached the level of two. Compared with him, almost all the demons that ADIS met before were defective.


    The wind and sand gradually buried the scene in front of him, and there was no figure of ADIS. In the shadow, it seems that a demon God is jumping high, and a punch will collapse the earthquake.


    "What a powerful force, worthy of Lord elasha!"


    Around, the remaining demons looked respectfully at elasha standing in front of them.


    On the other side, the people couldn''t help but burst in their hearts. Although I have confidence in ADIS, I can''t help but fear in the face of the irresistible power in front of me.


    However, looking at him, Ella Sha''s face became more and more dignified, and there was no meaning to relax.


    I saw that the wind and sand gradually dissipated, and ADIS stood on the earth without damage.


    "Impossible!" Ella Sha was shocked and looked at Yates with disbelief in her eyes.


    "Just two levels." looking ahead, ADIS shook his head and his body was slightly red.


    If he had wanted to take it a few months ago, he might have been hurt. But now, there is no pressure.


    He moved forward silently. On his body, a little red light slowly lit up, and a huge surge of blood made the demon man opposite change color.


    "You!" Ella Sha just said the first word and found that her eyes began to change.


    A little red murderous gas mixed with blood power rushed up into the sky and pressed him down at once. Then in the next moment, ADIS stepped forward with pure white eyes.


    A strong mental shock hit, which made Ella Sha''s mind freeze. The next moment, a cross blood mark leaped to him and cut it down with a majestic momentum.


    With disbelief in his face, he looked at ADIS who didn''t know when to bully him, and several cracks gradually appeared on his body.


    There was a small explosion in place, and countless dark flesh and blood splashed everywhere, making Tina scream behind her.


    "General elasha, dead... A four armed demon man was stunned. Looking at the corpses everywhere, he couldn''t believe it.


    Among the demons, six armed demons not only have a high status, but also have strong strength. They rarely fall. And this is the only time that Adams has slaughtered cleanly with human body.


    The demon man raised his head fiercely, looked at ADIS coming in front of him, and laughed wildly: "you''re dead! You''re dead!"


    "King Ola will never let you go!"


    As soon as he had finished, he snorted and was stabbed to death by a bloody spear.


    Behind her, Tina was stunned to see Yates massacre the invincible demons. She couldn''t help looking in a trance and almost thought she was dreaming.


    Just then, ADIS turned around and looked at her. The powerful murderous spirit made her excited and sober up a lot.


    "Go and let the people out, and we''ll leave right away." ADIS looked at the girl with a calm tone.


    However, listening to his words, the girl did not dare to neglect. Ran into the camp at a speed like running away.


    In the camp, there are countless wooden stakes, on which a person is tied like an animal. At the top of the stake, there were several bodies, many of which were missing.


    Seeing this scene, the girl flashed a trace of hatred in her eyes and quickly stepped forward.


    "Help me!" inside, the originally imprisoned people watched the girl outside enter and hurriedly asked for help.


    For a moment, the sound of wailing, mixed with the sound of prayer, kept turning.


    Listening to these prayers, the girl was indifferent, her eyes kept looking around, as if looking for something.


    "Sister Tina... A timid voice sounded in front, with a cry.


    Suddenly, the girl''s eyes lit up and strode forward. When she saw a little girl inside, she couldn''t help shouting: "sarira!"


    She gently pulled out the dagger she had hidden, cut off the rope that bound the little girl, and then hugged them and cried bitterly.


    After a while, the scene suddenly quieted down.


    Yates came in from the outside, with a huge murderous spirit and blood. The awe inspiring killing machine directly made the wailing people around dare not make a sound.


    He looked at the two sisters hugging and crying in front of him, couldn''t help but frown, and then looked at several people behind him: "let these people go and let them go outside."


    "Some miscalculations."


    ADIS looked at the dense figures in front of him and had a headache.


    There are at least thousands of people who have been captured by demons in front of them. With such a large population, just how to escort them is a big trouble, not to mention the food to be supplied later.


    Moreover, most of these people are plundered by demons, and their components are complex. They may come from dozens of places. Although most of them are homeless, many of them see that there are few people in Addis. After getting out of trouble, they complain about leaving, and even coerce others together.


    However, for these people, Yates'' practice is also very simple. Driven by blood and gas, all resistance is suppressed. A large number of people were shocked and awed.


    Of course, doing so naturally has sequelae. But Adams looked at the hatred and exclusion in some people''s eyes, but he didn''t mind a smile


    For gods like him, the emotions of some mortals are nothing. As long as he washes it with faith after his return, and then wait until time passes, any resistance will gradually fade and become the food for his progress.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    At this time, in the north, at the moment of elasha''s death, in an ancient castle, a six armed demon king slowly opened his eyes and looked at the south.

 Chapter 163

    Under the ancient castle, a roar of startling anger sounded.


    In the sky, huge magic hovered here, shrouded in a few miles around, and the majesty of terror made everyone kneel down.


    "His majesty ora is angry!"


    On the earth, there are many demon people kneeling on the ground, their heads close to the ground, and their bodies are shaking.


    "King Ola, why are you angry?"


    In the dark castle, a figure walked forward, ignored the pressure in front of him and bowed respectfully.


    "My son! He fell outside!"


    Ahead, King Ola roared.


    He has six strong arms, but different from other six armed demons, his body is densely covered with some dense blood veins, which are directly manifested on his body.


    This is the embodiment of the extremely strong power of blood and represents a strong power.


    He raised his head and stared at the waiter below with a cold vision: "odrois, go and catch the sinners who dare to hurt the royal family."


    "I will put his body in prison and draw blood for hundreds of years!"


    A little light fell, and in the light, the young odrois showed a cold smile: "as you wish."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    On the other side, outside the wilderness, ADIS, who was on his way, was stunned and sensed the changes around him.


    Under the induction, the power of fate twined around just now expanded, and a thread of destiny was surrounding here, which seemed to reveal what change.


    A premonition of danger, with deep evil, continued to attack, closely surrounding Adams.


    "It seems that he stabbed the hornet''s nest," Adams said


    "In this world, only those demon kings can give me a sense of crisis."


    "I didn''t expect to face each other so soon."


    However, he didn''t care much: "according to the Enlightenment Given by fate, there is still some time before the real crisis comes, which is enough for me to deal with it slowly."


    "But in this way, my progress must be accelerated."


    He looked back at the aborigines rescued from the demon man behind him and couldn''t help thinking.


    Behind them, the crowd moved slowly on the desert. Because there were a large number of people and there were not enough people to watch, the speed seemed very slow.


    Others want to take the opportunity to escape. But for these people, ADIS did not care.


    The environment of this world is very bad. There are not only no living materials in the wild, but also huge Warcraft. Without his protection, these people will die sooner or later.


    Obviously, these people also understand this truth. Therefore, after the awe of ADIS, few people can''t escape, but follow them honestly one by one.


    "Patriarch, elder, they have brought people!"


    In front, a solid man ran from a distance, looked at Adams and said respectfully.


    ADIS nodded and looked behind him: "according to the previous plan, let several ten captains lead the team to tidy up the formation."


    "We accelerated our departure and tried to get back to the tribe at night."


    He ordered them to go down, and a large number of people followed suit, pressing them forward one by one.


    "With so many people, the consumption of food will increase again. However, when we broke through the demon camp, we seized a large amount of food and escorted it back to ensure the consumption."


    Demons eat people, and their staple food is some Warcraft, but in addition, they will also eat some ordinary food. Moreover, the demon people capture ordinary humans in order to keep them in captivity and continuously supply blood and meat. Naturally, they will not starve to death. Therefore, there is also a large amount of food in the camp.


    ADIS thought at this time and found that this time, in addition to provoking the demon king, he made a lot of money. It not only saved a large number of slaves, obtained labor and believers, but also weakened the enemy. It can be said to kill two birds with one stone.


    "It seems that you can do it several more times. Since you have offended the demon man king once, you are not afraid to offend him several more times."


    He bowed his head and made up his mind.


    In the distance, the tribe stationed by the tribe approached.


    "What kind of tree is that?" a cry of surprise sounded.


    The freed slaves looked up at the huge natural tree in the distance and were stunned.


    At this time, the tree of nature was not what it was at first. The tree of nature grows very fast. At this time, it has become a big tree about ten meters high. It is extremely rare in this world.


    Moreover, as a sub tree bred by the God of nature, this ancient tree is naturally extraordinary. The huge tree canopy is shrouded in a little crispness, with brilliance and natural fields, which makes all those who look at it feel light.


    "It''s an oasis!"


    "Such fertile land!"


    The people looked at the surrounding land which was completely different from the desert and a large number of crops planted around. They were shocked and stunned. At the same time, they couldn''t help feeling relieved.


    The people of this world are actually very satisfied, because they suffer from the hardships of the harsh environment. As long as they live and can ensure their own safety, they can be very satisfied and will never be picky.


    Therefore, after seeing this beautiful place called paradise, these people were immediately attracted by the scene in front of them and had no intention to leave.


    In front, looking at the faces of these people, elder ADA felt a little proud while having a headache.


    After all, as an elder, the construction of this area is mainly done by him. Naturally, he is also somewhat complacent.


    "Elder Etta, take people to settle these people. Don''t cause too much confusion."


    In the distance, the order of ADIS came and told him to pass.


    He went to the bottom of the ancient tree and closed his eyes directly. His breath began to fit with the ancient tree and constantly felt a force.


    There was another busy scene in front of him. He didn''t open his eyes until the night when a warm feeling came.


    Cassie looked timidly at Yates, holding a bowl of hot soup in her hand: "Lord Yar, the sacrifice is about to begin."


    "HMM." ADIS nodded and looked around.


    This is the rule made by ADIS. Every night, everyone must pray under the ancient tree to pray for a good harvest from the God of nature.


    This is not only to strengthen the sense of belonging of new members, but also to better harvest the power of faith.


    At this time, with some people leading, everyone began to pray.


    When the grand prayer sounded, a little white power of faith gradually floated out and was attracted by the ancient trees.


    Among them, those new members naturally provide much less power of faith. However, because the quantity is enough, the power it can provide is not small.


    "Divine tree, shine!"


    There''s a sound coming from below.


    After the continuous power of faith spread to the natural ancient trees, the ancient trees radiated green brilliance and reflected around.


    Under the shining light, everyone felt much lighter and could not help praying more piously.


    In fact, this is the process of ancient trees digesting faith and transforming the power of primitive faith into divine power.


    After a while, a warmth gradually came from Yates, and a little familiar divine power was continuously transmitted to his body, which was transformed into his own power by him.


    In the body, among the blood seeds, with the influx of divine power, a blood virtual shadow became clearer and stronger.


    "According to this progress, in three years at most, I can reach the peak of level 3 and even break through level 4."


    "This speed, if according to common sense, is already extremely fast. If it were not for my essence of level 6 and the assistance of natural ancient trees, it would be impossible."


    "But now, it''s too late to wait."


    ADIS frowned.


    Originally, according to his plan, with the support of the tree of nature, so big can slowly drag here for a few years or so, wait until his strength recovers, and then go out of the mountain to reorganize the chaos.


    But it backfired. I just went out once and killed the immediate descendants of the demon king. Now I was concerned by the demon king. If I want to hide silently, I can only seek death.


    His face was calm, but a few thoughts flashed in his heart; "There has never been a mortal in the world who can fight against the devil, so the devil king should not do it himself. He should send several capable men to hunt down."


    "But we can''t rule out the possibility that the demon man king will do it himself, so the time is very urgent. We can face each other in half a year at most."


    He looked to the outside world: "it seems that we must go to the outside world."


    The next day.


    ADIS separated the leaders or elders of those tribes among the people who had taken refuge in the past and asked them about the distribution of tribes nearby and other camps of demons.


    Under his inquiry, these former tribal leaders naturally knew everything, so a few days later, ADIS had a clear understanding of the surrounding forms.


    This area is very large, and many scattered small oases are scattered around, which looks very messy. Therefore, the news transmission is also very slow. Maybe some tribes still don''t know the news of the demon invasion.


    Because of this, the capture speed of demon people has also been greatly slowed down. After all, even if the demons are powerful, the efficiency of catching them one by one is also very low.


    After studying for a while, Yates found that the best target was still the ready-made camp of demons.


    After all, these are the fruits of the hard work of the demon people. Often there are people from several tribes in a camp. Moreover, the tribes of these people were destroyed. After being rescued, they had nothing to rely on except Yates, which was the most labor-saving.


    Therefore, a few days later, ADIS took a group of people to go out again.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Lord Yar, it''s right ahead." an old guide looked at the scene ahead and reported to Yates: "my tribe was originally nearby. Before being captured by the demon, I remember there was also a demon camp here."


    ADIS nodded.


    With the sensing power of ADIS, you don''t need any guide when you get here.


    He went straight ahead, and the crowd followed him towards the camp in the distance.

 Chapter 164

    Under the calm wilderness, there is a rough camp, in which people shuttle.


    It seems to feel the breath of ADIS and his party, and there are evil people coming out of it.


    Their faces were ferocious. They looked at Yates and others outside. While their eyes were full of red light, they could not help but have some doubts.


    They have never seen such a team. It is not only that they dare to take the initiative to approach the demon''s camp, but also that they are different.


    After months of training, dozens of selected clansmen stood neatly behind him. Even if they saw these demons appear, they didn''t have a strange voice, but just looked at them calmly.


    However, these demons didn''t think much. The tyranny in their mind rushed forward. They rushed forward with red eyes and longed for blood.


    "A group of poor people infected by magic."


    ADIS looked at them piteously. Although these semi demons transformed by human beings seem to have obtained a strong body and strength, they are only infected by magic in essence, and even their own consciousness can not be saved.


    He waved his hand. Behind him, several centurions came forward and shouted, "rush!"


    Dozens of ordinary people with neat lines met more than a dozen ferocious demons.


    "Are you looking for death!" a demon man smiled ferociously, and rushed forward with scales and bone spurs.


    However, the expected bloody scene did not come, and the man dodged quickly.


    "Impossible!" the demon man exclaimed. Then he felt a pain and stabbed several spears. The powerful force directly broke through the powerful body defense of the demon man and stabbed into the flesh and blood.


    In the distance, seeing the battle below, ADIS sneered.


    These people were selected by him and trained by special methods. They all practiced the blood secret method improved by him. Although the increase of combat power is not obvious because of the short time, there is no pressure to kill these demons under the siege.


    In the final analysis, these demons are just ordinary people infected by magic. Although they are better than ordinary people, a knight can sweep countless.


    The battlefield below was gradually glued up. When there was an occasional injury, Yates gently waved his hand and turned a little weak divine power into a healing skill to let the man recover.


    This technique not only makes the devil people opposite scold and cheat, but also makes the morale of the ADIS side prosperous.


    However, with the glue, several four armed demons who had been hidden inside also came out.


    "Isn''t there a six armed demon?" thought Adams.


    However, this is also normal. Six armed demons, as the royal family of four armed demons, are often the direct blood of the great king of the demons. It''s luck to meet one last time, and it''s impossible to meet it again.


    ADIS looked down and saw that the following few weak demons had fallen, and only a few strong ones were still supporting.


    He didn''t mean to continue immediately. His blood gas surged and turned into combat skills, and a huge Cross Blood mark rushed forward.


    In an instant, several four armed demons showed their horror and were torn to pieces directly under this force. They couldn''t even resist at all.


    Seeing this, ADIS shook his head.


    When the battle was over, ADIS quickly rescued the slaves held here and took them back to the tribe.


    That''s it, in a few months.


    A red light cuts through the sky with terrible magic.


    A young man who looked like a normal person looked at the original and frowned.


    It can be seen that this is a former battlefield. The corpses of some demons were covered in place, not only ordinary demons, but also real four armed demons. With horror on his face, he seemed unable to believe that he had been killed.


    Looking at these corpses, the young man lowered his head, and several pieces of meat grew out of his blue arm and turned into tentacles to devour a corpse in front of him.


    "Well, I''ve been dead for a long time, and


    The young man slowly closed his eyes. In his brain, a little memory fragments emerged, showing the last memory of the dead.


    It was a very handsome young man, but he was fifteen or sixteen years old, but he was very strong and his blood surged all over. He just killed all the demons in place at once.


    His face showed a different color: "this power, as well as the power of thick blood, is it the same race?"


    "No, the blood power is a little wrong. It''s not like our demons. It''s like practicing the blood secret method to a very high degree."


    "Well, it''s an ordinary human with strong blood. It''s not clear whether it''s blood ancestry or other reasons."


    He looked down and thought, and the doubts in his mind subsided a little.


    The secret method of blood in this world comes from the four armed demon man, who has high requirements for blood. Unless you are a person with other strong blood, you can''t succeed in practice at all.


    "However, at this age, if you can practice to this point, your blood must be very strong." in the twinkling of an eye, he thought with some fear: "from the memory of the dead, his strength is not too strong now. Don''t disturb your majesty ora."


    "Moreover, if such a powerful blood can be swallowed, it will certainly make my strength further."


    He thought so, and a little fangs gradually appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    The next moment, a powerful magic burst out and drowned the place. He flew in the air and went straight in the other direction.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Hmm?" on the other side, ADIS raised his head in some doubt.


    "Patriarch, what''s the matter?" a nearby guard asked respectfully.


    "It''s all right... ADIS shook his head, but there was a little haze in his eyes.


    "Finally."


    Several thoughts flashed through his mind.


    "It''s almost time to calculate. However, because the tribe is remote, it should take a long time for the other party to find me."


    "You can''t go out again during this period of time. You must seize the time to improve your strength."


    A faint sense of crisis rose in his heart, and he couldn''t help telling the people around him: "give orders and speed up."


    As the command was given, the queue moved faster again. The next day, ADIS returned to the tribe.


    From a distance, after such a long time of growth, the natural ancient trees seem to have grown a lot, and their branches and leaves flutter in the wind, looking very majestic.


    On the tree body, there is a powerful breath of divine power. The weak natural divine realm shrouds around here, affecting the surrounding scene and bringing natural vitality.


    After returning to the divine realm, Yates only felt light, and the sense of crisis that had filled his side subsided and became much easier.


    This is the blessing of the ancient tree, which gives ADIS a natural home advantage here.


    He strode forward, looked at the ancient tree, stretched out his arm and quietly stroked the body of the ancient tree.


    With the contact, the ancient trees shine slightly, and the huge divine power begins to flow out.

 Chapter 165

    Deep ancient trees, with the touch of ADIS, magical changes began to take place.


    The faint divine light began to light up, with a little divine power.


    This is part of the essence of the body of ADIS, which began to emerge as the tree of nature was inspired.


    In the dim light, the huge divine power accumulated over this period of time began to emerge and flow into the body of ADIS.


    The body of ADIS began to shine, and the whole person and the ancient tree became one, constantly resonating.


    As the resonance occurs, the breath of the two begins to synchronize, regardless of each other.


    The power of blood began to surge up. On top of a blood seed, a blood virtual shadow appeared and was waving in it.


    This is an extremely powerful manifestation of the power of blood. When the secret method of blood is practiced deep, the deepest blood of living creatures will begin to degenerate into more powerful blood power.


    The seed of blood is actually a seed that opens the shackles of blood. No matter what kind of blood in the past, as long as the blood seed is condensed, it can slowly degenerate. If the virtual shadow on the blood seed condenses and forms, it represents the maturity of the blood seed, and the blood will degenerate and rise to another height.


    If ADIS can improve this blood secret code and promote it to level 6, then he can even create an extraordinary race comparable to powerful life such as giant dragons and inherit it in the multi universe.


    At this time, the external divine power slowly condensed, condensed into liquid divine power from the illusory light, and slowly poured into the depths of blood.


    Sensing this process, ADIS had no sorrow or joy in his heart, but was running the blood secret code in his body. A blood seed with red light was slowly jumping, and the blood virtual shadow inside was roaring madly and growing.


    Roar!!!


    A deep roar sounded, representing the breaking of some kind of shackle.


    A tall virtual shadow suddenly appeared behind Yates and roared to absorb all the divine powers.


    A wisp of light outside began to interweave and gradually covered the body of ADIS.


    A heart beat began to sound and fell into silence. But a strong vitality is still spreading, growing at an alarming speed, and seems to be pregnant with gods and demons.


    "Is this the blessing of the divine tree?"


    In the distance, elder ADA was shocked and looked at ADIS wrapped in the brilliance of ancient trees in front of him. He couldn''t help exclaiming.


    On the other side, Allen looked at ADIS. As the reaction to life in the opposite side became stronger and stronger, he slowly warmed up, and an inexplicable feeling rose in his heart.


    This is the recovery of the ancient dragon''s blood. Sensing the transformation of the blood in front, it seems to feel the threat and instinctively want to wake up.


    The surrounding area had already knelt down. Countless people knelt down in this miracle, praising the great God of nature and contributing their own strength.


    The power of a little pure faith continues to rise and rush towards ADIS under the traction of ancient trees. In it, the huge beating sound of the heart seems to be even greater.


    This change has lasted for several months. A few months later, some outside visitors broke the silence.


    On the rugged path, a handsome young man walked on the road, looked at some footprints on the distant road and smiled.


    "Finally, I found it... He looked up with a gloomy smile.


    "Lord ordrolis, do you need me to send someone over?" behind him, a four armed demon man with tall bones and powerful figure respectfully said to him.


    "No," said odjolis, smiling and looking at the road ahead, "let''s go."


    With these words, he looked up, and a touch of blood gradually filled his eyes.


    In the distance, under the ancient tree, Allen, who had been training on the flat ground, suddenly looked up and a flash of doubt flashed in his eyes.


    At this time, he was five years old. After more than half a year''s training and his own blood, he looked much older than ordinary children of his age. Moreover, with the awakening of Gu Long''s blood, the dragon power on him seemed to end more and more. At this time, just standing here, there was a faint majesty that people could not underestimate.


    "What''s the danger?" he frowned, turned back and looked in a distant direction, looking a little confused.


    As he murmured to himself, above his head, the world source force almost boiled up. It seemed that he sensed the crisis and began to resist instinctively.


    Under his gaze, in the distance, the young odrois came into his eyes.


    Suddenly, Allen''s eyes narrowed and his eyes fixed on the four armed demon beside the young man, with a strong sense of hostility.


    He became an orphan when he was young. His parents and people died under the demon man. Even he was caught by the demon man and almost had to be sent as blood food.


    This experience, coupled with a unique instinct like natural enemies, made him have a strong sense of hostility to demons.


    "Eh, this tribe." in the distance, o''zhuo riston looked at the tribe in front of him with a look of shock in his eyes.


    After many times of absorption and governance by Yates, this originally barren area has begun to prosper gradually at this time.


    Around, a large number of well-growing crops are thriving, and ethnic groups shuttle among them and work hard.


    This quiet scene immediately shocked the demons such as odhoris, and then a wave of greed rose.


    "A lot of blood food... Ah..." behind him, the four armed devil couldn''t help talking to himself. He looked at the powerful people in front and had a strong appetite in his eyes.


    "Even for the king, having so much blood food is a great wealth."


    Auroris squinted and thought, then felt himself peeped, and couldn''t help looking away at Alan.


    Suddenly, he uttered a surprised light eh again. Looking at Allen in the distance, he had a faint surprise in his eyes.


    "This breath and powerful blood power. Who is he?"


    Auroris was surprised and faintly felt that a powerful blood force was gradually recovering.


    It''s scary. The four armed demons are an extraordinary race with strong blood. Among them, ordrolis belongs to a special individual, and its blood potential is not much worse than the king, which is extremely terrible.


    Even such terrible blood feels powerful, which is by no means comparable to ordinary blood.


    He showed some interest in his eyes and looked at Alan standing in the distance.


    At this time, a roar sounded. Wake up the whole tribe. Some people saw the arrival of the demon man and sounded the alarm.


    "Oh, it seems that we''ve been found." odjolis sneered and didn''t care.


    His eyes were still looking at Alan in front of him. He stepped forward slowly.


    Suddenly, on the other side, a strong premonition of danger appeared in Allen''s heart, as if he had been watched by some wild beast.

 Chapter 166

    Drop¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The sound of a little sweat began to sound. In front, Allen was getting wet with sweat and seemed to be under great pressure.


    "Who are you?"


    The hard voice sounded. Alan looked young and sweaty. He looked at the ordrolis coming towards him, and his pupils narrowed and dignified.


    Ozhoris smiled, ignored and walked towards him without pause, as if in his own back garden.


    He was very handsome and looked polite in the exquisite dress worn by aristocrats in the past. But at this time, as he came, a strong momentum began to emerge, which made the flowers and plants around unable to lift their heads and looked depressed.


    Allen on the other side felt the pressure even deeper. On his body, the suffocating pressure kept coming, pressing on his chest, making him turn white.


    Nevertheless, in Allen''s heart, an almost instinctive pride rose, which made him resist the pressure. Even if there was blood on his body, he never retreated.


    "Well, you''re very good," said odjolis, looking at Alan, who was still standing, with a strange look on his face.


    Just now, he didn''t keep his hand. Although he didn''t do it, it was just the oppression of blood instinct, and not everyone could stand it.


    Just like the four armed devil behind him, he was already kneeling on the ground and dared not look up under this majesty.


    In this case, he could not help affirming his guess and became more interested in Allen.


    "Are you interested in working for me?" ozhoris looked at Alan across the street with a warm smile. "What do you want? I can give you food, wealth and beauty rights."


    As soon as he said this, Allen suddenly felt an extremely strong sense of hostility and rejection.


    Above his head, the source of the world was tightly intertwined. At this moment, it almost exploded and poured into his body, struggling.


    He looked coldly at the opposite oderis, a pair of somewhat cold eyes began to turn silver white, and a strong blood breath began to emerge.


    This is the blood of the ancient dragon. At this crisis moment, it began to recover gradually under the action of the world source force and woke up from a long sleep.


    And sensing this breath, ozhoris''s eyes lit up suddenly.


    "What an ancient and powerful blood breath, even surpassing the king!"


    The corners of his mouth opened slightly, revealing rows of sharp teeth. He looked at Alan standing in front, with undisguised greed in his eyes.


    A sound came out around him. Around odjolis, huge magic broke out directly at this moment, mixed with the force of blood to press forward and tightly suppress Allen on the opposite side.


    Then, with a confident smile on his face, he stretched out his hand and was ready to catch Alan.


    But the next moment, a spear came and touched his arm, making a crash of gold and iron.


    He was stunned and looked at Alan waving a spear in front of him. He was a little confused: "you?"


    Roar!!!


    A low roar sounded, with some ancient and boundless meaning.


    On Allen''s body, a little silver scale gradually emerged, and his eyes became pure white.


    This is a sign of the further awakening of the dragon blood. With this happening, a faint dragon power appeared on him, with the domineering and majesty of the world.


    A powerful blood gas appeared, and Allen''s body was a little red. With great strength, he waved a spear.


    This spear, with its powerful blood power and a dragon power belonging to the dragon race, is extremely powerful. Even if the existence of two levels is not checked for a while, it will suffer losses.


    However, in Allen''s shocked eyes, the front ozhoris raised his hand, a little black iron light appeared and took the blow directly.


    "Oh, my strength is very good."


    Auroris looked at Allen in front of him and said with a gloomy smile. His body didn''t even step back.


    At the next moment, Allen''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    In the same place, auroris held Alan high. His seemingly thin body had great power. He directly threw Alan on the earth and made a loud noise.


    "Cut, even the higher blood, but it''s just a child. Did you die like this..."


    At the end of the sound, ozhoris looked at a huge new pit in front of him and couldn''t help shaking his head and smiling.


    "Lord ordrolis, do you need me to go down and look for the body?" the four armed demon man behind him looked at the broken area below and said respectfully.


    The real extraordinary life, even if it is just a corpse, is a very scarce resource.


    "Alan!!!" at this time, there was a hoarse call in the distance.


    Cassie looked at the blood in the distance, and Alan, who disappeared below, was at a loss. She still had a bunch of flowers in her hand.


    She was attracted when she saw Cassie and o''zhuo riston.


    With his strength, he naturally sensed that the smell that filled Cassie was similar to Allen, but it was a lot lighter.


    "Is it a relative? Forget it. It''s an unexpected harvest."


    Auroris looked at Cassie and said to the four armed demon beside him, "go and catch the little girl."


    "Yes!" the four armed devil smiled, looked at Cathy standing in the distance and walked forward slowly.


    On the other side, looking at this scene, Cathy seemed silly. She looked at the four armed demon man coming from a distance. Her body was shaking, but she couldn''t move all the time.


    This is the influence of ordrolis. Not everyone, like Allen, can break through the oppression of such strong people.


    Feeling the weakness of her body and the terrible oppressive force, Cathy showed despair in her heart and couldn''t help thinking of a handsome and tall boy.


    "Brother Yar, where are you?" she was desperate and looked at the devil coming in front with fear in her eyes.


    Roar!!!


    When the devil was about to touch Cassie, a higher roar came from the distance, like the roar of an angry dragon.


    The silver light rushed out, with incomparable forest cold, sent out powerful waves, condensed into a spear and stabbed forward.


    "It''s impossible!" auroris was shocked and looked at him. He couldn''t believe it.


    In front of him, the four armed demon man who had originally stood was stunned, and a clear crack appeared on his body. In an instant, he was broken by a powerful force and turned into flesh and blood on the ground.


    In front of the demon man''s body, Alan stood in front of Cassie with his head up.


    By this time, his body had changed greatly. The originally dark spear turned silver white, with a chill in a pair of silver eyes and a dragon tail.


    Above his head, the huge world source force is roaring and gathering, gathering on his body.

 Chapter 167

    On the boundless earth, auroris looked at Alan standing opposite with his head held high and his eyes shrank.


    At this time, Allen''s body had changed greatly. Not only his body began to alienate, but also the ferocious smell like a legendary beast surprised him.


    However, despite this, he was not unscathed by the previous heavy blow. The body was full of small scars and shed little red blood with gold.


    "No way! I just hit him and haven''t killed him yet."


    "Moreover, there is this irresistible blood majesty, which is even more terrible than the blood of the king."


    Although he had no expression in his face, he was frightened and felt that his outlook on life was about to collapse.


    In his opinion, the devil man is already a very powerful higher blood, and the king of the devil man is even more terrible. There is almost no rival in this world.


    At present, under his coercion, it seems that there is an opportunity to be triggered. Allen''s blood is stimulated, and his breath is almost above the demon king.


    However, this is normal.


    As a dragon descendant, even in the whole multiverse, it is one of the strongest blood vessels. There is nothing like a mere demon man. Not to mention, Allen is the son of fate born on the mission of suppressing demons. With this identity, even other dragon descendants have to lower their heads in front of him, which can''t be compared.


    However, when he sensed the situation in front of him, odjolis became excited and looked at Allen''s body with a touch of heat in his eyes.


    "What a pure and powerful blood!"


    He lowered his head and smiled coldly: "if you can swallow it, even if you can''t break through the king, it must be not far away."


    "Whoever swallows, you are not the one who has the final say."


    In front of him, a cold voice came, startling auroris: "is this the ability to sense the mind?"


    However, before he could think more, Alan suddenly raised his head, and a red shining scale was shining.


    Ow!!!


    A great roar with powerful dragon power broke the mountains and rivers.


    In the sky, the storm rises gradually, with thousands of miles of dust, turning into a ferocious dragon with scales and horns, staring at the front.


    The Dragon soared in the air, bringing a boundless storm. It seems that there is still a source force blessing and strengthening its power.


    In the boundless storm, Mars flashed, turned into a dragon tail condensed into an entity, and swept forward.


    As soon as the complexion of ozhoris changed, a huge magic appeared on him and enveloped his whole body. He roared, his muscles wriggled and seemed to begin to change, and one arm became thick and pricked forward.


    The space was blasted by him, and the magic condensed into a huge arm to meet the dragon tail.


    Boom!!!


    There was an explosion in place and the earth began to shake.


    "My God..." in the distance, some people were stunned at the scene of almost the power of gods and demons.


    Only elder ADA looked dignified and worried.


    "Damn it, such a powerful demon man is not much worse than the king. How could he come here?"


    "But YAL''s situation is wrong at this time. Although Allen is unexpected, I''m afraid he can''t stop the demon man."


    He looked at the misty battlefield ahead, bit his teeth and ran under the ancient trees.


    In situ, the explosion continued, and a piece of dust filled the air, obscuring the surrounding field of vision. In the fog, it seems that two very fast figures are constantly shuttling, making a huge collision sound from time to time.


    After a while, when the fog dissipated, the form on the field was revealed.


    At this time, the earth had split and formed large pits under the great power of the two people. In the center, the two figures are deadlocked.


    Alan was dripping with blood and looked like a blur of flesh and blood, but his silver eyes and cold pupils didn''t seem to fluctuate because of his pain.


    On the other side of him, odhoris looked equally ugly.


    His image at this time has changed greatly. The original appearance of being polite in a dress has long disappeared. A handsome face was extremely ferocious, and two small tentacles grew on his head. On the body, in addition to four normal four arms, there is a red arm long on the chest, which looks a little deformed.


    This is a five armed demon man, a variant of the four armed demon man. In terms of blood, it is not inferior to the ordinary six armed demon man. Only slightly worse than the king.


    But at this time, his body was also flesh and blood, and even one arm was half broken, looking miserable.


    However, with the stalemate. Auroris smiled coldly; "Finally, I caught you."


    Alan looked up and stared at him with silver eyes and boundless dragon power.


    On his chest, the fifth arm, which had not moved, was moving slowly, moving forward slowly but firmly.


    The speed is very slow and looks harmless. But Allen had a strong sense of crisis in his heart.


    Feeling all this, he began to struggle. His half dragon body was shaking and wanted to break free.


    "It''s useless. Be my nutrient."


    Auroris looked at him coldly, with boundless excitement in his eyes. The red tentacles on the fifth arm slowly stretched out and were about to touch Alan''s body.


    Roar!!!


    At the next moment of success, Allen''s eyes were full of blood, a touch of arrogance and tyranny emerged, and then issued a roar that shocked the world, with Long Wei and great power.


    The pure white power gathered in front of Allen and directly ran into ozhoris.


    This time, it has great prestige and powerful dragon power. As soon as his pupils narrowed, he wanted to avoid, but found that his body had been firmly locked and could not move.


    He let out an angry roar, and then suffered it directly. A huge hole was made in his chest. The frost on the wound was diffuse and was gradually spreading towards his whole body.


    The original place exploded again, and the huge ice element roared, burying the place and turning it into miles of glaciers.


    On the ice sheet, Alan was panting, bloody and weak.


    Obviously, after that, his strength had been exhausted. After all, even the protagonist of fate is just a little boy at this time. It can be seen that the awesome performance of the dragon is enough.


    "Knot, it''s over." he murmured, the tyranny in the pure white eyes began to subside, and the reason originally suppressed by blood began to return.


    "Alan, be careful!!!" at this time, there was a rapid call behind her. Cassie looked at Alan who had changed back to normal shape and shouted anxiously.


    Allen subconsciously turned back, a flash of blood in his eyes, and then he flew out directly and was fanned by a huge meat arm.


    In the underground, the broken meat on the ground began to change, and the tentacles stretched out one by one, slowly condensed and turned into a human shape again.


    "It''s really a terrible force. It''s just so terrible at this age."


    "Unfortunately, it''s still a little short."


    With a flash of blood in place, the body of ozhoris condensed again. Looking at Allen who fell to the ground in front, he smiled: "how, after using such terrible power, do you still have the strength to stand up now?"


    In front, hearing what he said, Alan''s face was iron green. He stubbornly wanted to stand up, but he couldn''t do it at all.


    Even, his whole body was full of large and small cracks, which seemed to crack like a porcelain doll, looking very terrible.


    This is the reverse of blood. In the case of insufficient carrying capacity, the more powerful blood vessels will cause greater phagocytosis and even fall.


    With the tyranny of dragon blood, Allen didn''t die immediately at this time, which has been regarded as the role of the protagonist''s aura.


    On his head, a little purple source force was still roaring, but compared with before, it had consumed a lot at this time and seemed very powerless.


    Ozhoris stepped forward step by step and looked at Allen in front of him. His fifth arm was divided into countless tentacles and stretched out towards Allen.


    Seeing this scene, in the distance, Cathy''s eyes showed despair, and the flowers in her hands had fallen to the ground.


    Allen tried to stand up with stubbornness and unyielding in his eyes, but he couldn''t do it all the time.


    The scene was hopeless.


    However, just then, outside the sky, a light sound suddenly sounded, with a faint fluctuation.


    The power of the earth shaking turned into a spear, which pierced the earth hard and blocked all the threats in front of Allen.


    "This is!" auroris''s face changed and looked at the tribal direction in the distance.


    Another powerful wave of divine power sounded, suppressed with strong natural power and divine power, forming a spectacle in the air.


    In the magnificent void, a little divine power gathers blood and Qi, and condenses into a tall and mighty virtual shadow of gods and demons. Just a gentle sweep makes people feel a strong divine power.


    Auroris looked dignified, felt the breath, and his whole body was covered with magic. Then he looked at Allen in front of him. His palm moved and several sharp blades condensed by magic flew out.


    Allen groaned, his face looked bloodless, and his limbs were nailed to the earth by the sharp blade condensed by magic, and the blood continued to flow.


    His face was pale. Even after suffering from this pain, he still stubbornly stared at ozhoris, full of pride and unyielding.


    "Hum, I''ll pick you up later." looking at his eyes, ozhoris sneered, then turned into a streamer and walked quickly to the middle of the tribe.


    At this time, in the center of the tribe, an ancient tree stands tall and upright, and the huge natural field is shrouded around.


    Under the ancient tree, a light mass rises and falls, emitting a huge smell. At this time, I sensed the magic smell outside, moving constantly, as if I wanted to come out.


    A red light broke the silence, and a magical figure emerged. Looking at the ancient tree, he was stunned.


    "Damn it, what a powerful force."


    Ozhoris looked at the light cocoon in front of him, sensed the deep breath in it, and suddenly sweated all over.

 Chapter 168

    Silent ancient trees and vast fields, under a huge field, a light is still flashing. In the light, a strong breath is gestating, and the majestic heartbeat rings, never intermittently.


    At the bottom of it, ozhoris looked at the movement ahead and gradually calmed down.


    "This power is not much worse than the king."


    "But more importantly, he seems to be undergoing transformation at this time, so he can''t do it."


    Countless thoughts flowed in his heart, and the emotion that had been startled by the breath of ADIS gradually subsided.


    However, looking at the figure and the deep breath contained in it, his mood could not be completely calm.


    One arm stretched out, bringing up bursts of space ripples. He scratched a fierce color in his eyes and hit forward rapidly with amazing momentum.


    The great magic rushed forward in response to his call, with a sense of decay. At this time when the transformation of ADIS has not been completed, it is unavoidable.


    However, when the magic touched Adams, the scene that happened made odjolis take a cold breath.


    It seems that the crisis is sensed. A little light on the light cocoon is scattered and turned into light silk to form a shield in front of it, which directly blocks the surging magic.


    The collision of forces obscured the vision. When the fog disappeared, the light cocoon remained intact and still stood under the ancient trees.


    And with the Audrey''s rash test, in the light, it seemed that a sleeping figure began to recover and began to open his eyes.


    A powerful pressure hit, and odjolis sank in his heart. He felt as if he were in a rough sea and wrapped by the crisis.


    Without time to think, he roared, and his demonized body changed again in response to the magic around him.


    In front of him, ADIS looked at him coldly. With the movement of his mind, the huge natural field began to move around.


    The ancient tree drooped its branches and dropped a green leaf. Around, the originally dormant natural field began to start and press down in silence.


    Countless natural elements began to gather, with the divine power accumulated since rebirth. Under this power, ozhoris was stiff and locked in place.


    A crisp crack of ice came. Ozhoris''s body began to freeze and could not move under the influence of powerful natural elements.


    At the next moment, there was a sudden change in place, the wind and sand filled the space for several miles, and the space exuded a terrible smell. A tall ghost appeared and was roaring.


    As time went on, the surrounding natural elements poured in more and more, a long river of blood filled the air, and the virtual shadow of gods and Demons became more solid.


    On the side of the gods and demons, several chains are clear, with some mysterious law, tightly locked and unshakable.


    Roar!!!


    The gods and Demons roared and turned the world upside down, which changed countless regions and disturbed countless creatures.


    A touch of pure light in ADIS''s eyes became brighter and brighter, and his spirit gradually detached and integrated with the gods and demons.


    Suddenly, the huge body of gods and Demons seemed flexible. The huge blood gas rushed into the sky and turned into a long river, washing away the shackles that bound him.


    This is a blood yoke.


    Extraordinary life, although born strong, is far more than ordinary people. However, once we reach a certain level and the blood is the ultimate, there will be blood shackles that restrict our progress.


    The secret method of blood in this world is a system of practicing blood body and constantly breaking through. Therefore, a similar situation will occur.


    In situ, with the movement of Adams, the body of gods and Demons began to move, and the huge blood surged, breaking several chains directly.


    He looked up at the moon, and there were scenes of bloody killings in his eyes. Then he shouted, and all the chains were broken.


    Ozhoris looked at this scene in horror, his body was shaking slightly, but he was shrouded in the natural field of natural ancient trees and couldn''t move for the time being.


    In front, as the blood shackles were broken, the breath of ADIS rose again, and the long river of blood rushed up to the sky, almost turning the surrounding sky into a blood color.


    Finally, the body of the gods and Demons disappeared. In the same place, a handsome and lonely young man stood quietly, looking at ozhoris with great dignity.


    His mind was dark and he only felt an impact on his soul, which seriously injured him.


    Suddenly he was shocked, a flash of light flashed on his body, and his fifth arm was shaking, trying desperately to escape.


    However, around him, the ancient trees still stood and gently waved their branches. The huge natural forces pressed down and made him unable to move.


    He was desperate, but the next moment, his body suddenly loosened, and the huge power around him disappeared.


    There was no time to think about it. A pair of black wings spread out. He grew wings behind him. He didn''t look back. He wanted to fly away from the distance, very fast.


    Seeing this scene, ADIS sneered and did not chase, but raised one arm and rushed up to the sky, enveloping the sky.


    Ah!!!


    Audrey screamed, and his body melted in the blood gas cage and melted directly.


    He looked at ADIS, his mouth wide open, as if he wanted to say something. However, Yates did not give him this opportunity and shook his hand.


    Under the sky, the huge blood moved in response to the voice, wrapped towards the middle, directly turned ordrolis into a pool of flesh and blood, and returned to the body of ADIS.


    He moved forward, and a pale true spirit was caught by him and directly melted under the action of divine power.


    Ozhoris''s life experience turned into countless memory fragments, which constantly came to his mind.


    "Sure enough, the ordinary interrogation can''t find the true spirit directly."


    He flashed the idea and looked behind him. There, a little light condensed by divine power and law emerged and did not completely disappear.


    "It''s a pity. If this demon didn''t stir up the game, I should be able to go further when I completely degenerated. Now I haven''t done my best and only reached the peak of level 3."


    "However, after this, the blood shackles have been broken, and then the road to level 4 is unimpeded. What remains is the accumulation of divine power."


    He looked behind him, his mind moved, and the residual divine power was absorbed by him to enrich his body.


    Then he looked behind him and felt the faint sadness of the world consciousness ahead and the rapid decline of a familiar breath.


    A flash of light flashed. On a bumpy land, Cathy looked at Alan in front of her with tears on her face.


    On Allen, several spears were inserted to fix him on the earth.


    Allen was silent, but his body trembled, he seemed to have suffered a strong pain, his pupils gradually relaxed, and his consciousness was about to lose with the continuous outflow of blood.


    Kasi and several people around him wanted to pull out the spears formed by the magic, but the mortal flesh was corroded by the flesh and blood once touched, and could not shake it at all.


    At this time, a light blue light lit up. Cassie looked at the boy in front of her in surprise: "Lord Yar!"


    ADIS nodded and looked at Alan in front of him with admiration in his eyes.


    After swallowing the true spirit of odhoris, through his memory, he also saw Allen''s previous fighting style, as if the God of war was standing, incomparable.


    "Worthy of the emperor chosen by fate."


    He looked around.


    Countless people came to Allen with concern and awe, but they didn''t dare to speak because of his majesty.


    Obviously, after the previous battle, Allen''s strength has successfully conquered these people. If it weren''t for Allen''s young age and the existence of ADIS, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be a problem to kowtow and kneel.


    As for Allen, he is a dragon, different from ordinary people? This is the result of God''s blessing in this world, which will only be more awesome.


    ADIS had seen several people there muttering about the protection of the God of nature and so on.


    He shook his head and spread the light. The powerful divine power directly melted the residual power, and then several healing and other divine powers were put down.


    After these actions, Allen''s wound healed rapidly. Although his face was still white due to ischemia, his breath was much more stable.


    He shook his head and looked around: "hold him down and remember to move gently."


    In the distance, elder ADA''s figure gradually appeared, his face with enthusiasm and anxiety.


    "Ya''er, did you kill the demon man?" ADA asked hotly, looking at ADIS in a remote place.


    ADIS nodded and didn''t speak.


    Seeing that Yates gave an accurate answer, ADA was a little distracted, and then laughed wildly with a strong sense of sadness.


    No one knows what this means better than him.


    After a while, he raised his head and looked at Yates blazing: "ya''er, do you know?"


    "There has always been a legend in the world, which is the prophecy of the last sage of mankind hundreds of years ago."


    "Hundreds of years ago, the sage predicted that when the world was close to the edge of destruction, there would be a five armed demon man who could be compared with the demon king, which would bring the crisis of destruction to the mankind in danger."


    "In a crisis, a brave man will kill the five armed demon man and finally become the emperor to suppress the evil of this land and drive away all the demon men."


    He whispered out the language he knew, but his eyes were fixed on ADAMS and murmured, "it has been fulfilled, it has been fulfilled..."


    Adams was surprised. After listening to ADA''s words, he lowered his head and thought.


    After a while, he shook his head secretly: "although the five armed demon is strong, it is close to the limit of level 3, but it is much worse than the level 4 demon king."


    "But if the prophecy is about Alan, it''s just right."


    His mind moved and thought of the possibility.


    According to the original track, Allen probably didn''t meet the demon so soon, and when Allen grew up, it was at least ten years later. At that time, the Terrans in this world were certainly not as good as now, and the world was on the verge of extinction. It was not certain that the five armed demon man could grow to level 4.


    "However, if the sage... Can observe fate, it is possible to touch the field of level 4 at least."


    "However, compared with other worlds, the blood and destiny of this world are very powerful. Even if it''s just an ordinary person, he can''t do it if he has an adventure."


    Sure enough, in the following inquiry, ADIS confirmed this.

 Chapter 169

    Under the night, the sky and stars flow silently. ADIS stood in front of the old tree and looked into the distance.


    "I can foresee the fate track hundreds of years later, but my life expectancy is less than 30. Sure enough, the great sage is just a mortal with adventure."


    "Moreover, touching the long river of fate with a mortal''s body will definitely backfire, so most of them don''t live long."


    ADIS shook his head and raised his hand gently. A mysterious fate track emerged and fluctuated constantly.


    "This world is really a good place for extraordinary people who practice fate and blood."


    Later, the fate track disappeared. He thought so and looked at the sky.


    In the air, the huge power of fate is still in waves. With his awakening, he appears more and more urgent, with a strong sense of crisis.


    "Since the death of the armless demon, the feeling conveyed by fate has become more and more dangerous."


    "It seems that after the capable general dies, the next thing to face is the demon king of the world."


    In this world, the five armed demon man is already a strong man standing at the top level, which can be comparable to the king in the future. After his death, no matter how disdainful the demon side was, he must be vigilant and will no longer send someone to send his head.


    Therefore, the next attack must be the king of the demons.


    "However, even if there is mutual induction, it will take them at least a long time to find here. This period of time is enough for me to be promoted."


    He looked at the sky of the world and his thoughts flowed in his heart.


    The next day, after finishing some matters of the tribe, ADIS led a large number of people to go out to a large number of demons outside.


    But this time, ADIS didn''t worry about anything. He killed the devil when he saw him.


    After being promoted to level 3, because of the natural ancient trees and the power to control fate, ADIS felt more clearly about this world and faster to search for those tribes.


    In a desert, ADIS stood, and several people around him raised their heads and piled up the lost demons and Warcraft to one side.


    "Well, that''s enough."


    ADIS thought in his heart and came forward.


    As the mind moves, the divine power begins to seduce the fate around.


    "I sacrifice my flesh and blood in front of me. Please let fate guide me."


    A burst of low words rang through the void, and the divine power seduced the fate law of the world and began to fluctuate.


    The flesh and bones in front of the body gradually disappeared and became dust. In the heart of ADIS, a hazy mark emerged, if any.


    "Go north," he ordered, looking north.


    "Just this once, it has wasted the life of this body for decades."


    After a while, Adams felt his body and couldn''t help frowning: "no wonder since ancient times, most of the extraordinary people who practice the power of fate have died prematurely. How many people can bear such loss."


    "Moreover, if the power of fate in the world is not very active, and I just predict a general direction, I''m afraid the loss will be even greater."


    A little white hair has appeared on ADAMS, but it is not obvious


    However, he didn''t care about it. After all, it was just a separation. Even if it fell, it didn''t affect anything.


    After a while, the party gradually moved north.


    The revelation of fate is very hazy. Although the general direction is given, the detailed location still needs to be found.


    After a search, a demon camp was destroyed again, and ADIS escorted thousands of slaves back.


    In such a few months, when a sense of crisis from the revelation of fate was strong to the extreme, ADIS stood under the starry sky, the body of blood emerged, and the blood rushed into the sky to cover the sea of stars. The powerful force makes it red for tens of miles.


    "That''s enough."


    Under a mountain, ADIS muttered to himself, and then all the visions disappeared.


    His whole body glowed red. Compared with before, he looked extraordinary, like a demon.


    "Level 4 has broken through. It''s time for the demon king to come."


    He smiled with a cold look in his eyes: "it''s time to end all this."


    With the murderous intention rolling in the heart, in the void, the huge power of fate that originally lingered began to boil, indicating what in its center.


    A little bit of the world''s source force slowly dropped and gradually fell on Adams''s head to help him stabilize his breath.


    He stood here, motionless, but his blood was constantly rolling, as if expelling all the life around him.


    That''s it, a few days later.


    A little dark light appeared on the distant sky, with a huge roar.


    A tall figure in a black robe appeared here, staring at ADIS with dark eyes.


    "It was you who killed my child and odhoris?"


    Although it was an inquiry, his tone was very firm. It was obvious that he had already identified it as Adams.


    In this regard, ADIS smiled with a little dignity, which offset the huge pressure on the opposite side.


    The man''s eyes narrowed, and there was a little dignified in his eyes.


    He was tall, three or four meters tall, dark skinned and majestic, with a killing opportunity prompted by countless years of killing.


    He didn''t ask much, but he tightened up and began to change.


    His black robe began to break, huge magic broke out, his posture began to change, and finally turned into a six armed demon man more than ten meters tall.


    Huge blood pressure, he looked at Adams, began to roar.


    A ripple began to occur in the space, and the terrible magic roared. A storm hung in place, and the huge force directly smashed several mountains.


    At this moment, the power of the demon man king was no doubt, and the power of level 4 was not vain.


    On the other side, seeing the terrible scene, ADIS just sneered.


    On his body, a little red light appeared, and then gradually rushed to the sky. The blood and gas danced for a long time, rendering the whole sky. In terms of momentum, it is more terrible than the opposite.


    In this vast expanse of blood, his posture also began to change, and his blood vessels more than ten meters high emerged, looking coldly at the devil king opposite with great dignity.


    The scene was a moment of indifference. On the earth, two blood vessels more than ten meters high stood. Two distinct blood forces collided with each other, forming a storm in the center and breaking through the space and the earth.


    Around, the power and magic of huge elements are constantly entangled and disappeared, and a series of reactions occur around.


    This terrible scene, unless the strong at the same level, or even the three-level strong with high blood, such as ordrolis, will be torn seriously by two powerful forces.


    The next moment, there was a big explosion in place, and both began to act at the same time.


    The demon king roared, and different lights appeared on the six arms and rushed towards Yates.


    On the body of ADIS, the blood roared. Driven by the divine power, the natural divine domain emerged and suppressed the surrounding tens of miles.


    The two begin to collide, and each attack can greatly change the surrounding earth.


    "Damn you!!!"


    The six armed devil roared with red eyes. With six arms, he pulled up a hill and smashed it opposite.


    The long river of blood rushed into the night and smashed the hill in an instant. Yates seized the opportunity and rushed forward.


    The huge forces in place broke out again, and the two began close combat. Every day of the offensive, they made a sound like thunder around, shaking the earth.


    Through the misty vision, in the core area of the power explosion, two tall figures entangle with each other.


    A huge blood hole appeared in the chest of ADIS, and the blood gas flowed all over the sky. It seemed that he had been badly hurt. The six armed devil opposite him was even more miserable. Two of his six arms were directly broken, thrown back by Yates and directly vaporized by the blood in the sky.


    The two separated, the two eyes looked at each other with blood dignity and coldness, and then shot at the same time, directly smashing the space and revealing the void storm in it.


    Standing on the earth, the six armed demon looked at ADIS with consternation.


    After a while, he said, "your strength is no worse than me."


    "The existence like us has a long life. Why fight for those ants? As long as you like, you can not only write off the killing of my men before, but also introduce you to other kings and use the secret method to turn your blood into a demon man."


    "Since then, you are the new demon king. How about ruling this land with us?"


    He looked at Yates and slowly persuaded him. The language was bewitching.


    However, hearing his words, ADIS sneered in his heart.


    Not to mention that his noumenon is a god of level six and aspires to eternity. That is to say, the devil himself is the most insidious and cold, and he can''t believe it at all.


    Therefore, he didn''t take each other''s words seriously at all, just looked at each other coldly.


    "Moreover, even the king is nothing to us demons."


    Opposite, the six armed devil was still talking, with a cold face and no expression.


    "This land has been ruled by our demons since ancient times. There are seven kings only, and there are emperors above the kings."


    He said coldly, "your power, in the view of our demon emperor, is just a wave of suppression."


    Hearing this, the always expressionless ADIS finally smiled and turned cold: "so what?"


    "No matter how strong the demon emperor is, it can''t change the ending that you want to fall here today."


    The six armed demon man was surprised, and then a powerful blood gas began to explode in situ. The power originally suppressed by Yates was no longer covered up.


    A long river of blood rushed to the sky. In the blood, a tall blood type reappeared. The wounds on the body disappeared directly and rushed directly to the front.


    "No!"


    The six armed devil looked at the opposite ADIS, and a trace of blue flashed on his face, but he couldn''t hide under this powerful prestige.


    There was another collision, and the demon man hit forward and went towards the heart of ADIS.


    However, in the face of this, ADIS did not hide or flash, but brewing with all his strength, which seemed to be fighting his life.


    "You''re crazy!" the devil was surprised. Looking at the figure of ADIS getting closer and closer, he had to bite his teeth and come forward.


    Powerful blood gas entangled. At this moment, the true blood type transformed by ADIS''s blood gas was directly opened. The originally hidden divine power broke out without hesitation, turned into a cage and locked the demon man.


    Roar!


    A roar of dying struggle broke out in situ, and then gradually disappeared.


    In a mess, ADIS stood on the earth and looked into the distance. Behind him, the corpse of the demon king rises and falls quietly, and the blood and flesh are evaporated directly.

 Chapter 170

    In this ancient world, since the previous demon invasion, another news that shocked the world has spread.


    While a demon king falls, other demon kings have feelings in this world.


    Under a very high black spire, the violent magic roared wildly. Below, many demons knelt down to the tower.


    "Who made our king so angry?"


    Below, a crowd of demons wondered.


    After a while, the gate of the steeple was opened. Inside, a six armed demon with silver eyes walked out quietly with a cold face.


    "The king has an order. Everyone goes to the South immediately."


    On a cliff, in the trembling service of many slaves, the lake below exploded. In front of another altar, the ancient gods revived and showed their dignity¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Around the world, many sleeping kings began to recover and look to the south.


    "GRA, he fell, and I felt disconnected from his blood."


    "Among us, although his strength is not strong, it is not too weak. Who has the ability to kill him?"


    Ideas vibrate in the void and communicate with each other. Several strong smells set off directly and went south.


    Worldwide, the shock of world consciousness began to occur, indicating the next great change.


    And all this, ADIS has a faint omen, sensing the change of fate.


    "Kill a demon man and poke a hornet''s nest?"


    ADIS smiled and looked at the ancient trees beside him.


    After these days of treatment, with the expansion of the natural divine domain, the earth is being purified to help the world speed up its recovery.


    With all this happening, a trace of the world source force also began to fall, but nourished the growth of ancient trees.


    "Now this ancient natural tree has become the core of the world. With the continuous expansion of the natural divine domain, it can affect the world consciousness of the world."


    "With this foundation, if I accept the remaining human aborigines in the world, my plan will be half completed."


    He thought, looking aside at Alan.


    At this time, Allen is training with a group of people on the training ground.


    Around, the clan looked at Allen''s figure and a glimmer of awe flashed in their eyes.


    After the experience, it was difficult for the people to regard Allen as an ordinary child. This situation became even more obvious after Adams himself accepted Allen as a disciple.


    Even ADA, looking at Allen at this time, almost recognized him as the next patriarch.


    Looking at the scene around him, ADIS just smiled without disgust.


    He looked at Allen, his eyes flashed a little gold, and saw something deeper.


    "Well, the blood of the dragon has been fully awakened. Now even if it is normal, it can be compared to the first level."


    He looked at Alan and sighed.


    This is the horror of extraordinary blood. Even a child can instantly reach a terrible level as long as the blood in his body awakens.


    "However, this terrible progress often brings the shackles of terror. When the strength reaches a limit, it will be restricted and can''t go further."


    "But that degree is already out of reach for ordinary people."


    He thought in his heart and went on silently. In the distance, ADA came with an excited face, followed by several people.


    "YAL, there''s good news."


    "According to your instructions, we sent a large number of people to search south. Sure enough, we found a large number of fragmented oases and traces of tribal survival."


    ADA looked at ADIS and said excitedly.


    "We have sent a large number of people and your guard to recruit them with the corpses and heads of some demons. Several tribes have been recruited."


    ADIS nodded happily and said, "well done."


    "The demons and Warcraft in this area have been cleared by me before. As long as you are careful, there will be no great danger for the people to walk."


    "And during this time, you should quickly integrate a large number of tribes in the south, destroy them directly and move them all over."


    Hearing what he said, ADA and several people behind him looked solemn, respectfully said yes, and then stepped down.


    For these tribes, ADIS is very relieved.


    After all, for some tribes that are still in the primitive stage, some people who have learned the secret method of blood are enough to face it.


    He looked at the north, felt the breath from the north from time to time, and was silent.


    In this way, a long time passed.


    During this time, because of the action of ADIS, the demons coming South were destroyed and suppressed by him. Under this prestige, a large number of tribes in the South submitted and were forcibly moved to the ancient trees to unite.


    However, after such a long time, the demon king in the North finally took action and locked Adams.


    Two demon kings shot at the same time and blocked ADIS in one area.


    Magic collides with the power of nature, blood and gas render the sky, and ADIS wins by a narrow margin. The two demon kings were defeated and were killed by Yates in their escape. Only one demon escaped seriously.


    Suddenly, the whole demon world was boiling.


    Originally, when the demon king fell for the first time, although it alerted many kings and attracted attention, it did not rise to the point of panic.


    But this time, the two demonic kings shot together, but still one died and one was injured. They could not help but frighten these kings who were high in the ordinary days and felt a life-threatening blade hanging overhead.


    While the kings of the demons planned to go out together, ADIS came to a spire alone.


    Beside him, there were a large number of demons. At this time, they looked at him as if they were ghosts.


    He walked silently in the magic man''s base camp, as if walking in his own garden, looking very comfortable.


    After a while, many demons couldn''t help themselves. Their demonic nature broke through their reason and rushed up one after another.


    ADIS looked at each other sideways and smiled. The huge blood gas rushed into the sky and swept directly, cleaning up the surrounding demons.


    Ahead, there is a huge minaret, which looks tall and has a powerful momentum circling.


    In it, a magical nature accumulated over the years is attached to it. As long as ordinary people look at it, they will feel empty and infected by the magical nature on it.


    However, for ADIS, this is naturally not a problem.


    He looked at the spire quietly. The huge breath was not hidden, which attracted the attention of a sleeping existence in it.


    A deep demonic nature began to awaken, and an ancient equally powerful breath took off, turning the surrounding sky into a black.


    "Are you the human who dares to kill the king?"


    A wave of will sounded in the space and faintly turned into a huge face.


    Yates smiled and didn''t reply, but his power rushed to the sky. A divine power urged the divine domain to open and shoot down the huge face.


    As if angry, the breath in front began to burst, and there was a huge roar of the demon man, trying to break through the whole spire.


    The fierce magic emerged, hit Adams in the void and destroyed the surrounding scenery.


    The spire began to crumble and pick up a piece of dust. In the hazy dust, a young man appeared in place.


    He was handsome, but with cold and disgust in his face, he stared at ADIS.


    "In order to prevent our union, so come here in advance and take the opportunity to kill me."


    He opened his mouth, looked at ADIS in front of him, and said coldly.


    Opposite him, ADIS''s face remained unchanged: "your breath is much stronger than the previous demons."


    "If there is no accident, you have the strongest power among these demon kings."


    In this regard, the young man looked cold and did not reply, but the blood color in his pupils slowly rose and looked very terrible.


    Neither of them continued to say, but the surrounding terrorist forces were brewing, forming two walls to destroy everything else.


    The tall blood type began to appear, fought directly, and began to explode madly.


    There was another fierce battle. The demon king roared and was suppressed by the natural God domain.


    All the scenes in situ disappeared, and ADIS, with blood color and pale face, walked away with the remains of many demons in situ.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    After that, another half month passed.


    ADIS sat quietly in front of a huge ancient tree and looked at the sky.


    In the sky, the source force of the purple world is boiling and slowly blessing his body.


    The devil is the cancer of the world, and several devil kings are the key. Therefore, after killing several demon kings, the world''s attention slowly shifted to Adams. By now, I''m almost going to compare Alan.


    If Yates could kill the last kings and completely expel the demon man from the world, then all the Qi of the world would be blessed to him. Even Allen, the son of fate in the original track, could not be shaken. Even his life was captured by Yates and lost all the Qi of saving the world.


    After all, the son of destiny was born with the mission, and only then can the world care for him. If the mission is completed by others, the blessing of the natural world will slowly disappear and finally become common.


    At this point, a little fluctuation began to occur. ADIS looked up into the distance.


    There, several magic waves emerged and came here with the power of destruction.


    Ahead, a tall middle-aged man appeared in front, looking at the figure of ADIS with cold eyes.


    He didn''t speak. At the moment he saw ADIS, a powerful force came directly to ADIS.


    A shock occurred. When it was calm, ADIS stood up and looked at him silently.


    Suddenly, the middle-aged man sneered: "I''m worthy of being able to kill the king. I''m really powerful. If I came alone, I wouldn''t be your opponent."


    "But what about other kings?"

 Chapter 171

    On the vast land, several breaths suddenly burst out, and the dark magic swept here.


    In front of Yates, several magnificent figures slowly emerged, covered with incomparable majesty and power.


    These are the remaining demons and kings. At this time, they all arrived in front of ADIS.


    "How? All the kings in the world are here to surround and kill you. Even if you die, you should feel honored."


    A voice sounded around, with a cold meaning.


    Yates shook his head, looked at the four figures around him and shook his head slightly: "it''s not enough."


    There were only seven demon kings in this world. Three were killed by Yates and one was seriously injured. Even if all the demons go together now, they can only be counted as three and a half. It can''t be said that ADIS, who killed the king one after another, won steadily.


    However, listening to his words, the four demons opposite were sneering, with confidence on their faces.


    "So, how about me?"


    In the void, a huge will flashed and came here like a meteor.


    Sensing the arrival of this breath, the four demon kings knelt down together and looked at a demon in the distance like a minister.


    It was an old-age demon man, wearing a black robe, with a stiff and thin body, but his eyes were looking at ADIS.


    In his body, the breath of huge and terrible filled around, covering the whole audience with a field of achievements.


    Field achievements, covering the surrounding areas. He is a level 5 demon man.


    "Demon emperor?"


    Looking at the old man, ADIS asked in a positive tone.


    Listening to his words, the old man didn''t answer. He just nodded and came to him.


    Seeing the old man''s action, the other four demon Kings also began to move, forming a small encirclement centered on ADIS.


    At the next moment, the huge breath rose, and the four tall six armed demons revealed their true bodies, which disturbed the surrounding space.


    There are only the old man and ADIS, which are very small compared with these six armed demons.


    ADIS''s face was flat and looked around without a trace of expression.


    This calm made the old man opposite nod.


    "Break your limbs, swear by the true spirit, surrender to me forever, and I can spare your life."


    The old man spoke in a hoarse voice, as if he had not spoken for a long time.


    As the old man spoke, the four demon Kings also looked at ADIS, and the four huge breath condensed together and pressed down towards the central ADIS.


    "Kneel down!" four wills roared in place and pressed forward.


    Feeling this scene, ADIS just sneered. In the original place, the sky was filled with blood, and the blood field stood on it, directly blocking all the attacks of the four demon kings.


    At this time, another huge breath came. The old man was shining, and the power of the condensed field broke out. In a moment, it overtook the four demon kings and overwhelmed Adams.


    ADIS retreated a few steps, and several cracks appeared on his solid body. It was just a blow.


    This is the gap between level 4 and level 5. As a god of level 6, ADIS can face several strong people of the same level at the same time, but he can''t face the demon emperor of level 5.


    The scene was stagnant for a moment.


    In the same place, ADIS struggled to support the constant pressure around him, such as a small boat galloping in the storm, which can capsize at any time.


    However, even though the situation was so, ADIS''s face remained unchanged and looked flat and calm.


    "Hmm?" on the other side, the old man frowned and a little blood light crossed his eyes, which pierced the body of ADIS and stained it with blood.


    "Originally, if you leave this group of ants early, we can''t kill your people in order to prevent you from hiding all the time."


    "But now, you are blocked by us and can''t escape the end of destruction. Even your people will become our slaves and be enslaved by us."


    Around, several kings export one after another and look at ADIS coldly, as if they were looking at a dead man.


    Listening to these words, ADIS smiled and said seriously, "in fact, you are afraid of me running away. Am I not afraid of you scattered and running away?"


    With this saying, an unusual Qi machine appeared around.


    The old man was shocked and felt a strong sense of crisis. He couldn''t help shouting: "stop him!"


    "It''s too late!"


    A crisp crack sounded in place, as if something had been broken.


    A huge natural area began to recover, driving the surrounding world to change.


    In the vision of ADIS, in the distance, an ancient tree stands silently, its branches flutter in the wind, and a little purple source is boiling on it.


    He couldn''t help muttering, "finally, it''s time."


    In the tribe, under the leadership of elder ETA, everyone prayed in the middle of the tribe. It was Alan who was present.


    At this time, Allen was wearing a plain white sacrificial suit, with a young face and worry, looking at the direction of ADIS in the distance.


    With the extraordinary sensing power of the dragon, he clearly sensed that several huge and suffocating breath in the distance were crisscrossing there, suppressing a breath he was familiar with.


    "Alan, don''t think too much." a familiar voice sounded in her ear. ADA looked serious and looked at him: "finish what Yar asked us to do."


    Alan nodded and began to sacrifice.


    With the beginning of sacrifice, the power of pure white faith slowly rises in the void, and a little purple crosses it, sublimates to the natural ancient trees and fluctuates on the world.


    Countless worlds rise and fall in the endless void.


    In another distant world, a huge and dignified God with a strong natural flavor slowly opened his eyes.


    A pure force of faith came from afar. In his mind, countless believers crossed the scene of prayer.


    "Is it finally time for the seeds to grow into natural ancient trees and these believers?"


    A will murmured in situ, and the noumenon of ADIS revived. A pair of golden eyes saw through the void and seemed to see the world on the other side.


    "There are still some gaps from the harvest, but it is enough to solve the current difficulties."


    He raised his arm and a miniature world coordinate appeared in front of him. However, different from before, there is a little brilliance on the world coordinates at this time, which seems to be pulling something.


    "In the endless void, the distance between the world and the world is unlimited. If you want to pass through, you have to face not only the instinctive rejection of world consciousness, but also massive consumption, which can not be supported at all."


    "However, the growth of natural ancient trees can successfully affect the world consciousness, and because the ancient trees themselves are my part, the consumption will be greatly reduced. Although I can''t go forward in a short time, there is no problem in transmitting some power."


    His body glowed with light. In a divine realm, under a huge world tree, huge power rose into the sky and transmitted through the distance along the traction of the ancient natural tree.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    On the other side of the world, natural ancient trees began to shine, sending out a frightening smell and suppressing the whole sky.


    This powerful force appeared. In the world, a grand will with the breath of all creatures slowly appeared and shrouded over the ancient trees.


    The ancient trees trembled gently, the branches danced in the wind, and the source of a little purple world rushed to the sky, slowly affecting this consciousness with the prayers and beliefs of countless believers.


    The world consciousness hesitated, then slowly retreated, and no longer resisted and stopped.


    In front of ADIS, several demons were shocked. Looking at ADIS in front of him, he said in horror, "what have you done?"


    Below, under strong pressure, ADIS slowly raised his head and looked at the distance. A little pure natural breath emerged in the body, slowly pulling the ancient trees in the distance and echoing each other.


    Finally, with a light sound, the ancient tree echoed with the body of ADIS, and the huge power was transmitted to the body of ADIS, making his breath grow.


    Level 4 limit! Level five! Level 5 peak! Level five limit!


    In the frightened eyes of the demon people opposite, the breath of ADIS grew stronger and stronger, directly driving over them.


    "You are by no means an ordinary human!" a demon king said in fear, sensing that the breath below was still growing.


    The grand natural field is slowly opening up. In the world atmosphere, huge element forces call up, and move forward with the power fluctuation of ADIS.


    He stood on the earth, his black hair hanging down, and a little gold flashed in his eyes, like a God coming to the world.


    A divine force rushed to the sky. In a moment, the original blockade was broken by him. ADIS went straight forward.


    The divine power soared to the sky, and a huge blood type emerged. Several thunders flashed across the sky, breaking several demon kings at once.


    Among them, the one who had been seriously injured before fell directly, smashed his magic body and left a place of magic blood.


    Fortunately, the remaining three demons were pale, gathered directly together and stood behind the old man who was the emperor of the demons.


    In front, the destruction field opened and briefly resisted the erosion of the natural field. A 100 meter tall six armed demon man stood in front, with majestic magic, looking at the ADIS below.


    ADIS just sneered. Then the whole body was urged by divine power. In the sky, a magnificent star slowly appeared and cut through the sky.


    Magic, stars!


    The tall devil roared, and the magic swept between them. He saw the cracks appear several times. He rushed directly to the sky and met the blow.


    The two are approaching, and the violent divine power erupts to illuminate the whole sky.


    In the light, a tall six armed demon figure kept shuttling and colliding in it, and gradually turned into nothingness.


    "This is impossible!"


    The remaining three demon kings were shocked and looked at the lost demon emperor in the sky. They couldn''t believe it.


    ADIS walked forward quietly, looking at them coldly with natural brilliance.


    They remembered that the demon emperor had disappeared, and no one could stop Adams.


    Three streamers crossed, they looked at each other and fled in different directions.


    In this regard, ADIS did not change his face. But the light flashed on his body, and the huge divine power turned into a divine spear and directly shot at a demon king in mid air.


    With a scream, a huge hole appeared in the demon king and fell directly.


    ADIS was full of brilliance. In a moment, he caught up with the remaining two demon kings and killed them one by one.


    So far, the demon king who had occupied the world for countless years was completely destroyed and swept away by ADIS.

 Chapter 172

    Under the sky, as the last demon king was killed by Adams, the world seemed to feel and began to shake.


    Around Yates, a little purple slowly brewing and winding around.


    The world''s source force began to boil, and with the fluctuation of the world''s will, it continued to bless Yates.


    "This feeling is similar to the son of the world, but it goes further. It can not only passively enjoy the blessing of the world, but also actively affect the world consciousness and have partial control over the whole world."


    "After all, compared with the previous world, the world consciousness of this world is weaker and destroyed more thoroughly. To save the world from this degree, nature will get more rights."


    ADIS looked at the earth below and slowly landed below.


    The natural ancient trees in the distance are still standing, with branches and leaves hanging down, silently purifying the dirt of the world.


    "Although the demon king was killed by me, those demon people still have residues. Only when this part is removed and the remaining aborigines are accepted can we do our best."


    This thought flashed through yadis''s heart. He looked at the tribe praying in the distance and nodded.


    This year, the demon king fell, and ADIS led his people to fight and began to subdue some of the remaining tribes.


    With the guards trained by Adams, those ordinary tribes had no resistance at all and were forcibly moved to the vicinity of ancient trees one by one.


    Even after seeing the huge land purified around the ancient trees, these tribes were jealous and didn''t want to escape at all.


    With the increasing number of believers, the natural divine domain is also expanding, purifying the surrounding earth, and slowly restoring the world consciousness of the world.


    Ten years later, at the place of the ancient tree, Adams established the principality and announced Allen as his successor.


    At this point, the indigenous peoples of the whole world were integrated by ADIS.


    The power of the world roared. ADIS asked Allen, who was now an adult, to send troops and lead the guard north to expel some remaining demon tribes.


    After ten years of growth, Allen''s dragon blood was completely awakened, and there was no one to stop at this time when the demon king died.


    A few years later, the demons in the North declared their destruction. Amid the cheers, ADIS announced that he would hold sacrifices under the ancient trees. Pray for the great God of nature.


    A huge underground garden. At this time, the original place where the tribe was located has changed greatly. Civilization began to recover and there were buildings everywhere. Although it was still backward in the eyes of ADIS, it had a further foundation.


    In front of the altar, ADIS wore a pair of crowns, followed by Allen, and walked slowly forward.


    In the sky, with the action of ADIS, the world consciousness began to recover and is paying attention to here.


    Sensing that the world fluctuated with his mind, Adams smiled.


    "After decades of operation, we have accepted all the indigenous people in the world. Can we finally affect the change of world consciousness?"


    He looked up and muttered to himself.


    This is a great progress. Even in the last world, Yates also established a huge empire, unified the world, and only became the son of the world, far from controlling a world.


    But in this world, it did.


    "World consciousness comes from the consciousness of all souls and is bred from the core of the world. It itself is only a collection of grand consciousness, not an exact life."


    "After I accepted the intelligent life in the world, I mastered part of the authority. Coupled with the care I had received from expelling demons, it was enough to affect the world consciousness."


    "If you add the influence of natural ancient trees, you can control the world."


    Natural ancient trees come from ADIS and are one with him. In this world, ancient trees are not only the object of believers'' faith, but also the key to helping the world recover.


    The power of faith enters the natural ancient trees, which makes the ancient trees grow and the natural divine domain expand continuously, helping the world purify the desert and return to normal.


    This behavior, while restoring the world, will naturally make the world continue to care for ancient trees. Moreover, with the continuous expansion of the natural divine domain, it can affect the world itself. If we wait until the natural divine domain covers the whole world, then ADIS can even replace the world consciousness and control the world.


    Thinking of this, he looked at the tall natural ancient trees in the distance.


    At this time, with the worship of many believers, a little light slowly appeared on the ancient tree, which seemed to send a signal, pulling the external forces forward.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the endless void, with the gradual traction of ancient natural trees, a huge divine domain gradually came out of the world.


    In the divine domain, the huge and unlimited divine power is surging, forming the sun, moon and stars over the divine domain, and gradually converging on a tall ancient tree in the center of the divine domain.


    The ancient tree is hundreds of meters tall and strong. Its huge body stands quietly, with a pure natural smell.


    At this time, the noumenon of ADIS came here at the call of ADIS.


    In front of the divine realm, a huge world shows its form.


    At this time, there was a bright and dim world. In the world, there was a dead silence in most of the scope, but a small part of the area was full of vitality, and there was a natural smell in the same vein as the ancient trees.


    "After decades of time, with world coordinates, I finally came here."


    A voice sounded in the void. ADIS was wearing a crown suit and was full of brilliance. A pair of golden eyes looked at him and sighed.


    "For such a long time, there are countless empty storms and strange life obstacles on the way. If it is not level 6, terror can''t get here even if there are coordinates."


    "So, six levels can cross the void, and seven levels can cross the crystal wall of the universe."


    He murmured, looking at the distant world, there was an extraordinary light in his eyes, which became brighter and brighter.


    In the distance, as the sacrifice began, a huge force of faith rose slowly, gathered into a torrent and rushed out of the world.


    In his mind, scenes of believers praying flashed through his mind, and then slowly fell silent.


    "It''s time," he said to himself, and then the huge ancient trees developed and changed, blooming in the void.


    The void vibrated, and in the vast depth, a little brilliance slowly lit up. Among them, a vast world unfolds slowly, and its center is an incomparably huge ancient tree.


    "Go."


    On the divine domain, the body of ADIS bloomed brilliantly, and then his huge body fluctuated, left the divine domain in an instant and stationed in the endless void. As soon as it appeared, it suppressed the geomantic fire and calmed the fluctuating void storm.


    Then, the ancient trees slowly moved forward, constantly approached the dim world ahead, and their brilliance continued to bloom, gradually enveloping the front.


    Boom!!!


    In the world ahead, a strong roar sounded. With a huge earthquake and thunder, a grand consciousness emerged outside the world and roared at the ancient trees.


    This is the world consciousness. At this time, it senses the action of ADIS and takes the initiative to emerge.


    In this regard, ADIS smiled, his powerful divine power evaporated, and his level 6 power was released without concealment. His huge majesty made the world consciousness stop, and his actions began to stop.


    The existence of six levels has risen to the world level and can interfere with the world to a certain extent. The world in front of us has been weak for a long time, and the power of world consciousness is not too strong. In terms of strength, it may not be as good as Yates.


    However, even if it is weak, it is also a world consciousness, which carries the existence of a world. If you want to surrender, it''s impossible to rely on level 6 alone.


    But then, inside the world, scenes of believers praying began to emerge.


    Countless believers prayed in it, and a little bit of faith power was continuously distributed and gathered into a devout faith, which affected the world.


    Under the influence of this belief of all peoples, the action of world consciousness is not delayed, and the strength of resistance is not weakened.


    An ancient natural tree similar to the body of ADIS emerged in the world. In the dim world, the huge natural field began to force, driving the changes of mountains and rivers and constantly affecting the world consciousness.


    This is the natural ancient tree planted in the world. At this time, it starts to take the initiative in response to the noumenon.


    In the world, the source force of purple floats constantly, the world begins to change, and dark clouds cover it. In this change, ADIS, who was in it, smiled distractedly, and his coronal clothes were very conspicuous.


    He looked down at Ada, who was old and half stepped into the coffin, and Cassie, who had grown into a beautiful girl at this time, couldn''t help laughing, and then looked at Alan on his side.


    "After that, Alan, you will be the king of this country."


    He took off his crown and threw Alan the scepter of power


    "Don''t stop sacrificing, I will be with you outside the world."


    He smiled and looked like a teenager more than ten years ago. He was handsome and tall. But at this time, the body is shining, which seems to echo with the natural ancient trees in the distance.


    In the frightened eyes of the people, ADIS turned into a huge sun, accompanied by natural ancient trees, slowly took off, illuminating the cloudy world at this time.


    Outside the world, a pure true spirit returned to Yates, and a memory picture emerged, which made his eyes more profound.


    A breath with the origin of the world appears, with some authority.


    Affected by this, the world consciousness was slightly shocked. It seemed that it was affected. It no longer resisted and let the glory envelop the world.


    With the spread of brilliance, a resonance began to occur between ADIS and the world.


    "The essence of nature comes from world changes and represents world law and order."


    "It is not impossible to carry a world with the power of nature as the traction and the noumenon of the God of nature as the support."


    Thoughts flashed through my mind. Adams thought of the legend of the world tree.


    It is said that in the ancient chaos, there is a world tree standing at the beginning of ancient times. The world tree absorbs the power of chaos, breeds one world after another in a long time, and turns into the original chaotic universe.


    "I am the God of nature. With the body of the ancient tree of the noumenon, it is also a way of detachment to evolve the world tree at the beginning."


    "The world tree evolves the world and breeds gods and demons. If I want to take this road, I need to devour thousands of worlds, harvest the power of the world and achieve myself."


    He murmured, looking down at the huge and dim world, a little light in his eyes became brighter and brighter.

 Chapter 173

    A bright light lit up in the void, shrouded in a bleak world ahead with some detachment.


    Shrouded in this glory, the world trembled and began to change.


    In the world, the huge natural God domain leaped and began to expand gradually in response to the external brilliance.


    The earth began to shake, a little natural flavor began to emerge on the mountains and rivers, and huge natural elements surged wildly, forming wonders in the world.


    "Don''t panic!"


    In front of the altar, Allen looked at the flustered faces of the people around him and shouted. A strong dragon power emerged, which was consistent with his own spirit of emperor, just like the supreme king.


    He raised the scepter in his hand, with deep eyes, and looked at the orders of the people below.


    "As king, I ordered all guards to go down immediately to quell the riot."


    "Elder ADA led the Presbyterian group to patrol all over the country!"


    "Kasi led the sacrificial group to continue the sacrifice!"


    He watched the people below give orders one by one. With the order, the riots in place gradually slowed down.


    Then he looked at the original land and the remaining part of the life of the son of the world, which made him feel that an unprecedented great change was taking place.


    "Lord Yar, you''ll look at us in the sky, won''t you..."


    The thought flashed through his mind as he looked into the sky.


    At this time, the light cyan light enveloped the sky. In this radiance, the virtual shadow of a huge ancient tree is so obvious.


    With the drastic changes in the world, the noumenon of ADIS began to approach slowly, changed in an instant and began to expand.


    When the change is over, a shocking scene takes place in the void.


    A tall ancient tree with unknown distance stands in the void, and its huge figure is shoulder to shoulder with the world, completely covering the world in front.


    The glory blooms and the world begins to roar. At this time, all the previously accumulated divine power is released and leads the world.


    However, when the traction reached its limit, a branch of the ancient tree dropped gently and began to touch the world, and a pure force of nature began to explode.


    In the distance, ADIS looked at the scene, shook his head slightly, and then moved with his mind. A little purple began to start.


    This is the source force of the world and the manifestation of the force of the world.


    As the power of the world begins to originate, in the distance, the world that originally began to stagnate moves again, changes quickly, and goes towards the ancient tree.


    Finally, the mysterious wave produced, and a dark world fell on the ancient trees and fell slowly.


    With this process, some cracks began to appear on the body of the ancient tree, and a little cyan gold liquid appeared in the cracks, which obviously could not support the pressure.


    After all, this is a world. Although it is broken and bleak, its former volume is still there, which can not be easily carried.


    But even so, the ancient trees are still standing in good condition in front, silently bearing this strong pressure.


    Finally, the power of nature broke out. When the divine power of ADIS was almost exhausted, the world was finally no longer shaken and completely wrapped by the brilliance of ancient trees.


    A huge force, different from the divine power, began to emerge.


    ADIS looked at the body. On the huge body of the ancient tree, a bright and dim fruit emerged and hung silently on the branches.


    The fruit was dull, as if it were malnourished and had been badly hurt. At this time, hanging on the ancient tree, a familiar smell emerged.


    Adams closed his eyes and saw the world within the fruit.


    Among them, there are Allen, Etta and others he is familiar with. At this time, sacrifice was being held.


    "That''s good. With me, you can live safely in the world."


    He mumbled to himself, sensing the familiar breath inside, and stood for a long time.


    The ancient trees are still floating in the void. After all this, they seem to have exhausted their strength and slowly return to the divine realm and become their original appearance.


    However, a little bit of the world''s atmosphere is intertwined with the purple world source force, and it seems that a strange change begins to take place.


    In Adams'' mind, a little understanding of the law came continuously, and the natural divinity in his body condensed rapidly and continued.


    This is the feedback of the world. After being integrated with the world, the laws of the world itself will continue to converge on ADAMS, as if they were made in heaven.


    Its speed is much faster than relying on self understanding. I don''t know how many times.


    "Moreover, it is not only the law in it, but also the power of the world."


    ADIS murmured, and a little purple world source force emerged in his hand.


    This is the source force of the world and the manifestation of the force of the world. It can create all things and destroy all beings, which is higher than divine power.


    "Different from part of the world power obtained by the world personality before, the world source power now, although rare, comes from itself and is no longer limited."


    "Of course, even if you belong to yourself, if you transfer too much, you still can''t. It will lead to the collapse of the world."


    This is equivalent to world consciousness. It is the real master of the world and can call all the power of the world. But once extravagance is excessive, it is easy to lead to various consequences.


    Adams felt it carefully and shook his head.


    "Although it is a complete world, the world has been weak for too long and the strength of the source is insufficient. Even though I am the Lord of the world, I''m afraid the strength I can mobilize is not as good as the previous world."


    "Therefore, it is urgent to restore the world as soon as possible."


    He shook his head, then the whole person disappeared outside and entered the world.


    Outside the world, huge world barriers continue to appear.


    This is the world''s first external protection, which can hinder foreign life. But at this time, sensing the arrival of ADIS, the world even took the initiative to open the barrier and let ADIS enter.


    If this treatment is seen by those who work hard to smuggle into the void, they must envy it to death.


    After entering it, familiar scenes appear.


    "Well, nothing has changed. It seems that in the previous transfer, it did not hurt the noumenon of the world."


    ADIS looked at the familiar scenery around him and walked slowly forward.


    At this time, with the recovery of the world, many demons on the earth have disappeared. However, due to the short time, there are still many demonized deserts left.


    If there is no external interference, with the gradual recovery of the world, these deserts will slowly recover and become a normal land for living creatures to recuperate.


    ADIS looked into the distance. There was a purified oasis where a life and death struggle was taking place.


    A group of powerful male lions chased a horned cow, slowly blocked it, and then a bloody scene happened.


    He watched the horned ox being bitten to death by a lion, the brilliance in his eyes gradually faded, and a life disappeared.


    He stood silently, looking at the corpse for a long time.


    After a long time, on the corpse, a little glory invisible to ordinary people filled the air, gradually sublimated, and gradually integrated into the world with a little mystery.


    As this process took place, in the induction of ADIS, the world changed a little.


    He looked up at the sky, pure true spirit detached, and slowly combined with the world.


    From the perspective of the world, countless creatures multiply and die in the world, and scenes continue to occur.


    In front of the withered old tree, the old head leaned against the dry earth, and the breath gradually dissipated. Nearby, in a stone house, a baby cried, and a new life came¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Scenes happen one after another. Around the world, with the passing of life, the power of a little law is constantly fluctuating, and it is constantly enhanced with the changes of these scenes.


    On the other side, under a building, Allen, wearing a crown, led his people to hold sacrifices. A little faint light gradually lit up, constantly fed back to the origin of the world and enhanced the world.


    The living creatures multiply and then die. The soul returns to the world and increases the origin of the world. With the continuous expansion of the number of creatures, the origin of the world is becoming larger and larger until enough strength is accumulated and promoted again.


    Sensing these, ADIS quietly opened his eyes, which seemed detached and divergent like the vicissitudes of life.


    He raised his arm slightly, and with his mind, a little divine power was transmitted to the bright and dim world through the noumenon.


    The world shakes again, a little joy is sent out, and the divine power will be continuously accepted.


    In the world, the smell of nature suddenly became much stronger, and the residual magic was dispelled by divine power, which seemed to fade a lot.


    However, a world is too huge. After a while, sensing the consumption in the body, ADIS stopped his actions, and his footsteps stagnated and came to the distance.


    He saw Cassie, Etta and other old friends. He also saw Alan wearing a crown and showing the king''s spirit.


    With a smile, the power of the purple world fell and slowly blessed Allen.


    Nourished by the source force, an extremely weak star appeared on Allen''s head, swallowed the source force and restored some of the style of the past.


    This is part of Allen''s personality as the son of fate. At this time, it regained its luster with the support of ADIS.


    After occupying the world, ADIS is equivalent to the new world consciousness of the world, which can naturally dominate the source force of the world.


    "With my care, as long as your descendants don''t make big mistakes, they can rule the world all the time."


    "There is only so much I can do. I hope you can manage the world well."


    ADIS looked at Allen''s familiar face and smiled.


    At the next moment, the world shook gently, ADIS turned into streamer, rushed out of the world and came to the ancient tree of the body.


    He looked into the deep void in the distance and seemed to see countless huge worlds ups and downs.


    "In the whole universe, the number of worlds is huge, and above the world, there is a multiverse."


    The huge world tree stood in the void, ADIS murmured to himself, and then looked at his position.


    "Next, it''s the main world."


    As the words fall, the ancient tree vibrates gently, and the huge power crosses through the void and goes away to another world¡¤¡¤¡¤

 Chapter 174

    Time passed slowly. In the blink of an eye, more than 100 years passed.


    In the 150th year of the founding of yadixu Empire, countless Knights walked on the avenue of yadixu, the capital of the Empire.


    Compared with the Knights more than a hundred years ago, these Knights wear different systems of armor. The breath of divine power on the armor is very strong, which is obviously well blessed by the sacrifice.


    Over the past 100 years, divination has developed very rapidly. All over the world, not only a variety of facilities based on divination, but also cheap civil equipment driven by divinity as energy.


    With the efforts of ADIS, the production line of armor and weapons has basically been realized. Except that energy has become divine power, others are gradually similar to previous lives.


    At this time, in yadixu City, tall ancient trees stood everywhere in the streets. Tall buildings can be seen everywhere in the streets. The rows of neat planning are the product of the planning and construction of the Empire.


    "So many Knights appear. It seems that this year''s competitive conference will be very lively."


    "Which family do you think will win the final championship?"


    "Not necessarily. There are too many geniuses in recent years. It may also be won by some civilian knights."


    "It''s said that this time, because his majesty ADIS will be present in person, more than a dozen divine families will send their descendants to participate." a straight old man looked at the divine emblem seen everywhere outside and broke the news to the people around.


    "Divine family!"


    "If the divine family also wants to play, then most of the others will be suspended. How can mortals be the opponents of God''s descendants?"


    "Not necessarily. It is said that there were knights from ordinary provinces who triumphed over the divine race several decades ago."


    "That''s just an example, and it''s just defeating a branch clan with thin divine blood. How can it count?"


    Bursts of discussion were still ringing in place, and a group of leading people looked excited and discussed enthusiastically.


    In the Imperial Palace in Yadi Xu City, Yadi Si was stunned by the urgent report in his hand.


    "At the border of Agra Province, local sacrificial priests found three strange people covered with evil and decadent atmosphere at the border. They had different positions and suspected that they were a different power system from fighting spirit."


    As he read the notice word by word, his plain expression disappeared and a smile flashed.


    "Is this a precursor to different systems?"


    He looked up at the sky and felt that an unusually large world was getting closer and closer.


    "Oglie!"


    He looked down and ordered.


    A tall noble knight came out, with a natural smell similar to that of ADIS.


    He is handsome. Although he is tall, he looks very handsome and elegant. His hair is as black as that of ADIS. In the body, a breath of natural divinity came out, forming a light cyan strange texture on the forehead.


    This is the descendant of the son of nature and the descendant of God. After the original batch of fruits were bred and matured, in these more than 100 years, these natural sons took wives, gave birth to children, gave birth to descendants, and gradually formed families. Because the blood source comes from the God of nature, it is known as the God family.


    Looking at oglie, ADIS nodded, flashed some thoughts in his heart, and then ordered, "go and take the Royal Guard to escort those people back intact."


    "Yes!" oglie bowed his head and bowed respectfully.


    In the distance, the gate closed gradually, and ADIS looked at the distance and thought deeply.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the distance, on the straight ancient road, a huge army is walking. In the center, several tall military horses pull three people behind them forward.


    Their faces were different, and their breath and clothes were out of tune with the surrounding knights, which seemed very strange.


    "Agra, don''t try to resist. The world is stronger than we think."


    Among the three, a middle-aged man looked at the young man in white robes looking around him and said calmly.


    "Look around, there are thousands of knights equivalent to third-class wizard apprentices, and nearly 100 strong men above the official wizard level are guarding here just to escort us several wizard apprentices."


    When he said this, he couldn''t help smiling bitterly.


    Opposite, Agra nodded helplessly, with depression and helplessness in her eyes.


    "Damn it, originally we fled to the border of the southern continent, thinking that fate finally favored us and let us find a channel to a new world, but we didn''t expect this to be the case here."


    "At the last moment, we still prayed that the world would not be too weak and gain more, but we didn''t expect that the world was too strong."


    He looked at the Knights around him with fear in his eyes and spoke with hate.


    "What do we see when we come to this world?"


    "An unprecedentedly powerful world, active and rich element power, fertile and safe land, buildings everywhere. There are also groups of organized legions."


    "There are tens of thousands of knights equivalent to wizard apprentices. There are official wizard level strong people everywhere, not to mention us. Even if the Wizards of all colleges on the south bank go together, I''m afraid they are not rivals in the world."


    The three looked at each other and smiled bitterly, feeling very naive for their previous ideas.


    "However, don''t be too desperate. The civilization here looks very open-minded and not as ferocious as some wild worlds. We don''t take the initiative to hurt the indigenous people in this world, so there''s no need to worry too much."


    "You see, although we were suppressed by them along the way, the treatment along the way was not bad. It was even better than we were in the college."


    Among the three, another old man with white hair and wrinkled skin was very calm.


    Hearing what he said, Agra couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    For their wizard apprentices, how can they really have a friendly attitude when they come to a new world. It''s just that the local priests have found out before they can do anything.


    "However, the world is really terrible. For example, the red robe sacrifice comparable to the official wizard is everywhere. Even the Dragon Island of the dragon family and the ancestral land of the Olins Protoss are not so terrible."


    The old man in black looked at several sacrificial priests in red, and his voice couldn''t help shaking.


    "Unfortunately, we don''t master the language analysis well, and we don''t have a magic template for spiritual communication. Now we can only learn the language here in the slowest and stupidest way."


    "I feel that although the language here is complex, it is not too difficult. I can master it in three months at most. I hope there will be no accidents on the way."


    They talked word by word here, without scruples about the outside world.


    Maybe in their opinion, just as they can''t communicate with the Knights outside, these Knights don''t understand their language at all.


    However, in front of them, a knight turned back and looked at their figure with a sneer on his face.


    "It seems that it can be confirmed. It''s really an outsider."


    Beside him, a priest in yellow appeared and bowed slightly.


    "Chief Gya, do you want to take measures against them? They have strange power. It would be safer to seal their spirit with magic."


    Geya shook his head and said, "it''s not necessary."


    "Your Majesty has sent an order to escort them to the imperial capital. And Lord oglie has been specially sent. These people are just equivalent to the strength of knights and can''t do anything at all."


    His face was scornful and disdainful.


    Indeed, if more than a hundred years ago, knights were rare strong. So now, the knight is a rotten street. In all the main legions, even the soldiers are required to be knights at least, and they are not rare strong at all.


    "Lord oglie. If you are a noble God, there will be no problem."


    There was a flash of surprise in the priest''s eyes, and then he slowly retreated.


    After so many years of development and the existence of extraordinary forces, the construction of the world has been greatly accelerated. Although it can not be specific to any corner, there are well repaired continents and stopovers in major cities.


    These sites are often garrisoned by retired veterans from all over the country. They not only have a perfect armament system and some horses, but also have a large number of affiliated land and warehouses. It is also a long-standing tradition to cultivate or breed on them.


    At this time, at the transfer station in front, a group of silent knights were waiting in front.


    This group of knights wore armor inlaid with divine emblem and had a strong breath. Everyone took it out alone, at least at the level of great knight, accompanied by a strong breath of divine power. Obviously, the sacrificial level was not low.


    In front of the group of knights, oglie rode a tall white horse and quietly looked at the array coming forward.


    At this time, Agra and other three wizard apprentices also noticed the difference. They couldn''t help looking at the Knights stationed in front, and their faces were a little pale.


    "Damn it, there are thousands of Knight legions equivalent to official wizards. What world have we come to!"


    Agra''s voice trembled and looked at the Knights stationed in front. Some pride that had been left in her heart was destroyed.


    "Agra, sharia, look ahead." another voice sounded.


    The middle-aged man named sharia looked at the imposing oglie in front of him, with a flash of shock in his eyes.


    "I felt a strong dignity coming from the man. He had strong blood on his body and I couldn''t breathe."


    He struggled to say this sentence, which made the two companions look at him like hell.


    "No, sharia, you are a dragon! You can feel the blood of terror, at least the blood of gold. How can you appear in this world!"


    "I''m afraid it''s more than that!"


    Sharia looked at the front with a dignified face and didn''t speak until a long time later.


    "I have had the honor to witness the real golden race, but I feel absolutely less dignified than this time, far less than the young man opposite."


    A sound of swallowing came.


    Agra and the old man looked at each other, saw a strong shock and fear from each other''s eyes, and then opened his mouth at the same time, with the meaning of fanaticism and excitement.


    "Legendary blood!"


    There was a moment of silence, and it seemed that even the surrounding air had increased a bit of heat.

 Chapter 175

    In situ, an idea flashed through the hearts of the three people at the same time, and then they all stood up fiercely. A pair of eyes looked at oglie standing in the distance with blazing heat, as if to melt him.


    "It can''t be wrong. I should have thought that it''s not surprising that such a powerful world is pregnant with powerful blood!"


    Agra looked ahead, his eyes blazing, and a desperate determination.


    "Legendary blood... As long as I get his blood essence, no, just a little ordinary blood, I can make a thin blood seed and transplant it to myself."


    "With the strength of legendary blood, even if it is diluted, it is enough to raise my blood to a higher level. No matter how bad it is, it can also improve my element talent and make me more confident when I am promoted to an official wizard."


    He stood up and looked at the front. There was a crazy frenzy.


    "You''re crazy!"


    Hearing his words, the other two people were startled and looked at him in horror, as if they saw a madman.


    "With the strength of legendary blood, as long as you mature, you will naturally obtain the legendary body, which is comparable to the existence of adult dragon and pure blood Protoss. How can we make up our mind!"


    Hearing their words, Agra shook her head slowly: "I''m not crazy."


    He looked ahead and seemed to think of something, with vicissitudes in his eyes.


    "When I was ten years old, I was examined for wizard talent and entered the college. But now, decades later, I am still just an apprentice."


    "I''m not talented enough. The family behind me can''t provide any more ways after I''m promoted to the third-class apprentice. If it goes on like this, I can''t become a formal wizard all my life!"


    He clenched his hand tightly and looked at the two people beside him.


    "Sharia, although you are of dragon descent, your blood in your body is thin. If you can be promoted to an official wizard, you will reach the top."


    "Eras, your situation is even worse. Because the failure of the last breakthrough official wizard directly burned more than half of your life. Under normal circumstances, it is impossible to break through again."


    The two people around him listened to his words and gradually became silent.


    Seeing this, Agra was silent and spoke again.


    "The legendary blood of pure blood is at least comparable to the level 4 morning star wizard. As long as there is a trace of blood, our life expectancy and talent can be improved and even further in the future."


    "But have you ever thought about how to get each other''s blood, and just implant blood, there is a certain danger in itself. If we encounter blood phagocytosis, we can''t resist it at all."


    Aside, a little thought flashed in the eyes of atlas, who looked like an old man, and slowly opened his mouth.


    In this regard, Agra just shook her head and didn''t speak again.


    There was a moment of silence until the knights in front gradually moved forward to replace the army that had escorted them and press them in the other direction.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "What do you call the three?" a voice sounded beside the three, startling them.


    When they looked back, oglie, who was originally in front, stood beside them, with a warm and polite smile on his face, like an elegant aristocrat.


    However, looking at his smile, the three couldn''t help sweating.


    "The ability of spiritual communication?"


    The idea flashed through their hearts, and they couldn''t help regretting their previous carelessness.


    After a while, they looked at each other, and the old man''s Ella stood up against her scalp, facing oglie''s pure eyes that seemed to see through her heart.


    "Hello, distinguished knight."


    He resisted an instinctive impulse to escape and smiled at oglie.


    Oglie nodded, then looked at them and said, "our majesty wants to see you."


    "Before that, as guests, you can move freely, but please don''t leave the team at will, which will bring us some trouble."


    After saying this, he shook his head and left without waiting for the reaction from the opposite side.


    Then an old man in high priest''s robe with a kind face came forward and stood beside them.


    "Before you arrive at the imperial capital, if you have any needs, you can tell me. As long as it is reasonable, we can meet them."


    The three people looked at each other and sensed that the other party was more powerful than the red robed sacrifice. They didn''t know how many times the powerful divine power breath, and a sense of helplessness gradually rose in their hearts.


    The team is still walking gradually, advancing on spacious roads.


    The scenery along the way also surprised three wizard apprentices from different worlds.


    The well repaired mainland, as well as the neat rows of buildings in the city, and a large number of leading people.


    "Such a huge world and so many leading people belong to one country."


    The three were shocked when they looked at the scenery along the way.


    At this time, several sacrificial priests in white robes in front of them walked along the road, which made them draw from the corners of their mouths.


    Through these days of communication, they have learned some news about the world. I also know the difference between sacrificial robes.


    The red robed sacrifice is equivalent to the official wizard, while the white robed sacrifice everywhere is equivalent to their wizard apprentice.


    However, the number of sacrifices in this world is far greater than that of the few wizards in the main world. It numbs their apprentices who are not available to formal wizards.


    At this time, the motorcade gradually stopped, and the three went to the roadside training point and sat down safely.


    There are waiters nearby to bring them water and clean food, as well as some other things.


    "The elemental water with perfect color, and there are so many magic plants enough to make medicine."


    "If I had these things last time, how could I fail to be promoted?" he said


    "The element power of this world is too terrible, and those sacrifices seem to be naturally suitable for cultivating magic plants."


    "These things are very precious to us, but in the eyes of those sacrifices, I''m afraid they are just ordinary goods."


    Next to him, sharila said with a wry smile, "just the magic plants planted in the field under our feet, if they are brought to our college, I''m afraid they can exchange the resources needed for an ordinary person to be promoted to an official wizard."


    Eras and Sharia looked at the plants with the smell of natural elements in the field behind them, and they had an unreal feeling in their hearts.


    This is the difference in the world.


    In this world, with the existence of Adams, the natural divine domain will gradually expand to the whole world with the expansion of faith, making the element power in the world gradually strong. In addition, the worship that can communicate with nature makes these magical plants with elemental power very common.


    In the main world, except for some secret territory strongholds established by higher wizards on the element node, these cannot be produced in large quantities in other places.

 Chapter 176

    "We have arrived near the imperial capital. After a while, you will be able to enter the palace and see our majesty."


    A gentle voice came from a distance. Oglie in armor came slowly from the and looked at the three people who were whispering here.


    Suddenly, the three hearts tightened.


    After getting along and communicating these days, they have known some common sense of the world and the emperor who rules the world.


    However, the more they know, the more nervous they become.


    Because, even if they are just wizard apprentices, they are not strong enough, but they can also guess how terrible it would be for an emperor to rule such a powerful world?


    But at this time, they can''t tolerate their choice. They look at each other and slowly silence.


    After a while, the motorcade went out again. The group looked at the Knights along the road outside and were curious.


    "What are these Knights going to do?"


    They looked at a priest standing beside them and asked in doubt.


    "This is the tradition of our empire. These Knights came here from all provinces to participate in the upcoming competition and sacrifice."


    The priest replied, his face unchanged.


    The three nodded thoughtfully without saying anything.


    The party was silent for a long time, but when a tall city in the distance came into view, the flow of people in front also began to increase.


    Many people looked at the richly armored knights with envy, and some girls looked at oglie in front with a blush on their face, which showed that they had been admiring for a long time.


    This is the imperial capital. The aborigines are no strangers to the royal guards, and they are well-known figures such as oglie, which has a great influence on the people.


    There are also foreign knights. Looking at the neat lineup, the knight''s Royal Knights nodded secretly.


    "Who are those three? Can they be escorted by the Royal Guard led by Lord oglie in person? Is it also divine?"


    "It''s impossible. They don''t have the standard and breath of divine descent, and their strength is very weak. How can they be the blood of God."


    Bursts of discussion sounded around.


    After a while, after entering the city, he came to the special military road, and the pedestrians around him gradually disappeared. The Knights went all the way to a tall and magnificent palace in front of them.


    Just close to the palace, the three looked at each other, then stood up at the same time and looked at the palace in the distance, with dignified faces.


    In their induction, there was a strong Majesty in the distant palace all around, but the instinct revealed, which made the three people sink in their hearts and feel great pressure.


    As wizards, they know too well what this situation means.


    "It is said that around some powerful life, the surrounding environment will gradually change due to the slow emission of breath."


    "There is a powerful life in this palace, which can definitely compare with the strong people who existed in ancient times."


    Sharila looked at the palace in the distance and was sweating cold.


    "In this environment, I feel that my spirit has been completely suppressed, and even the most basic witchcraft has not been used, just equivalent to an ordinary person."


    A touch of bitterness hung from the corner of his mouth.


    The other two also smiled bitterly and did not speak again.


    In the distant palace, with the arrival of the three, a strong will began to fluctuate.


    Adams sat on the throne, his golden eyes looked into the distance, seemed to break all barriers and directly focused on the target.


    "Well, the strength of the three people is not strong. Only one of them has a familiar smell. Is he a dragon like Alan?"


    "But judging from his breath, his blood is so thin that it almost disappears. Let alone compare with Allen''s kind of blood, I''m afraid he can''t even compare with some Asian Dragons of the genus dragons."


    Sensing the three people outside the palace, ADIS said to himself.


    "However, with their less than first-class strength, even if the distance between the two worlds is close, it is impossible to break through the void gap in the middle. Or are there other means?"


    Thoughts flashed through his mind, and then gradually returned to peace.


    Anyway, three people from the main world have come under his eyes. It''s much better to ask them directly than to guess here.


    After a while, the three were led by oglie through the layers of blockade in the palace and came to the center of the palace.


    "Your Majesty asked you to go in alone." a bodyguard came over and said faintly.


    The three looked at each other and saw that kind of uneasiness and excitement from each other''s eyes.


    At this time, their clothes had already changed. Under the leadership of one side of the attendants, they changed into clean and comfortable clothes on the other side, and then came to the palace where ADIS was located.


    The surrounding attendants gradually retreated. When entering the hall, a wisp of Qi gradually leaked out, shaking the three bodies.


    Above, ADIS opened his eyes quietly, and his eyes gradually fell on the three people like substance.


    A feeling of great danger came from the. Their bodies froze directly. Their sweat wet the backup directly, and even their thoughts couldn''t flow.


    Seeing this, ADIS shook his head and slowly recovered a ray of divine power that had escaped.


    For the existence of ADIS, this is nothing but a breeze. But for the three people below who are not Knight strength, it is far from the same thing.


    Seeing that the three were so weak, ADIS was not interested in communicating with them. A little power of the true spirit rippled in the void and shrouded the three people in front.


    A little confusion flashed in their eyes, their heads gradually emptied, and they were directly attacked at this moment.


    Then in ADIS'' mind, fragments of memory kept pouring in, bringing together three complete memories.


    As the memory becomes complete. The shadow of a world looms.


    It is a huge, magnificent and beautiful world. In the world, several huge continents stand side by side.


    Countless races multiply on it. Mysterious wizards and powerful dragons are known as the protoss of God¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Scenes continue to flow. With a roar, they gradually return to calm.


    "Sure enough, the size of the main world is too different from that of the ordinary world. Both the area of the world and the number of intelligent races are far beyond that of the ordinary world."


    ADIS flashed a light in his eyes and looked at the first three wizard apprentices with some regret.


    "Unfortunately, these three are just wizard apprentices at the bottom. Their strength is limited and their background is not deep. In a world where extraordinary power determines everything, it is impossible to touch the top."


    In a world where extraordinary power is absolutely everything, only the strong can be qualified to talk to the strong. The weak are just mole ants and cannot be related to the upper class.


    "Moreover, even from the memory analysis, the area of the main world is incomparably expanded. I''m afraid the place where they are located is only a small corner, and there is unlikely to be a strong one."

 Chapter 177

    In the void, turbulence is surging, in which the huge world rises and falls and blooms brilliantly.


    In front of Adams, a world gradually revealed its form.


    "Sure enough, it is close to the border."


    A voice crossed the void with great will. ADIS looked forward, turned directly into a streamer, and came to the original world in an instant.


    A ripple wave, in a deserted area, the figure of ADIS appeared.


    The power of the world fluctuates constantly here. In the induction of ADIS, the world barrier in front begins to weaken gradually, as if it is about to disappear.


    "The detailed process of the integration of the two worlds is complex, but the world barriers become weak, which means that the estrangement between the two worlds begins to disappear slowly."


    He looked ahead with a complicated face.


    Under the strong sense of true spirit power, the normal scenery in front began to change.


    The seemingly real mountains and rivers in the distance began to disappear and become a little bit of real world power. Behind the world power, there is another huge real world, which is slowly approaching here.


    While this process is going on, the power of the world will fluctuate continuously, and there will be some stable channels with minimal probability.


    Not surprisingly, the previous three wizard apprentices were lucky. Only when they met such a channel can they come to the world of ADIS unscathed.


    "As the two worlds slowly move closer to me, a stable channel will slowly appear until it finally reaches the point of integration."


    "However, judging from the current progress of world integration, this process will take at least decades."


    He raised his head and looked into the distance, with thoughts flowing in his heart.


    "During this time, it''s time to solve some things."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    That year, after the end of the year''s sacrifice, under the attention of the world, ADIS announced his abdication.


    For a moment, the whole world was shocked and turned its eyes to the royal family.


    The world is not like previous generations, although the yadixu Empire has been established for more than 100 years. But the life span of the strong is also very long. Not to mention the strong such as ADIS, even ordinary high priests have a life span of 500 or 600 years. It''s only a little more than 100 years. It''s not too long for them.


    However, although many people advised, after ADIS ordered again, all the voices became quiet, dared not speak to ADIS, and then turned their eyes to ADIS''s children.


    The eldest son, oralis, and the second son, Agra.


    For the strong existence of ADIS, the birth of children is an extremely difficult thing, which not only needs to consume strength to breed, but also needs a certain opportunity. This can be seen from the birth of two children.


    The eldest son, oularis, was born in response to the killing of the world when the world was flat. Agra is the reincarnation of the God of destiny, born in harmony with the power of destiny, and is a true son of the God of destiny.


    These two people, no matter which one is excellent, of which oularis is the eldest son. They have performed well both in suppressing the magic disaster and in governing the place since then, and have been appreciated and supported by a large number of founding ministers.


    Ogsha is also excellent. As a true God, the reincarnation of the true spirit, even if it took the initiative to wash away all the previous memories, gave the divine personality to ADIS. But that divine talent remained unchanged and was supported by a large number of noble ministers.


    In addition to these factors, there are dozens of children of nature who also have a strong influence in the Empire.


    For a time, the emperor capital, which had calmed down, became lively again. Everyone looked into the palace and waited for the choice of ADIS.


    At this time, in the huge and glorious palace. ADIS looked ahead and was silent.


    In front, as the door of the hall opened, several figures gradually appeared.


    One of them was wrapped with a little deep killing power, mixed with a strong breath, but it was oularis.


    Beside him, a gentle young man stood, dressed in a plain white robe, with long black hair hanging down, almost as handsome as a God.


    On his body, there was a force of fate that Adams was very familiar with, which remained for a long time.


    This is the true spiritual reincarnation of ogsha, the God of destiny, and the young son of ADIS.


    Behind them are the sons of nature bred by several ancient trees, such as Arira, who accompanied them.


    Seeing them coming, ADIS showed a gentle smile: "you''re coming."


    Below, the people saluted Yates respectfully, and then stood aside in order to look at olaris and ogsha.


    They knew that the protagonist this time was the two of them. As the sons of nature conceived by the body of ADIS, although in a real sense, they are also the children of ADIS. But from the perspective of succession to the throne, they are far from qualified to compare with the two children born from the reincarnation of ADIS.


    ADIS looked down, silent, looked at a serious face below, smiled and opened his mouth.


    "Oularis, ogsha, what''s your opinion?"


    "It''s up to my father to arrange everything." oularis stood where he was, looking indifferent.


    Ogsha shook his head and then nodded, "father already has an answer in his heart."


    People around him were stunned. Above, ADIS listened to ogsha''s words and smiled.


    He waved his hand, and Arilla understood. She stood up beside him and slowly handed over a powerful scepter to oularis.


    Suddenly, oularis was stunned. The corners of his mouth opened slightly and wanted to say something.


    ADIS shook his head: "there is no need to refuse. Since I chose you, I have my reason."


    Originally, if it was a stable era, then in his heart, Olivia was more appropriate. However, in the following decades, the two worlds merged. At the critical moment of this era change, it is more appropriate to adhere to the son of killing God born of killing.


    One side, ogsha saw this scene and smiled. But the power of fate shrouded all over is more profound.


    In that year, ADIS announced his eldest son oularis as the crown prince. Three years later, ADIS officially abdicated and began the first handover of the 150 year old empire.


    Time passed slowly, and soon, thirty years passed. When the people became accustomed to the rule of the new king, strange things began to happen in the northern border, breaking the stability of the world.


    The two worlds are gradually merging. In the world, there are stable channels from time to time to communicate between the two worlds.


    The escape of the huge natural flavor of the world of ADIS has attracted the attention of the strong in the main world.


    Under the successive explorations of adventurers, the integration of the two worlds finally attracted the attention of the people of the two worlds.


    From time to time, various adventurers came to the world of ADIS through the world barriers, causing riots in the country of ADI xudi.


    For these people, oularis made a decisive move. Under the pressure of the army, those scattered adventurers could not resist. Finally, tens of thousands of troops set up a huge defense line directly at the world barrier to block all adventurers from the independent world.


    As the connection of the world becomes more and more stable, the strong of the main world can also look here.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the void, the two worlds slowly approach, and the brilliance is gradually rendered and integrated.


    In a huge world, with the power of the world constantly fluctuating, countless eyes look to the border.


    From their perspective, on the sea, the shadow of a new continent began to appear, gradually rising and falling with a huge world source.


    "What a powerful force in the world."


    "In such a powerful world, there are still huge element forces. I don''t know how many creatures there are and how many scarce resources there are."


    "Send our regiment to the border."


    Thoughts are interlaced in the world, and busy scenes can be seen in different top forces in the main world. Or intend to test, or intend to attack, hold a thought, and focus on a new continent that is gradually emerging.


    For a time, within the borders of the world, the number of adventurers who had been coming continuously decreased by more than half, making the borders silent.


    The world of ADIS, looking at the distant and quiet main world, is also secretly accumulating strength and preparing to explode.


    So, a few years later, under the attention of the public, with a shocking roar in the void, the two worlds began to vibrate at the same time, and the merger of the world is about to begin.

 Chapter 178

    The vast world rises and falls in the void.


    With a roar, visions began to appear in both worlds.


    ADIS world, on the earth, earthquakes began to occur.


    The earth is turbulent and the mountains and rivers are swaying.


    Under the leadership of the local church, countless sacrifices began to pray and praise the great God of nature.


    In the world of both sides, a scene also began to happen.


    "Two suns!"


    Bursts of exclamation came from the four fields.


    It can be clearly seen in the sky of both worlds. In the sky, two huge stars like the sun began to approach slowly, emitting endless brilliance.


    In the border of the ADIS world, Arira was surprised to see the changes around her.


    The illusory mountains and rivers began to disappear, the barriers of the world disappeared completely, and the real scene emerged.


    Ahead, a little tsunami came.


    "Is this the sea?" Arira stared at the endless sea ahead and the sea smell that could be clearly smelled everywhere.


    A huge coast appeared. With the gradual decline of the power of the world, the world of ADIS turned into a huge continent and came to the continent of the main world.


    Countless people stared at the scene and didn''t react until something strange happened.


    In a divine realm, with the disappearance of world barriers, the originally sedentary ADIS slowly opened his eyes, and a pair of golden eyes shone with divine power.


    "The merger of the world is completed. Next, we will see blood


    ADIS looked at the distant land, with no expression on his face.


    As soon as the voice fell, in the distant main world, several huge breath rose and rushed into the sky.


    A huge storm arose, and an old man wearing a black robe with a strange breath appeared. He looked at the mainland of ADIS, and his breath was not hidden.


    The next moment, he disappeared and came directly to the continent of ADIS. The huge momentum escaped and stunned countless people.


    "I''m oaks, and this place will be mine from now on!"


    One voice spread over this area, covering almost the whole continent.


    At the same time, more than a dozen figures appeared and came to the continent of ADIS with different forces in an instant. Among them, each figure is at least a strong person of level 4.


    Behind them, there are countless lines of sight staring here, ready to move.


    "That''s the dean of giant snake college, level 4 morning star wizard!"


    "The chief of the Oleg tree herders!"


    "The great mistress of the underground dark elves!"


    On the distant coast, a cry of surprise sounded. On the opposite coast, some strong men gathered and looked at the sudden figures in the distance, with an iron face.


    There are also a few people who look shocked when so many strong people appear on the continent of ADIS at the same time.


    "Teacher, this new world is absolutely powerful, otherwise there would not be so many strong people coming at the first time."


    An excited voice sounded, and a young man in a wizard''s robe looked at the distant continent with incomparable excitement in his eyes.


    Strong means rich resources. For these wizards, this is more important than anything.


    Beside him, there were several wizards. At this time, their faces were also very excited and eager to try.


    For the strong of the main world, the merger of the world is no stranger. After all, the main world is the main world because it is the center of the whole universe and will continuously lead other worlds to merge with the main world.


    However, in the void, although there are many worlds. However, there are few intact worlds that can give birth to intelligent life, and there are few powerful worlds. Each means huge resources.


    As for whether they could attack or not, they had never considered this at all.


    In the long time of the Lord''s world, a powerful world came more than once, but no matter how powerful the world was, it was finally suppressed under the powerful power of the Lord''s world. As the world comes, the power of the main world becomes more and more powerful, which can not be shaken by the ordinary world.


    However, the next scene did not develop as they thought.


    On the continent of ADIS, with the arrival of strong people, powerful momentum rose one after another across the continent.


    In the cyan natural light, the figures of the sons of nature emerged, and in the shocked and unbelievable eyes opposite, they met the strong ones.


    The son of nature has a natural divinity. After more than a hundred years of growth, he has generally reached the level of level 4, of which the strong is comparable to level 5.


    For a time, in the air, the fluctuation of power came continuously, and gradually sounded on the mainland with a prayer.


    The son of the killing God, oularis, shot himself. His huge killing power swept the sky and directly killed a level 5 strong man.


    Low prayers began to ring throughout the continent.


    Above the continent, a little pure divine power began to condense, and the huge belief formed a natural divine domain covering the whole continent, blocking all the strong beyond the continent of ADIS.


    When all the strong people who had entered before fell, everyone was shocked in the main world.


    The strong who were eager to try were silent one after another. Looking at the huge divine domain in the distant sky that could suppress gods and demons, they stopped their hands tacitly.


    For a moment, the place was silent.


    Until another powerful roar came from the earth.


    On a towering mountain in the north, huge palaces are connected, and a huge virtual shadow appears, looking into the distance with a strong breath like the king of God.


    "This breath is stronger than level 5! And this blood majesty like a God. Did the God King of the Olins Protoss make a move!" sensing the breath in the distance, the strong ones were shocked.


    At the next moment, huge thunder and lightning cut through the sky, and a storm hung out of thin air on the sea, as if the king of destruction had shot to sink the continent.


    Boom!!!


    Under the huge thunder, with irresistible huge power, hit hard. At the same time, the sea roared and the storm came out of thin air.


    Oralis frowned at the blow.


    In him, the great killing power also rose with great majesty. Although the essence is very strong, the real power is far less than the figure opposite like the king of destruction.


    But at this time, behind him, there were several powerful smells rising.


    A torrent of fate flowed quietly, and the son of fate, ogsha, stood quietly beside oularis.


    And under him, figures began to appear.


    Arira, the son of nature, the early Pope grama, and the divine kuruba gradually appeared. Everyone''s breath is extremely terrible, reaching the level of level 5.


    The coexistence of the five strong forces shocked everyone and shocked the bottom Han of the ADIS world.


    Before they could get over God, over the continent of ADIS, with the sound of prayer, the huge natural God domain covered the earth and blessed the five people.


    Then, the five breath rushed to the sky and met the attack of the distant God King.


    The sea began to roar, and the huge elements filled here. When the result fell, everyone stared.


    I saw that on the continent of ADIS in front, five figures stood in good condition in front, looking undamaged, but their breath was much weaker.


    "Unexpectedly, I took a blow from the God King!"


    In the corner of the world, countless people look at this scene and mutter to themselves with shock in their eyes.


    "Unfortunately, the God King is the God King because of the supreme power. Although the five strong men equivalent to the level of Huiyue wizard are powerful, they are still not enough to see in front of the angry God King."


    In a tall wizard tower, a thin wizard stood in place, feeling the distant scenery and sighing silently.


    Sure enough, at the next moment. A violent change took place in situ.


    The God King in the distance roared and seemed to be angry. The huge thunder is constantly turbulent, and the violent destructive power in it escapes, shaking all the strong.


    "Damn it, is he going to sink this continent?"


    In the huge forest near the continent of ADIS, an elf with a handsome face and slightly sharper than ordinary people looked at the thunder in the distance and said in horror.


    The huge thunder came, but the breath escaped, which made countless people pale and unbearable.


    Facing this power, the five of oularis sank in their hearts and looked into the air.


    Nature turned into a great protection and met the thunder in the sky. With a loud noise, the thunder was taken over, and the natural divine realm collapsed directly, so it could not reunite in a short time.


    However, in the sky, a little purple gradually lit up, and another thunder shot down.

 Chapter 179

    In the sky, violent thunder is brewing, echoing the powerful storm above the sea.


    The God King in the distance was angry, and his power shook the sky and directly hit the continent of ADIS.


    The earth is turbulent, the ocean roars, and huge forces surge here.


    Everywhere, countless strong men looked at this terrible scene and looked pale. Under this great force, they could not afford to fight it at all.


    "The world is over."


    A tall man with the majesty of the king shook his head.


    "The king of the Olins Protoss is angry. Unless the Dragon King of Dragon Island recovers, or strong people such as the Black Witch King come in person, it can''t stop."


    Everywhere in the world, countless strong people shake their heads at the same time and are not optimistic about the mainland of ADIS.


    At this time, the thunder in the sky gradually brewed into shape. On the distant mountains, the huge God King wore a crown and held the thunder hammer. He looked at the continent of ADIS, and then a huge purple thunder gradually fell, as if the world was angry and wanted to sink the continent below.


    At this moment, countless eyes watched here, holding various thoughts, trying to witness the end.


    The next moment, the scene changes.


    It seems that with the advent of the God King, on the continent of ADIS, with countless people praying piously, a huge will began to recover gradually.


    Under everyone''s eyes. In the void, a pair of golden eyes gradually opened, and the huge divine power dissipated, enveloping the void.


    Above the continent, with the sound of prayer gradually sounded, under the pure white light of faith, the virtual shadow of a huge ancient tree gradually emerged.


    The ancient trees are huge and their branches and leaves expand, covering the whole continent. Between the branches swaying gently, a piece of clear air falls down, emitting a terrible air machine.


    The huge breath appeared, the terrible divine power shocked the world, and met the thunder in the sky with great divine power.


    "That''s!" countless people looked at the sky as if they were stunned.


    In the sky, a shocking scene emerged.


    A huge ancient tree like the world shrouds the continent, which is covered with thunder, as if the sky is divided into two and different fields.


    The natural divine realm collides with the thunder realm. In the end, the ancient tree was bathed in thunder, and its branches drooped gently, which directly defeated the thunder that was originally filled in the sky. The huge divine power was released without concealment.


    At the same time, countless strong people were attracted by this powerful power and walked out of the dusty world.


    On a huge island not far from the mainland, countless dragons are flying in it, emitting a powerful dragon power. In the quiet area of Dragon Island, where there was no sound for a long time, a startling dragon roared. With the terror of the dragon, a huge Golden Dragon flew out of the island, and a pair of dragon eyes looked into the distance.


    Before a black witch tower, a black robed wizard had cold eyes and a little surprised expression on his thin face.


    At this moment, I don''t know how many originally hidden strong people were awakened and looked at the mainland of ADIS.


    Sensing the breath in the distance, as if provoked, the God King roared again, and the huge figure appeared in the air in an instant, in front of the ancient tree.


    The two powerful forces covered each other. Before the sight gradually disappeared, everyone saw that in front of a huge ancient tree, a handsome young man stood with the God King and confronted each other.


    When the collision gradually subsided, the virtual shadow of the original huge ancient trees had disappeared.


    ADIS''s face was calm and his divine brilliance bloomed, suppressing the virtual shadow of the God King who came in front of him.


    The huge force tilted and the mountains and rivers fell. This area was shrouded by a huge air engine.


    Suddenly, everyone below was dull.


    "That''s the God of Olins! He was defeated!" a wizard looked at ADIS standing like a God in the distance, his face shaking.


    "Although it is only a virtual shadow, it is far from being blocked by level 5. This is a strong person of level 6!"


    At this moment, a cold sweat broke out behind countless strong men, and a fear came to my mind.


    The strong man of level 6 has risen to the level of the world. Even in the Lord''s world, it is rare. It is not comparable to ordinary people at all.


    At this time, the real war has just begun.


    After sensing the breath of ADIS, in the distance, the God King began to be silent, as if he was weighing interests.


    But in the end, with the thunder rising again, the huge breath dissipated, and the God King appeared again, shrouded in a piece of thunder and came before the continent of ADIS.


    Through the thick thunder, ADIS looked ahead.


    It was a dignified man with a thunder hammer and a crown on his head. He had a strong smell of thunder. At this time, he looked at ADIS with violent anger in his eyes.


    "Die!"


    There was a strong shock in place. In the void, a powerful storm rose out of thin air, breaking the huge natural blockade here.


    Looking at this scene, ADIS just sneered.


    In his body, there is a powerful brilliance, and the divinity gradually fluctuates one by one, converging into a somewhat illusory divine appearance.


    He took one step forward, the natural power broke out and met the Thunder God King.


    The original place began to explode, and thunder collided with natural elements, suppressing each other in the sky.


    A light laugh came from the distant sky, ADIS looked motionless, and countless thunders went opposite out of thin air.


    The God of nature can master the changes of the world, and nature can also master thunder


    "You!"


    The God King was surprised, looked at the thunder behind him and hit it directly with a hammer.


    The thunder ahead was shattered and could not withstand the power of the thunder hammer.


    However, the next moment, since countless ice blades breed, a huge star hides under the sky and gradually reveals its shape.


    The man who looked like a God King looked at the sky with a surprised look in his eyes.


    Under the pressure of great power, at this moment, countless fireballs and ice blades danced together, followed by countless stars flashing gradually. Every star contains great power, enough to sink an island. At this time, it seems that it doesn''t need money to press down.


    This is the divine power that Yates has accumulated for many years. Over the past 100 years, countless believers have gained as much power as mountains and seas through pious prayer. Even if they are of level 6, they can never be rivals.


    The sea roared angrily. In this area, huge divine power broke out. I don''t know how many islands were broken, which stunned all the spectators.


    "Is this the battle between the strongest? It''s so terrible?" the strong were stunned at the scene in front of them.


    In a huge forest, an elf also slowly looked this way.


    "What a powerful and pure natural breath. Is this new strong man our family?" he murmured to himself, sensing the natural breath in the distance.


    Huge forces erupted in the front, and the collision between forces completely disrupted the space of this generation and obscured the vision.


    Until the power erupted in the distance gradually calmed down, others could see the scene inside.


    I saw that in it, a dignified and tall god king stood in front, his whole body was full of wounds, even the thunder hammer in his hand was beaten away, and his breath was much weaker.


    In front of him, the figure of ADIS slowly appeared, and his powerful divine power did not decrease at all.


    "God King, defeated?" at this moment, countless people around the world couldn''t believe watching this scene.


    In front of him, the God King looked pale and looked at ADIS in front of him. With a gentle move of his arm, the thunder hammer that had fallen into the sea automatically returned to his hand.


    "Remember my name, Zeus, who will take your life in the future."


    He looked at ADIS ahead and said with a gloomy face.


    The next moment, his body began to shine, gradually became virtual, collapsed directly in place, and then disappeared.


    Suddenly, countless people were stunned.


    In front of him, however, ADIS sneered, and a little killing intention gradually rose in his heart.


    "Because it''s just coming separately, you can be reckless and arrogant."


    "In that case, I''ll let you see the truth."


    Originally, the same level 6, even ADIS was not willing to light up the war. After all, the six level strong are powerful. Each represents a myth and legend. They have the power that others don''t know and can''t be easily dealt with.


    However, if the two worlds merge, in terms of power, the main world is far better than the mainland of ADIS. Therefore, we must set an example to deter other strong ones. The king of Olins hit the muzzle of the gun.

 Chapter 180

    In the void, a powerful force gradually rises and falls.


    Above the continent of ADIS, the sight of countless powerful people was felt, and ADIS no longer hesitated.


    With the devout prayers of countless believers on the mainland behind him, the scattered forces were gathered and blessed on him.


    Behind him, an ancient tree gradually revealed its shape, its branches stretched and shrouded a blue sky.


    The God of nature appeared, and huge vitality broke out here, affecting half of the continent.


    In the sky, the blue light appeared. ADIS looked into the distance, no longer left his hand, and hit directly into the distance.


    The natural radiance of cyan extends continuously in the sky and comes to an inexplicable world in an instant.


    It is a region covered with tall mountains. On the major mountains, a huge blood majesty envelops here. Over time, it gradually turns here into another field.


    After sensing the action of ADIS, I seemed to feel the crisis. Around the mountains, a little stars lit up and faintly linked into an integrated defense to stop the attack from afar.


    However, the huge force came, and the border was flashing wildly here. In the next moment, countless mountains collapsed directly, and the huge defense was broken.


    As the border was broken, countless powerful lives were awakened in this area, with a blood breath similar to that of the previous God King.


    "The defense of ancestral land has been broken. Who has such strong power!"


    Countless tall and dignified Protoss with huge blood appeared, and they were at a loss to see the scene of the collapse of mountains in place.


    However, without waiting for them to reflect, in the distance, the mind of ADIS moved lightly, urged by the huge divine power, a ray of the force of the law dropped, hit again, and arrived here in an instant.


    As the blow fell, there were bursts of space cracking around, which seemed unable to bear the power here.


    However, with the reappearance of ADIS, in the depths of the mountains, a great will that had been sleeping finally woke up.


    A burst of earthquake and thunder cut through the sky, and there were hundreds of miles around. The face of zedis loomed.


    He showed his body in the thunder, like an indomitable thunder giant, waving the thunder hammer to meet the blow.


    The thunder scattered, and the giant condensed by the thunder disappeared. In the distant central mountain range, with the huge momentum, Zeus appeared in situ.


    The huge breath appeared, the thunder hammer appeared in his hand, and then looked at the young ADIS in the distance.


    There was no superfluous words. At the moment of seeing ADIS, Zeus showed anger on his face and directly revealed the body of the God King.


    "Die!"


    The roar of thunder shook in the void.


    ADIS looked at zeudis with the same cold color on his face.


    The huge ancient trees spread their branches, and the laws of nature are fully spread here. Under the influence of the atmosphere, a forest is created.


    The void shook, and the two fought directly here. The huge force shattered the space and revealed the turbulence behind.


    As the war began, at this moment, countless figures set off at the same time and came to the ancestral land of the Olins Protoss. Everyone''s breath is at least level 5. At this time, they look dignified and look at the war in the distance.


    "Hey, Zeus is known as the king of the gods. He is arrogant. He finally suffered a loss."


    The Black Witch King, who was thin and shrouded in black robes, looked at Zeus in the distance and sneered.


    "If you don''t use your head to do things, you know that the world is not simple. If you still act so arrogantly without investigating in advance, you will directly offend a strong man."


    "The Corinthian Protoss was arrogant, and Zeus, as the God King, gave full play to this temperament to the extreme. Under the temptation of a powerful world, it was normal to take the lead."


    "I just didn''t expect such a strong man to be born in this world."


    A deep and gloomy word sounded around, as if the dead were whispering. A golden skeleton in a cloak looked at the sky, and the soul fire in his eyes flickered constantly, expressing his inner restlessness.


    "Indeed, even if it''s just an ordinary level 6 strong man. The Olins Protoss is the legendary blood that stands proudly in the whole universe. As a God King, Zeus is far from being comparable to an ordinary level 6."


    "But this new strong man is an exception. Such a purely powerful field and law has clearly stood at the peak of level 6."


    Ow!!!


    In the distance, the roar of the thundering dragon sounded under the sky. A huge mountain like gold ancient came here across a huge distance and turned into a middle-aged man wearing a gold armor.


    "The Golden Dragon Emperor of Dragon Island is also coming." the skeleton king looked at the cold faced middle-aged man in the distance.


    With the arrival of the Dragon Emperor, a huge breath of nature also rose in the distant forest, and a handsome elf came here from a distance. In his body, the breath of nature is very strong. Although it is not as pure as ADIS in the distance, it is equally powerful and has reached the level of level 6.


    "The ELF KING is here, too."


    Seeing the spirit coming, people seemed to look at him.


    For these lines of sight, the ELF KING didn''t care. He stared at the figure of ADIS in the distance.


    Seeing him like this, the people also looked at him with great interest, and their eyes were full of quest.


    "Olas, is this new strong man your ELF''s kindred?" the skeleton King opened his mouth curiously and attracted everyone''s attention.


    The reason for asking is that the breath of ADIS is too close to the ELF KING.


    The same powerful natural forces, although they have the essential difference between strength and weakness, actually have little difference in external performance.


    Moreover, the elves have many relatives and powerful lives. They all have the blood of the elves, so it''s not surprising that people ask so.


    However, hearing the public''s inquiry, the ELF KING Olas shook his head slowly.


    "I feel a natural resonance, but there is no spirit blood in this strange strong man."


    "It''s like the smell of the ancient tree of nature."


    He looked at the ancient tree body exposed by ADIS in the distance and spoke slowly.


    Suddenly, everyone was stunned.


    "Isn''t the tree of nature that gave birth to the first generation of elves already extinct?"


    The Dragon Emperor flashed a trace of surprise on his face and looked at Olas.


    Olas shook his head: "the real tree of nature has long been extinct."


    "However, in legend, some seeds were left when the natural ancient trees fell."


    "In ancient times, changes took place in the elf world. The ancestors fled to different worlds with the seeds of the tree of nature. Maybe one of the seeds survived and grew again in the other world after so long."

 Chapter 181

    "According to legend, the tree of nature naturally fits in with nature, grasps the power of nature, and can give birth to the first generation of elves."


    "If it is really the tree of nature that gives birth to wisdom, it is not surprising to have this power."


    Below, the ELF KING Olas stared at the figure of ADIS with some expectation in his eyes.


    In the front, the collision of two powerful forces is about to come to an end.


    ADIS''s face was cold, and the huge force of nature responded to his actions and broke out here, gradually suppressing the thunder in front of him.


    He waved his hand, the sky changed dramatically, and the force of nature responded to his call and attacked forward to break the thunder field opposite.


    Roar!


    The God King roared angrily, flashing lightning on his body, and then beat the thunder hammer forward in his hand.


    A swift and violent thunder should move and roar like an angry dragon.


    In front, the power of nature fluctuated gradually. A divine spear condensed by divine power crossed like thunder and defeated the Thunder Dragon, and then the figure of ADIS appeared in front.


    "It''s over!"


    ADIS''s face was calm and his divine power rippled. A huge palm fell and directly shot down zeudis.


    There was a great roar on the earth. The huge storm changed the landform of the earth. Zeus''s embarrassed figure reappeared. Looking at the figure of ADIS, his face was ferocious.


    Seeing this scene, ADIS frowned secretly.


    The blood power of the Olins Protoss is strong, and Zeus himself is a strong man near the peak of level 6. Even if yatis is stronger than him, his strength is limited, and it is impossible to win it easily.


    This is also the norm between level 6. It often takes a long time to decide the outcome after a battle. Moreover, even if the outcome is determined, it is very difficult for the bottom Han of the level 6 strong to really fall. For this reason, there are few real battles between the real six levels. Each battle can achieve an immortal legend for all people to praise.


    At this time, in this land, because powerful forces hover here, they have affected the land hundreds of miles around and changed the terrain of this generation.


    In the surrounding land affected by chaos, from time to time, mortals buckle their heads and bow down to pray for unknown gods to calm their anger.


    Not surprisingly, this battle will also become a legend and a new epic for mortals to sing and inherit.


    In the front, ADIS looked at Zeus, who was at a disadvantage, but could not hold on to it all the time, and his heart no longer hesitated.


    With an inexplicable wave, a strong sound of space fragmentation sounded here.


    Behind Adams, with the opening of the natural field, a huge divine world gradually emerged. In its center is a great ancient tree.


    The ancient trees are huge, like the trees of the world. There is a strong vitality contained in them, intertwined with a force of the world.


    This time, it is no longer a virtual shadow like before, nor a branch, but the whole body comes and completely shows its posture in front of the main world.


    The huge breath spreads out, and the world breath is intertwined with the power of law, which makes countless people look at it.


    "What is this?"


    Ahead, Zeus looked at the front in shock, as if it were an ancient tree supporting a world. There was a strong sense of crisis in his heart, which frightened him.


    Not only is he, while the ancient tree shows its birth shadow, the eyes of countless strong people in situ are firmly staring at him, feeling that his heart is sinking, and a strong sense of threat is constantly attacking his heart.


    "What a powerful force. Is it really a growing natural ancient tree?"


    Below, looking at the body revealed by ADIS, the soul fire flashed and shouted in the eyes of the skeleton king.


    In the presence, in addition to the elf king who is naturally compatible with nature, he has the most profound feeling.


    Under his induction, the ancient tree opposite is shrouded with huge vitality, which can almost support the creatures of a world.


    The ELF KING Olas looked at the ancient trees in front with the same excited face. The natural breath in his body gradually spread out, which seemed to resonate with the natural law in front.


    Although the others present did not have the deep feelings of the two of them, with their strength, they also felt that the huge natural atmosphere in front was gradually rising, drowning the thunder in front in an instant.


    "Zeus is in danger," said the Dragon Emperor in gold armor, looking at the scene ahead.


    The distant space is gradually rippling. In space, on the body of ADIS, a red fruit is gradually shining, and the power of a little purple world is slowly fluctuating.


    This is the world fruit swallowed before. After so many years of cultivation, it finally grew up. At this time, the power of the world was transferred.


    A little world fluctuation occurs here. In an instant, rich source power is blessed to ADIS.


    Then, in the frightened eyes of zeudis opposite, ADIS slowly came forward with a cold look in his eyes.


    In the depths of the Lord''s world, there was a faint roar, and here, the light gradually lit up. Prompted by the power of the huge law, ADIS directly cut it with one palm.


    As if the world had been cut, a huge crack appeared on the earth in front, and several huge mountains were directly crushed by Yates.


    Zeus roared, and a huge thunder appeared on his body. The hammer of thunder was stood forward by him in an attempt to block the blow.


    However, the huge law echoed here. Under the control of ADIS, the power of the world hit the thunder hammer in front.


    Touch!


    There was a strong vibration here. On the solid thunder hammer, a clear crack appeared. The original twinkling light on it suddenly weakened a lot, as if it had exhausted its strength in that blow.


    Seeing this result, ADIS was secretly surprised.


    Just now, he didn''t leave his hand. After using the power of the world, his strength at the moment is comparable to the level 6 limit. Easily, level 6 can''t take his blow at all, and he can''t destroy the thunder hammer.


    However, see this ending. The surrounding Dragon Emperor and others seemed to see a ghost and could hardly believe their eyes.


    Zeus in front changed his face. He took the thunder hammer and left. He didn''t dare to stay any longer.


    A thunder tore through the sky and flew away at a very fast speed.


    However, ADIS looked at the figure he was flying away from, but he just shook his head and sneered.


    As the body gently dropped its branches, the world fruit on the ancient tree brightened again, ADIS was purple, and the huge force of the world pressed forward and waved again.


    The huge space was torn apart by him. In the turbulent space debris, a purple gas swept the sky and caught up with the huge thunder in front.


    A little purple divine blood gradually scattered on the earth, the thunder broke up, and the original huge breath became fading, indicating the decline of a powerful existence.

 Chapter 182

    "Zeus lost!"


    The voice below was constantly swirling. The Dragon Emperor looked at the situation ahead and said slowly with a pair of golden dragon eyes.


    The front responded with a sky shaking echo. In the sound, Zeus, who was covered with scars, stood below in confusion. Many wounds on his body were bloody. The original thick breath suddenly weakened. It seemed that he had suffered a lot from the previous blow.


    At this time, his face was livid and he looked at ADIS in front with a kind of fear in his eyes.


    The Olin Protoss has strong blood and runs across many worlds, leaving many legends in the whole universe. As the king of protoss, there are few things in the universe that can threaten his life.


    But in the front, the huge power of the world permeated the body of ADIS, which made Zeus cold and felt a great sense of threat.


    This is a force enough to suppress his life, even if it is as arrogant as Zeus, he has to be careful.


    He took a deep breath and looked at ADIS ahead.


    "Outsiders, I have to admit that your strength is beyond my imagination."


    His face became gloomy: "now step back, I can promise that it will be over."


    Opposite, ADIS listened to his words, but he smiled coldly.


    From his perspective, a little mysterious force of fate in the void is constantly flowing and gradually converging into a long river of destiny.


    At the moment Zeus made his choice, a small direct current of fate began to change and vaguely conveyed a picture.


    It was a picture of a tall God King sweeping over again. In the future, Zeus would not put it down, but would wait for an opportunity to retaliate.


    Sensing this scene, ADIS looked at Zeus and his eyes became colder and colder.


    In fact, even without the perception of fate, he will not stop.


    After all, although the contact time is not long, Zeus is undoubtedly an arrogant man according to the impression of Adams. Such a person, after experiencing such embarrassment, how can he feel at ease and be reconciled? It must be revenge.


    The stars flashed in the void. Under the purple atmosphere, ADIS''s face was flat and ignored the persuasion of Zeus ahead.


    A great force rose here and rushed forward with an unstoppable momentum, which changed zedis''s face.


    "You!"


    His face was livid and he didn''t want to think about it. He held the thunder hammer across his chest and shouted, "you forced me!"


    On him, purple lightning rose continuously, as if the king of thunder stood, and a force exceeding the level 6 peak emerged, shaking the sky in an instant.


    Around, everyone looked dignified.


    "The origin of thunder, zeudis is really going to work hard." the Dragon Emperor said slowly.


    Looking at the changes ahead, ADIS''s eyes moved slightly, and the purple air that had been wrapped around circulated around and became strong again.


    The next moment, the thunder collided with the natural radiance. In the collision, Zeus coughed up blood and retreated. It was obvious that he was defeated.


    After all, his strength is far from enough compared with Adams, who devoured a world and supported by hundreds of millions of believers.


    "You haven''t come out yet!"


    Zeus was bleeding all over and his face showed fatigue. He looked at the front of yadis and roared.


    In the original place, the air seemed to be dignified a lot, two grand, and some similar breath with Zeus slowly emerged.


    In the roar of the ocean storm and the whisper of the dead, two strong will gradually came here, each comparable to Zeus.


    "Outsiders, stop..."


    A violent tsunami came from the void. The sea water froze and gradually condensed into a huge face. The fearful breath escaped.


    On the other side, the virtual shadow of the dead appeared here. It seemed that under the earth, a huge breath also rose. A tall and mysterious figure of the underworld emerged. The figure was covered by a dark robe, revealing only a pair of blue eyes, looking at ADIS faintly.


    Once the two breath emerged, many Protoss left in place kowtowed to them one after another.


    "Poseidon, king of the sea, HALS, king of the underworld, they are coming too..." the skeleton king looked at the two great figures in front of him, and the fire of the soul floated faintly in his eyes.


    "The three God kings of the protoss are the descendants of the ancient God Emperor, and their strength is almost the same. Although they are not easy to deal with at ordinary times, it is impossible to watch their brothers killed by outsiders." the Dragon Emperor said silently.


    "Outsider, stop. He has learned his lesson."


    Beside zeudis, the huge figure of Poseidon, the sea king, emerged, looked at ADIS in front and said expressionless.


    "Leave."


    On one side, the breath of the Pluto remained the same and said slowly.


    Seeing this scene, everyone shook their heads and thought that the battle was over.


    After all, the gathering of the three divine kings of the protoss can almost be called the strongest power in the world. Even the sixth level peak can not be an opponent.


    However, looking at the three majestic figures in front of him, ADIS did not move his face, raised his arm gently, and the bright light on it began to flash.


    "No!"


    Ahead, Poseidon, the sea king, was surprised: "stop him!"


    Two huge forces began to rise, completely blocking the space in front, trying to stop the movement of ADIS.


    However, it was too late.


    On the world, the huge figure of ancient trees is gradually shining, and the world fruit is slightly shaken, which seems to be listless in an instant.


    The huge power of the world was extracted, broke through the joint blockade of sea king and Pluto in an instant, and went to Zeus.


    At the next moment, ADIS, with his face unchanged, came to zeudis,


    The huge natural forces were inspired in an instant, and the natural laws emerged, directly hitting Zeus, leaving a terrible scar on his solid body.


    Poof!


    Zeus flew backwards, his face was pale, and his breath fell almost six levels.


    There was a deep scar on his chest, which was filled with the breath of huge laws and the power of the world, which constantly affected his body and made him unable to recover.


    At this moment, I don''t know how many exist, his face became pale, and his eyes looked at ADIS suddenly dignified a lot.


    They asked themselves that if they substituted themselves into the role of Zeus, they would never bear the blow like the God King, and most of them would fall on the spot.


    "It''s really the existence of level 6 peak. It''s far from easy to fall."


    Seeing this scene, ADIS shook his head secretly.


    "However, after this, the power of the violent world law is contained in his body. If he doesn''t want to fall, he must find a way to recover from his injury. He can''t come out again for at least thousands of years."


    "Moreover, others may not give him so much time."


    He looked at the many strong men with different faces around him, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    With the character and strength of Zeus, the God King, he must have offended countless strong men in this long time. When he is hurt, there will be countless enemies ready to make him fall.


    "It''s enough to fight this battle. Next, let''s leave it to oularis and them..."


    He muttered to himself, sensing the weakness of a world fruit on his body, and then the whole person directly disappeared in an instant.


    In the distance, the sea king and the Pluto hesitated for a moment and looked at Zeus, who was pale below. They didn''t choose to catch up.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    With the end of the war between the God of nature and King Olins, under the leadership of oularis, the yadixu Empire barely stood firm in the new huge world.


    The battle of level six is naturally inaccessible to ordinary people, but the huge fluctuation of that war can be sensed by the existence of all levels six.


    Under the orders of these powerful forces standing at the top of the world, many top powerful forces have withdrawn from the competition for the mainland of ADIS. Other forces have also withdrawn when they see this situation, and only some unwitting forces still covet the mainland of ADIS.


    For a time, chaos gradually appeared on the continent of ADIS. It was not until ten years later that the army led by oularis, king of the Syrian Empire, destroyed the whole south bank and killed several level five strong people in World War I that the original stream of adventurers gradually disappeared.


    After defeating those forces that disrupted the Empire, oularis and others no longer took action, but actively sent sacrifices to go out to preach, and actively began to trade with the indigenous forces in the main world.


    So, twenty years later.


    On the coast of the continent of Addis, ships loaded with goods gallop on the vast ocean, bringing pedestrians from afar.


    Due to the merger of the world, a new land has appeared in the north of the original continent of ADIS, which is combined with a huge continent of the main world.


    It was a huge but primitive continent called Lyons. It seems that because the element power is scarce, the resources on it are also very scarce. There are many mortal countries and few extraordinary forces.


    After merging with the mainland of Addis, these forces established trade with the Syrian Empire, which was also extremely prosperous for a time.


    There is a brand-new city on the land bordering Lyons and Addis. Because it is close to the coast, there are business trips from foreign countries from time to time.


    Outside the city, a convoy is waiting to slowly enter the city.


    "Yajili, is this Kuba city?" a man''s thick voice sounded here.


    A handsome, aristocratic man came out of the carriage and looked at the tall city in front of him.


    "Just less than five years after its completion, such a prosperous city can almost be compared with some big imperial countries."


    "The yadixu Empire attached great importance to roads. The roads here were well repaired by them long ago, so they became one of the most unblocked business roads in this area."


    "In addition, close to the coast, there are ports nearby. Therefore, after the completion of the city, it will become prosperous only a few years."


    Beside the man, a middle-aged uncle in a black fur coat explained that he seemed to know this area very well.

 Chapter 183

    "Let''s go to town..."


    The man looked at the city ahead and ordered the uncle named Yajili.


    The party walked along the road. When they saw several bodyguards guarding in front of the city gate, the man was surprised: "what a powerful breath. Are these soldiers extraordinary?"


    He looked at the knights in armor in front of the door with shock on his face.


    Aside, yagiri looked at the knight in front and smiled bitterly.


    "Lord Elia, although this city was established on the land of Raines, it was actually established by the yadixu Empire, so the soldiers in it were all legions sent by the yadixu empire."


    "According to the information I detected before, in the yadixu Empire, every official soldier of them is at least a knight, equivalent to our extraordinary people."


    "An extraordinary person, in the yadixu Empire, is just a soldier


    Elia listened to his words and was stunned.


    "Yes, that''s why the family sent us," yagiri sighed.


    "Although our family has always been an extraordinary family and has had official wizards, over the years, the land of Raines has become more and more barren, and there are fewer and fewer extraordinary people in our family. If this continues, I''m afraid it will gradually become an ordinary merchant family in hundreds of years."


    "That''s why the family sent us. In the yadixu Empire, there is a complete inheritance of knights, and even in the legend, there are knights enough to kill pure blood dragons."


    "Our purpose this time is to inherit part of the fighting spirit of the knight. At worst, we should invite a sacrifice to go back, baptize the younger generation of the family and learn the way of sacrifice."


    He looked at Elia beside him with a little expectation in his eyes.


    "Lord Elia, you are a genius of our generation. You are not only a wizard apprentice, but also practice fighting Qi in a short time and become a real knight. Once you get the subsequent fighting Qi skill and become a great knight, our family can rise again."


    Feeling his expectant eyes, Elia smiled bitterly and nodded slowly.


    He knew in his heart how much his family valued his trip. Almost the whole family focused on him and looked forward to him bringing new strength from the new world.


    After all, in the main world, although many power systems stand side by side, there is not much choice to exclude those who are too demanding and need special ethnic blood.


    Like the moonlight power of the elves and the anger of the orcs, they all need a specific blood to practice. Ordinary people can''t succeed at all.


    There are only a few systems that can reject blood differences and practice success regardless of race. Among them, wizard is the best choice, which is a way to the peak, but the talent requirements are too high.


    Even if it is the direct descendant of a wizard, few of them can have the qualification of a wizard, and most of them can not become a formal wizard, but can only become a first-class apprentice.


    The emergence of fighting spirit and sacrificial system brightened the eyes of many forces in the main world.


    Both systems can reach great heights. However, the sacrificial system needs to devoutly believe in the God of nature, so it is not liked by many forces. Relatively speaking, the fighting system has been pursued by many main world forces.


    Fighting spirit itself does not require specific blood and body, which can be implemented among any race. Moreover, compared with the wizard system, it is easier to get started. Even if it does not have the qualification of knight, it can also strengthen its body. Although it is not as good as a formal knight, it is much better than ordinary people.


    However, because of the differences in the world, the fighting spirit system is more suitable for people in the original world to practice. All the aborigines in the ADIS world have fighting spirit talent, and in the main world, few people can practice fighting spirit. But even so, it is much easier than other systems with more stringent conditions.


    Elia looked at the pedestrians in front of him who were richly dressed and noble. She couldn''t help shaking her head and knew that many of them must have the same purpose as him.


    After a while, the motorcade entered the city. He gradually entered the city with the travelers beside him.


    The Knights of the city gate watched them go away in silence.


    After entering the city, a strong natural atmosphere came from the pavement. Seeing the overcrowding scene in the city, Elia couldn''t help looking at it: "let''s find a place to settle down first."


    "The family has some strongholds in the city, which can just stay temporarily." yagiri nodded and said.


    However, they did not find that on the other side of the street not far from them, two teenagers were watching them.


    These are two young men as handsome as gods. They look a little similar. They stand there as if they were brothers.


    The two of them have a unique temperament. With their appearance, people can''t move their eyes.


    However, such two excellent teenagers stood there, but the pedestrians on the roadside didn''t seem to see them. They didn''t even look at them. They just unconsciously avoided them and unconsciously turned this place into a small open space.


    "See what?" standing there, ADIS looked at Elia, who was leaving in the distance, and said to ogsha.


    Looking at Elia in the distance, ogsha gently shook his head, as if the power of fate was flowing in his eyes.


    "In him, I see some chance of fate, but because it involves too much, I can''t see it clearly with my current strength."


    "However, I sensed that behind the fate, a deep destructive force was shrouded, faintly showing the appearance of three powerful evil demons."


    "Three demons?" ADIS murmured.


    The main world is different from other ordinary worlds. It is the center of the universe. Both the volume and the world source force are far better than other worlds. Therefore, the changes of the world are far more complex and powerful than ordinary worlds.


    In the ordinary small world, with the power of ADIS, we can sense the direction of destiny, so we can only sense a general in the main world.


    "However, even if he is not the son of the fate of this continent, he should also be one of the key figures in the opening of turbulence."


    Ogsha hesitated.


    "According to my hazy sense of fate, similar people should appear in the other two continents."


    ADIS nodded: "as time goes by, fate will be revealed."


    "As for now, start with him."


    He looked at Elia in the distance and said slowly.


    One side, Ogg shawin smiled and looked at ADIS.


    "Father, I''ll leave it to you."


    "I still need to preside over the church."


    ADIS nodded, and then his whole person turned into a streamer and disappeared in place.


    After he disappeared, ADIS shook his head, his figure moved and disappeared in place.

 Chapter 184

    Time went by. When the sun broke through the sky the next day and dawn came, the originally calm city began to bustle again.


    Elia and others set out from their place of residence very early and walked onto the street.


    "Have you ever inquired about this place before we came this time?" Elia looked at the troubles on the street and asked the solemn looking ajiri.


    Hearing his question, yagiri nodded.


    "People of the family began to layout in this city several years ago, and some things have been found out for a long time."


    "Yadixu empire is an unprecedented powerful sacred country. The whole country believes in the God of nature and is rich in powerful knights and sacrifices."


    "In Yadi Syria, the cultivation of fighting spirit has long been popularized in all corners. Even civilians will be taught basic cultivation methods. With the trade between Yadi Syria and the outside world, many people on the continent of Yadi also go out to do business. Those cultivation methods of fighting spirit we get are spread from these people."


    "However, most of these outsiders have low Knight talents, and many are not even knights. Therefore, all their morale fighting secrets are naturally very basic. What the family wants is the follow-up part, which can let people learn the morale fighting secrets of great knights and even earth knights."


    "As far as we know, this level of fighting spirit cultivation method, even in yadixu, except for those strong civilians who have Knight talent and join the army, only those nobles have spread."


    Elia was thoughtful when she heard this.


    "So our goal is the branches of those nobles. It''s best to be the poor nobles who have fighting spirit and inheritance, but they don''t have enough chivalry talent and can only go out to do business."


    Only this despicable aristocrat without Knight talent can exchange his fighting spirit cultivation method with others for some resources.


    "But it''s also very difficult..."


    Elia looked at the countless people in front of him, dressed in gorgeous clothes and suspected of being noble, and her heart could not help sinking.


    Even if the other party is down again, he is also an aristocrat of yadixu empire. Although it is possible to exchange his own inheritance for external development, the probability itself is very small. Not to mention that countless nobles like him are eyeing.


    "In this city, regular large-scale auctions are held every once in a while. Some nobles who intend to develop outside often auction some fighting inheritance in exchange for sufficient resources."


    "Calculate the time. The recent auction is these days."


    Yagiri explained behind him and asked Elia in front to nod.


    After a while, a group of people walked through this area and came to the other side of the street.


    This street is also very lively and full of another atmosphere. Relatively speaking, there are fewer pedestrians, but most of them are extraordinary.


    Most of the goods sold on the road are also bonded with the extraordinary. There are all kinds of things, which makes people feel dizzy.


    "Only in this city can we see such a picture."


    Elia looked at the lively scene and sighed.


    Extraordinary people are often mysterious and powerful representatives. If anything about extraordinary people is circulated, it may sell for a sky high price. For example, it is really uncommon to form a noisy street here.


    "But only in such a place can there be enough opportunities."


    The idea flashed through his mind, and then he ordered the attendant around him: "it''s still some time before the auction. Let''s have a look here now."


    They are wandering here, carrying a large number of items from time to time, with curiosity in their eyes.


    Although they are in the barren land of Raines, as an extraordinary family inherited from this land for thousands of years, their financial resources are still very strong.


    Elia walked and stopped all the way here, walking towards the center.


    In the middle of the street, a huge building stands in front with the name of an auction.


    At the door of the auction, Elia and others showed their certificates, but they were stunned after entering them.


    "That''s the heir of the RIA family, as well as the Ogg family and the Angus family... They all sent people."


    Elia breathed back: "half of the families I know have come. How many families have sent over during this time."


    Next to him, yagiri also looked a little ugly, and then sighed: "I''m afraid most of the extraordinary families in Lyons have come."


    "But don''t worry, adults. Our family has prepared for this action for a long time. There should be no problem with this auction."


    "I hope so."


    Elia sighed and walked into it with her entourage.


    When they got inside, naturally, attendants came to take them in and led them to a box.


    Seeing this, Elia put down her uneasiness and looked at most of the people who were led to the back seats, even standing on both sides, with some comfort and confidence in her heart.


    There are special superior fruits and drinks produced by the yadixu empire in the box, as well as special waitresses to explain. Compared with others, it is a VIP treatment.


    Elia looked carefully. There were only dozens of boxes like him. Although it did not rule out that some ordinary people also had rich strength, it at least represented that his competitors were not many.


    After a while, when the auction began, a meticulously dressed old man walked to the seat in front of him. Without much words, he directly asked people to carry out the first thing.


    The huge box was lifted out, which stunned everyone.


    Inside the box are some wood with unique divine power fluctuation.


    "This is part of the trunk left by an ancient tree personally cultivated by a high priest. Because of the divine power of long-term bathing and sacrifice, it has strong natural power, is very friendly with elements and has many uses."


    "This box of sacred wood must be able to sense the smell. The starting price is 5000 Yadi Xu gold coins."


    There was a sudden silence below, and Elia couldn''t help pumping at the corners of her mouth.


    "Sure enough, it''s an auction house with the official background of yadixu. It''s just the first auction object. It''s a good thing that you can''t find."


    "The worship of yadixu empire is popular. We may cherish extraordinary items of this level, but they should not be precious items for the auction house personally opened by yadixu empire." Yajili responded.


    In this regard, Elia also nodded: "however, if these materials are obtained by those official wizards, they are good for making magic items or potions, and their value can be increased by at least dozens of times."


    At the bottom, some wizards saw the box of materials in front of them. Sure enough, their eyes lit up one by one and reported their prices one after another.


    "Six thousand gold coins!"


    "Seven thousand!"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The price kept rising. Until finally, an official wizard appeared and photographed these materials at the price of 50000 gold coins, the auction was over.


    In this regard, the old man in charge of the auction shrugged and asked people to take out the next auction item again.


    Weapons and armor made by magic, magical plants carefully cultivated by the sacrificial priests, refined potions and some other precious items were taken out one by one, which opened the eyes of the people present.


    Most of these items are unique specialties on the mainland of Addis. They rarely appear in peacetime and are very popular.


    In this process, Elia also made moves, took some favorite items, and then didn''t make any more moves, silently waiting for the final finale.


    The same is true of other boxes. Most of them have clear purposes. In addition to a few people, they still retain a lot of financial resources.


    "This is the penultimate item. It must be able to make everyone like it."


    The old man looked down with a smile, looking a little mysterious.


    Among the doubts, a thing was brought up by the waiter behind him.


    This is a small flowerpot. There is no soil in the flowerpot, only some light cyan holy water, and a plant emitting colorful brilliance.


    While seeing the plant, almost everyone, including Elia and yagiri, breathed a meal and looked at the plant with blazing eyes.


    "This brilliance and this unique breath are the colorful grass that is said to be very rare in the Asian empire of Syria!"


    Countless people''s eyes are hot, and the desire in their eyes is revealed without concealment.


    Looking at the man below, the old man smiled gently and began his work.


    "It is said that when the God of nature left the mortal world, he left a sacred tree, which is the sacred object of the whole yadixu empire. Around the sacred tree, occasionally some plants are stained with the breath of the gods and become extremely rare colorful grass."


    "His efficacy must be very clear to everyone. Whoever takes this colorful grass can have a qualitative change, and the qualification of element affinity will increase significantly, so as to obtain the qualification to practice witches, shamans, etc., and the qualification to embark on the road of transcendence."


    "Even if you are blood, this colorful grass can purify your blood power, so as to improve your talent and even return to your ancestors."


    "Starting price, 100000 gold coins!"


    At this moment, even Elia couldn''t help standing up and staring at the colorful grass.


    For people in this world, the effect of colorful grass can be called against the sky. After all, even the direct descendants of the strong can''t guarantee enough extraordinary talents. Even, because of lack of talent, it is impossible to move forward on the extraordinary Road, and there are many strong people imprisoned.


    Before the emergence of the continent of ADIS, even if there were many strong people in the main world and various resources emerged one after another, there was no good way to change the extraordinary qualification.


    Colorful grass can not only make people without extraordinary talent get talent, but also make people with talent go further. In the past few years, even the wizards with the fifth grade qualification have become the first-class qualification after obtaining the colorful grass, which has triggered the crazy pursuit of the strong in the main world.

 Chapter 185

    At this time, with the old man standing above announcing the start of the auction, bursts of warm shouts sounded here.


    "150000 gold coins!"


    "Two hundred thousand!"


    "Get out of here, half a million!"


    With the official start of the auction, the value of this colorful grass rose steadily, and only three rounds of bidding reached 500000.


    There is no doubt that this is a frightening price, but it is far from the end.


    As the auction went on, strong people who had not spoken before appeared one after another, including even level-3 wizards, which made the price reach two million at once.


    Looking at the madness here, Elia couldn''t help standing up and jerked at the corners of her mouth.


    He looked aside at yagiri with some expectation in his eyes.


    However, looking at his eyes, yagiri hesitated and finally smiled bitterly.


    "Lord Elia, although we have plenty of gold coins this time, we haven''t reached the point where we can shoot this colorful grass, and even if we can shoot it, what about the later fighting secret method."


    Hearing this, eliaton calmed down, but his body trembled slightly, obviously unwilling


    "Unfortunately, if I have this colorful grass, I can be promoted to an official wizard immediately, and even level 2 and level 3 wizards have great hope..."


    His eyes gradually dimmed, looking at the colorful grass in front of him, forcing himself not to think about it.


    Finally, the colorful grass was obtained by a level-3 wizard in a black robe. The transaction price was 4 million gold coins. In terms of value, it could almost buy a complete kingdom.


    A guard slowly sent it to the black wizard''s hand. Then, shrouded in the envy and jealousy of the people, the black wizard swallowed the colorful grass without hesitation.


    A little change took place on the site, and huge natural elements began to appear here. Several small textures appeared on the old man and began to grow under the colorful light.


    This is that the affinity of elements began to rise, indicating that they are closer to the laws of the world. After that, no matter which system they practice, it will be easier.


    "The affinity of this element, since then, his qualification has even exceeded the first class, and the obstacles of the advanced Morningstar wizard have been reduced by more than half." an old wizard looked at the black robed wizard and couldn''t help sighing.


    When the disturbance in place gradually stopped, the people looked at the old man in front again.


    The old man didn''t hesitate, just nodded and began to explain.


    "If you can participate in the auction I support, you must be very familiar with our rules."


    "As usual, this last auction item is a fighting inheritance from Yadi xudi''s country. It''s here for you to choose."


    "However, this time is different from the past. The number of inheritance to be auctioned is more than in the past."


    At this time, several maidens behind them came up quietly, each carrying a dusty book with a faint light on it.


    "Unexpectedly, there are five... There was a sound of surprise at the bottom.


    At this time, the old man came to the five fighting spirit inheritance and began to explain in detail.


    "These five inheritances are all from the aristocrats of the yadixu Empire, with the permission of their family. Among them, three can learn the great knight, with little difference, and two can make people learn the level of the earth knight."


    "One of them, named ChiYan fighting Qi, is a heritage of a Viscount family. The fighting Qi cultivated is extremely powerful, but it is more difficult to cultivate than the normal fighting Qi inheritance. At the same time, it also needs to meet the specific hot environment to get started."


    "The other one is his spirit fighting spirit. It comes from a baron. It is equally powerful. Although it is not as powerful as ChiYan fighting spirit, it has low cultivation difficulty and no cultivation restrictions."


    With his explanation, different brilliance gradually emerged in the inheritance of several fighting spirit books, which seemed very extraordinary.


    At the bottom, looking at the inheritance of these five books, many people are breathing rapidly. It seems that they are very excited about this.


    Compared with before, there are more people ready to move at this time.


    After all, although things that can change qualifications are good, fighting spirit, which can be inherited, is not bad. Moreover, there are more people who can compete.


    Elia looked at the above five books from time to time, and her thoughts kept flowing in her eyes.


    However, he didn''t have many choices. Finally, he locked his eyes on an ordinary fighting secret, and didn''t intend to touch the two better inheritance.


    For Elia, his family is not too strong here. Even after years of preparation, he is not confident that he can compete with many strong players present. It''s better to lower your eyes and get what you can get.


    "The inheritance of the first auction is ChiYan fighting spirit! The starting price is 10000 gold coins."


    The old man spoke above, which stunned everyone.


    "Not according to the level of inheritance, but randomly?"


    Some people reacted and began to bid.


    Because it was high inheritance at the beginning, the atmosphere on the field was very warm for a while. After a while, the price was raised to 500000. And this price is the beginning. The strong men dressed up mysteriously have made a sound one after another, and the price has been too high until it reaches more than three million.


    Finally, the inheritance was taken away by the previous black wizard at a price of about 3.5 million.


    In the box, Elia was shocked to see this.


    Even the strong who have achieved will still fight in the face of the temptation of fighting spirit inheritance. First, fighting spirit does not conflict with other systems and can be cultivated at the same time. And no one can keep their descendants. Everyone in the family can inherit their talents and qualifications. Therefore, it is necessary to take a fight inheritance just in case.


    These people are Elia''s main competitors.


    After a while, two more inheritance books were photographed. Elia also offered on the way, but was easily crushed by the strong.


    Every inheritance was taken away, his heart was heavy, and even a cold sweat appeared on his face.


    Around him, ajiri was the same. He looked very blue.


    After a while, the spirit of the higher book was also photographed, and his chance was only one last time.


    "This is the last book to be handed down. It can make people learn to the level of great knight. It is comparable to an official wizard. The starting price is 10000 gold coins." the old man said this without expression.


    "800000 gold coins!"


    When the old man above said that, Elia got up fiercely and pressed all the chips in one breath, so that people around him couldn''t help glancing.


    "Who is this? So bold, one shot is 800000 gold coins."


    There was a faint sound of discussion off the court. It seemed that he was shocked and didn''t respond for a while.


    Seeing this, the old man shook his head and could count down.


    "Eight hundred thousand times! Eight hundred thousand times!"


    "A million gold coins!"


    While Elia was relaxing, a voice broke the silence and emptied his mind.


    "It''s over..." he was almost paralyzed, with unspeakable loss in his eyes.


    In situ, as the sound broke the silence, there were sounds in several directions, which made the originally calm hall complicated.


    However, no matter what the outside world is, it has nothing to do with Elia.


    After a while, he shook his head and cheered himself up.


    "Now we can only find a way elsewhere."


    The idea flashed through his mind. He didn''t care about the scene, but left with his entourage.


    Outside, his face looked a little better. At his side, ajiri also sighed and began to comfort.


    "Lord Elia, don''t care too much. Even if this auction fails, we can stay here for a few months until the next auction."


    "It''s too late."


    Elia shook her head.


    "A few days ago, the family and I sent a letter saying that problems began to appear in the secret territory guarded by the family. Let me go back quickly."


    "So if you miss this time and want to come here next time, you don''t know when."


    He sighed.


    "Now, I can only take a chance on this street to see if I can meet some nobles."


    His face returned to calm, looked at the street and walked forward.


    On the other side, not far away from them, he changed his clothes and looked like an aristocratic teenager with a smile.


    After thinking for a while, he came to a position near the center and set up a stall with some scattered things on it.


    Most of these things were collected by him inadvertently. They were completely useless to him and were used at this time.


    However, although these things are ordinary to him, they are good treasures for the people here. Even if most of them can''t be recognized by the people here, only those recognized are enough to stunne them.


    "My Lord, how do you sell these magic crystals?"


    A middle-aged man who seemed to be a wizard apprentice looked at a crystal in front of Yates, emitting pure red brilliance, and asked in shock.


    Magic crystal is the crystallization condensed after the death of those Warcraft on the mainland of ADIS. After spreading to the outside world, some powerful wizards found that this crystallization is of great benefit to the promotion of wizards and the increase of spiritual power, so it is extremely precious.


    Generally, only the noble families on the continent of ADIS have some collections, and most of them have little magic content, which is far less than those in front of ADIS.


    At this time, more people were attracted. After seeing these things in front of Yates, they read them out in shock.


    "It''s Naien grass. It''s said that it can grow only under the careful cultivation of high priest level sacrifice. Moreover, the yield is very low, which can greatly prolong the life span."


    "And these herbs are extremely precious magical plants even in the territory of the yadixu empire."


    The people looked at the items placed in front of Adams as if they were amazed.


    And with the knowledge of these people, they can recognize less than half of the things here. But looking at the flickering element fluctuations and all kinds of deep breath on these things, there is no doubt that they are good things.

 Chapter 186

    "Eh, this is blood stone..."


    A passing wizard stayed here in surprise, and his breath made the people around him make way.


    This is an official wizard. At this time, he looked at Adams and was very surprised.


    "Blood stone, and magical plants from Yadi Xu magic crystal..."


    As he looked at them, the light in his eyes became brighter and brighter.


    "Unfortunately, the amount of each is too small."


    After a while, he regretted again.


    Indeed, although these things taken out by ADIS are all good things, for some reasons, although they are all precious items, they are not top-level, and the amount of each is not much.


    After all, the people around are not fools. If the quantity is small and the quality is high, it can be understood as which nobleman sells his collection here. If the portion is enough, where will you set up a stall here.


    "My Lord, how do you sell these things?"


    The wizard looked at those things below and couldn''t help but say in a respectful tone.


    ADIS looked up at him, looked at Elia coming here in the distance, and then smiled.


    "One thousand yadixu gold coins... No counter-offer."


    Hearing the price, the crowd breathed.


    "This is a profiteer... Although this pure magic crystal is rare, it is only 800 gold coins at most. Now it has risen so much."


    The wizard also took a swipe at the corners of his mouth, but he didn''t speak. He adjusted a few things below and paid the bill directly.


    Seeing the wizard''s reluctant appearance, it was clear that he was shy in his bag, so he left.


    After he left, the people present looked at each other and hesitated at the same time.


    It has to be said that these are good things brought out by ADIS, and they are very rare in the market at present, which makes many people present excited. But the opposite is its expensive price, which is generally much more expensive, which makes everyone feel hesitant.


    On their side, Elia saw this, but her eyes brightened, and then took advantage of the meeting.


    Seeing him coming, ADIS looked at his head with great interest.


    When he came to Adams, with the beginning of contact, the fate of the two began to tangle for the first time.


    ADIS smiled, his mind moved, and the power of the law of fate was slowly launched.


    A wave of fate sent out, and the power of their fate began to interweave, with subsequent changes.


    "Even without my actions, with his character, he will probably come to me later, but it''s always safe to do so."


    He thought faintly in his heart, and his face was still cold and unchanged.


    Elia respectfully selected a few things from the front and didn''t ask much. She paid the bill directly and readily. Tens of thousands of gold coins were dropped, which left a profound impact on people all at once.


    People around him looked at his handwriting and sighed. Then they stopped hesitating and came forward one by one.


    Because there were not many things, when it was near noon, ADIS looked at the few pieces left in front of him, shook his head, closed the stall and left directly.


    He noticed that Elia had never left. When he saw that he was about to leave, he hung behind him and slowly followed up.


    "Well, according to the revelation of fate, now I''m ready to inquire about my foothold and come to visit me later."


    "However, in this case, it is too troublesome."


    He shook his head and went straight to a deserted corner.


    "Your Excellency has been with me for so long. What can I do for you?"


    Behind him, Elia looked at yagiri next to her and walked out with embarrassment.


    However, most of this embarrassing expression is fake based on Adams'' understanding of it.


    "Are you those people before?" ADIS was slightly surprised to see them.


    "I''m sorry, sir. We didn''t mean anything bad. We just wanted to ask you for something."


    Elia looked respectfully at ADIS and looked very sincere.


    Seeing this, ADIS just shook his head.


    "You should know that I don''t have much left in my collection. What do you want?"


    "Fighting spirit inheritance!"


    Elia looked a little embarrassed, but she said it firmly without hesitation.


    But in his heart, he was also very nervous at this time. After all, things like power inheritance are often the lifeblood of a family, and it is impossible to sell them at leisure.


    As they say, if the opposite person is a rough man, he may think he is insulting the other party.


    However, to his peace of mind, the opposite ADIS had no aversion, but showed some clear expressions on the road.


    Seeing that Yates was like this, Elia felt a little relaxed and showed some hope in her eyes, and then quoted her price without hesitation.


    "I don''t want the higher inheritance in your family. I just need an ordinary inheritance. 500000 gold coins belong to you!"


    Although this price has not reached Elia''s psychological limit, it is also sincere.


    After all, although the price at the auction is far more than 500000 gold coins, the auction can not represent the market price.


    As Elia knows, the goods of the auction house are selected by the yadixu empire. It is also impossible for ordinary nobles to put their own things on it.


    According to the market price, one step is enough to make people learn the ordinary inheritance of the great knight, and its final value is about 500000 gold coins.


    Of course, this is only the initial price, and there is room for bargaining.


    However, contrary to Elia''s expectation, hearing the price, Yates nodded directly without any bargaining idea.


    "Yes."


    Opposite, Elia was surprised and looked at ADIS. She couldn''t believe it.


    "But I have one condition."


    ADIS looked at each other, smiled and said his conditions.


    At this time, Elia realized: "please say that as long as I can do it, I will help you finish it."


    "Give me a territory and help me build a church for me to preach."


    Yates was not interested in talking with them here, directly said his requirements, and then threw them a book that looked thick and ancient.


    "The inheritance I prepared is an advanced inheritance. This is the knight part. You can take it out to identify the authenticity."


    "Wait until 500000 gold coins are brought, and then give you the part of the great knight. If the last territory is satisfactory to me, even the part of the earth knight can be given to you."


    With these words, ADIS felt the other party''s heartbeat suddenly and understood that the other party had already moved.


    He shook his head, did not care about Elia behind him, and went directly to one side of the street.


    Behind him, Elia was stunned when she saw him. Looking at the fighting spirit in her hand, she had an unreal feeling in her heart.

 Chapter 187

    "My Lord, there is no problem with inheritance."


    The figure of ADIS gradually disappeared from sight. On one side, yagiri looked at Elia with a happy face.


    Seeing him say that, Elia nodded and hesitated.


    "I always feel something wrong. It seems too easy."


    Hearing what he said, yagiri shook his head and was persuading.


    "Don''t think too much, my Lord."


    "In the yadixu Empire, there is a tradition of offering sacrifices and going out to preach. It is said that the more believers they convert, the faster their strength will progress. This noble or a priest is ready to go out to preach."


    "Moreover, with each other''s strength, there is no need to deceive us."


    Yagiri smiled bitterly.


    Elia looked a little dignified at this.


    "What is the strength of the other side?" he asked.


    "I can''t feel it, but at least it''s a red robed sacrifice, even a yellow robe..."


    Hearing this, Elia drew from the corner of her mouth, "so if you just wanted to fight us, we might not be able to run away."


    "Although I don''t want to say, it''s really possible." aside, Yajili smiled bitterly again.


    "However, the sacrificial reputation of yadixu Empire has always been good. It is said that because of their belief in nature, most of them are calm and indifferent, and don''t like disputes with people."


    Elia shook her head. "Maybe."


    "But now, let''s get the 500000 gold coins ready."


    He looked at the distant street and muttered to himself.


    Half a million gold coins, such a large sum of property, naturally, could not be carried by Elia and others, and most of them were sent to auction houses and commercial houses guaranteed by the yadixu empire.


    It was several days after Elia took out the 500000 gold coins by various means.


    A few days later, a plain white robed ADIS came to the famous commercial firm in the city.


    Opposite him were Elia and agiri, and an old wizard in white.


    "This is the Egyptian Russian wizard we invited to witness. He is a erudite."


    Elia saw Yates coming and looked at the wizard on the side and said.


    In this regard, ADIS just smiled and didn''t say much.


    "Now that both sides are here, let''s start."


    On one side, EO''s face showed a kind smile and looked at both sides.


    Elia nodded, and several bodyguards behind her carried out several large boxes, which looked very heavy.


    Then he took out a magic crystal card roll with gold flashing from his body.


    "Here are 200000 gold coins and this magic crystal card roll. You can get 300000 gold coins from any commercial firm officially opened by Yadi Syria."


    On one side, AEO nodded. Behind him, the waiters in several commercial firms came forward one after another, counting in front with an expressionless face.


    Adams shook his head and threw a thing out of his hand without waiting for the inventory to be completed.


    "This is the inheritance of the great Knight part. You can check it here."


    Elijah looked to the side of Elijah and Russia. The other party nodded. Behind him, naturally, the strong man of the firm came forward to check.


    "Two adults, everything has been checked and there is no problem."


    After a while, a priest in red came forward and said.


    Elia breathed out gently, and the heart she had raised was slowly put down.


    He stepped forward and smiled at Adams.


    "Sir, now that the deal is concluded, we have to start on our way home."


    "I wonder if the previous agreement still counts?"


    In this regard, ADIS smiled: "nature counts."


    He came forward and waved it gently. Several boxes of gold coins disappeared and were put away by him.


    Seeing this scene, Elia''s pupils contracted and her face remained calm.


    "Well, how about we meet at the East Gate in the morning three days later?"


    After he said this, a strange feeling enveloped Elia''s heart.


    He could not help frowning and thinking about it, but he didn''t find anything wrong.


    On the other side, ADIS just nodded, and then walked away with the end of the transaction.


    "What was that strange wave that just flashed by?"


    In the distance, ADIS walked into the street, and the power of the true spirit gradually rose, still staring at Elia in the distance.


    Just now, with the fluctuation of fate, in the induction of Yates, a tall and terrible shadow appeared, and his appearance gradually emerged in the deep darkness.


    It was a giant dragon the size of the world, shrouded in depth, with dark scales, looking ferocious and powerful.


    "One of the top three demons, the dragon of the world, agrafos..."


    Thinking about the data collected recently and the huge image in his mind, Yates muttered to himself.


    During this time, he didn''t do anything. He had a clear goal. With the power of the yadixu Empire, he also collected a lot of data.


    Although most of them are absurd myths spread among ordinary people, they also give him a lot of inspiration.


    In the main world, it is quite coincidental that there are legends of demons and gods in almost all races. Among them, three demon gods are the most powerful demon gods.


    "Twelve demons and three supreme demons. It''s really terrible..."


    ADIS frowned and flashed countless thoughts in a moment.


    "No matter what kind of universe or world, there is a catastrophe. Before the catastrophe, there will always be various omens under the instinctive induction of the world."


    "And this time, is it because of these demons?"


    At this moment, his mind was full of thoughts. The law of fate was constantly deduced, but he always saw through the fog ahead.


    "It seems that we can only continue to follow them for the time being. With the evolution of the great disaster, some clues will eventually be revealed."


    He looked at the street in the distance and went straight.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Three days later, as the carriage on the road gradually drove far away, ADIS rode a white horse and walked side by side with Elia.


    "After this journey, in another month, the influence of yadixu empire in this area will gradually decrease, and there will be more and more robbers."


    ADIS nodded and looked at dozens of guards behind him.


    "So before going out of this range, do we need to recruit some more guards?"


    The dozens of guards who came with Elia looked pretty good. Not only did everyone have leather armor, but also everyone was strong. They could be said to be elite in ordinary capitals.


    But it''s not enough to see around here. This is near the yadixu empire. An official Legion soldiers are knights. Ordinary bandits can''t survive here.


    Elia nodded and said, "there is a tavern at the border ahead. There will be many mercenaries looking for employment."


    ADIS nodded, looked at the road ahead and didn''t speak again.


    Seeing him like this, Elia also had some helplessness. In order not to embarrass the atmosphere, she had to continue to speak.


    "Adults look very young and should be of noble origin. How can they think of going out to preach?"


    He asked with some curiosity.


    "Because there are some things to deal with, so come out for a walk."


    ADIS smiled and responded.


    "Moreover, it''s good to take the opportunity to visit the outside world."


    The other party was stunned and showed a clear look on his face.


    "Although the resources of Raines continent are poor, the scenery is really good."


    "There are many races here, and it is also the ancestral land of dwarves and elves. Therefore, there are many elves on the mainland."


    "Because we are close to the coast, most of us are ordinary humans. When we reach the node in front, there will be more other races."


    They chatted one by one. After a while, they waited for a post station. The commander in front of Yajili looked at the sky and announced to stop here for lunch.


    As their VIP, Yates naturally gets a share, which is much more generous than others.


    There was a faint sound of prayer behind. Adams looked sideways. A very young guard was praying to the God of nature, and the God''s emblem was very bright.


    He couldn''t help laughing. Instead of looking at the lunch in his hand, he went to the tired guards behind him.


    "Let me pray for you on behalf of the God of nature," he said.


    Then in the revered eyes of the people, waves of divine power sounded here and slowly blessed them.


    He led these people to pray, and then watched a little white power of faith rise from them, and couldn''t help laughing.


    After passing through him, these beliefs were purified into divine power, which was returned by him and blessed on these tired people.


    Although not much, it also sweeps away their fatigue and makes their hearts feel relaxed.


    After a while, with the end of the rest time, the group left here and embarked on a distant journey again.

 Chapter 188

    After more than half a month, the motorcade drove to the end of the road and came to a seemingly huge building.


    "There''s a tavern on the door, but there''s a military camp and training ground outside?"


    Looking at the building, ADIS was speechless.


    Seeing him like this, Elia smiled: "the buildings opened at the border of the Syrian empire are like this. Because the army needs to be stationed, they are connected for convenience."


    "But in this way, the tavern is guaranteed. At least no one dares to make trouble here."


    He said with a smile.


    "Lord Elia, let''s go in," said yagiri.


    Elia nodded and took the lead in with the guard behind her.


    After entering the door, suddenly, dozens of lines of sight hit at the same time, with a cold light.


    However, after seeing Elia in Chinese clothes and with a guard, they looked around with interest.


    Some of these people are dwarves with long beards and armor. Some are elves with long bows, and even orcs on the other side of the continent. Ordinary humans are the least.


    As Elia and his party entered, their eyes shifted and they observed with great interest one by one.


    "Well, is it a foreign aristocrat?"


    A dwarf''s eyes lit up, looked at Elia, who was dressed in gorgeous clothes and looked extraordinary, and whispered with his partners.


    Moreover, as the door opened, dozens of guards appeared outside, and the eyes of these mercenaries became brighter and brighter. Looking at Elia''s eyes, it seemed as if they were looking at a big fat sheep.


    However, Elia didn''t respond to these mercenaries'' private rubbing hands and even eager to try. She seemed to be used to it.


    At this time, a figure came in from the outside and attracted everyone''s attention.


    Yates wore a white robe and looked very gentle. His natural breath spread without concealment. He also wore a special god emblem for the sacrifice of the God of nature.


    This dress is almost the standard equipment for sacrifice. One can see that it is a natural sacrifice.


    "There is a natural sacrifice." people''s eyes brightened, and their eyes quickly shifted from Elia to ADIS, especially some elves.


    In addition to these mercenaries, there are other people in the tavern, some adventurers and some businessmen who wander around. At this time, it is also bright in their eyes to see the arrival of ADIS.


    For this scene, Elia looked helpless and explained to ADIS, who looked a little surprised.


    "The reputation of natural sacrifice is very good, and it is very popular with outsiders because of its unique auxiliary divinity."


    As soon as he had finished, a girl with black hair came to Adams.


    "Is this the first time for the sacrificial Lord to go out?"


    A pair of dark eyes looked at ADIS and seemed curious.


    In this regard, Yates was stunned and then nodded.


    Seeing him like this, the girl smiled and sent a small package.


    "This is the support of yadixu empire for going out to sacrifice. There are some natural holy water and gold coins in it, as well as the map nearby. Please be careful."


    Seeing this treatment, Elia shook her head in silence and looked at yagiri.


    Yagiri nodded and walked to a wall in front of him.


    "I''ll hire some guards for about three months," he said in a thick voice.


    The receptionist in front nodded and inquired about his requirements and remuneration in detail. After charging some handling fees, he put a new notice on the huge wall in front of him.


    "This is the employment system here. Release the task in front and write down the requirements and remuneration. Then naturally, some mercenaries will go up and observe. If they meet the requirements and have intention, naturally someone will tell us."


    "And here, if you want, you can even spend money to hire the Knights of the yadixu Empire, but the price is too high. It''s a little uneconomical for us to hire."


    In a corner, Elia said to Adams.


    "Are these mercenaries OK?"


    ADIS looked at a large number of mercenaries on one side and had some questions.


    "How is it possible?"


    Yagiri on one side interrupted.


    "Some of these mercenaries have been certified in places specially opened by the yadixu Empire, and most of them have no problem. But most of them are not certified mercenaries, of which the sources are chaotic, and some of them are robbers who specifically attack their employers on the way, so we must be careful."


    "But this time, with your blessing, our journey should be no problem."


    Elia also spoke.


    "Natural sacrifice was highly valued in the yadixu empire. It has a strong reputation in this area. Ordinary robbers don''t dare to make up their minds."


    At this time, the bartender brought the food and wine. On the other side, a figure caught the attention of ADIS.


    The ancient world!


    You are the glory of the other side.


    God of destruction,


    Sweeping the ancient world.


    Wizard, dragon, God King,


    Your past emperor will return¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The continent is destroyed and the soul is turbulent


    All kings will fall


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    A slight chant sounded in Yates'' ear. He was stunned and looked at the center of the tavern.


    There, an old man with a crazy face sang loudly. He looked like a bard and a madman.


    When I saw the old man, many people frowned slightly in the pub, as if they were used to ignoring him.


    "This poem seems to be the destruction poem spread by the wizard Empire thousands of years ago, as well as some allusions of the legend of the three kings. Unexpectedly, it was compiled into a poem."


    Elia on one side was also stunned and inexplicable.


    ADIS listened quietly to the old man singing and frowned.


    "Something''s wrong. I haven''t noticed the Bard since I came in."


    He recalled carefully, and the memory in his mind slowly reversed, like a picture, and began to arrange again.


    The existence of level 6 has awakened the true spirit. Even the memory of thousands of years is still as clear as just happened, and there is no ambiguity of ordinary people.


    But this recollection, ADIS was stunned.


    Because in the memory of his mind, when he just entered, there was no breath of the old man.


    "Without memory, the Bard either shielded himself from my feelings at the beginning, or suddenly appeared in front of me."


    "Either way, it''s an incredible power


    He looked at the old man in the center and thought in surprise.


    It seems to be aware of something. In the center, the old man with hair like a madman turned and looked at ADIS.


    Two calm and indifferent eyes that see through the world seem to have caused some changes.


    The old man''s face was calm. At this moment, there was a sense of historical precipitation, mysterious and indifferent.


    But the next moment, they looked away, and the old man returned to madness again, looking like crazy.


    Yates just watched the scene quietly, listened to the poetry he sang, and remained silent.


    However, it was strange that even if he did so in the tavern, no one kicked him out, as if he had ignored him.


    Only Elia next to ADIS was still frowning, obviously not affected by unknown forces.


    Under the divine light of ADIS, after a while, the old man put down his piano and poetry. His chaotic and crazy eyes were quiet and came to ADIS.


    But as he approached, Elia''s face calmed down at the side of Yates, and didn''t seem to notice the old people coming in front.


    ADIS turned slowly and looked sideways. In the reflection of Elia''s pupils, the old man''s figure was completely invisible, only nothingness behind him.


    A huge force came, and Yates was stunned. He felt that the figure of the old man in front of him was gradually hazy and began to disappear in his field of vision.


    Even, in his memory, the impression of the old man was gradually disappearing, as if it had never appeared and never came.


    The familiar singing sound sounded in place, and the old man''s dull eyes emerged. Among the true spirits of ADIS, a dusty fate God was slightly shocked, and a light spread to attack, dispersing the hazy power and showing the real vision.


    "You''re special..."


    The figure of the old man reappeared in front of Yates, wearing a worn-out bard costume.


    He spoke slowly, as if he had returned from history. His voice was intermittent, with an ancient sense of precipitation.


    "Who are you?"


    ADIS was surprised, looked at each other''s face and asked.


    "I don''t know..."


    Facing the inquiry of Yates, the old man shook his head, and a trace of confusion gradually appeared in his calm eyes.


    "Who am I?" he murmured, as if there was a long story to tell.


    "I am a person who only exists in history..."


    "I came from the last century of the universe and was a bard."


    He opened his mouth slowly, his pupils clear and mysterious.


    In the sight of ADIS, he was always shrouded in a fog, which remained unchanged and deepened for a long time.


    "The dead lost in the past."


    ADIS was slightly stunned, then looked at his calm face and spoke again.


    "What are you doing here?"


    The old man shook his head, "I don''t know."


    "I''m just a lonely wanderer, wandering in different places, gathering on the nodes of history to record history."


    "No one can remember me, and I''m always just a madman who exists in the past."


    "Only when someone can not forget me can I recover a moment of soberness."


    "Record history?" Adams murmured, and then his eyes gradually shifted to Elia.


    He had a hunch that the Bard was mostly attracted by Elia.


    "Can anyone see you before me?" he asked.


    "You are the second." the old man nodded, as if with the vicissitudes and insipidity of history.


    "In return for waking me up, I can answer you a question."


    "Any questions?" ADIS asked.


    In this regard, the old man shook his head, but said nothing.

 Chapter 189

    Facing the old man''s gaze, ADIS meditated for a moment, and then slowly looked up.


    "I want to know the past of the universe."


    In fact, this problem is far more than one, but strictly speaking, it is still within the scope of one problem.


    Opposite, the old man just shook his head.


    "This problem is designed too widely. All I can tell you is the part you want to know, and the rest needs to be explored by yourself."


    "That''s enough."


    ADIS responded.


    The old man stopped talking and just walked forward quietly.


    In the original place, the hazy power rose again and enveloped Yates.


    But this time, he didn''t forget anything, but magnificent pictures began to appear and flow into his mind.


    He couldn''t help but shrink his pupils and look forward.


    I don''t know when the old man in front of me has long disappeared. The noise in place rises again, and the calm tavern is lively again.


    "What''s the matter, sir?" Elia''s voice came from one side.


    He looked at ADIS, who had not moved for a long time, with some doubts on his face, as if he had completely forgotten the previous things.


    In this regard, ADIS smiled: "it''s all right, just remembered something."


    "Ha ha, are you homesick?" yagiri smiled.


    "At my adult age, I''m just a child who can only pester my parents. I haven''t left my hometown at all."


    ADIS smiled at him and shook his head slowly.


    "Hometown, I''ll probably never go back..."


    The idea flashed through his mind.


    Two men came in the distance and came in front of them.


    "Seven mercenary regiments have expressed interest in the recruitment task you released before, including three registered mercenary regiments, which are composed of dwarves, elves and humans..."


    The two staff members smiled at Elia and others, slowly told some details and compensation requirements of these mercenary regiments, and ordered Elia and yagiri opposite to nod one by one.


    "Finally, are you going to choose among these mercenary regiments or continue to wait?"


    "No need," Elia replied casually, and then asked yagiri to choose.


    After a while, an elf and a human in armor came over. It seemed that they came from two different mercenary regiments.


    "We have a lot of people, and a mercenary regiment may not be enough," Elia explained to Addis next to her.


    In fact, it is also a practice to reduce potential security risks by selecting multiple mercenary regiments to avoid accidents. As for the gold coins needed, they were nothing to Elia and others.


    Elia talked with the heads of the two mercenary regiments. In the process, the elf looked at Adams from time to time and was obviously very curious about him.


    This is a female elf, wearing a light green robe and a long sword. Her face is very beautiful. Compared with ordinary people, her ears are slightly pointed.


    Sensing the sight of the elf, ADIS smiled at her, and a little natural smell was emitted, which immediately made the opposite elf feel very good.


    As a member of the intelligent race, elves are all over the main world like humans, and have their own unique power system.


    The power of moonlight and the power of nature of the elves are very famous in the main world.


    Because of the God of nature, the natural sacrifice of yadixu empire is also very famous. It has a natural affinity with the elves. In these decades, the yadixu Empire also established diplomatic relations with the elves, and cooperation was very frequent. Not only the elves could enter the territory of the yadixu Empire, but natural sacrifice was also very popular with the elves.


    "Alice, how''s it going?" several elves asked, looking at the female elves coming from Elia.


    Alice smiled: "not bad."


    "Although the Commission will be split by others, the escort this time is a great aristocrat. The reward is OK."


    She was a little naughty and looked at the elves in place, looking a little happy.


    "And this time there is a natural sacrifice."


    This once again aroused the curiosity of his companions.


    "That sacrifice looks very young and pretty. Hey, hey, if only it could be tied back to the clan."


    "The sacrifices that can go out to preach are at least Druids equivalent to medal level. Just you. It''s good not to be caught back."


    "But I just saw him smile at sister Alice. Did he like sister Alice?"


    The topic gradually deviated, which made Alice blush. She was relieved to stop her people after seeing that ADIS in the distance had no response.


    On the other side, several knights in different armor silently arranged their weapons, which seemed very silent.


    After a while, the party started the journey again.


    Most of those mercenaries have their own horses, just follow the side of the team and move forward silently.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Dozens of days later.


    "My Lord, there are several towns ahead and nearby. Do you need to supplement some supplies locally?"


    A tall Knight rode up to Elia and asked.


    This is a knight from a distant continent. His name is sharadi. It is said that he came from a military family and inherited an unknown system. He has the strength equivalent to a knight.


    This strength can be regarded as the top among the mercenaries nearby. As long as he wants, he can get a territory to become an aristocrat in any country on Lyons mainland. In addition, his self-discipline character and rich experience are very popular here.


    In fact, most of the soldiers who can become mercenaries are just some extraordinary people with low strength. I don''t know what kind of system they inherited. They came near the yadixu empire for various reasons.


    In front of the team, Elia looked at saladi and shook her head. "We have enough supplies. Just skip the towns along the road and save some time."


    On the other side of them, ADIS looked at the scenery along the road and opened his eyes slowly.


    "It seems that there should be no accidents along the road."


    He shook his head secretly, somewhat helpless.


    "I thought I could always find some clues around Elia, but after so long, no accident happened."


    "According to this situation, there will be no harvest on this road."


    These thoughts flashed through his mind and gradually made a decision.


    "Since there is no harvest here in a short time, it''s better to go to other places. The main world has been inherited for countless years. There are many level 6 strong people who exist. There should always be some clues."


    He set his mind on those six level beings who had lived for a long time, and then did not hesitate.


    "In order to prevent any accidents, Elia needs to keep a separate body here."


    The idea flashed through his mind and then he looked beside him.


    Under the powerful true telepathy, everything around you can be seen without any concealment.


    However, in the induction, everything is normal within a radius of tens of miles.


    He shook his head and turned into a separate body in situ. Then his consciousness disappeared in situ and came from the distance in an instant.


    In situ, Elia was stunned and couldn''t help looking at her side. There, ADIS rode side by side with him.


    Feeling his sight, ADIS turned back and looked at Elia with a smile: "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s all right. Maybe I feel wrong." Elia shook her head and said it''s okay.


    A few days later, on another continent not far from the mainland of ADIS, a handsome young man appeared.


    "According to the memory of the two wizard apprentices, this is a gathering place for wizards."


    He looked up at the distant city and muttered to himself.


    Many years ago, before the merger of the ADIS world and the main world, two wizard apprentices accidentally broke into the ADIS world, were caught by ADIS and got some information about the main season.


    "If you are erudite, who can compare with a wizard? I just hope I won''t be disappointed here."


    A city is faintly visible in the distance. Under the induction of ADIS, the breath of some pedestrians emerges.


    He shook his head, urged by divine power, and came directly outside the city at the next moment.


    "Eh?" an old man covered his eyes and looked at ADIS in the distance, looking a little confused.


    "What''s the matter, Grandpa?" next to him was a little boy who looked very cute. He asked suspiciously at this time.


    "Nothing, grandpa may be dazzled." the old man shook his head and didn''t think more.


    The city looks very depressed. It comes from a small country near the coast.


    However, although poor, the security of the city is fairly good. According to the memory of the past, ADIS walked through a long street and came to a small alley.


    At the entrance of the alley, there is a gate, which looks very old.


    Seeing the gate, ADIS did not hesitate and went straight in.


    A magical scene happened. Under the cover of darkness, ADIS''s body gradually became empty, and finally passed through the gate directly.


    Walking through the gate, the scenery inside changed again, although it was much empty.


    "Under the ground?"


    ADIS said to himself, walking along the road.


    This is a black market in the wizard''s memory, which mainly provides some services for the Wizards nearby.


    With the gradual progress, other roads gradually appear in front, and there are some sparse figures.


    Obviously, there is more than one channel in this black market.


    Those wizards looked at ADIS indifferently, then ignored him and just walked forward silently.


    At the end, there was a huge camp, guarded by two wizards in black at the entrance.


    "Toll, half a magic stone per person." one of them said in a low, hoarse voice when he saw someone coming.


    In this regard, these wizards are not surprised. Obviously, they are not here for the first time.


    They coldly threw half a black magic stone to the guardian, and then went in.


    The people in front went in one after another, and soon it was Adams''s turn.


    "Half a magic stone," the guardian said routinely.

 Chapter 190

    At the entrance of the black market, looking at the cold faced wizard guard in front of him, ADIS shook his head.


    "I have no magic stone on me," he said, looking at the wizard in front of him.


    "Can you replace it with something else?"


    He took a gold coin out of his hand.


    Different from the ordinary gold coins in the main world, this gold coin has the breath of natural divine power, engraved with the divine emblem of the God of nature and the image of a tree. It is a gold coin handed down by the Asian emperor Xu Empire, which is much stronger than the messy coins outside.


    "Yadixu gold coins?" the wizard guard was stunned.


    "Ten gold coins are worth a magic stone," he turned back.


    Adams took out five gold coins and went straight in.


    It seems very deserted inside. It is not a city outside biadi and xudi. It is almost full of wizards. Because of the remoteness of the place, almost half of them are wizard apprentices, and there are few formal wizards.


    He shook his head and walked forward.


    Inside, there are some small shops, more stalls set up by some wizards, scattered on one side, which seems very rare.


    After all, with a relatively large population, extraordinary people are always very few. Among thousands of people, it''s good to have one person with wizard talent, not to mention the luck and resources to embark on the path of wizard, which is naturally rare.


    Yadis looked around and found that the gold coins issued by yadixu empire could be used here.


    On the one hand, this area is not far from the mainland of Addis and is deeply influenced by the Syrian empire. On the other hand, it is also guaranteed by an entire extraordinary empire.


    However, because he was surrounded by some wizard apprentices, he was not interested in staying here more and went directly to a place.


    "What do you need, sir?" a hoarse voice sounded in place.


    In the darkness ahead, a figure in a black robe gradually appeared, revealing a very terrible face.


    It was an old face full of cracks. One eye on the face had long disappeared, revealing the emptiness inside.


    On his body, a mixed blood breath came, which made ADIS frown slightly.


    "Use the blood of other extraordinary lives to transform themselves into this?"


    He was speechless, could not help but also had no rejection, and directly stated his purpose.


    "I need a map around here and tell me where the largest college on the continent is."


    In front, the old man nodded numbly. An old and terrible face didn''t look angry.


    He silently walked out from the inside, with some more scrolls in his hand.


    "Fifty magic stones..."


    This price, relative to some intelligence, is sky high. But Yates just nodded and said he had no opinion.


    "What else do you need?" the old man''s hoarse and cold voice continued to ring in place.


    But this time, ADIS ignored him and went out directly.


    When the scroll was spread out, there was a blank inside. However, a little information directly emerged in Yates'' mind.


    This is the spiritual brand of the wizard. It is very convenient to compress the information in the carrier with spiritual force. As long as the spiritual force is enough, it can be accepted.


    After receiving the information, ADIS looked at the sparse black market in front of him and disappeared in situ.


    The next moment, ADIS appeared thousands of miles away, slowly moving forward with the previous information.


    At the beginning, his region was still a piece of mortal country, but as he gradually moved forward, another region began to appear.


    These places are few mortals. Most of them are dangerous areas in the eyes of some mortals, which are full of all kinds of mysteries.


    From here on, with the power of ADIS, you can gradually feel some powerful life wandering here with great power.


    But here, the clues obtained before are broken. After all, the previous black market was just some subjects, all of which were wizard apprentices. How could there be a specific location of the wizard college? It would be good to be able to achieve a general scope.


    ADIS was silent, and the powerful true spirit force emerged and felt the earth.


    Then he frowned slightly.


    "Induction is missing a large piece. Something is hindering my induction."


    He said to himself.


    "I can only find it slowly."


    This region is no more than the region where ordinary people live, full of traces of extraordinary power. In this area, ferocious monsters continue to appear, even comparable to the existence of official wizards.


    Roar!!!


    A cry in the distance caught the attention of ADIS.


    ADIS walked forward and saw several huge figures in front of him.


    It was a meter high Ogre with a huge mallet in his hand.


    Opposite him, there are several tall stone demons. At this time, looking at the tall ogres in front, they seem to be afraid.


    The ogre roared and rushed forward. The huge mallet swung up and smashed half of a stone demon.


    However, for the struggle ahead, ADIS has no feeling.


    This place is obviously the den of ogres. These stone demons broke in for some reason and caused a fight.


    The ogre''s nest covers a large area. It can be said that it is its territory within a few miles. In its area, the earth is covered with a large number of bones, both human and other races.


    "There''s a faint breath of life," Adams said to himself, looking ahead.


    Although the sense of true spirit is affected by unknown forces, there is no problem in such a short distance.


    He walked forward quietly and came directly in front of the ogre at the next moment. What''s amazing is that even if Yates was beside him, the ogre still didn''t respond, as if he were a wood.


    Yates did not turn around to look at the ogre, but looked at the huge cave next to him and a huge pot in it.


    At this time, a huge flame was burning under the pot. In the pot, a strong smell and bloody smell filled the air, and there were several corpses in it.


    ADIS calmed down and saw that among those bodies, there were dark goblins, giant cave spiders, and even the body of an elf. At this time, it had completely rotten, which could only be vaguely distinguished from the unique blood breath.


    "Why are most of them dark creatures?"


    He frowned and went inside.


    Inside, there are several long and sharp thick logs, each of which is the size of a fist and is deeply inserted into the ground. On these logs, there are fresh corpses, like strings, which are penetrated by these huge logs, and the blood dyes the original ordinary wood red.


    Obviously, the ogre usually string the food one by one after catching the prey, and then put it into the big pot when it needs to be eaten.


    The scene was bloody and brutal. However, to his surprise, even after such torture, there was still a life left.


    It was a corpse of an elf girl. Different from a normal elf, the elf had darker skin and slightly different breath. It was a dark elf.


    It seems that because it has just been strung up, the spirit still has a little breath of life, and even looks up unconsciously.


    For this tragedy, Adams shook his head, moved his divine power, protected the life of the spirit, and then gently waved to pull the spirit down from the ferocious log.


    "Hum!"


    Although ADIS protected her life, the severe pain caused by the pulling process was inevitable, which suddenly made the dark elf cry and seemed to restore some consciousness.


    She was covered with dried blood. At this time, her eyes, which had been closed, opened slightly, and looked up at ADIS with difficulty.


    When the warm divine power came, she only felt warm all over her body. A powerful and gentle force echoed in her body and repaired her body.


    Her terrible wound began to heal and disappeared under the action of divine power. Just because of the excessive blood loss, his face looked very pale.


    ADIS looked at her shocked and unbelievable eyes and asked, "what''s your name?"


    "Cherati..." murmured the dark elf girl, looking at a trace of confusion in Adams'' eyes.


    As consciousness gradually returned, thinking of what had just happened, she couldn''t help covering her head, breathing, and a trace of fear flashed in her eyes.


    In response, ADIS shook his head, took out several clothes and threw them away.


    "Since you are still alive, put your clothes on first."


    Chilati was stunned and found that he didn''t wear anything now, and the whole body showed up without covering up.


    However, the dark elf needs to be strong in this aspect. She didn''t show any abnormality, so she changed her clothes in front of ADIS.


    When she changed her clothes, her image suddenly changed.


    Originally, the Elves were beautiful in appearance, the same is true for the dark elves, and compared with ordinary elves, the dark elves have more charm.


    At this time, although chilati was pale and beautiful, she had a strong charm.


    "Where do you come from?" looking at her, Adidas was not moved, but asked.


    "Forget it, it''s too troublesome." before the girl answered, ADIS said to himself.


    The powerful force rose, and the girl was stunned, and a trace of confusion flashed in her eyes.


    At this moment, all the memories of the girl since she was born emerged and gathered in Addis'' mind.


    "Not the dark elf tribe nearby, but from the underground?"


    When the inspection was finished, ADIS frowned.


    In the girl''s memory, she originally lived in the underground world, but recently, great changes have taken place in the underground world, disasters have occurred, and the gap between the underground world and the main world is weakening, so they fled to the main world.


    Not only the dark elves, but also many underground dark world lives were expelled and came to the main world.


    The disaster was countless demonized lives, bloodthirsty rage, pouring in from the deeper lower world, almost occupying the whole lower world.

 Chapter 191

    In my mind, memories are constantly converging and reorganized into pictures.


    However, watching these memories, ADIS suddenly felt something wrong.


    "How does it feel like the style of the demon God before?"


    ADIS was surprised and flashed the idea.


    In the main world, because one world is merged, the power of the world is extremely powerful, so a huge region has evolved.


    There are not only several huge and terrible continents, but also countless underground worlds under the continents.


    Although these underground worlds are poor in resources, they are vast in territory, and do not know how many layers, in which there are many crises and opportunities, and there are also many lives.


    This is true of the dark elves. They are a branch of the elves and come from elves. Because they have long lived in the underground world and are affected by the unique environment of the place world, they have formed a unique dark elves.


    Although they have lived in the low world for a long time and have great differences in customs from the elves on the mainland, the essence of some blood has not changed much.


    For example, although we can no longer master the power of nature, we will also feel instinctive kindness to the breath of nature.


    ADIS looked at chiladi in front of him and shook his head slightly.


    This is also an unlucky bug. After the whole Dark Elf tribe moved to the mainland together, she was sent out to explore intelligence. Unfortunately, she was caught by the ogre. If she hadn''t met ADIS, she would have ended up needless to say.


    "Let''s go."


    ADIS turned back and gradually walked outside the cave.


    "Wait!" seeing him walking out, chilati was shocked. Looking at the figure of ADIS, he quickly whispered, "Sir, the ogre is still outside."


    In this regard, the figure of ADIS didn''t even stop at all and went out directly.


    Seeing this, she bit her teeth, found a dagger from her body, and rushed out behind Yates.


    Outside, the original stone demons have disappeared, and there are several more stone piles with unique flavor, which are obviously the bones of those stone demons.


    A tall ogre is not far away. He is lying on a huge body and eating crazily. He looks very crazy.


    But then, as ADIS walked from the inside, the ogre''s nose moved, and then looked in the direction of ADIS.


    Originally, with the power of ADIS, the ogre could not find it, but he followed chilati behind him, but he didn''t have this ability. When ADIS didn''t help cover up, he grabbed it one by one.


    The ogre gradually stood up, his huge body began to turn, and a pair of turbid huge eyes looked at ADIS.


    Roar!!!


    After seeing the face of ADIS, a powerful roar broke out in situ. The ogre picked up the huge mallet on the ground and hit ADIS directly.


    If this is smashed, even the official wizard can''t escape the end of turning into meat and mud.


    Behind Yates, chilati trembled in her heart, and her pale face seemed more pale.


    However, looking at this scene, ADIS was very indifferent, just walked forward silently.


    In situ, a light white radiance lit up out of thin air and turned into a boundary, blocking this moment with great power.


    Seeing this scene, the ogre roared angrily and jumped up directly. His tall body covered the field of vision in the sky, with a unique sense of tyranny.


    Seeing this, ADIS frowned slightly, and the huge divine power began to launch.


    The wave of divine power echoed here, and a spear glittering with divine power came out, and went directly to the tall ogre according to the mind of ADIS.


    The two collided. In chilati''s frightened eyes, the tall ogre appeared in front of him with a spear, which directly knocked the ogre away, and a big hole appeared in his body, which seemed very terrible.


    However, the ogre has an unusual life. Even if he is hit hard, he still hasn''t died and still has the strength to struggle.


    The fluctuation of divine power sounded again. The ogre''s originally struggling body suddenly stopped, and his whole body was shrouded in a blue light, as if it had turned into glass. Then a little broken sound sounded. Under the incredible eyes of chilati, the ogre''s tall body was broken like a broken stone, directly broken without leaving a trace.


    A little cyan light was still shining in place, and the remains of the ogre''s remains weathered away.


    The scene was very beautiful, but looking at this scene, chilati was deeply shocked.


    "That''s an adult ogre. It''s a monster that can compete with the master mother. Just kill it directly."


    There was a strong sense of unreal in her heart. Looking at the scene in front of her, she was in a trance and just followed the figure of ADIS in front of her.


    However, something more terrible happened. The girl was shocked to find that even if the figure of ADIS was in front, it looked like walking forward step by step. However, no matter how he walked forward or even ran, he could not catch up with each other, but the distance was getting farther and farther.


    After several attempts, she finally gave up chasing Adams. She felt relieved and regretted at the same time.


    For the dark elves, it is their nature to worship the strong. After seeing the powerful power of ADIS, the girl has no intention of becoming a follower of each other.


    However, for Yates, what he needs is only the information of this area. After getting the girl''s memory, he will not keep an oil bottle.


    He walked forward step by step, ignoring the huge breath around him, just towards his destination.


    However, his recklessness also caused a strong reaction in this area.


    There are a large number of dangerous lives in this area. After the disaster in the lower world, a large number of underground lives came here, which exacerbated the chaos in this area. The rampant like Yates naturally attracted the attention of these lives.


    Poof!


    A head flew up and a tall Troll gradually fell to the ground. Beside this troll, there are countless corpses, which looks numb.


    In front of these corpses, ADIS kept his face unchanged and continued to walk forward. He couldn''t see the appearance of the massive killing just now.


    During this time, killing almost became the daily life of ADIS.


    After all, a lot of life in this area will not be ignored for the course of ADIS. In this case, ADIS''s response is a direct breakthrough. He doesn''t know how many he killed all the way.


    "How terrible... A voice sounded in place.


    Several dark elves looked at the corpses on the ground in situ, and looked at the figure of ADIS in the distance, full of fear and worship.


    "This man, along the way, killed more demons than the whole tribe."


    "Such a terrible force, not to mention the master mother of the tribe, even the master mother of the clan, and even our Lord queen of the dark elf, is not an opponent." a Female Elf looked at the traces left in situ and exclaimed.


    "However, this strong man seems to have no malice towards our dark elves. On the contrary, he has helped us a lot."


    "I feel that this unknown strong man has a familiar smell. He is very kind. I don''t know if he is our distant relative?"


    "It should not be. According to our master mother, this unknown strong man is a sacrifice to the God of nature and has a good relationship with the elves on the mainland."


    These elves carefully sorted out the corpses left in place, and chatted while watching the disappearing voice of ADIS in the distance.


    For ADIS, these demons are just characters who wave and destroy. But for ordinary life, the remains of these powerful life are extremely precious things, and they are even more precious wealth for the underground races who hastily migrated to the mainland at this time.


    However, looking at the figure of ADIS, a handsome male elf was suddenly stunned.


    "That direction, the destination of the strong, will not be a long way to the low world."


    His voice trembled as if he thought of something.


    Others were stunned.


    "I remember that after we successfully withdrew, it was occupied by a terrible demon, and even slaughtered several tribes." it seemed that some elves turned pale and thought of the previous terrible scene.


    They looked at each other, didn''t speak for a moment, and seemed a little silent.


    "Shall we remind this unknown strong man..."


    After a while, a hoarse voice gradually sounded, and an elf asked with some hesitation.


    "But even if we want to remind, we can''t catch up."


    His companion said weakly, looking at the missing figure of ADIS, with a bitter smile on his face.


    The unknown strong will go to the passage to the underground world!


    The news was discovered by the creatures along the road and spread throughout the area.


    After the riots in the underground world, the underground world was in chaos. Many underground intelligent races moved all day and came to the mainland. At this time, they were attracted by the actions of ADIS.


    After these days of exploration and observation, these underground races were really shocked by the power of ADIS. After discovering his purpose at this time, they also reacted differently and took their own actions.


    However, this has no impact on ADIS.


    The short distance passed quickly, and on a flat land, the ground was covered with human remains.


    On these corpses, there are some strange creatures, which seem to be affected by unknown forces, appear strange and deviate from the form of the original race.


    These are the demons pouring out of the underground world. Most of them are the life of the underground world. They rush out of the underground world under the influence of unknown forces.


    However, on the earth, the number of these demons is still very rare. At this time, they are eating on a corpse alone.


    Most of those corpses are underground life, including not only dark elves, but also cavemen, dark orcs, earth spirits and other races living in the underground world. At this time, they all fell on the earth.

 Chapter 192

    With the arrival of ADIS, in the distance, it seems that some demons gradually looked up and looked at ADIS.


    ADIS was not moved, but walked forward silently, turning a blind eye to the terrible and ferocious demons around him.


    Roar!!!


    A low roar came from the front, and a group of demons rushed directly with tyranny in their eyes.


    In this regard, ADIS''s solution is also very simple. The divine power in the body moves gently, and the spear condensed by countless divine powers takes shape.


    Then, without looking at it, he waved his hand directly, and his divine power spread out, killing countless demons.


    This alone killed at least hundreds of powerful lives and stunned some onlookers in the distance.


    "Almighty God, is this really human?" an underground dwarf observed the situation ahead from a distance. When he saw this amazing behind the scenes, he couldn''t help saying.


    "These are demons from the depths of the earth. Each can kill dozens of dwarves. The combined power can easily destroy several large tribes. He killed them all in an instant."


    He could not help but marvel and was deeply shocked by this power.


    "This is the sacrifice of the God of nature. It is said that it comes from a very terrible world. It is very powerful to master the power of nature." an elf interposed.


    "But the demon in front is not simple. It is a legendary demon sealed thousands of years ago. I thought it had fallen long ago. Unexpectedly, it appeared again after this disaster."


    "Since its recovery, the thousand touch magic object orisfa has slaughtered dozens of tribes and blocked the passage from the underground world to the mainland, making it impossible for the clansmen in the underground world to evacuate."


    The dwarf said slowly with hatred on his face.


    "Don''t worry, we have gathered several tribes this time, plus the power of the unknown strong man, which should be enough to drive this demon away."


    "Wait a minute, let the natural sacrifice meet the demon first, and consume his power." the dark elf looked at ADIS who was walking farther and farther ahead and calmly ordered.


    Ahead, after killing the demons here at one time, ADIS continued to move forward.


    On the earth ahead, a huge channel appears in place, in which huge dark elements and strange breath are constantly spreading.


    Faintly, it seems that there is a huge beating sound of the heart, as if some powerful life is sleeping.


    ADIS frowned, waved his hand gently, and the huge divine power directly stirred away, waking up the powerful breath in front of him.


    Suddenly, the sleeping will began to wake up, the huge breath of life began to recover, and a huge figure gradually emerged.


    Under the deep passage ahead, a burst of crazy cries sounded, like the roar of wild beasts, strange and tyrannical.


    The earth fluctuated and vibrated, and the powerful life below seemed to rush out. The huge force made the earth tremble.


    Finally, with the dust all over the sky, a huge and terrible figure emerged.


    It was a terrible Warcraft, with a long body like a snake. Tentacles on the body kept wriggling, and there were eyes on it. The terrible breath was released without concealment.


    Countless eyes looked around from time to time, and finally gradually focused on ADAMS.


    In the distance, I saw the monster showing its birth shape. Several underground strong men turned white and held the weapons tightly, which seemed to increase their confidence.


    "Level 3 limit, monster about to reach level 4?"


    Feeling the breath in front, ADIS frowned: "I didn''t expect that just the passage to the underground world, I could meet this medium level demon."


    Roar!!!


    In front, huge demons roared, thousands of tentacles trembled together, blooming huge light, and came towards ADIS.


    Thousands of beams of light swept through the earth, leaving traces. A hill in the distance was directly blasted.


    The huge shadow gradually shrouded here. Under the loud roar of the devil, ADIS''s face remained unchanged, but just waved his hand.


    A thunder tore through the sky and hit directly down.


    The demon screamed and was directly hit by this force. There were scorch marks on his body. I don''t know how many tentacles were interrupted.


    However, this is not over. Huge brilliance enveloped here, and the power of nature began to break out. Powerful storms hung out of thin air, mixed with sharp ice blades, pounded here.


    For a moment, it seemed to be delayed. The huge body of the demon was cut madly, and the dark blood flowed madly.


    It was still struggling, its huge body twisted from time to time, and the power of terror changed the color of the elves and dwarfs lying in ambush around, but it was always unable to break free from the shackles of ADIS.


    In this regard, ADIS shook his head, the divine power stirred again, and then directly smashed the demon into pieces, leaving only a residue.


    But after the monster''s huge body collapsed, the channel in front was also revealed.


    Without hesitation, ADIS looked at the deep and dark channel in front and walked directly forward.


    In the distance, elves and dwarves stared at the disappeared figure of ADIS, as well as the remains of blood and flesh on the ground.


    "This, this is over? The legendary monster that can kill an entire city fell like this?"


    They were a little silly. If they hadn''t sensed the terrible power from the residual flesh and blood in front of them, they almost thought they had met a fake.


    "Inform the people that if you meet the sacrifice of the God of nature in the future, you must be careful."


    After a while, they looked at each other and issued the order.


    In front of him, ADIS walked quietly along the long road to the underground world.


    Because there is no sunlight underground, the passage is dark. However, for ADIS, even if he loses his sight, he can still clearly perceive the road ahead.


    He walked forward silently. He didn''t know how many bodies of underground life he saw along the way.


    He estimated that the reason why the demon just slept in the passage was to wait for the life of the underground world to come here and throw themselves into the net.


    Bodies were silent in the dark. However, after a long journey, a slight cry came gradually, along with a faint light.


    ADIS was stunned and looked in a direction ahead.


    There, several figures were running wildly, as if they were being chased by something.


    However, what stunned him was that these figures were all human beings, not other underground life.


    More importantly, there is his breath in one of the humans.


    On the other side, those people didn''t seem to expect that there were people in front. They were stunned at the moment they saw Adams.


    "Run!"


    There was a slight sound behind them. They reacted and ran towards Yates with fear.


    However, at this time, around, a similar sound of footsteps came gradually. A group of one meter tall demonized spiders came from all directions and gradually surrounded here.


    "It''s over. It''s a nest of demonized spiders..."


    This group of people could not help but show despair. They looked at the growing number of demonized spiders around them with fear on their faces.


    Looking at this scene, the figure of ADIS still stood steadily, with a calm face.


    As several people brought torches, around them, some dried corpses wrapped with spider silk can be seen everywhere, which is very terrible.


    At the next moment, several demonized spiders gradually surrounded and left towards several people.


    However, the powerful power bloomed here. On the body of ADIS, a huge breath appeared and the divine power urged him to kill the surrounding demonized spiders in an instant.


    Huge power erupted. In the front, at the nest of the demonized spider, the violent power attacked and destroyed it directly.


    These people were stunned, walked out of the state of despair and looked at Yates.


    But among them, the human suddenly woke up and was overjoyed.


    "This is the sacrifice of the God of nature. We are saved!" he took out the divine emblem on his chest and shouted with ecstasy.


    This is the divine emblem of believers of the God of nature. It has a little divine power and breath of the God of nature.


    "Are you yadixu?" yadisi came to this group of people and looked directly at the human without looking at the other elves.


    Yadixu people are slightly different from the human beings in the main world. Although they all belong to human beings, yadixu people have softer looks and black hair, which is different from the ordinary human beings in the main world.

 Chapter 193

    "I''m from yadixu City, the capital of China. I''m a businessman."


    Facing the eyes of Yadi Si, the Yadi Syrian nodded without hesitation.


    "The passage above has been cleared by me. There is no danger. Go up by yourself."


    ADIS nodded slightly. After leaving this sentence, he stopped caring about him and walked straight ahead.


    However, looking at the figure of ADIS in the distance, the man bit his teeth and hesitated. Instead of leaving, he ran to ADIS.


    "Sir, please allow me to go down with you."


    He shouted to ADIS, which immediately caused panic among his companions.


    "EOS, you''re crazy. What if you annoy this adult?"


    A blond middle-aged man looked at the man and said in fear.


    For the creatures of the Lord''s world, the transcendent is high and does not care about the lives of ordinary people. In this case, it''s not a good idea to ask rashly.


    However, in his eyes, there are also worries and expectations. The two emotions are constantly intertwined, and the expression on his face is very complex.


    Ahead, Yates had no response, but walked forward silently without any response.


    Seeing this scene, EOS was too late to be disappointed. With a glimmer of hope in his eyes, he looked at the figure of ADIS.


    "My Lord, I have been in the underground world for many years, and I am very familiar with the terrain here. I can help you lead the way. I just hope you can save my wife and daughter in front. They are also yadixu people."


    He bit his teeth and shouted again behind him, looking very sincere.


    In front, ADIS shook his head slightly. His body, which had been moving forward, paused in place, and then continued to walk forward.


    "Keep up."


    He didn''t look behind him, but opened his mouth expressionless.


    Hearing his response, EOS was overjoyed. When he looked at his companions, he could see the ecstasy in each other''s eyes.


    At this time, the long passage has been completed, and a little light begins to appear in the area below.


    It is a kind of plant with faint light, which grows around and brings a glimmer of light to the dark underground world.


    Around, there were strange sounds, and it seemed that dark life was moving in it, which was frightening.


    Here, he really came to the underground world, and ADIS looked at EOS. Come to the front.


    "Tell me what happened in the underground world?"


    The question stunned EOS and took a while to react.


    "I don''t know when, in the depths of the underground world, for unknown reasons, in the lowest underground world, a large number of lives were demonized by unknown forces. Then these demonized powerful lives began to flow towards the upper underground world and constantly erode the underground world."


    "The disaster of the underground world seems to be caused by these demons. A large number of demons rushed into the upper underground world, causing disaster."


    EOS answered.


    After listening to the information, Adams thought deeply, and then continued to ask, "how many layers are there in the underground world?"


    "There are three floors in total. Each floor is incomparably broad, wider than the mainland."


    At this time, there was a strange roar outside. In the distance, a group of demons seemed to smell the breath of strangers and came here.


    A wave of divine power sounded again, and the huge divine power spread, which directly purified these demons.


    ADIS shook his head, did not continue to ask questions, but walked forward along the road in front of him.


    EOS and others followed Adams carefully and did not dare to be too far away from Adams.


    "EOS, is this adult your kindred?" a curious voice sounded.


    Beside EOS, his companions looked at ADIS in front with curiosity, with a touch of fanaticism in their eyes.


    EOS nodded, took out his divine emblem and explained to them.


    "In our country, everyone believes in the God of nature. Natural sacrifice is the person who specially serves the gods. Because he serves the gods day and night, he has been blessed by the God of nature and mastered powerful divinity."


    "Is every sacrifice as strong as the man in front?" a blonde man was shocked.


    "That''s not true." EOS looked at the figure of ADIS and seemed hesitant.


    "Even if it is the same sacrifice to serve the God of nature, there are also high and low differences. According to legend, it can be divided into white robe sacrifice, red robe sacrifice, yellow robe sacrifice and high priest."


    "With such a powerful power as this sacrificial Lord, according to my impression, it has far exceeded the red robed sacrifice, at least one or even the Yellow robed sacrifice, which is equivalent to the strong master mother level."


    EOS calmly analyzed and made his partners nod one by one.


    Because he brought a few more ordinary people, he attracted many demons along the way and was killed by Yates one by one.


    "Although these demons are not strong and generally inferior to Knights, they are numerous and have unique appeal. On a large scale, they are very difficult to deal with."


    Looking at the corpses of demons on the ground, ADIS looked calm and silently analyzed.


    Ahead, a burst of arrows came and was blocked by ADIS.


    Under the gaze of ADIS, several dark elves covered with strange breath came out from the front, looking numb.


    This is a creature infected by a demon. At this time, it continues to attack ordinary life under the trend of instinct.


    However, the strength of these people has not changed and remains the same as before.


    Adams waved his hand, and the bodies of several elves in front exploded directly, leaving only flesh and blood.


    "EOS, look, it''s kyris and them!" the shouts came from behind.


    In front, as several demonized elves died, the road behind them was also revealed.


    There are several ordinary human corpses. They seem to have been dead for some time. There is no less than half of their flesh and blood, but their faces are still intact.


    EOS and his companions walked quickly forward and looked at the bodies.


    "They were stuck here and couldn''t escape."


    After a while, EOS stood up and ran to Yates: "Sir, we''re here."


    In front, there is a camp like a military camp, with several torches on it to illuminate the surrounding area.


    The camp looks very big. I think it was very lively in the past. At this time, it is full of corpses, both ordinary humans and demons.


    ADIS went in. Inside, some demons were eating the corpses. When they saw the arrival of Adams and others, they looked at the gate one after another.


    Several thunders flashed. ADIS solved these demons, and then looked at EOS.


    He nodded gratefully to ADIS and walked towards a place in front.


    In the basement of the camp, there was a basement. When they saw that the door of the basement had not been opened, they were overjoyed and quickly opened the door.


    A bloody smell came from the inside. Looking at the scene inside, they were stunned.


    In the open basement, there are no imaginary relatives and partners, only the blood and bones of one place.


    Several girls'' clothes were untidy and their faces were cold.


    And those big men also fell to the ground. They didn''t die of demons, but died of swords.


    Obviously, after a long time without external rescue, under the trend of despair, some people''s potential desire erupted, and finally died in it for unknown reasons.

 Chapter 194

    A slight cry sounded here. EOS looked at the messy bodies of his wife and daughter and couldn''t help crying.


    His partner was similar, with a sad face. He looked at the body in place and didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    ADIS shook his head and looked at the tragedy. He didn''t say much, but turned around and was ready to leave.


    However, a little light of faith slowly rose and attracted his attention.


    In a place invisible to ordinary people, EOS''s wife and daughter gradually bloomed brilliance, and a little pure faith came out, which attracted the attention of ADIS.


    This is the glory that only the most pure believers have. At least the crazy believers of ADIS can remain after death.


    The familiar power of faith poured into Adams. He sighed silently. Although there was no sadness or joy in his heart, he just stopped his body that was going to leave.


    He walked forward silently, looked at the other bodies, gently stretched out his hand, and a little breath of natural power emerged.


    EOS was still in his place, waiting to see Adams''s action before he reacted and looked at him with grateful eyes.


    "This is a natural sacrifice ceremony, which can enable the people of yadixu to ascend peacefully into the kingdom of the God of nature, so as not to be left behind." ious responded coldly looking at the doubts of his companions around him.


    Ahead, with the action of ADIS, magical changes began to take place.


    The radiance bloomed and shrouded the two cold bodies in front. In this radiance, it seemed that two figures emerged from the bodies, then turned into pure brilliance and disappeared in situ.


    Looking at this scene, EOS, with tears on his face, picked up his God''s emblem and silently chanted the sacrificial words of the God of nature.


    Around, his companions looked at this scene, first shocked, and then looked at ADIS with expectant eyes.


    However, this time, ADIS ignored it and turned away directly.


    In the final analysis, he is the God of nature. With the respect of God, it is already the limit that he can do this step for his believers. It is impossible for irrelevant people.


    This time, he did not leave any thoughts for the people behind him, and no matter what road, he directly followed the induction and moved forward towards the region with the strongest dark atmosphere.


    The scenery on the road crosses the line of sight one by one. Although there is light in the underground world, there is no sun and moon, so it is impossible to distinguish time.


    ADIS walked in one direction. He didn''t know how many demons he killed and how many dark areas he crossed, but he still couldn''t find an entrance.


    "No, the underground world is too huge. Even if I go all out for so long, I still can''t find a correct entrance."


    Looking at the huge land under his feet, he could not help frowning slightly and felt a little tricky.


    The underground world is too wide. The main world itself is vast, and the underground world is even larger than the mainland. Looking for a target in such a huge area without knowing its location can be said to be looking for a needle in a haystack.


    "Looks like we have to find the natives here... He muttered and looked in one direction.


    "Well, there is a lot of life breath, and even a powerful power fluctuation. It should be a settlement of the underground world."


    After confirming, he no longer hesitated and flew directly in that direction.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Come on! Come on! Come on!"


    "The devil is about to attack. Report to the Lord mother quickly!"


    Bursts of rapid voices sounded here, and dark elves with hurried faces walked here, their faces and expressions were very nervous.


    This is a huge city with complete city walls and even perfect construction facilities, which is very rare in the underground world.


    This is the main city of a huge empire in the underground world. It is dominated by dark elves. After the disaster, most forces in the country are concentrated here to resist the increasing magic disaster from the outside world.


    On the city wall, there are dark elves wearing leather armor, as well as common races in the underground world such as grey dwarves, big goblins and cave orcs.


    Outside the city wall, there are ferocious demons in different forms. Most of them have red eyes and look very powerful.


    Among the demons, there are some human like demons, even with the light of wisdom in their eyes, constantly directing their demons to attack forward.


    Look here, this war has been going on for a long time. This can be proved not only by the broken armor on the soldiers on the wall, but also by the corpses almost piled up under the wall.


    "Damn, there are too many demons!" a dark elf Archer, with the power of dark elements, bent his bow gently and killed a demon trying to hit the city wall with one arrow.


    However, after doing this, his body fluctuated greatly, his body was covered with sweat, his face was very tired and looked exhausted.


    Around him, soldiers of all races did the same. Not only were their armor seriously damaged, but their arms were shaking. It seemed that they had fought many times.


    "No, if it goes on like this, the city wall will be submerged by these demons." on the city wall, the dark elf commander looked at the more and more corpses of demons under the city wall and couldn''t help taking a breath.


    These demons are generally not strong, that is, they are equivalent to ordinary beasts, but they are better than a large number. At this time, under the accumulation of corpses, they are about to catch up with the height of the city wall.


    Moreover, ordinary demons have no wisdom. Even such terrible deaths and injuries did not deter these demons at all. On the contrary, they poured in more actively and easily climbed up the city wall along the previous corpses.


    "No, it can''t go on like this." the elf commander clenched his teeth and shouted behind him: "go and invite the mistresses here. We''re about to lose our support."


    As the ordinary soldiers gradually couldn''t support it, those elves who were comparable to the first level and the strong men of other races began to appear.


    In the sky, countless shadow waves sounded, clearing the demons in several areas.


    However, it hasn''t waited until the soldiers in the city began to celebrate. In the following wave of demons, there are also forces comparable to the first level.


    Several roars gradually fluctuated, and several demons with huge breath appeared in the tide of demons and went towards the wall.


    For a time, the war escalated again. If extraordinary forces collide again, they will be broken directly if there is no specially protected witch array in the city.


    The huge element power emerged in the city, and the protective array began to play a role to protect the soldiers in the city.


    However, a greater force came, and at the end of the huge demon, a huge demon appeared from under the earth.


    This demon has three sharp corners and four eyes. It looks like a combination of a troll and an ogre.


    It is huge, almost thousands of meters tall, but a trace of breath leaked out, which made countless soldiers scared and reached the level of level 4.

 Chapter 195

    The huge underground world, at the moment when the terrorist demon appeared opposite, time seemed to be at a standstill.


    Countless soldiers, with incomparable fear on their faces, looked at the demon gradually coming here in the distance, and their bodies trembled.


    "This is al ya! Damn it, isn''t this terrible demon hurt? How can it be cured so soon?"


    Looking at the huge figure coming in the distance, he seemed to think of some bad memories. A trace of fear flashed in the dark elf commander''s eyes and shouted wildly ahead.


    "Sir, what should we do?" beside him, an orc and a dwarf showed the same fear, but at this time, he couldn''t help looking at the dark elf commander and waiting for his decision.


    "Damn it!" the commander scolded, and then looked at the guard behind him.


    "Order immediately to open all the protection of the city and let all the mistresses and big mistresses go to the city. We should try our best."


    "Tell her majesty that we can''t last long. Please make a decision quickly!"


    He said with gnashing teeth, looking at the huge demon coming in the distance, and despair flashed in his eyes.


    As the order was issued, soldiers in the city took action one after another. The huge protection was opened to envelop the whole city and expel a large number of demons at one time.


    The emergence of a large number of strong people also greatly increased the strength of the city wall, and suppressed a large number of demons that had rushed to the city wall for a time.


    However, for all this, the soldiers in the city did not have the slightest excitement and encouragement, but looked at the huge demons coming here in the distance, wet with sweat.


    The huge demon looked at the distant city and walked slowly to the front. The huge breath frightened the demons around and bowed to them.


    However, for the mole ants under the body, the huge demon didn''t look at it. He stepped on it directly. He didn''t know how many demons died along the way.


    But even so, these demons still trembled and didn''t move, and they didn''t even dare to avoid.


    Step by step, the huge demon went forward, leaving footprints full of flesh and blood along the way.


    "Shoot an arrow!"


    After waiting for a certain distance, the commander made a quick decision and immediately ordered.


    With the order issued, for a time, countless arrows flew in the air, and there were waves of elements that rushed forward one after another.


    However, the sharp arrows hit the demon, but they hit the hardest steel one after another, leaving no trace.


    With the arrow, a wave of elements also sounded, and the masters and mothers shot one after another. The huge power gathered into a torrent, turned into countless forms of attacks, and went towards the devil.


    The huge elements cover the demons. Each attack can easily break a hill, which is the full blow of a strong master and mother at least one level.


    Roar!!!


    Suddenly there was a deafening roar ahead.


    In the hazy shadow ahead, you can vaguely see a huge demon with a terrible smell jumping directly high.


    The earth in front of the city wall was trembling slightly. Before a terrible demon came to the city, in the eyes of countless people in fear and despair, an arm comparable to a hill hit forward.


    The city in front flashed a ripple, and strong protection emerged. With the same terrible shadow element power, it blocked the blow.


    However, even so, in the center of the city, in a tall wizard tower, a huge crystal communicates the huge element power. At this time, a small crack directly appears with the heavy blow of demons outside.


    At the same time, outside, before the soldiers could breathe a sigh of relief, a slight crack appeared on the protection enveloping the city.


    Looking at this scene, the devil roared angrily. The Majesty in the roar made countless soldiers in front of him spit blood directly.


    Then he swung his fist and smashed it forward again, making a startling crash.


    The protection cracked in response to the sound, and a small crack appeared again.


    Seeing this scene, many soldiers in the city couldn''t help but despair. Looking at the terrible demons in front of them, they couldn''t lift their fighting spirit against them.


    "My God... This is not a monster that ordinary people can deal with."


    A cry of despair came out. The commander dropped his weapons and looked at the huge and terrible figure in front of him.


    The demon roared angrily again, and then hit forward one after another. The huge power made everyone surrender.


    With his movements, the protective cracks in front of him gradually increased, and the huge element power was rapidly consumed and was about to disappear.


    But then, in the distance, a little change began to happen.


    "What''s that?" a voice sounded on the wall, attracting the attention of desperate people.


    In the distant horizon, a blue light flashed across the sky and emerged with great power.


    Against this light, the figure of a teenager quickly appeared in front of the city.


    The young man has a handsome face and a deep breath. It is Adams.


    Roar!!!


    In front of the city wall, the devil roared again when he sensed the breath of ADIS. A pair of red eyes looked at ADIS. On his thick arm, the power of terror emerged, almost shattered the surrounding space and grabbed it directly towards ADIS.


    "Go away!"


    Cold words spit out, ADIS''s face is cold, his figure does not stop at all, and a pair of golden eyes look at this huge demon.


    At this moment, in everyone''s shocked eyes, the breath of terror appeared on Yates, and the huge brilliance almost covered the place and directly met the demon.


    Touch!


    A huge collision sound sounded, the terrible force smashed the space, the huge demon was directly hit by Adams, and a demon''s blood was scattered.


    Suddenly, the scene was silent. Everyone stared at the young ADIS in front, looked at the huge figure of the devil flying upside down in the distance, and almost thought they were dreaming.


    "That''s al ya! The terrible demon that can kill a huge empire alone was shot away?"


    On the city wall, the dark elf commander stared at this scene and couldn''t believe his eyes.


    Ahead, the earth began to shake. In the vibration, a demon stood up again, a pair of red eyes flashed strong hatred and looked at ADIS in the distance.


    "Human, you''re dead!" it flashed madness in its eyes, and its breath rose madly, almost to a frightening level.


    "Looking for death?"


    In the distance, ADIS''s cold sight swept across the distance, with a cold feeling in his eyes.


    The huge force of nature began to gather. In the sky, an incomparably huge hand gathered and photographed it hard along the heart of ADIS.


    Huge forces erupted here and directly sank the land in front.


    "Hmm? Not dead yet?"


    ADIS looked at the distance with a trace of surprise on his face.

 Chapter 196

    A violent noise echoed here, accompanied by the roar and anger of terrorist creatures.


    In front, under the great power of ADIS, a huge depression appeared in the earth, in which the huge demon al Ya appeared.


    At this point, however, it looks rather sad. Originally, two of the three long horns on the top of the head were broken, and a huge wound appeared on the chest. The blood black blood kept flowing out of the inside, and was badly hurt just now.


    But even so, its breath does not fall but rise. The terror and majesty of the world make all the lives around stagnate.


    "What a terrible smell..."


    A little sweat kept dripping from his forehead, and the pale dark elves trembled, and their hearts stopped beating under the influence of this breath.


    Touch! Touch! Touch!


    A heartbeat sounded here, and Al Ya roared, which made his wound recover in an instant, and then rushed over angrily. The target was ADIS in front of him.


    "Fidgety!" the cold voice spits out, and a pair of cold eyes like gods look here. The cold in their eyes is chilling.


    ADIS stood in place and hung quietly in the air. Compared with the huge demon al Ya in front, he was not as big as the other party''s slap.


    However, in his body, a momentum of destroying the sky and the earth and shaking the earth continued to emerge, suppressing the breath of the opposite demon in an instant.


    He stepped out of the space with one foot and made a hiss, accompanied by a clear sound of fragmentation.


    The huge vitality began to condense. At this time, the space was broken. In the sky, a strong breath surged up, like a real God temporarily suppressing evil spirits.


    Roar!!!


    The huge demon roared. Under this terrible majesty, a great fear arose instinctively, and then two huge palms rose up, as if to support something.


    However, for these, ADIS did not look at it, but stepped on it with one foot. The natural divine power seduced the law and suppressed it forward.


    The earth in front sank again, making the demon fall first, and the wound that had healed appeared again, with more blood flow.


    Looking at this scene, ADIS had no sorrow or joy in his eyes. He continued to move forward and stepped down again.


    The powerful and terrible force attacked again, and the demon was directly stepped into the earth. The whole body looked fragmented and frightening.


    Finally, it seemed that he was tired of this. ADIS frowned and a touch of light rose from his body.


    This time, he no longer kept his hand. Facing the earth under his feet, huge power rose directly.


    "Divine judgment!"


    Among the stunned eyes of countless beings, in the perennial dark underground world, a touch of incomparably dazzling sun rises slowly, and its brilliance spreads on the earth to purify all evil.


    Those intelligent races such as the dark elves were OK, because ADIS deliberately left his hand and was not affected, but the demons below were unlucky. They gradually disappeared under the light, and the fire of life was directly extinguished, leaving only one corpse.


    The demon al Ya moaned, his breath condensed and tried to resist, but in the face of this terrible force, he was directly defeated, his body was torn apart, and he couldn''t die again.


    When people''s eyes gradually returned, there was only one corpse left, and they could no longer see a living demon.


    "My God..." looking at this scene, all the soldiers were stunned. Looking at ADIS staying in the air in the distance, they almost thought they saw the gods.


    "This is the end of the terrible demon that has plagued the Empire for more than ten years and almost destroyed our country?" mured the dark elf commander, almost thinking he was in a dream.


    However, these people stayed, but ADIS did not.


    "Finally found the strongest breath in this area."


    After doing this, his face was as usual, and his pure gold eyes looked at the city with the same indifference.


    "No!" looking at the eyes of ADIS, the dark elves had a bad feeling in their hearts and instinctively shouted out.


    At the next moment, ADIS shot directly.


    In the underground world, the huge vitality began to flow, condensed into a huge palm in front of the city, and then patted forward with the intention of ADIS.


    In front of the city wall, a shield appeared, and a trace of crack appeared on it, blocking in front of the palm of the hand.


    In this regard, ADIS did not look at it and directly photographed it with great force.


    Touch!


    A violent sound sounded here, accompanied by a broken sound.


    In the central mage tower of this majestic city, with the action of the external ADIS, a bright crystal light darkened, and a trace of crack began to appear, which was directly broken in the frightened eyes of the Wizards behind.


    Poof!


    The mind connected witch array was directly broken by external forces. These wizards seemed to have been badly hurt and spit out an old mouthful of blood one after another.


    "Come on, go and tell her majesty that this man is too strong for us to fight!" the old wizard, who was led by him, supported him to get up and said with difficulty.


    But for what happened inside, ADIS didn''t care.


    For him, everyone here is not his believer, not even human beings, which can''t make him react at all.


    He looked at the lost protection outside the city wall. His face didn''t change. He just raised his arm high and clapped it with another palm.


    This time, he was aiming at the central area of the city. In the palace where the mage tower is located.


    "Damn it, her majesty is still in the palace!"


    Suddenly, all the dark elves present turned pale.


    The huge vitality gradually gathered, and the huge palm took a picture of the palace with terrible dignity.


    This palm, if there is no accident, can directly destroy this huge palace, together with many lives in it.


    However, with the action of ADIS, in the city, a huge atmosphere that had not moved before also began to force.


    There was a little brilliance on the palace, and huge shadow elements condensed. A beautiful dark elf wearing gauze appeared here. His strength erupted and met the terrorist blow of ADIS above.


    The girl''s appearance is exquisite and beautiful, with a trace of charm and a deep breath of shadow elements, like the queen of the moon. And her strength is also very terrible. She has also reached level 4. She is the queen of the Empire who rules this huge region.


    However, her breath was unstable and seemed to have been seriously injured before. At this time, facing the attack of ADIS, even if it was not full strength, he still turned red and was directly hit and flew.


    The crown on her head began to shine, which seemed to be a secret treasure. It blocked most of the impact for her at the critical moment, resulting in a deep crack on the crown.

 Chapter 197

    "Eh? Some kind of secret treasure?"


    Looking at the dark elf queen who blocked him below, ADIS was slightly surprised, looked at the crown and nodded.


    "It''s good to be able to block my blow, but the master is a little weak."


    He dropped the sentence coldly and looked down.


    At this time, the fairy queen below could also react. While coughing up blood, a pale and bloodless face also looked at Yates with incomparable humility.


    "Dear Sir, what are your requirements? As long as our empire can do it, we will try our best to help you do it."


    She endured her injuries, looked at the unfathomable ADIS far away, and begged with great humility, as if she didn''t dare to show any dissatisfaction.


    And the city walls were silent.


    The painting style changes too fast. At the previous moment, ADIS also helped them and destroyed the demons here with one blow. The next moment they shot, and even wounded their queen.


    However, even so, they still dare not show any dissatisfaction, or even a voice, for fear of angering the moody strong man and destroying the city.


    Even the fairy queen who suffered an impeccable disaster was so. Not only did she dare not show a trace of dissatisfaction, but on the contrary, she was extremely humble and dared not provoke the other party''s dissatisfaction.


    In this regard, ADIS gave her a faint look. The indifferent eyes like gods made the other party cold in his heart.


    "Give me a map of the underground world. I want to know the access to the depths of the earth."


    He said faintly, with an indisputable tone.


    However, hearing this, everyone was stunned.


    Before ADIS spoke, they imagined in their hearts that they didn''t know how many harsh requirements, and even were ready to promise all, but they didn''t expect that ADIS wanted only this.


    However, for Yates, his initial purpose was really just that.


    As for what to get from this country, which is the highest level but four, ADIS never thought about it at all.


    For level 6 gods, they have asked for less and less. No matter what, it is not what an ordinary empire can give.


    "However, after a while, we can consider spreading faith in the underground world."


    He turned back and thought calmly.


    Below, the fairy queen heard Adams''s request and was speechless for a while. She almost thought she had heard wrong. When the reaction came, he quickly asked people to move out the things in the palace and take out a black crystal.


    Yates directly pinched and exploded the crystal, and a little information about the underground world kept emerging in his mind, which made him nod with satisfaction.


    Under the deterrence of ADIS, the Empire not only dared not cut corners, but also brought all their most detailed information in order to satisfy ADIS.


    A little magical power gradually rose, and ADIS looked at the elf queen again, and a light rushed to it.


    The fairy queen was surprised and instinctively wanted to avoid, but found that her body had been locked by an air machine and moved countless times.


    The blue light gradually shrouded her body, but the imagined pain did not come. A powerful divine power poured into her body and healed all her injuries in an instant.


    "This power... She couldn''t help but be shocked, feel the huge power in her body and the warm divine power, and couldn''t help looking at ADIS in the sky.


    I don''t know if it was an illusion. Vaguely, ADIS nodded to her, and then the huge and majestic light enveloped here again, illuminating the dark underground world.


    "I am the God of nature, ADIS. Anyone who believes in me can be blessed by me."


    The grand and majestic voice rings out in the mind of every life. With this voice, there is another terrible picture.


    In the unknown void, a world tree as huge as the world stands quietly, covered with brilliance, but the branches and leaves fall quietly, creating a world born in destruction.


    At the same time, with the release of divine power, everyone felt warm and seemed to be cured by a powerful and gentle force.


    Such miracles immediately shook the hearts of a large number of people and knelt down together.


    The power of faith rose slowly and gathered on ADAMS.


    Seeing this scene, Yates nodded, then stopped paying attention and walked directly along the direction indicated on the map towards an area.


    The map of the underground world obtained from the dark elves is very detailed. There are not only the common specialties and terrain of the underground world, but also the distribution of various ethnic forces everywhere.


    Therefore, on the way to the underground world, ADIS also walked to the gathering places one by one. If there were demons, he would directly wave his hand to destroy them, and then perform miracles to inspire believers.


    In this way, I don''t know how long. After ADIS walked a long distance, under his induction, a large number of believers instinctively prayed to him in the underground world.


    "Although these believers are still very loose, and even most of their beliefs are very weak, they are equivalent to shallow believers because there is no church to restrict their teaching."


    "But with the passage of time, when someone successfully and confidently understands divinity, even the belief of the God of nature will broadcast rapidly in the underground world, and even occupy the whole underground world."


    So thought Adams.


    The system of gods and sacrifices has great advantages. It not only has strong power, strong comprehensiveness, low qualification requirements, but also consumes very little resources. It is very suitable for the aborigines growing up in the environment of the underground world. As long as it appears, it will broadcast rapidly.


    The area of the underground world is so vast that it is even larger than the continent of the Lord world. If we all believe in ADAMS, the power it can provide must be very considerable, or even make him one step faster.


    "However, although the seeds of faith are sown now, it will take many years to wait until the day of results."


    He thought so and looked ahead.


    "According to the news from the dark elves before, the underground world is actually divided into three layers. There are countless entrances between each layer, but most of them belong to unstable channels, which will continue to appear or disappear with space fluctuations."


    "There are only a few stable channels between the first layer and the second layer, which are too far away."


    "The entrance in front of me is the closest to me, but it is semi closed. It is located under a volcano. No one has passed here for many years."


    ADIS frowned and held an inexplicable tone: "try it."


    He looked at the hot magma ahead and said so.


    In front is a huge magma zone, where the terrible fire elements condense, making the creatures here extinct.


    In the center of this area, a deeper breath looms.

 Chapter 198

    The strange smell is spreading in front and surging with the hot magma.


    Seeing this scene, the brilliance in Adams''s eyes gradually flows and appears mysterious.


    "In the ancient legend of the main world, the underground world was only one layer at the beginning, and the scope was far from so large."


    "In the founding period of the main world, it seems to be affected by some external forces. The scope of the underground world continues to expand and precipitate downward, from one layer of the underground world to three layers."


    "Although this kind of thing greatly helps to expand the space for the reproduction of creatures in the Lord''s world, it should not be done by the power of the Lord''s world alone."


    All kinds of brilliance flashed in his eyes, and the rumors about the underground world flashed in his mind, which made his eyes more profound.


    "Still have this kind of inexplicable, the evil thing tide with strange breath, it seems that it is not normal."


    He looked at the corpses of a pile of demons behind him and suddenly thought of this.


    In his eyes, on the corpses of that pile of demons, the power that is not compatible with the world continues to emerge and is gradually digested by the world.


    In the depth of the center of the magma in front, it seems that such breath leaks out.


    ADIS took a look at the surging magma in front of him. His divine power condensed on him into a heavy protection, and walked directly on the magma.


    Zizi!


    With the continuous deepening of Yates, the magma sent out bursts of dissolving sound, and even a little magma sputtered, directly onto Yates.


    ADIS just glanced at it, and let the magma spread, his divine power kept urging him, and he didn''t seem to care.


    With the power of ADIS at this time, even being in the sun may not hurt him, let alone magma.


    But in the middle of this area, the situation is different.


    With the perception of ADIS, in the center of this area, not only the temperature reaches the extreme, but also the space continues to produce ripples, which seems to be very unstable due to the influence of some external force.


    In this case, if you want to shuttle through, I''m afraid an accident has occurred before you reach the second floor. Not only is this space directly broken, maybe even this volcano will erupt, affecting the life of this area.


    Touch!


    A sound came from below, and a little wave began to appear in the hot magma,


    A tall, flaming fire element emerged, with a huge face similar to human beings.


    "The outsider, leave!" he looked at ADIS in front of him and said slowly with his spiritual strength to communicate with the surrounding space.


    "Eh?"


    ADIS looked at him unexpectedly and was a little surprised.


    "In this environment, although it is possible to produce fire elements, the probability is small. The probability of producing fire elements at this level is very small. It can even let me meet it?"


    "Was it born naturally? Or was it influenced by external forces?" he suddenly flashed the idea in his heart, then followed his heart and grabbed it forward with one hand.


    On the other side, the huge fire element saw this, first sneered, seemed to laugh at each other''s overestimation, and then showed panic.


    It turned out that, unknowingly, its huge power could not be called out, and it could not even control its own body.


    Moreover, as a powerful fire element born in this area, he is equivalent to the son of heaven and earth in this area. He has the potential to become the king of fire elements and can use the power of volcanoes hundreds of miles around.


    However, at this time, he could not feel the huge power around him, as if the space was blocked.


    At this time, in this area, it seems that in response to the call of ADIS, the surrounding fire elements began to surge, turn into a huge palm in the air and shoot it hard.


    "Impossible! I''m the king of fire elements in this area!" it said in horror, and there was no previous mood in its heart.


    Huge fire elements swept through this place and disappeared from each other. Its body began to disintegrate, leaving only the last flash across the red shining core, which was caught by ADIS.


    "Just fire element, don''t say you haven''t become the king of fire element. Even if you do, how can you compete in front of the God of nature." looking at the disintegrating body of fire element in front, ADIS shook his head and looked at his palm.


    It was a pure red gem, shining with fiery brilliance, as if it contained extremely huge power.


    This is the core of the fire element. Only extremely powerful elements can condense. It contains all the power of an element''s life and makes it an extremely precious treasure.


    "Nothing unusual?" ADIS looked at the gem and didn''t continue to say anything.


    With the fall of this fire element, the fire element in this area seems to be affected. The area with hidden explosion is tightly locked and slowly calmed by a huge natural power.


    He looked at the front, no longer hesitated, directly turned into a bright brilliance, and entered the channel that no one had passed for a long time.


    The huge power was restrained without any leakage, and his will went with the passage to the end of the distance.


    In this process, the surrounding space fluctuated several times, but it was stabilized by the power of ADIS and barely collapsed.


    Finally, in this danger, he flew over the most dangerous area and headed forward.


    Different from ordinary channels, this channel is a node of space. The gap between spaces is weak, so it is naturally suitable for crossing. In ancient times, it was set as a channel for the two-layer underground world by some powerful people.


    However, I don''t know when unknown changes have taken place in space, which began to become unstable and no longer suitable for acting as a stable channel.


    ADIS passes through here and turns into a soul shining with colorful brilliance. In front of him, a long and changing channel winds and turns to the distance, and a deep breath diffuses from the distance.


    Over time, this passage is also changing, sometimes becoming wide, sometimes narrow, and even some places become faults. If it is forced through, it will only be swallowed by endless nothingness and no bones.


    Of course, for ADIS, the danger here is greatly reduced.


    The huge force directly locked this space, and some faults were completely unaffected by relying on the pure spirit to resist the past.


    On the second floor of the underground world, on a silent battlefield, countless demons are fighting with soldiers.


    The two sides fought here, shouting everywhere, intertwined with blood.


    Compared with the first layer of the underground world, the power of shadow elements here is more huge and the space is more stable, making space shuttle more difficult.


    But then, in this stable space, a little ripple began to occur, attracting the attention of many soldiers.


    Under the attention of the public, a huge force of nature appeared, and a young man appeared in front of everyone.

 Chapter 199

    "Probably the breath is equivalent to the first layer of the underground world, but the power of the shadow element has increased several times at once. Even the space seems to be strengthened and more stable."


    ADIS looked at the scenery around him, and the terrible real spirit swept away, and the surrounding materials immediately poured into his mind.


    "The second layer is already like this. What about the core of the third layer?"


    A cold light flashed in his eyes, thinking so.


    Hiss!


    Below, I felt the breath of ADIS, and those demons finally reacted.


    A group of bat like demons flew into the air and attracted the attention of ADIS.


    He raised his head and looked at the demons with a little surprise in his eyes.


    The huge brilliance shines here. In the shocked eyes of many soldiers below, ADIS blooms brilliance. The huge natural field opens, almost purifying the place and turning it into another field.


    Under the shadow of this brilliance, whether those demons on the earth or those coming towards Adams, they involuntarily screamed and fell rapidly, and their vitality was completely deprived in a moment.


    This terrible scene almost stunned the aborigines here. Yates waved at will and sowed the seeds of faith into the world. Regardless of the aborigines who kowtow to him, he left directly.


    In the intelligence obtained from the dark elves, there is a channel from the second world to the third world. However, because it crosses one layer and the underground world is too vast, the information is not complete, and only a few channels are recorded.


    The demon infestation of the second layer of the underground world is far more serious than that of the first layer. Nearly half of the area is distributed in the ADIS induction.


    He casually killed some demons he saw passing by, then found the gathering point, confirmed his current position, stopped staying and directly moved towards the distant end.


    Because as time went by, in his heart, a premonition of danger became more and more critical, which made him alert.


    This sense of crisis comes from the world, but it is not in the underground world, but from an unknown distance and from the killing of the world.


    Suddenly, he thought of Elia.


    At least a few months have passed since he left Elia and came to the underground world. At this time, the turmoil in the main world is getting closer and closer.


    Thinking of this, his speed couldn''t help accelerating. After I didn''t know how far he had gone, another channel appeared in front of him.


    Different from the previous channel, this channel is very stable, and even there are demons pouring out of it from time to time, constantly looking around.


    Without looking at it, Yates directly converged his strength, completely eliminated his existence, and then disappeared into the channel.


    The third underground world, in a huge plain, ADIS appeared here.


    The shadow elements here are more intense. Around us, strange atmosphere pervades all around. A head of demons appear from nowhere and destroy all living creatures.


    In the third layer of the underground world, although there are ordinary underground life, it can almost be said that it will be swallowed up by these demons.


    When he came here, the information he had received before was useless, and he could only rely on ADIS to explore alone.


    He frowned and walked directly along a gas engine towards the center of the third underground world.


    In front, a thick fog gradually fluctuates. In the fog, it seems that a picture is constantly emerging, affecting his induction.


    This fog seems to have some strange power, which directly weakens the induction of Yates and makes him gradually lost. He can only move forward along the previously sensed air machine.


    Time and space lost their meaning here. I don''t know how long it took. In front of Yates, the original unchanged scenery began to change.


    The original obscured vision is restored, and pictures emerge in front.


    The sound of iron horse and gold war sounded. In the fog, strange bursts of military cries came with unknown language.


    ADIS''s face remained motionless and looked forward. There, the fog gradually condensed and formed, like a film screening, across the complete pictures in front.


    He frowned and didn''t move. He just stayed where he was, waiting for the changes in front of him.


    After a while, the fighting sound of the iron horse war gradually disappeared into nothingness. After a while, a new picture was generated.


    This time, it is no longer a battlefield fight, but the growth history of a baby.


    This is a boy born in a small noble family. He has shown extraordinary talent since childhood and is highly expected by his family.


    Like the protagonist of the legend, the boy performed well since childhood. He was not only deeply loved when he was a teenager, inherited the title of the family, but also was crowned by the church and granted the title of paladin. After that, foreign alien forces invaded the Empire. When the king died and the people were desperate, he bravely stood up and led his army to fight like a legendary hero to expel foreign aliens.


    With this merit and prestige, he inherited the throne and became king with the support of the church and nobles behind him. In the next two decades, he managed the country diligently and made it a prosperous era, which was deeply loved by aristocrats and ordinary people. Later, he conquered all the different races in the world, and at the age of about 40, he achieved the first great imperial cause of unifying the world.


    Looking at this scene, ADIS frowned slightly and looked at the next picture.


    If the story ends here, there is no doubt that the king will make an unprecedented legend in the world and hang high in history forever. However, here, the story suddenly changed.


    The once wise and mighty king changed his behavior greatly. For the sake of strength, he did not hesitate to destroy most of his land and turn it into his own strength.


    The once king turned into a demon king and led the demonized troops to start the slaughter. One life was demonized and slaughtered. The strong power of destruction was roaring and the world consciousness was wailing.


    When this process continues for countless years, with the last glimmer of glory in the world fading, the whole world has become a ruin, completely silent and can no longer be redeemed.


    On this piece of ruins, the figure of the demon king emerged and plundered all the power of the world¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Looking at this scene, ADIS''s pupils suddenly shrunk, as if he had caught some level.


    "The son of the world who made the world, in turn, destroyed the world, and the once legendary hero turned into the demon king..."


    He muttered to himself, thinking of the demon God who had been suppressed by him in the world of ADIS.

 Chapter 200

    Memory gradually goes back under the powerful power of true spirit, and the once sealed memory wakes up again.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Adams instinctively woke up and found a common connection from his past experience.


    "This area has been affected by unknown forces. These emerging fragments do not know whether they are the real story of the scene or some illusory fragments of themselves."


    ADIS thought.


    However, in his heart, he instinctively tended to believe that these were the real scenes of the past. There is no basis, but a vague intuition about the future as a God.


    He stood here for a long time, thinking silently.


    In the past, when the place of rebirth suppressed the fallen demon God, he had some memories of the other party. Although it was not complete, some clues could be drawn from it.


    In the world where the demon is located, I have had a similar experience.


    The demon God is not a demon God from the beginning, but has experienced a long process before reaching that step.


    In my memory, the demon God had no sign of killing the world except that he was born a six armed royal family with great talent. Only after a long process, like the protagonist of the previous story, it took a long time to gradually unify the whole world.


    Of course, if it''s just like this, it''s just the birth of a new legend. At most, it''s just a son of the world. It''s not uncommon in countless worlds of the multiverse.


    But at a critical moment, the story began to shift. He resolutely betrayed his world and made the same choice as the protagonist in the previous picture.


    Betraying the world as the son of the world is a frightening thing in itself, and there is no power to stop it. Therefore, with his efforts, the vitality of the whole world was destroyed, the power of destruction lingered around the world, and the decadent power of the world demonized all things and gave birth to the demon family. After that, all the power accumulated in the whole world was plundered and became a demon God who was about to become eternal.


    However, it seems that at the last moment, the demon God failed to break through, the whole existence was erased by the chaotic law, and only the last residue fell to the continent of ADIS, giving birth to the subsequent demon disaster.


    After the fall of the demon God, the world that had fallen into silence left the last bit of vitality. Although most of the world fell into decay, it also lasted until the arrival of ADIS and redeemed it.


    Didi!


    Little thoughts echoed, and the sound of little drops of water in front woke Yates up.


    He looked ahead. I don''t know when the thick weapons that had filled the surroundings gradually dissipated. ADIS looked ahead, and an atmosphere incompatible with the main world filled the air here.


    Under the huge underground world, a huge crack appears here. In the crack, a breath incompatible with the world gradually spreads out, dissipates in the surrounding space, and forms a strong fog further away.


    A strange spatial fluctuation sounded. The space here is particularly unstable. It seems that there are two different huge worlds intertwined here.


    And in fact, it is. Under the induction of ADIS, under the crack of the earth, a strange force of the world lurks silently below. Without the fluctuation of the force of the ordinary world, it seems to fall into silence.


    Looking at this scene, ADIS frowned: "what a strange fluctuation. It''s clear that the power of the world still exists, but it seems to fall into a dead state. What''s the situation?"


    World consciousness consists of the consciousness of all creatures in the world. Under normal circumstances, only creatures exist in the world, they will not completely fall into silence.


    But the world is different. It is clear that the power of the world still exists, but the world consciousness has fallen into silence.


    He stood where he was, thought about it, and didn''t move forward.


    Just in place, with the brilliance blooming, a little pure soul with colorful light emerged, and some of his divine souls were thrown into the gap in front of him.


    Then in situ, ADIS closed his eyes, the true spirit fully woke up, and fully sensed the scene of the world along with the connection with the spirit.


    Hazy! Dead silence!


    This is ADIS''s only feeling about the world.


    The distraction followed the passage and came to the world, and the scenery on the other side came into his mind.


    This is a dead world. After the arrival of ADIS, the power of the law of terror emerged, entangled in his spirit and wiped out his power.


    This is the instinctive protection of the world. Different world laws cannot be exactly the same. Therefore, if outsiders are not well camouflaged, they will be slowly eroded by the world laws.


    Here is a coast. Through the vision of his soul, ADIS clearly observed the three different moons in the sky, spreading the clear moonlight.


    And as the power of law continues to entangle him, he is also rapidly analyzing the world.


    "Although the laws of this world are different, the general environment formed is the same, which is suitable for the reproduction of creatures. However, the fluctuation of the power of the world is very strange and seems to fall into a period of sleep."


    There was a streamer in the sky, and the figure of ADIS quickly appeared on the earth and ran forward.


    The scenery in front of him was constantly introduced into his vision, and his strength was being consumed rapidly over time.


    "We must quickly find a body attachment to the world, or this distraction will soon be exhausted."


    He looked at the distant earth and hurried to the place where life was felt.


    However, when he walked for a long time, ADIS felt a little wrong.


    "Something''s wrong. At my speed, why haven''t you walked through this area for so long?"


    He instinctively sensed a trace of error. In the depths of this distraction, the golden spirit flickered and the power inside erupted.


    "Broken!"


    The divine power erupted, and the surrounding space flashed a trace of ripples, which seemed to bear great pressure and forcibly distorted the space.


    The surrounding mist rose and disappeared, intertwined with divine power, melted continuously, and finally broke the vanity.


    Yates only felt that his vision was clear, and the original uncomfortable feeling disappeared.


    "Strength is running out!"


    His heart sank, felt the consumption of his body, and couldn''t help accelerating the speed.


    It seems that because too much power was consumed in the previous outbreak, the distraction of ADIS gradually faded and was about to collapse under the influence of the laws of the world.


    However, on the eve of the impending collapse, life finally appeared in front of us in the induction of ADIS.


    It seems that it was a battlefield before. The smell of rotten corpses walked around, but there was still a faint vitality in the pile of corpses.


    Along with this feeling, ADIS looked aside. A middle-aged man who had been seriously injured and unconscious was covered with blood.


    His face was cold and blue, and his blood sacrifice had dried up. If Yates hadn''t sensed that he still had a breath of life, I''m afraid anyone who came would think it was a corpse.


    For Yates, this is a good attachment candidate, but at this time, his strength has been exhausted and is about to collapse. Even if he forcibly occupies this body with this last strength, I''m afraid he can''t live.


    After all, this is a badly injured and dying body. Even if Yates occupies it, the result is the same in the case of insufficient strength.


    Facing this situation, ADIS just hesitated and made a decisive choice.


    "It''s cheaper for you..."


    In an instant, most of ADIS''s body collapsed, turned into pure divine power, poured into the middle-aged man, and used most of his last strength to heal his broken body. Then he gently pointed, and before the distraction collapsed, he turned the last power into the seed of faith and buried it in his mind.


    After this seed is planted, it is bound to slowly affect the man''s will and make him fanatical believe in ADIS.


    After doing this, the silk distracted directly collapsed without leaving any trace.


    In the underground world, ADIS slowly opened his eyes and looked forward with a pair of golden eyes.


    The abyss ahead remained unchanged, and a trace of breath gushed from the inside and spread to the whole underground world.


    "The seeds have been planted. What can be done depends on the future."


    He looked forward and thought of it, then looked up and looked up. In the induction, a trace of air engine was getting closer and closer.


    "Now, there are more important things to do."

 Chapter 201

    The distant scenery shuttled in front of him, and the forest areas crossed into the eyes of ADIS.


    In a huge forest, the figure of ADIS appears here.


    He looked at the surrounding scenery and felt the breath in front. His expression on his face remained unchanged and went straight to the front.


    In front, there were some beasts lurking, and ADIS went in directly. However, these creatures seemed not to see his figure and directly ignored him.


    Only the surrounding natural elements are flowing slightly, sensing the arrival of ADIS, shaking and cheering.


    At the end of this huge forest, there is a beautiful area like myth and legend.


    In the clear spring water, the beautiful goblins cheered, and the ELF''s wooden house stood here.


    Here, ADIS did not go any further, but stood here silently, as if waiting for a person.


    The natural atmosphere around him gradually changed. Behind him, an extremely handsome elf appeared with a natural atmosphere similar to that of ADIS.


    He looked at ADIS, bowed first, and then began to greet him.


    "Dear God of nature, it''s a pleasure to meet you."


    The ELF KING Olas looked at ADIS and said with a smile.


    With his smile, he seemed to be infected. The surrounding trees shook slowly and seemed to become much green in an instant.


    ADIS turned around, nodded at him and smiled.


    "I''m ashamed. I''d like to ask you something about this rash visit."


    "Well, I wanted to see you a long time ago."


    Olas smiled kindly: "please, as long as I know, I can tell you."


    ADIS nodded. In his mind, questions kept floating in his mind, with guesses.


    Finally, he meditated and spoke.


    "I want to know about the demon God."


    He looked at Olas with deep eyes.


    At the moment he opened his mouth, a little invisible panic flashed on the other party''s face, and soon disappeared, but did not escape his eyes.


    At this time, the scene was a little silent. Olas frowned and seemed to think of something.


    "Demon God is a terrible existence."


    "At the cost of destroying the world, they plundered all the power of each world and were able to achieve themselves."


    He sighed slightly and said.


    ADIS nodded too, which was similar to his guess.


    In the multiverse, the world itself is a resource. If we can plunder the world power of a complete world, even a pig can be incredible.


    However, in his mind, there was a deeper question.


    He waved his hand, and two golden lights flashed in front of him, forming a light curtain in front of him.


    In the light curtain, two different pictures flashed one by one. One is the memory of the six armed demon God, and the other is the past of the king who destroyed the world previously seen in the underground world.


    The two pictures flashed slowly again, but when he saw that the former king himself killed the world, Olas''s body trembled slightly, and a little anger came into his eyes.


    After a while, once disappeared, ADIS put it away and looked at the ELF KING Olas.


    At this time, there was happiness on the opposite face, as well as a trace of bitter smile and fear.


    "Fortunately, these two strange demons have not successfully transformed. Otherwise, there will be two more terrible demons in the universe."


    "So, the twelve evil gods in the legend of the main world are all real and truly accomplished evil gods?"


    ADIS looked at Olas, his face slightly dignified, and said his guess.


    Olas nodded, looked at ADIS and sighed deeply.


    After confirmation, with the concentration of ADIS, he didn''t twitch slightly from the corners of his mouth.


    According to the conjecture of Adams, these truly transformed demons and gods, I''m afraid that everyone has touched the eternal realm. Even in the whole multiverse, they are well deserved overlords.


    The twelve demons, even Adams, felt a strong pressure.


    But in his heart, a doubt that had plagued him for a long time also rose.


    "If you want to accumulate strength and become the guardian of a big world with our existence, why do you have to destroy the world and achieve it in such extreme ways?"


    "If you gain power by destroying a world, you will inevitably be backfired in this process, and such behavior will pollute the true spirit by the power of destruction and make yourself no longer pure."


    He asked with some doubt.


    This is also his doubt all the time. If he needs to accumulate strength and exist at level 6, he can have a better choice.


    Not to mention that those who destroy the world themselves are the sons of the world. As long as they wait, they will be able to accumulate considerable strength. There is no need to risk the world''s counterattack to destroy the world.


    Moreover, in the process of destroying the world, the interwoven influence of the decadent world and destructive forces will also pollute the true spirit, affect the mind, and even turn it into an existence full of destructive desire in the head.


    "For eternity." looking at Adams, Olas was silent for a moment and responded.


    ADIS was stunned, and the card continued to speak according to Olas opposite.


    "With our strength, if we choose to wait, we can slowly accumulate strength, but it''s too difficult to take another step."


    "The power of the world is limited, and the understanding of the law is extremely difficult, and most importantly, it is almost never possible to go further."


    Olas turned back and looked at ADIS.


    "Although the existence of level 6 is powerful, it still can''t exist forever. Only by promoting level 7 can it last forever."


    "If you want to be promoted to level 7, it''s not enough to rely on yourself. You lack the eternal source. Even if you reach the limit of level 6, you can''t go further."


    "In our universe, the eternal source is contained in the depths of the world. Only by destroying a world and plundering all the resources of a world can we obtain it."


    Word after word rang before his eyes, ADIS was suddenly stunned, and the inheritance memory in the divine personality was constantly churning in his mind.


    In the multiverse, the number of universes is unlimited. Different universes have different rules, and the extraordinary system and environment are also different.


    Nevertheless, the conditions for the achievement of seven levels of existence, that is, eternal existence, are similar.


    That is, the eternal source of self achievement. Only in this way can it be counted


    In the multiverse, the number of universes is unlimited. Different universes have different rules, and the extraordinary system and environment are also different.


    Nevertheless, the conditions for the achievement of seven levels of existence, that is, eternal existence, are similar.


    That is, the eternal source of self achievement. Only in this way can it be counted

 Chapter 202

    No matter in which universe or world, eternity is an extremely difficult realm.


    In this state, we can realize the substantive detachment. From then on, we can jump out of the long river of time and live forever only by ourselves. No matter in which universe, we can call it divine life.


    The reason why eternity is eternal is that nature has an eternal source of existence, that is, the source of eternity, which can support such a great existence.


    This is precisely the most difficult point. It is extremely difficult to condense the source of eternity from scratch. No matter where it is, it will encounter unimaginable disasters. If it fails, the whole concept of existence will be erased by the law of chaos, and there will be no chance to start again.


    In the multi universe, there are many ways to condense the source of eternity, and the methods to achieve eternity are also different, but more universes have no way at all, there is no way to move forward and can not achieve eternity.


    There is a clear understanding in Adams''s heart. I''m afraid the universe he reborn belongs to the kind of universe whose road has not been opened up and cannot condense the source of eternity.


    This is also very normal. In the multiverse, the number of universes is infinite. How many universes can someone achieve eternity?


    The source of eternity cannot condense by itself, so we have to think about the universe itself.


    At the beginning of the birth of every successful universe, it is bound to condense all the power of a universe to breed a creation demon. The existence of this creation demon varies according to the power of the universe, but it will never be lower than the eternal level.


    The creation gods and demons come from the universe and are born according to the creation mission. They often fall after the creation and escape from the universe, giving birth to the original creatures and the world.


    In the core of a world, there is often part of the origin of creation. If the latter destroys the world, destroys a huge world and plunders its core, they can indeed obtain the source of eternity, and take this as the core to achieve eternity.


    But this is also a pit, which is not only extremely limited, but also extremely dangerous.


    First of all, the world does not mean that destruction can be destroyed. At least it needs to be the son of the world, and then try to contact the core of world consciousness. Otherwise, even if you succeed in destroying all the vitality of a world, there is only one more ruin. The world will lose its sustenance and will only quickly escape into the whole universe.


    Secondly, if you preach eternity in this way, you will be virtually eaten by the world source force and cosmic consciousness, and the decadent world force will pollute the true spirit and produce all kinds of sequelae.


    His thoughts flowed many times at once, and his huge thinking was constantly running. A divine personality glowed quietly in the depths of the true spirit of Yates, which gradually calmed his ups and downs at this time.


    There is no doubt that God is a way to eternity. At least one eternal true God was born in another incomparably powerful universe.


    He couldn''t help looking to the other side. In the depths of the true spirit, strands of transparent divinity stood quietly, emitting a mysterious divinity atmosphere, and then led each other to form an illusory natural divinity.


    After a long time of accumulation and continuous understanding, especially after swallowing a complete world, under the feedback of the law, the divine power continues to accumulate and is about to reach a certain critical point.


    In a sense, these divinities are the keys to eternity. When the accumulation of these divinities reaches the limit, you can try to ignite the divine fire and condense the source of eternity.


    "It seems that when things here are over, we must find a place to try."


    In an instant, an inexplicable omen floated in his mind. Adams felt a move in his heart, said goodbye to the ELF KING in front of him, and then left directly.


    Behind him, Olas watched ADIS leave without saying a word for a long time.


    "His strength is huge and pure, as if he was born for nature." behind him, a soft voice sounded.


    A beautiful female elf came to Olas and looked at the earth where ADIS had stood.


    There, several grasses swayed gently, which seemed more spiritual than before.


    "It''s normal. After all, if it''s really a tree of nature, it''s normal to have this degree of natural power." Olas glanced back.


    In this regard, the beautiful spirit smiled gently.


    "But just now, he has found me," she said, squatting down and touching the earth under her feet.


    "What!" this time, Olas was a little surprised.


    "With your strength, through the cover of this forest, was he found?"


    "His affinity for this forest is much higher than me. At the beginning, his power has locked me in. As long as I have a change, he will respond."


    She shook her head and looked at the direction of ADIS in the distance, with a trace of dignity in her eyes.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the distance, ADIS did not care about the ELF KING and others behind him, but did his best to feel the echo in the distance.


    "What''s the matter? The induction is intermittent. What happened?"


    Before that, he once placed a separate body beside Elia, even when he went deep into the underground world, but now he feels as if there is nothing and doesn''t know what happened.


    Although the separation has no powerful power of noumenon, it is by no means comparable to that of ordinary people. Moreover, in the induction of Yates, the connection with the separation, although intermittent, always exists. Obviously, it still exists.


    "Found it."


    Yates''s eyes lit up, waved his hand gently, tore the space in an instant, and then the whole person disappeared in place.


    Lyons continent.


    In an ancient dead space, ADIS slowly opened his eyes.


    At this moment, the memory of his previous separation slowly poured into his mind and was accepted by his powerful true spirit in a moment.


    Suddenly, he understood what had happened during his absence.


    After he left Elia, a few months later, Elia successfully arrived at his destination with Addis.


    It was an extraordinary family that had been inherited for many years. There were many extraordinary people in the ancestors, but in recent years, the extraordinary blood in the family became thinner and thinner, the people with extraordinary talents became fewer and fewer, and the family gradually declined, which made the idea to the fighting spirit of the continent of ADIS.


    However, although it has been down, for such extraordinary families, the territory of some mortal countries does not care. Not only promised to grant a large piece of land to ADIS, but even helped to build a church to facilitate missionary work.


    After that, according to the previously scheduled plan, the separation of ADIS silently served as a sacrifice in the territory, preaching and observing Elia''s family.


    Until a few months ago, something happened suddenly.

 Chapter 203

    A few months ago, there was a sudden change on the mainland of Lyons, and a large secret place nearby was suddenly born, attracting countless people.


    Although Lyons was barren, it was once a very brilliant continent in the ancient times of the main world. It was not only the birth of great civilization and strong people, but also the Royal Court of elves, dwarves and other races. Therefore, ancient relics are very rich. Even after such a long time and the excavation of countless generations, it is still very normal for a few undiscovered secret places to appear occasionally.


    After some extraordinary families in laines tried to dig this secret place, some news spread, which attracted the arrival of the unable strong.


    In this case, ADIS''s separation agreed to Elia''s plea according to the previous plan, and followed him to the depths of the secret land.


    Scenes of trivial memories were replayed in his mind. Yates shook his head and looked around.


    Around, it is a vast plain, and the surrounding space is full of a distorted force field, which hinders the induction.


    This obstacle, coupled with the space barrier inherent in the previous large secret environment, makes it almost impossible for people entering it to communicate with the outside world.


    Feeling this, ADIS''s eyes dignified a little, and his vision looked forward.


    "Unexpectedly, even I can''t see through." as soon as his pupils shrink, he instinctively feels wrong.


    Although the isolation power of the secret realm is powerful, it is only for ordinary strong people. In the final analysis, the secret realm is built by people. Naturally, it cannot exceed the ability of the creator. For the existence of ADIS, even the secret realm established by the strong at the same level may be far from achieving this effect.


    At this time, there were ripples in the surrounding space, and several figures were transmitted in an instant around Yates.


    He was slightly stunned and looked at the people who had been transmitted.


    In his stupefied skill, figures continue to appear, and it is obvious that more and more people are being transmitted.


    When the surrounding space stabilized, he looked ahead, but did not find the figure of Elia and his party.


    "Sent to different places?" he said to himself in doubt.


    This is really possible. After all, this newly discovered secret realm is very broad. If it is transmitted randomly, it is very normal that they can''t meet each other.


    Thinking of this, his heart sank slightly, and he vaguely felt something wrong with Elia.


    "From the previous situation, Elia''s family seems to be very familiar with this secret place. It seems that they have long known that this secret place is about to open."


    His eyes narrowed and he felt something unusual.


    Around him, an unusual wave sounded, causing a throb in his heart.


    He couldn''t help looking up. The true spirit of the sixth level peak, coupled with the fate God, could vaguely feel the existence of the long river of destiny.


    In his induction, with the opening of this secret realm, the power of fate is constantly condensing, reaching a peak here.


    "This adult." a timid voice sounded beside him.


    ADIS turned around and saw a little girl standing beside him, wearing a wizard apprentice''s robe.


    "Are you a natural sacrifice from the continent of ADIS?" she asked curiously.


    Yates nodded and didn''t speak, which relieved the girl opposite.


    "That''s good." she looked around and took out a divine emblem from the storage bracelet.


    "I''m an apprentice from oyali college. Can I act with you?"


    ADIS took a look at the divine emblem. There was a trace of pure divine power on it. It was not polluted. It was a proof of the kindness given by the natural sacrifice.


    It happened that he didn''t know much about the secret situation, so he smiled and agreed under the nervous gaze of the other party.


    The other party immediately breathed a sigh of relief, stood beside Yates and supplemented him with some information.


    The girl''s name is Estee. She is a wizard apprentice. She originally entered the secret realm with her mentor, an official wizard, but she didn''t expect to be separated from her mentor during the transmission. Therefore, she found the head of ADIS.


    "According to the information currently available, this secret place should be the secret place of ten star religion, a huge research church tens of thousands of years ago. At that time, Lyons mainland was still very prosperous, there were a large number of strong people and many powerful forces, and the Ten Star religion could rank in the top five in Lyons mainland, which was very strong."


    "In the past historical records, it seems that at a key time node, I don''t know that the Ten Star Church was directly destroyed due to life reasons. The whole church suffered an unimaginable powerful curse. None of the members escaped and died. The Ten Star headquarters at that time was also lost until recently."


    "Because it was not destroyed by other forces, most of the secret places of the Ten Star sect were well preserved. In the past, the harvest was amazing every time. Therefore, the leakage of the news of the secret places of the Ten Star sect this time will lead to the emergence of so many strong people."


    The girl looked at the strong men around her who exuded a strong breath. While closely following Yates, she also explained to him.


    Listening to his explanation, Yates nodded while observing the number of people around him.


    "According to the information obtained before, there is a time limit for the opening of this secret place. Basically, a gap will be exposed every month for people to open an exit."


    "Then it seems that basically this group of people have been transmitted."


    At this time, the surrounding space is basically stable. As some people gradually move forward, others follow.


    "Let''s go too," ADIS said casually and strode forward.


    The huge plain is located in the secret place. There are some scattered magic plants around from time to time, but most people just look at it at will, and few people stop to collect it.


    After all, the people who can enter this secret place are either local extraordinary families or foreign strong people. They basically don''t see these things.


    Only Estee, looking at these materials, stopped to collect them from time to time.


    Through this road, there are more and more forks in the front. With the continuous diversion, there are not many people walking with Adams and others at this time.


    "It''s the end." the man in front stopped gradually.


    At the end of the road is a long narrow road, in which there are many different paths and old dusty rooms.


    In these rooms, some traces that had been opened were obviously opened by people who had entered before.


    "It''s strange that several groups of people have entered before. How come these rooms have only been opened at this point."


    There was some doubt.


    If the previous pioneers opened these rooms, even when they came out, they should continue to open other doors. After all, they came in to gain something. Naturally, they should explore more.


    Then this situation is obvious.


    It is very likely that there is a terrible danger in these rooms. No matter whether the people who entered before died in it or not, no one will continue to open other doors.


    The people present were not fools. After thinking of this, they looked at these doors with more dignity.


    "It''s not necessarily a trap. According to previous records, there are usually many such small rooms in the secret territory of the Ten Star sect, and a large number of transmission arrays are arranged in them. Once they enter the secret territory, they will be transmitted to another space in the secret territory, and naturally they will not come out again." a white haired old wizard looked at these rooms with a bright light in his eyes.


    "In other words, these rooms are actually transmission entrances. As long as they enter, they will be randomly transmitted to another place in the secret place?" someone asked suspiciously.


    "This style seems to be related to the research and tradition of the Ten Star sect itself. In ancient times, the Ten Star sect was very good at transmitting spells and established many large transmitting arrays everywhere."


    Some people are communicating and moving forward.


    Nevertheless, they looked at these rooms with caution and did not relax their vigilance.


    With the separate roads coming out of the long road, inadvertently, the last flow of people gradually dispersed and moved forward towards the right road.


    Looking at this scene, ADIS shook his head and walked forward.

 Chapter 204

    The vision is gradually distorted by the distant space, and time seems to lose its meaning here.


    ADIS looked at the long road and walked up slowly.


    With the first step into it, the space seems to be isolated.


    Maybe others don''t feel it at all, but in ADIS''s view, from the beginning of stepping into the long road, they have actually stepped into another space.


    This space is deep, stable and full of uncertainty. It fluctuates constantly in stability. It seems to be connected with some mystery.


    Thinking of the data of the Ten Star sect, ADIS looked at the deep part of the long road ahead.


    In his opinion, there was great doubt about the collapse of the Ten Star sect, and Elia''s family seemed to be related to it, which made him a lot more cautious.


    He walked forward gradually, and a door that had been opened brushed past him. A little smell from it stopped ADIS.


    "What''s the matter, my lord?" Estee''s puzzled voice came from ADIS''s side.


    "It''s all right." ADIS stood in place and looked at the long road ahead.


    Along his line of sight, Estee looked ahead, but she didn''t seem to see anything.


    "Eh?" suddenly, she let out a cry of surprise. "Is there anyone else ahead?"


    "What?" ADIS was surprised and looked up to the front.


    A little space fluctuated, vaguely, he seemed to come to another space, surrounded by a hazy color.


    In front, a dark shadow slowly climbed to the ground, swallowed up the light, and faintly looked like a female body.


    She didn''t seem to have an entity or speak, but came forward slowly and kept approaching Adams.


    ADIS looked around. I don''t know when shadows appeared, big and small, and gradually condensed into a body. Among them, Estee was in it.


    By this time, she had changed a lot. A wizard apprentice robe became broken, a pair of big eyes were dug out, and the whole body was fragmented and looked very miserable.


    "When?" Yates just thought about this idea in his heart. He saw the shadows gathered around him and rushed up one by one, looking very crazy.


    With a loud bang, a powerful divine power broke out. The natural divine power almost collapsed the surrounding space and scattered the surrounding shadows.


    However, the next second, the originally scattered shadows appeared again, and ferocious and terrible figures came madly towards Yates, but the speed became much slower.


    They waved their hands and their bodies had dried up. Looking at ADIS in front of them, they seemed to want to pull him away.


    "Is this?" looking at this scene, he had a faint understanding in his heart, slowly closed his eyes and stopped resisting.


    A shadow condensed into a figure slowly walked forward and constantly pasted it on ADAMS. With contact, these corpses turned into wisps of shadows again, slowly enveloping Yates.


    With the shadows overlapping, ADIS''s body became dark, and it seemed that he was about to turn into a shadow to absorb all the light.


    At the next moment, the body of ADIS was violently turbulent, a pair of golden eyes slowly opened, and the brilliance purified everything.


    The original place changed into the previous appearance again, without any difference.


    ADIS turned back, and the figure of Estee behind him had disappeared. I didn''t know whether it had disappeared or when it had been transmitted away.


    He raised his hand and slowly opened it. In it, a dark gem appeared, as if to absorb all the brilliance.


    "When did the shadow mixed with time get caught?" he thought as he looked around.


    However, no one gave him an answer. After a while, he looked at the surrounding rooms and walked straight forward.


    Instead of choosing those fork roads, he walked straight ahead.


    After just that, he had faintly felt something wrong in this place, some traces and some speculation.


    He walked straight ahead. I don''t know how long later, a room appeared in front of him.


    Looking at the door, he pushed it open without hesitation and entered it.


    As he entered, at the door, a trace of dark and deep shadow gradually appeared and condensed into a body. It looks like ADIS.


    The shadow looked at the back of ADIS, his face showed a cold smile, and then slowly closed the open door.


    In front, the figure of ADIS paused, and the rest of his line of sight looked behind him, as if thinking.


    After entering the room, he was directly in another space. Everything else seemed to be distorted except his sight.


    He walked forward quietly. I don''t know how long he walked. The invariable scenery changed and figures appeared in front of him.


    It was a group of people in dark robes embroidered with ten stars. It seemed that some ceremony was being held.


    "Great king, please answer our call and come to this world!"


    The leader, his face full of fanatical sacrifice roared, and a group of people behind him responded there.


    This kind of scene like a cult made ADIS frown and look at the altar in front of him.


    The picture in front of us is not real, but exists in the gap of time. The altar in front is just an empty shadow, but the frightening smell on it is still frightening.


    "No sacrifice?" Adams looked at the altar and said to himself in doubt.


    Looking at the people in front of me, it is obvious that in the ancient times of the main world, this ten star cult was definitely not a good thing, but something like a cult. It does not seem normal for such a cult to sacrifice hundreds of people without blood sacrifice.


    His doubts were soon solved.


    In his surprised speechless eyes, all the virtual shadows in front took out a dark knife from his arms, which glittered with dark luster, and stabbed him directly into his heart.


    The knife seemed to be extremely sharp. It just changed and cut all the chests of these people. A drop of blood could not stop flowing out. It was slowly attracted by the altar in front and gathered.


    As the blood was gradually sucked away, the bodies of the Ten Star believers gradually dried up and looked like mummies. Nevertheless, they still lived tenaciously, looking fanatically at the altar.


    "The strength has been accumulated enough, and the Dharma array can be formed immediately. You can rest assured." the leader of the Ten Star believers looked at the altar in front of him and said to the believers behind him.


    After his words fell, the attraction of the altar was released, and the living mummies began to disintegrate. The dust made the place muddy and obscured the view.


    "No! It''s almost!" a loud roar came out from the front, and more dust filled the air, making people wonder what happened in it.

 Chapter 205

    Looking at the scene ahead, ADIS had clear eyes and divine power on his eyes, trying to see what was happening ahead.


    However, the dust covered the field of vision, only dark.


    This is not the scene now, but the fragments mixed with time. Unless you step into eternity and involve the level of time, you can''t touch it at all.


    Finally, the dust in front gradually dissipated and began to change back to its original shape.


    ADIS walked to the front and looked around. More than a dozen skeletons lay silently in place. Some of them were covered with dilapidated black robes embroidered with ten stars.


    At the front, a golden skeleton stretched his hand forward, as if trying to touch something. The altar in front of him had disappeared, as if it had never appeared.


    ADIS looked around. There were not many valuable things left in the original place, only the debris and trivial things on the ground.


    After all, after tens of thousands of years, even the most precious things should turn into dust.


    He gently crushed a skeleton and thought so.


    It seemed that he thought of something. He was stunned. The divine power in his hand urged him to cover the golden skeleton in front of him.


    Then, under the gaze of ADIS, the skeleton began to degenerate.


    Time seemed to go back, and the skeleton, which was on the verge of falling apart, began to recover and gradually returned to its original appearance.


    Finally, a middle-aged man in a robe floated in place, motionless and lost the breath of life.


    This is the influence of time. With the power of ADIS level 6 peak, it can be slightly involved in time. Although it is impossible to revive people who have lost time in the past, it is no problem to restore them only.


    Looking at the almost recovered bones, ADIS looked at his face.


    It was a face that made Yates feel familiar, but strange. It was impressively similar to Elia.


    "Sure enough... ADIS''s face sank. He didn''t look in front of him anymore and walked directly down the channel in front of him.


    Without the support of divine power, the temporarily recovered bones quietly returned to their original state, and then collapsed directly and turned into a little golden powder.


    On the way forward, the clues in his mind echoed bit by bit, and a complete context emerged in Yates''s mind, which made his heart sink.


    At this moment, the God of fate was trembling slightly, and a faint premonition came and appeared in his mind.


    His eyes were cold, he no longer looked around, but his figure moved and walked towards the front.


    The road ahead made a straight road. He walked forward silently without seeing the end.


    "Here is the end?" he sighed and looked at the void ahead.


    This room itself is in the crevice of time and space. Anyone who enters here will leave a mark in time, that is, those shadows.


    However, it''s easy to get in, but it''s difficult to get out. Even with the power of ADIS, we can''t get out of trouble in a short time.


    And the other side.


    Under a grand altar, the earth has long been covered with flesh and blood. A little pure blood evaporates and gradually blesses the altar above.


    In the center of the altar, there is a huge magic dragon statue, roaring at the front.


    Below the statue, there are people wearing Ten Star robes, which is the same as the image seen by Yates before.


    "This batch of sacrifices are almost captured." in the front, a middle-aged man similar to Elia looked at the bottom.


    Below, tall demons pressed a man up and slowly carried him to the front of the altar.


    If you look carefully, you can find that these people are full of powerful breath, and some people even wear very recognizable wizard robes.


    In the frightened and unbelievable eyes of these powerful people, the demons opened their stomachs and served as sacrifices here.


    In this process, many strong people are still struggling, but they seem to be bound by something. They can''t get rid of it. They can only keep rolling in place.


    For these strong people, it is not enough to just open the cavity and cut the belly. If they are not suppressed by extraordinary power, they can even be reborn in a short time.


    A little red light appeared at the statue in front, and the eyes of the magic dragon were red, emitting a huge majesty, which suppressed all the power of these people.


    On the contrary, those ten star believers and Demons seem to be like fish in water. They not only don''t feel suppressed at all, but enjoy it very much.


    "This is the third batch." a ten star teacher said coldly.


    "With the blood sacrifice of a large number of strong people, the originally weak Dharma array should be able to be restarted. It''s not worth our initiative to send messages and let these stupid people come to die." the leader''s face showed a little sneer.


    "Tens of thousands of years ago, our ancestors prepared to establish the Dharma array and complete the goals buried in our blood, but something happened at the critical moment. The Dharma array was closed, and only some blood vessels were still breeding outside."


    "Now, after tens of thousands of years of reproduction, we have finally returned here to open the unfinished mission of our ancestors."


    Below, countless Ten Star believers enthusiastically worship the Magic Dragon Statue in front. Looking at this scene, the leader showed some madness and laughed in place.


    "The power has been accumulated almost, and now the difference is the last medium."


    "Don''t worry, it''s ready."


    The leader looked down, where two ten star believers pressed a figure to come up to him.


    Elia shook her head and looked around at the scene, her face showing a little anger and bitterness.


    "Father, what are you doing?" he looked at the leader of the Ten Star sect and shouted angrily.


    "What am I doing?" the leader was stunned and then smiled wildly. "Of course, we should do what we should do."


    Looking at the familiar relatives in front of her, as well as the dense corpses and flesh around her, Elia''s heart was cold.


    "Have you been controlled by the cult?" he looked around bitterly. Among the Ten Star believers around, he saw many familiar figures.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not crazy." looking at Elia, the leader shook his head: "you just haven''t awakened yet."


    He waved his hand. In front of him, two demons carried Elia out, slowly put it above the altar in front of him, and looked at the Magic Dragon Statue.


    Before Elia arrived at the statue, the eyes of the demon man began to bloom a little red light and slowly shrouded Elia''s body.


    Then change began to happen.

 Chapter 206

    Under the special environment, the Magic Dragon Statue on the huge altar in front seemed to be moved and began to tremble slightly.


    Then, a huge force with deep evil and strong destructive power began to recover and covered him in Elia''s frightened eyes.


    "Ah!"


    He uttered a scream, and his whole body was full of severe pain, not purely from the body, but from the depths of his soul, as if a huge force was changing his soul at this time.


    Accompanied by this severe pain is a strange feeling.


    Elia only felt her sight rising gradually, and seemed to see another look in the depths of her blood in an instant.


    His body began to change, and his appearance, which was similar to that of ordinary human beings, began to change dramatically. His skin grew out of scales and gradually covered his body.


    When the change was over, a powerful demon man with a huge breath and comparable to the level 4 strong man stood in place silently, and the huge evil force on his body was roaring, echoing with the statue in front.


    "I really miss this powerful feeling I haven''t seen for a long time." Elia slowly raised her head, and her original handsome face became very evil, as if she had become another creature.


    "It''s been many years, and today, it''s finally this day again." he looked at the Magic Dragon Statue in front and knelt down slowly, as if he were worshipping his king.


    As he knelt down, it seemed to cause a chain reaction. The other ten star believers knelt down one after another, with incomparable enthusiasm on their faces.


    "Lord Elijah." behind him, the voice of the Ten Star leader sounded. "The ceremony is ready."


    "I see," Elia replied casually.


    He got up, looked at the surrounding flesh and blood, and walked forward without paying attention.


    As he walked in, in the invisible void, the power of fate was rising continuously. At this time, Elia''s action almost reached a peak.


    The short journey was soon completed. Elia went directly to the altar and slowly opened the Dharma array on it.


    The surrounding forces suddenly expanded. Under him, many strong people who had not died looked at the Magic Dragon Statue in front, and all their strength was absorbed in an instant.


    Not only that, but also their vitality and soul origin were absorbed by the power of the former method array, leaving only a clean skeleton.


    "Come, our king!"


    Ten Star believers knelt down one after another and worshipped the altar in front, with enthusiasm on their faces.


    Then the next second, everything was still. In a moment, all of them were sucked away, including their leaders, into pure power and absorbed into the front Dharma array.


    The power of destruction was churning and gradually formed a Dharma array on the altar, and then gradually expanded the scope through Elia''s body, and finally almost shrouded the whole secret realm.


    At this level, all the power accumulated for a long time began to release, volatilized through Elia''s body at one time, and its power was so huge that it almost destroyed Elia''s body.


    When the power reaches its peak, at a certain position in the main world, a huge transmission array appears, which seems to seduce another world and is slowly opening the channel.


    A black hole opened slowly, in which the breath of terror spread to the main world, waking up countless people in an instant.


    This breath is huge, with a strong smell of destruction. If ordinary people are only infected with a little, it is enough to degenerate and demonize.


    "Is this?" on the ancient silent Dragon Island, the roar of the giant dragon rises everywhere. In the center, the huge air engine rises and tears the world around thousands of miles. The Dragon Emperor spread out a pair of dragon wings and looked at the direction of Lyons mainland, with doubts in his eyes.


    In the ancient ice and snow world and the ancestral land of the Olins Protoss, three high mountains appear at the same time, like the peaks on the backbone of the world. The three God kings recover from deep sleep and look at the land of Lyons at the same time.


    It was not only them who did this. At this moment, the strong people in the whole world were awakened and couldn''t help looking closely at Lyons.


    When they saw the slowly expanding black hole in the void, the terrible smell that had been escaping from it, the violent action began.


    "Who is it! Summoning demons and gods in the main world!" after recognizing the huge and terrible breath, someone was surprised and angry.


    Ow!!!


    The startling dragon howled and fluctuated, and a golden dragon covered the sky and the sun flew into the sky. In an instant, it tore the void and came to the land of laines.


    After seeing the huge black hole, his eyes glittered with golden anger. The terrible killing machine shrouded the place for thousands of miles, and then sent out a dragon roar.


    The huge dragon roared into the sky and shattered the surrounding space. The black hole in front seemed to be affected. It stopped slightly and temporarily stopped expanding.


    The golden dragon breath pervaded here. The Dragon Emperor flew into the sky as dazzling as the sun, and then appeared with all his strength when the momentum reached the peak and went towards the black hole in front of him.


    The thunderous roar sounded. This attack was a full blow by a golden dragon at the level 6 peak. It even contained the principle of duty and origin. Under the action of anger, even the existence of a level 6 peak could not be taken over.


    However, the black hole is quiet and deep. A burst of dark light burst out in it, smashing the dragon breath in an instant and dissolving the huge power contained in this blow.


    At the next moment, three strong smells rose up and came here in an instant.


    When King Olins came here, he took a huge breath and seemed to be connected. The three breath added up and reached a stronger point in an instant.


    The three level six gods merged their powers through unknown methods, and their breath soared at once, and then hit the black hole in front of them.


    This blow was very amazing. Three huge and different forces converged through some connection and sublimated to the level 6 limit in an instant.


    Tsunami and thunder loomed in the sky, and thousands of miles of Styx river flowed forward.


    In the face of this blow, even the black hole in front seems to feel the danger and is shaking madly. The horror of the world on the other side flows into this side and almost blows out the earth.


    Thunder rose at this moment, the sea surged ahead, and the breath of death turned into countless undead, shaking the world.


    In front, facing this lineup, in the black hole, the huge breath trembled, and a great majesty poured out, which shocked everyone in an instant.


    "This breath!" there was a red in the Dragon Emperor''s eyes. He seemed to be stimulated and looked hard at the front.


    In the black hole ahead, a huge claw stretched out from the inside, but the instinct of the Qi machine escaped, which collapsed the world, made all the strong go back, and suffered a heavy blow in an instant.


    As if he had foreseen something, the world sent out a burst of sadness and an instinctive hostility.


    Countless thunder brewing in the sky and the source force of the terrible world are rolling. In an instant, they are blessed on the three divine kings, making their offensive more ferocious and sublimating to another higher level.


    The huge source power is blessed on the three God kings, backed by the whole main world, and they have almost unlimited power to squander, making them try their best to attack forward.


    The space was torn by it. At this moment, the claw in front showed a real look, impressively a dragon claw.


    The Dragon claws tore the sky and brought up bursts of killing opportunities against the thunder and blockade. It just tore the offensive of the three divine kings at once.


    "It''s impossible!" Zeus roared with disbelief in his eyes.


    The awakening of the Lord''s world consciousness and the blessing of the world source force on the three God kings. Even an eternal person can''t easily take over the offensive under the joint efforts. He can''t believe that it was so easily blocked.


    In front, the space seems to be locked, and the black hole becomes larger in an instant, making the huge dragon claw in the period come outward.


    An unimaginable giant dragon claw flew across the sky, covered the sun, and then photographed it in the eyes of countless people.


    Boom!!!


    A huge vibration sounded. At this moment, I don''t know how many strong people in the whole laines continent were shot to death, and a series of dignities were released, tearing the sky and exposing the thunder behind.


    Under the shocking eyes of countless people, the sky was full of thunder, and the huge dragon claw took another shot, directly killing countless terrible thunder without leaving a trace.

 Chapter 207

    The sky is silent, and the sky is full of destructive power, which comes from a huge black hole.


    The sky was originally full of dense thunder, each of which was enough to pose a threat to level 6 existence. At this time, it was shot out by a dragon claw.


    This is amazing. Even the whole body did not enter. It was just a dragon claw. While enduring the suppression of the main world consciousness, it could burst out such great power.


    Looking at the dragon claw, the Dragon Emperor couldn''t help roaring. His eyes were full of blood and a trace of fear, as if he saw something that hated but feared.


    Not only he, when he saw the dragon claw, many strong men looked at the Dragon Emperor one after another.


    Before they said anything, the black hole suddenly expanded and accelerated its diffusion speed in an instant.


    Boom¡¤¡¤¡¤


    A violent vibration sounded, the space in front was shaking suddenly, and a huge dragon claw stretched out again, trying to resist the power exclusion of the main world and want to enter the main world.


    With a roar of the dragon, the strong people around looked iron blue, as if they wanted some terrible scene.


    "He''s coming! Stop him!" the Black Witch King in black first reacted and looked at the expanding black hole ahead. A huge witch array was put out by him and urged to the front.


    The witch array continues to expand, absorbing the continuous power around, and implicitly resists the black hole in front, slowing down the original expanding trend.


    "Let''s go!"


    Many strong people reacted, and the huge power continued to urge and bless the witch array, and the invisible consciousness of the main world also came here. It seems that they have sensed the crisis, and countless source forces bless here.


    With the joint efforts of so many powerful people and the blessing of the Lord''s world consciousness, the black hole in front stagnated, and the gently exposed exterminating dragon claw seemed to be squeezed by the power in front and slowly squeezed into the black hole behind.


    Suddenly, the original pressure was greatly reduced. With the power of more than a dozen level 6 strong people, the black hole slowly closed and seemed to be about to close.


    Lyons mainland, in the secret land of ten star religion.


    Sensing the breath in the distance, Elia, dressed in scales, sneered: "it''s useless. The power accumulated for tens of thousands of years will never close the Dharma array before it is consumed. My king will come and bring destruction to you ants."


    After saying this, he coughed up several mouthfuls of red blood with dark blood. With the continuous opening of the front Dharma array, as the carrier of this force, his own life is also being consumed.


    With the continuous depletion of his strength, his will became weaker and weaker, and the will that was about to collapse seemed to emerge here.


    "Father, i..." he muttered to himself. The memory in his mind kept flowing. It seemed that at the last moment of his life, he changed back to the original ordinary Elia.


    "What did I do... After all?" his body was still a demon body, unchanged. Through this body, he faintly felt the demon God on the other side of the black hole, making him feel boundless depth and terror.


    In the distance, a sound of footsteps came slowly.


    Elia turned hard and looked down at the figure gradually emerging.


    Yates was dressed in white, with deep eyes and the smell of time.


    He looked around at the fallen skeletons and ten star believers, looked at Elia, who had changed at this time, and sighed softly.


    "The Dharma array has begun. Up to now, even if all this is destroyed, we can''t let that channel disappear."


    The surrounding information flowed into his mind in an instant. He looked at Elia ahead, with no anger or sadness in his eyes.


    Feeling his gaze, Elia let out a tragic smile: "I didn''t expect it to be like this."


    ADIS nodded and then shook his head.


    To some extent, it really has nothing to do with Elia, not out of his original intention. But in terms of the final result, Elia is undoubtedly the key to this process and is destined to bear all the causes and consequences.


    "Your current situation is not very good." ADIS looked at each other. "Can I help you?"


    "No," Elia shook her head.


    "What can I do even if I live in this situation?"


    He looked at the scales on his body and couldn''t help smiling bitterly.


    In the past, he was the heir of an extraordinary family, but he changed the world in just a few days.


    The people became demons, became the legendary Ten Star believers, and set up a Dharma array to summon demons and gods. And he himself was demonized and turned into an evil person. In a moment, he fell from the sky into the abyss. Even with Elia''s tenacious mind, he couldn''t help dying at this time.


    Seeing him like this, ADIS also spoke, but turned back and looked at the sky.


    After losing the Dharma array, he also solved the influence of time. The power of this secret place can not hinder his sight and directly show the distant scene in his eyes.


    "Don''t you stop the transmission?" Elia''s weak voice came from behind.


    After being integrated with the Dharma array, with that power, he also vaguely felt the extraordinary of ADIS, which was absolutely no weaker than those level 6 strong men.


    "It''s no use." ADIS looked up. "If it is an ordinary demon God, with the power of our group of people and the blessing of the Lord''s world consciousness, it can indeed force it back."


    "But if it is the opposite one, it is impossible to stop it by virtue of them, even if there is one more me."


    "Everything is doomed when the Dharma array is opened." he sighed with a deep pupil and silently looked into the distance.


    As his words fell, the fog gradually rose in the distance and exploded in place.


    The originally shrinking black hole suddenly began to expand. Unexpectedly, it stubbornly withstood the blessing of more than a dozen sixth level beings and the power of the whole main world to fight back.


    The surrounding space suddenly broke open. In the void, a huge dragon claw stretched out, crossed the distance of the world and came to the main world in an instant.


    Roar!!!


    A thundering dragon roar resounded through the whole universe. Under the gaze of countless beings, a world destroying magic dragon was flying and was infinitely close to the main world in an instant.


    Under the oppression of this powerful force, the whole Lord world uttered a wail, as if sensing the coming fate.


    The power of countless worlds is falling, and the consciousness of the Lord world is waking up, blessing the power to the strong.


    However, even though the savings of the Lord''s world for countless years are as terrible as mountains and seas, there is no perfect carrier to carry these forces.


    There is no strong man in the main world who can compete with the eternal existence. No matter how huge the power of the main world is, it is impossible to compete with the demon God.


    With a roar, the black hole suddenly expanded, and less than half of the terrible body emerged from it, resisting everyone''s strength.


    This kind of scene is very terrible. The strong people of the whole main world go out and attack with all their strength under the blessing of the main world, but they still can''t damage the magic dragon.


    Moreover, with the appearance of the magic dragon, it seems that some layout has been touched in the other two continents of the main world.


    Two huge mysteries emerged, sensed the smell of the magic dragon, and sent out huge power in an instant.


    Then, in the desperate eyes of countless people, two small black holes also appeared on the other two continents and began to expand slowly. Among them, the smell of terror is spreading.


    At this moment, everyone''s face was extremely blue. Looking at the small half of the dragon body exposed in front, he felt a burst of despair while trying his best to suppress it.


    At the next moment, the void began to shake. A long river of void came against the current. A huge magic dragon like the world was roaring, staring at countless thunder, and most of its body squeezed into the main world.


    Fierce and powerful, the sky was covered with blood, the world was moaning, and thunder and blood rain fell. At his feet, the magic dragon made a startling roar, and the terrible majesty went through. In a moment, it crushed countless mountains and shattered countless times.


    He just waved the dragon''s claw, and the void turbulence swept tens of thousands of miles. In a moment, he knocked all the strong ones away, and those below level 6 directly disappeared, leaving no residue.


    The thunder of the main world is more terrible. It seems that the consciousness of the main world that originally existed in the core of the world has also fully recovered and revealed its huge power. Thunder falls down one after another, and each can break a small world.


    However, these thunder fell on the magic dragon, but it seemed to itch it, and no trace could flow out.


    With a roar that rang through time, the black hole in place disappeared, and a huge magic dragon enough to span several small worlds came here, and the terrible breath crushed the whole continent.

 Chapter 208

    ¡±Lord, is the world over. ¡°


    At this moment, in the whole main world, countless people looked at the terrible magic dragon bathed in thunder under the sky and looked pale.


    "The history of the past repeats itself. Even if it is the main world, these demons will come to the door after all."


    The magic dragon roared and a wisp of breath fell, causing boundless waves in the boundless main world.


    At this moment, countless lives in the whole main world began to alienate, become demons and start wantonly killing.


    The composition of these alienated people is complex, including mortal descendants with magic dragon blood, and wizards who once borrowed the power of magic dragon. At this moment, they are all affected and degenerate into magic descendants under the traction of magic dragon power.


    After transforming into demons, the strength of these people also increased greatly, and even the existence of level 5 peak appeared.


    On the other two huge continents, with the official arrival of the magic dragon here, the other two channels began to change.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    East nice.


    With the deep power fluctuation, a powerful existence came. He was wearing a dark god armor, the shape was similar to human beings, but his face was shrouded in a hazy, and he could only see a lacquer black gem inlaid on his forehead, which contained deep power. After he came, all the Olympians in the whole Lord world changed their faces and felt his power Presence.


    Zeudis''s face was livid and his eyes were angry to the extreme: "God Emperor, heradis!"


    On another huge and populous continent, an existence shrouded in the dark sky also came, a pair of red eyes were revealed, and there was a power representing the source of destruction.


    Looking at this existence, the face of the Black Witch King in black is also very ugly: "supreme wizard, manoryan!"


    Different from the previous exterminating magic dragon, because there is not enough power traction, the appearance of the two existence is not real. It looks like an imaginary shadow, not the arrival of the body. The power is far from the previous magic dragon.


    But even so, their power is still extremely terrible, reaching the level of level 7 absolutely, which can be called invincible in the main world.


    In a secret place on the continent of Lyons, he felt the breath of the three evil gods, and ADIS couldn''t help taking a breath.


    "The exterminating dragon Aurelius, the supernatural emperor heradis, the supreme wizard manoryan and the third year demon God have all arrived."


    The third year demon God in senior high school is the strongest among the cosmic demons. According to Adams'' speculation, it is an eight level existence, which can run rampant even in the multiverse.


    Even if two of the three demons came separately, it was at least seven levels of strength, equivalent to one level eight and two levels seven. There is no solution to the current situation.


    The breath of rage reverberates throughout the Lord''s world.


    After the arrival of the other two demons, through some unknown connection, countless lives related to them were demonized one after another, bringing endless killing.


    Sensing all this, even ADIS couldn''t help sinking his face.


    Around, a trace of the world''s source force is constantly falling, and the main world is moaning. It seems that he wants him to go to meet the enemy.


    In the whole main world, with the arrival of the three demons and gods, they go to a certain place along a certain connection.


    "It seems that we can only do our best." somewhere, watching the three demons separate and wreak havoc in the main world all the way, the Black Witch King sighed and disappeared in place.


    Around, the figures of many strong men also disappeared. Their faces were blue and went to their respective bases.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In a huge plain, countless wizard towers stood here. In the middle, the Black Witch King in black looked at the countless wizards around and sighed.


    "In the past, the demon God revived, destroyed our original world and had to be transferred to the main world. Now, the demon God comes again, and we have no way back."


    Listening to his words, the Wizards around him were silent and didn''t say a word.


    It would be a great shock if an ordinary wizard came here.


    Because at this time, almost all the Wizards above level 4 were present in the whole main world. Even the black wizards and white wizards who usually hate each other gathered together, and they could not see the hatred in the past.


    Beside the Black Witch King, a powerful wizard wearing a white robe with a strong element breath also came out and looked at the distance.


    "With hundreds of wizards above the morning star and our huge accumulation of hundreds of thousands of years, connecting all the mage towers to one place, coupled with the blessing of the Lord''s world consciousness, even the legendary eternal demon God may not lose."


    In the outside world, terrible elemental energy emerged on hundreds of MAGE towers, and slowly gathered together under the hook of the three tallest mage towers in the center.


    The power of terror almost tore the sky to pieces, making a big earthquake and thunder everywhere, almost as powerful as annihilation.


    In the void, the world''s magnificent source force falls down like money, blessing on these mage towers.


    The power of terror boils, so that the demon God in the distance can''t help looking at it.


    Soon after, the deep space obscured the vision, and the supreme wizard manoran, who was covered in darkness, came here. A pair of huge red eyes were exposed and full of the desire for destruction.


    He silently looked at the mage tower in front, and the huge body moved forward, causing huge space debris to rush forward.


    No hard hand, just this afterwave, is enough to kill any existence below level 6.


    However, for the defense built by hundreds of MAGE towers in front, this degree is certainly nothing.


    In the center of the huge Dharma array, three level 6 wizards looked at each other and took out a gem in their hands. Their huge spiritual power came out and gathered together with a huge power to control this place.


    Boom!


    A loud noise sounded in place, the Dharma array gradually glowed, and hundreds of interconnected law locks appeared, winding around the demon God and moving to the center of the Dharma array in an instant.


    "It''s done!" the Black Witch King fiercely opened his eyes. "Open the dimensional extinction and release all the power accumulated for hundreds of thousands of years!"


    There is a shock in the space. In the frightening fluctuation, the next secret realm in the sky is opened, and the continuous element power is released to build several dimensional spaces and press down.


    Manoraine looked up with no fluctuation in his red eyes, but calmly looked at the dimensional space gradually oppressed.


    With a roar, the huge dimensional space could not withstand his sight, and was directly distorted by invisible forces and disappeared in the void.


    The element power of terror broke out in the void and picked up a turbulent flow.


    However, looking at this scene, the three level 6 wizards did not respond, but continued to increase their strength.


    Above the Dharma array, the wave of opening the secret realm continued to spread, but this time, hundreds of MAGE towers worked together. Above each mage tower, a secret place appears.


    Hundreds of MAGE towers, that is, hundreds of secret places, render the sky into colorful colors. Its momentum can be felt even on the other side of the main world.

 Chapter 209

    The void is roaring. In the main world, hundreds of dimensional spaces are opened at the same time, and its momentum is boundless.


    Every dimensional space is actually a formed half plane. Although it is not as powerful as the real world, it may not be much smaller in terms of power alone.


    Hundreds of dimensional spaces are equivalent to hundreds of small worlds coming at the same time and attacking one person. Only the huge traction and spatial inversion are enough to make people change color.


    Feeling this power, it seems to feel the crisis. Manoran''s figure is empty, and the red eyes are deeper and heavier, as if he wants to do something.


    However, at this time, the surrounding scene changes again. Under the urging of great power, all mage towers were shining. In the light, a chain stained with the law stretched out fiercely and tightly wrapped around manoran.


    Hundreds of MAGE towers, that is, hundreds of chains, shake the sky with their power and lock manoryan tightly on the earth.


    Then, the dimensional space in the sky slowly fell without hesitation. The smell of terror rendered the whole sky.


    On another continent, there was a cold and silent world. In the ancestral land of the Olins Protoss, they felt the terrible breath in the distance, and the three God kings couldn''t help but suck the cold air.


    "Hundreds of small worlds, really brave!" Zeus sighed when he sensed the terrible smell in the distance that could not be ignored.


    "However, wizards have accumulated for hundreds of thousands of years, and our Olins Protoss also have a bottom," said the sea god king.


    "He''s coming soon. Hurry up." the king of Hades looked at the distance and his face was cold.


    The three divine kings looked at each other and a streamer flew out of their bodies.


    The thunder hammer of the Thunder God King, the trident of the sea god king, and the book of the underworld of the underworld God King.


    The three lights gradually merged. Under the worship of all Protoss, the three legendary weapons gradually merged into an introduction, slowly connecting the three divine kings together.


    The power of three different blood sources emerged and gathered into a hazy and huge figure after the three divine kings.


    It was a huge figure who could not see his face clearly, with the supreme terror blood power of the Protoss. Its breath had far exceeded the level 6 peak and reached a limit.


    Although the limit of level 6 cannot be changed because there is no eternal source of cohesion, it is only strength, which is enough to barely fight level 7.


    "Father emperor!" looking at the majestic influence of the divine emperor, the three divine kings looked complex.


    "Order, open the ceremony." sensing the continuous attack of destruction in the distance, Zeus made a quick decision and issued an order.


    With the order, a huge Dharma array emerged in the ancestral land of the whole Protoss.


    All the Olins Protoss returned to their ancestral land, looked at the virtual shadow of the God Emperor emerging in the distance, and released their blood without hesitation.


    The huge blood contains the ancient blood power of the Protoss. After being urged by the Dharma array, it continues to flow into the virtual shadow of the divine emperor, which makes the original illusory virtual shadow solidify a lot, as if a real divine emperor was revived.


    In the empty air, I felt the efforts of the three divine kings, and the continuous purple main world source force seemed to drop without money. It was blessed to the virtual shadow of the divine emperor, which made its originally terrible breath soar again and solidify directly, as if it were a real body.


    The sixth level limit is crossed again. If only based on the theory of power, I''m afraid it is not inferior to the eternal existence of the seventh level.


    Feeling the action of the Olins Protoss, a god of destruction in black armor slowly raised his head in the distance, and arrived here in an instant. The smell of terror escaped, which made everyone sink and felt a great fear hit his heart.


    "My people... Submit." his red eyes flashed, looked at the ancestral land of the protoss in front and said.


    As he opened his mouth, heaven and earth seemed to collapse, and the terrible void turbulence rushed forward with him.


    Seeing this, the three divine kings roared and manipulated the condensed divine emperor''s body to take a step forward.


    With this step, the world changed. The forces of the three original laws of thunder, ocean and death merged into one on him, turning the surrounding tens of thousands of miles of heaven and earth into his field, and the terrible smell directly offset the smell of the opposite supernatural emperor heradis.


    So, on the vast plain, two divine emperors standing thousands of feet tall stood up and began to fight each other. Every move seemed to sink the continent.


    Thunder everywhere, the sea collapsed, and the dead cried. The power of terror turns tens of thousands of miles into each other''s fields, revealing visions, as if ancient gods and demons were dueling.


    But in a strange way, this is indeed a duel between gods and demons.


    On the other hand, the exterminating dragon Aurelius also danced in the main world, which was different from the other two demon gods. He came from the noumenon, and his strength was even more terrible. He just danced in the main world, and the breath of instinct dissipated demonized one piece of the earth after another, making the consciousness of the main world constantly wail.


    And his goal is the Dragon Island overseas.


    At this time, on the Dragon Island, there was a roar of a giant dragon, and a giant dragon kept flying, which seemed to imply sadness.


    Feeling this situation, the Dragon Emperor had no sorrow or joy in his heart. He just looked at an ancient tomb in front of him.


    "Have you thought it over?" an inexplicable voice suddenly sounded.


    "If you choose to leave now, maybe it''s too late." another voice sounded.


    "No, it''s too late." the Dragon Emperor''s face was expressionless. "If you can give me five years to prepare, I may be able to evacuate before these demons come to the main world, but now, even if I want to evacuate, I''m afraid I can only leave alone. It''s meaningless for the whole dragon family."


    "Moreover, in the past, in order to avoid these demons and gods, we have escaped again and again and changed one world after another. Now even the Lord''s world is watched by him. Where else can we hide?"


    "The main world is the world with the strongest power in the universe. With the help of the consciousness of the main world, we may not lose."


    He slowly closed his eyes and said.


    The innumerable breath around is constantly running around, which seems to symbolize that colorful souls are constantly wandering.


    "I agree with the decision of this generation of Dragon Emperor. The ancient story will eventually solve him." a very dignified voice sounded here.


    Around, other souls were silent, and seemed to have acquiesced in his choice.


    This space began to vibrate a little. In the vibration, a shocking scene began to appear.


    I saw that countless tombstones standing around began to fluctuate. In the turbulence, countless dragon bodies with terrible dragon power began to appear and began to become the way they were born.

 Chapter 210

    Countless ancient corpses resurrected and the bodies floated quietly. Around, countless souls merged into the dead bodies, making these dragon corpses seem to revive.


    The Dragon corpses accumulated over hundreds of thousands of years, even if the dragon clan only retains the next part, are still an extremely terrible number.


    Among the countless revived dragon power, several extremely terrible breath gradually spread out. Only a wisp of breath sent out, which made other dragon corpses tremble and seem to surrender.


    The Dragon Emperor slowly looked up and saw that in the deepest part of this space, four huge dragons were slowly rushing into the sky. Their breath was terrible to the extreme, and each one was no worse than the Dragon Emperor.


    It is said that in the ancient dragon world, all giant dragons came from one ancestor. Then the dragon blood gradually spread.


    The dragon of the first ancestor has five descendants, who have inherited different forces. They are the emperors of the dragon family. The five dragons have served as the Dragon emperors of all dynasties, known as the five great emperors.


    Looking at the four Dragon corpses gradually appearing in the distance, the Dragon Emperor''s face finally moved, showing a trace of nostalgia.


    The power of his body stirred gently, looked at the countless dragon corpses around him, and directly turned into noumenon.


    An ancient dragon nearly a thousand feet in size showed its figure, glittering with gold, impressively the golden holy dragon, one of the five emperor dragons.


    Ow!!!


    He ascended to the sky of this space, roared loudly, and made bursts of dragon chants that shook the whole space.


    In the distance, the same grand four Dragon chants came and began to recover with the support of huge power.


    The space began to shake. In the middle of Sinian, all the other four huge dragon corpses went towards the Dragon Emperor. Under the combination of blood and blood, they began strange changes.


    Silver Emperor Dragon, fiery Emperor Dragon, golden holy dragon, twilight black dragon, emerald green dragon¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The five supreme dragon blood lines began to converge, and countless dragon souls poured into them. With the help of the main world source, they began a soul stirring transformation.


    Bursts of dragon howling sounded. In the startling dragon power, countless dragon corpses gradually melted into the most primitive dragon origin and gathered in the center of this space.


    Strictly speaking, this transformation is extremely dangerous. The power accumulated over hundreds of thousands of years is so great that it is impossible to succeed easily. If you do so normally, you will almost fail 100%.


    But at this time, with the full support of the Lord''s world consciousness, the source force of purple continued to fall, and a miracle was born.


    The dark space began to break. In the outside world, countless dragons rose on the Dragon Island and bowed to the air machine exposed in the central exhibition.


    There, a dragon as big as a small world showed its posture, and the terrible dragon power escaped, making all the dragons bow down.


    Different from the ordinary dragon, this dragon is not only one color, but the harmonious combination of five different colors, symbolizing the five origins of the dragon family''s blood. On the upper body of this dragon, five very different and ferocious dragon heads are revealed, which are impressively five dragons.


    This is the ancestor''s Dragon. There is a huge breath on his body. Five heads quietly look at a huge figure in the distance.


    On the sea, boundless winds and waves continued to rise, a terrible magic dragon roared and continued to come to the Dragon Island, and a pair of red eyes full of desire for destruction looked forward.


    The two terrible dragons are far away from each other, and the collision of breath almost separates the whole ocean, killing one life after another.


    The dragon of ancestors vs. the dragon of destruction!


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    When the forces of the Lord world took out their dihan one after another, they felt the breath of the LORD all over the world in a secret place. ADIS sighed.


    The power of all ethnic groups in the Lord''s world really surprised him, but Yates is still pessimistic about the result of this battle.


    Different from other people in the Lord''s world, for ADIS who has obtained the inheritance of divine personality, it is clear that the power of the eternal is comparable to the true God, and mortals can never resist.


    Not to mention, among the three evil gods invading the main world, there is also a supreme evil god whose noumenon is strong up to level 8.


    "It seems that something must be done," he muttered, looking in the distance towards the continent of ADIS.


    The next moment, the space flows, he comes to his divine realm, and his divine power escapes, calling the people of the past.


    In his divine realm, two figures gradually appeared.


    Kill the son of God olais and the son of fate ogsha.


    Ahead was the body of ADIS. They looked at each other and saw ADIS in the distance.


    "Father..." oralis looked at ADIS and said.


    ADIS nodded and let them come forward.


    "Feel it? What''s happening in the Lord''s world."


    He looked at the two children. From them, he saw the entanglement of the power of the world, and the main world consciousness was wailing and urging.


    They were silent, standing behind Yates, sensing a terrible breath in the distance, and didn''t know what to say.


    "The demons are blocked for the time being, but we all know that if we press these, the main world will be destroyed by these demons sooner or later."


    "War or flight, what do you think?" ADIS looked into the distance, his golden eyes looked at the battlefields, and then said.


    Oularis was silent and didn''t speak. He just took a step forward. The killing power of his body broke out and silently told his thoughts.


    Beside him, ogsha just smiled: "hasn''t father decided?"


    "Whatever the decision is, I will follow your arrangement."


    ADIS was also silent. He looked at oularis and ogsha behind him, felt their blood breath like him, and sighed slightly.


    With the power of ADIS, if you want to escape from the Lord''s world, you can. A universe is so vast that a new world can always be found.


    However, since there are demons in the universe, even after the main world is destroyed, these demons will continue to find the next world and entangle endlessly.


    "Moreover, if you really want to choose that way, most believers can''t take it away." he stood still, his face calm.


    After so many years of development, the number of his followers has already been very large. Now that the whole ADIS world is integrated into the main world, it is impossible to take so many believers away with his strength.


    He looked at the noumenon behind him. On the noumenon, there was a light red fruit with strong world power.


    "If we want to evacuate, we can only let believers enter the fruits of the world to cultivate themselves."


    "But the world is too weak and broken to take all believers away, even one percent," he muttered.


    In other words, if ADIS wants to leave the Lord''s world, most believers can only be left behind.

 Chapter 211

    In the vast divine realm, an ancient world tree is constantly swaying its branches. Around it, the power of terrible faith is spreading and enveloping this area.


    Adams stood here, looked at the pure power of faith around him, felt the countless lines of faith that were vaguely connected, and smiled silently.


    For him, he will not choose this choice, whether it is nature or real crisis.


    At this moment, he thought of his ignorant time at first.


    Not as an ancient tree, but not yet fully grown, just as a sapling.


    The boundless darkness enveloped his vision and perception, shrouded his soul around him, and the boundless smell of terror permeated around him, constantly threatening his growth.


    At that time, even if you had a divine personality, because of the exhaustion of power and the infinite malicious erosion of the polluted world around you, life was always shrouded in darkness and could only grow hard.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. One day, the forest was ignited by a fire and burned everything around.


    Only his body, because of God''s blessing, has always supported life despite weakness and pain.


    This scene was inadvertently seen by a group of migrated primitive people, and then he became the God of the tribe and accepted their worship.


    The power of faith from the heart gradually fell, blessed to Yates, and then fed back to the surrounding through the divine personality to protect these primitive tribes.


    The contract between God and man is established.


    After nearly a thousand years, generations changed. Countless believers prayed silently under his body and placed their hearts and souls on him until the faith accumulated by the whole tribe for nearly a thousand years awakened ADIS.


    This is the cause and effect of redemption and sustenance, which even gods can''t ignore.


    His head gradually lowered, in his mind, countless lines of faith were echoing, and countless believers were praying, waiting for his instructions and responses.


    He sighed and answered their prayers in his mind through the line of faith.


    Believers did not violate the contract and devoutly provided for the gods, and as gods, they naturally could not betray their believers.


    This is not only a contract, but also a cause and effect. Maybe those true gods can ignore it, but ADIS can''t.


    For ADIS, in the final analysis, the divine power he has now obtained is actually the support of believers. If he abandons believers, this huge cause and effect will bite back. Even with his current strength, he can''t bear it.


    Silently determined, he looked at the two children around him and smiled at them.


    The void began to rise and fall. In the depths of the universe, strands of order began to emerge, driving the law of chaos.


    At this moment, whether it is the mainland of ADIS, the underground world, or other regions, a grand and warm voice sounded in the hearts of all ADIS believers.


    In the churches of the yadixu Empire, grama, dressed in a papal crown robe, appeared in front of many sacrificial bodies.


    "The Oracle has been given and all believers begin to pray."


    The underground world.


    Both the dark elves and the grey dwarves were praying around underground cities.


    Ancient gods


    You are the sky, you are the earth, you are all living beings, you are the tree of the world.


    Merciful God, you are the God of nature,


    For the stability of the world, you will spread your divine power to all living beings


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Great and serious prayers sounded in every corner of the Lord''s world, gradually converged into a torrent, and gradually seduced the law in the dark.


    Feeling all this in the void, ADIS slowly closed his eyes.


    His whole body disappeared, and then a huge world tree gradually emerged, standing in the void, seducing the huge and immeasurable power of faith.


    Under his guidance, the huge power of faith seems to have caused some changes. In the whole universe, the fluctuation of law is ringing.


    The turbulence in the void fluctuated continuously, and bursts of storms surged up. The cosmic consciousness emerged and began to pay attention to this place.


    The law is constantly hooked up and slowly emerges on the body of the ancient tree.


    In the body of the ancient tree, the consciousness of ADIS jumped violently, and the divine power originally accumulated in his body broke out, which led to the power of the eight party law.


    The power of the law of terror poured down and tightly wound around the body of the world tree. In the void, countless thunders and meteors emerged, reflecting the void into a colorful shape.


    The frightening smell gradually filled the air. In an instant, the smell of the world''s ancient trees continued to improve, from the peak of level 6. After reaching the limit of level 6, they jumped again, and the terrible smell escaped, blowing an endless storm in the void.


    "It''s almost to the limit." in the world tree, ADIS''s will echoed and flashed the idea.


    He looked at the fate God in his body.


    "Divine personality is the thing born after the condensation of the power of the true God. Every complete divine personality represents the fall of a true God."


    "If I absorb this complete destiny God at this time, with my accumulation, I''m afraid I can directly have a power no less than level 7."


    "But if so, I''m afraid I can''t even ignite the divine fire. Without the eternal source of self condensation, I can only be regarded as a false god at most, and I can''t cope with the crisis at all."


    "Moreover, the power of fate is not the path I chose."


    He slowly looked away and gradually condensed into a divine figure that seemed unreal and revealed the profound meaning of nature.


    The cohesion of the divine personality needs enough divinity. At this time, ADIS has accumulated enough natural divinity. Only the last step is needed to ignite the divine fire with the divinity as the guide, and the divine personality can be truly condensed.


    The power of the external law is constantly condensed. When the breath reaches a peak, the consciousness of ADIS gradually quiets down. Through the transformation of this moment, it is connected to the chaotic law.


    The pure soul slowly came to a chaotic world full of primitive laws. Countless law knowledge infected his true spirit and madly led him.


    In an instant, he fell into the ocean of laws, constantly improving.


    However, for all this, ADIS had no sorrow or joy in his heart, but silently resisted the ubiquitous traction here and melted into the consciousness of great chaos.


    The chaotic world is not only the foundation of all universes, but also the birthplace of the multiverse. All universes absorb the power of origin from chaos and slowly make the universe grow.


    The integration of chaotic consciousness is also the most critical step to promote eternity. Only by contacting the chaotic world at the bottom of the multiverse, engraving its own mark on the law world, and juxtaposing its own existence with the law, can it be regarded as real eternity. Since then, not only the limit of life has been lost, but even if it falls, it can be reborn from the mark of law and make a comeback after accumulating enough strength.

 Chapter 212

    In the eternal chaotic world, a strong consciousness came and attracted the attention of a trace of chaotic consciousness.


    Thousands of laws are boiling at this moment, and countless profound meanings of laws are constantly flowing into Adams''s mind, making his strength continuously improve.


    But with this process comes the gradual loss of will.


    With the consciousness of mortals, contact with the eternal chaotic consciousness, the weak side will be assimilated, gradually entangled by the law, and become an existence that has lost itself.


    But facing this moment, ADIS was ready.


    He himself once swallowed a world, and his own consciousness as a world, his soul is tough enough to last longer than others.


    But even so, over time, it still can''t be good.


    So, after entering the core of the world, he did not hesitate and began his own action.


    A wisp of divinity emerged, condensing everything to a limit, and then began to degenerate under the seduction of divinity and chaotic law.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    At this time, in the main world, the war is beginning.


    Countless terrible smells filled the whole world, and the continent began to collapse and reveal the ocean.


    On the ancestral land of the Olins Protoss, the two gods fought with each other. Similar but different forces were exerted one by one. Each blow left a deep trace on the surrounding continent.


    With the help of the Lord''s world consciousness, the spirit of the three divine kings became stronger and stronger. For a time, they were even with each other.


    Opposite, the super God Emperor in dark divine armor stood in the air, and his eyes were full of the ultimate power of destruction.


    He did not take the initiative to attack forward, but stood here silently. The emerging breath made countless Protoss behind the three God kings tremble and feel a great fear, like natural enemies.


    The existence of the two horrors was deadlocked for a time, but then time gradually passed, and the power of the three God kings was rapidly consumed, even with the continuous supplement of the power of the main world.


    After all, summoning the divine emperor depends on the unique blood power of the protoss, which can not be consumed all the time.


    Now, the Emperor they summoned has become more and more illusory, showing a trace of decline.


    On the far side, hundreds of MAGE towers roared, countless dimensional spaces fell forward, and continued to erupt. The power of terror continued to escape, shaking the whole continent.


    Under this constant explosion, an existence shrouded in the shadow emerged. There was no smell of terror and no body, but only a pair of red eyes.


    After countless eruptions, his figure was illusory and solid, and then the power of terror erupted and destroyed several mage towers at once.


    It''s scary. With the help of these wizards, hundreds of MAGE towers were merged into one through the Dharma array. Even if the demon God makes a move, he will face the defense of hundreds of MAGE towers, which is equivalent to hundreds of times of improvement.


    After the fall of several mage towers, the three wizards in the center were ruthless. They landed in dozens of dimensional spaces and went ruthlessly to the demon God below.


    This is a huge war of attrition. The demon God manoran exists between illusion and reality. Any offensive can not touch him as long as it does not involve the concept of eternity.


    If you want to deal with such existence in a mortal body, you can only use the little vanishing power generated when the small world is shattered to slowly dissipate.


    In every explosion of dimensional space, the body of the demon God manoryan is slightly invisible and illusory. Each outbreak of the demon God will also cause several mage towers to collapse.


    Therefore, under this earth shaking momentum, an unprecedented war of consumption was launched.


    Compared with the momentum of the front two sides, the war is beginning at the same time on the sea.


    However, unlike the equal strength of the front two sides, the battle here seems one-sided.


    In the vast and boundless sea, two terrible dragons are roaring madly, and the Dragon Power escapes. I don''t know how many creatures have been crushed to death.


    Not to mention the terrorist power of these two terrible dragons, just their huge breath is enough to cause great damage.


    The Dragon Emperor''s appearance changed greatly at this time. The five faucets held their heads high and looked forward.


    Five forces with different attributes emerged on the rest of him, slowly gathered through the five faucets, and became another terrible force.


    This is the power of the ancestor''s dragon, the root of all the dragon family''s power, and is known as the highest power of the dragon family.


    A terrible dragon breath rushed forward. The terrible force frozen the sea all the way, smashed the space, and boiling endless fire elements rushed to the magic dragon.


    The opposite magic dragon was not inferior. Looking at the dragon breath in front, there was a little contempt in the red dragon eyes, and then destroyed the dragon breath together, and went towards the dragon breath of the five headed dragon in the opposite direction.


    Two kinds of terrible dragon breath collided, and his dragon breath was completely offset in the Dragon Emperor''s frightened eyes.


    "It''s impossible. How can there be a dragon stronger than the dragon of the ancestor!"


    In his frightened eyes, the dragon breath representing destruction came and hit his dragon body directly.


    At this moment, he felt boundless pain coming from the depths of his soul. If not for the extraordinary resistance of the ancestor dragon to the dragon breath of the giant dragon, he could shake the name of the Dragon Emperor just this time.


    On the sky, the void vibrates, the will of the main world is boiling, and a wisp of source force falls. It is blessed on the Dragon Emperor again, making his body heal quickly.


    On the dragon of destruction, with the constant power of the Lord''s world consciousness, chains of laws appear on his body, tightly oppressing his power.


    This is the suppression of foreign demons and gods by the main world consciousness, which is extremely terrible.


    Roar!!!


    The five colored dragon blood spilled into the sea. The body of the Dragon Emperor emerged again, spread out a pair of huge dragon wings and rushed into the sky.


    Looking at him like this, the eyes of the destruction dragon moved, and a pair of huge destruction dragon wings appeared and rushed straight into the sky in the next moment.


    The two collided again. In an instant, the five color Emperor Dragon was hit again, and the dragon blood spilled into the whole sea, raising endless dragon power here.


    In the final analysis, although in theory, the ancestor dragon is the strongest dragon in the universe and is naturally higher than other dragons, once the eternal existence is matched, the situation will be reversed.


    No matter how noble the blood is, it can''t equal the real eternal, let alone the eternal king of level 8.


    The reason why it can last so long is that the dragon of destruction didn''t do its best.


    The next moment, the Dragon Emperor''s heart flashed a terrible sense of crisis.


    A shadow obscured his vision. In his unbelievable eyes, a terrible magic dragon came to him in an instant. A dragon claw enough to tear the world came to him with the power of terror and destruction.


    Just for a moment, a hole appeared in the Dragon Emperor''s huge dragon body, countless colorful dragon blood gradually flowed, and the breath of life declined for a moment.

 Chapter 213

    The main world is constantly shaking, and the consciousness of the world has completely emerged, tightly suppressing foreign demons and gods.


    However, in the absence of a strong enough to carry the power of the main world, even if it has the power not inferior to the supreme demon God, it still can not play, and can only watch the erosion of foreign invaders angrily.


    At sea, a battle is coming to an end.


    A huge magic dragon, shoulder to shoulder with a small world, stood on the sea, and a pair of cold dragon eyes looked ahead.


    Opposite him, the broken body of the Dragon Emperor appeared. Although there was a terrible dragon power on his body, the breath of life was extremely weak and was about to fall.


    The powerful power of the dragon of destruction was displayed. In a moment, the Dragon Emperor was severely damaged and could no longer fight him.


    After all, he is eight levels of eternity. Even with the suppression of the power of the Lord''s world, it is far from being resisted by an existence that does not have a cohesive source of eternity.


    Finally, he clapped it with one claw, and the ocean collapsed. With all his strength, the whole Lord world seemed to shake and tremble under this power.


    Countless lives were infected by his breath and were constantly demonized. In front of him, the body of the Dragon Emperor had disappeared, turned into colorful dust and fell into the sea.


    Roar!!!


    He sent out a dragon roar that shocked the world, and the power of destruction broke out. In a moment, he broke the law chain on his body and looked around.


    Under his induction, there is a huge amount of life on a distant continent. So the next moment, he disappeared and raged on another continent.


    In addition, on both sides of the battlefield, in the ancestral land of the Olins Protoss, there was a dull sound of thunder in the sky.


    With the outbreak of thunder and the brewing of the power of destruction, a God Emperor wearing a dark god armor floated in place. In front of him, the three God kings were trampled under his feet. The originally condensed God Emperor''s body had disappeared, and the breath of life was almost red.


    Another battlefield.


    The power of fury is exploding, and the dimensional space and mage tower are constantly collapsing.


    In a piece of ruins, an existence shrouded in shadow emerged, and its majesty was released. I don''t know how many existence were crushed.


    After him, there was a change. Under the ruins, the bodies of three wizards lay quietly under the ruins, and the breath of life had long disappeared.


    The most tenacious resisters were defeated one after another. The demon gods chose their own hunting places and began the road of destruction and demonization.


    The resisters kept appearing, the dwarf''s Titan fortress, the ELF''s war ancient trees appeared one by one, and then they were flattened one by one.


    The three demons wreaked havoc in the Lord''s world and almost swept away all the resisters.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the void of the main world, an ancient world tree is silent.


    With the passage of time, the original magnificent vitality on the body of the world tree is gradually fading and disappearing.


    This is a slow and firm process. With the loss of vitality, the world tree is withering. The leaves gradually withered, leaving only the last world. The fruit was still hanging high in the tree and was not affected.


    The spirit is closely related to the body, and the withering of the world tree also reflects the current situation of ADIS to some extent.


    As if he had slept for a long time, ADIS''s will was gradually silent. In the hazy, the darkness shrouded his vision, and then the memory was playing back constantly.


    This is a blue planet, not a world full of extraordinary power before it was reborn.


    He observed the history of the planet, felt the operation in it, observed silently and was silent.


    In the observation of the true spirit, these histories are dead, there is no sound, only images. Until one day, a cry broke the silence. A baby shot and was named Chen Ming by his parents in front of him.


    The world seems to have recovered, the sound appears, the picture is full of reality, and there is no longer the sense of estrangement before. After that, the memory continued to flow until one day, Chen Ming, who grew up, died quietly. On him, a divine personality broke the original process and broke the rules in a powerful world.


    The picture accelerates here, and then the life of ADIS gradually emerges. After that, there are countless believers.


    In the eternal silent chaotic world, the true spirit of ADIS floats quietly in this world full of laws. Under the action of surrounding forces, the true spirit is gradually dyed a little gold.


    Then, countless lines of faith appeared here, breaking the isolation of time and space.


    The memory of countless believers emerged in Yates'' mind and slowly circulated.


    This is a necessary step. Gods carry everything of believers, that is, ADIS, the spokesman of believers, and naturally their memory.


    With this process, when some power is accumulated to a certain extent, the true spirit of ADIS is trembling and blooming with eternal brilliance.


    Then, a little spark gradually ignited, taking countless divinities as raw materials to ignite the divine fire.


    This spark initially lit up, and then everything of ADIS was put into it.


    Memory, emotion, soul, life¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Everything has been turned into raw materials, which represents the gradual growth of the eternal fire.


    This process is the most dangerous. Once the fire fails, not only life and soul, but also the existence of the concept of ADIS will be erased, and no one can remember him.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "God of nature..." on the continent of Addis, apprentices talked to themselves.


    At this moment, the warm and friendly power began to change.


    As if a drastic change had taken place, all believers in ADIS felt a movement in their hearts, and a kind of enlightenment gradually rose.


    In their hearts, through the line of faith, they clearly see that their God is changing and a little divine fire is slowly rising in the eternal void.


    They prayed madly here, with bursts of enthusiasm on their faces, praying for them.


    Even, on the whole continent of ADIS, everyone stopped what they were doing, and the massive power of faith was transmitted to ADIS through some kind of connection and turned into raw materials to ignite the divine fire.


    As this connection gradually deepened, in the end, even their bodies were shining, and they were with the God of nature at this moment.


    In the corner they can''t see, a historical picture is unfolding.


    The devout believers for hundreds of years have long been connected with the whole race. At this moment, all the adixus are crazy and calling their gods.


    In front of the cathedral in Addis Ababa, looking at the chaos outside, grama smiled with a kind face.


    He took off his church crown and put on his once animal skin coat, as if he had become the old priest again.


    "My God, may I be with you." looking at the statue in front, he knelt down slowly and prayed softly.


    On his head, the glory of the God of nature slowly shrouded, as if integrated with him.

 Chapter 214

    In the void turbulence, a withered ancient tree rises and falls quietly, and its strength is extremely depressed, leaving only the last breath.


    But on the withered trunk, a more terrible force is brewing and exploding.


    The golden air wave swept through and the void was quiet. At this moment, the breath originally covered by Yates could no longer be covered. It broke out directly and sent out extremely strong waves, correcting a ripple in the whole universe.


    It seems to be sensing the abnormality here. The cosmic law emerges and envelops here. A pure purple gas rises, which is purer than any force.


    This is the power of cosmic consciousness. Every strong person who shocks the eternal will not only come into contact with the chaotic world when breaking through, but also be blessed by his own universe.


    After all, in any universe, the eternal is an extremely valuable wealth. Therefore, every strong person who breaks through the eternal will be blessed by the cosmic consciousness and help him break through.


    Of course, if the demon God achieves eternity by destroying the world, I''m afraid it will not be blessed by the consciousness of the universe. On the contrary, it will bring disaster.


    As the first eternal person in the true sense of the universe to condense the source of eternity and try to break through, Yates received great blessings.


    The laws of the universe emerge instinctively and settle the void in an instant. Above the withered world tree, the power of the universe continues to emerge, and the mysterious power continues to flow into its body.


    If this situation is seen by the eternal of other universes, terror will also give envy.


    The great fluctuation can not be concealed and has attracted the attention of the strong of the whole universe.


    A shadow shrouded world, a stunning woman shrouded in the night looked into the distance.


    She has extraordinary posture and beautiful appearance. She is shrouded in a little moonlight. She is as high as a natural goddess and can''t be blasphemed.


    This is the shadow queen, the guardian of a big world. At this time, she feels the breath of the distance and has a shock on her face.


    "The laws of the universe are surging, which is similar to but different from the promotion of demon gods. Is someone impacting eternity?"


    In her eyes, on the other side of the universe, a huge golden sun is slowly rising, the eternal glory is blooming, and rising high with the cheers and turbulence of the laws of the universe.


    A touch of Yuehua appeared in place. She waved her hand. Yuehua condensed into a mirror and appeared in a moment except for the scene in the distance.


    WOW!


    Before she could see it clearly, the moon mirror was broken and could not feel the breath in the distance.


    Two more figures appeared beside her, each with a terrible world source and the guardian of one side of the world.


    "When the impact of eternity, the laws of the universe envelop it, which cannot be seen by our power."


    When one opens his mouth, a divine light appears on his body, showing a huge mirror with the power of the world.


    "Bless together, use this secret treasure to open the distant scene!" came the light voice.


    Without hesitation, they gathered three forces up to the peak of level 6, blessed the ancient mirror in an instant, stared at the strong resistance, and opened a corner in the distance.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the ancient eternal darkness, the true spirit of ADIS is rising and falling with consciousness.


    Mars has been ignited, through his body, countless lines spread out, leading to an unknown distance.


    As the divine fire ignited, one thread was burned and turned into nothingness, leaving only himself.


    After this step, ADIS slowly opened his eyes, and then the dark space was illuminated by a ray of light, and the eternal glory shrouded here.


    "Smoother than expected." the grand voice echoed, and the gods murmured, shaking the four principles.


    His consciousness withstood the sharpening of the chaotic world, woke up in the endless law and became extremely tough.


    At the same time, in the chaotic world, a little glory is echoing with the existence of ADIS, turning into a unique mark and engraved on the chaotic consciousness.


    After this step, it is true detachment. From then on, unless the mark in the chaotic world is erased, even if you are killed, you can also rely on the mark of the chaotic world to gather strength and return after countless years.


    "Real name?"


    He looked up and felt his connection with the chaotic world.


    As Adams had imagined before, every eternal, when blending with the chaotic world, will engrave its own mark in the chaotic consciousness. And this mark is the real name of the eternal.


    The real name does not refer to the name, but the mark of the eternal''s own existence, symbolizing all the existence of an eternal.


    "It''s time to go out."


    In the outside world, the cosmic consciousness emerged, blessed to Yates, felt this traction, Yates moved his mind and returned to his body in an instant.


    With the return of consciousness, the withered tree body began to degenerate, a little fire burned, and the power was fed back to the body.


    Just for a moment, the withered world trees are sprouting again, the branches and leaves are growing again, and the majestic vitality is brewing all over the body.


    Every minute, there are terrible natural elements attracted to the body by Yates and turned into the power of growth.


    The terror of this kind of traction, the force pulled every minute, is enough to burst a level 6 existence, but for ADIS, it is directly swallowed, and even dislikes that the speed is a little slow.


    He looked into the void with a pair of divine eyes. The force of the laws of the universe flashed in his eyes. The majestic force of nature seduced countless planes in the distance in a moment.


    Then he pointed forward, the void was broken, countless planes were pulled by him, and the elements in them poured down and absorbed by his body.


    The cosmic consciousness also emerged at this time, and the cosmic source force radiated and fell on ADAMS to speed up the process.


    This treatment, if seen by others, is absolutely eager to take its place, but for ADIS, it is no surprise.


    After all, as the first real eternal in the universe, it''s not surprising to have this treatment.


    Feeling the cheers of the universe, Yates sighed gently, affirming the speculation in his heart.


    For the universe, if ordinary creatures are only insignificant individuals, then the eternal is the direct descendant of the universe. It is not only blessed by the whole universe, but also has the right to inherit the whole universe and the authority of the universe.


    Just like Adams, he not only has the assistance of cosmic forces in breaking through eternity, but also can slightly affect cosmic consciousness.


    Under the induction of Adams, the cosmic consciousness is full of anger. The objects of anger are those demons and gods.


    The power of the universe fluctuated constantly, and then gradually blessed him, urging him all the time to kill those demons.

 Chapter 215

    In the void, ADIS lowered his head and sensed the cosmic consciousness around him.


    At the moment when he was promoted to eternity, cosmic consciousness was directly connected with him, and the connection reached an unprecedented level.


    Through this connection, he clearly sensed the disgust of cosmic consciousness for those demons and gods.


    This is an instinctive opposition, like natural enemies, never die.


    In fact, this situation is extremely rare. Cosmic consciousness itself has no real wisdom, but a collection of all creatures in the universe. It has instinct but no real wisdom.


    In general, no matter how evil you do or kill creatures, it is only disgusting to the cosmic consciousness. This kind of indestructible emotion appears only when there is a crisis threatening the survival of the whole universe. Under the instinct of the universe, it will do its best to drive away the crisis.


    Therefore, when Adams, the eternal born in the universe, appears, the universe will cheer and even continuously bless his source power.


    If the treatment of the eternal is that of ordinary children, even the treatment of ADIS can almost be compared with that of the prince, but at the level of heir.


    Thinking of this, ADIS thought.


    This breakthrough is eternal. Although ADIS has made many preparations in advance, in fact, it is still in great danger.


    If you want to get beyond the time line and engrave consciousness on chaos, the difficulty of this process itself is against the sky, and 99% of the breakthroughs have to hang up directly.


    For ADIS, this process is a little smooth sailing. Although they also encountered some crises, they all passed without danger, far from reaching the point of despair.


    This result is probably not only for his own sake, but also blessed by the power of cosmic consciousness.


    After all, excluding those demons and gods, ADIS is the only one who breaks through eternity in this world, which is equivalent to the first Taoist. He is born like the eldest son. Naturally, he can be favored by the consciousness of the universe, and even has part of the authority of the whole universe.


    Don''t you see, in the multiverse, which one of the initial founders of the universe didn''t care?


    "But just right."


    A little bit of consciousness flows in the heart, and a little killing intention appears in the heart. Suddenly, the killing opportunity permeates the four fields, making the void stagnant.


    For ADIS, he had planned to kill those demons anyway, which just killed two birds with one stone.


    "I have a hunch that if I can kill all those demons and gods, I can get a large part of the authority of the universe, which is enough to make me go further."


    He opened his mouth coldly, moved his mind, coincided with the cosmic consciousness around him, and fully accepted the power of the universe.


    The power of the whole universe poured in. In an instant, the power of ADIS increased continuously and reached the peak of level 7 directly.


    Level 7 peak, with the help of cosmic consciousness, even level 8 demons may not have the power of a war.


    His eyes were cold, his whole body exuded terrible dignity, and looked into the distance.


    In the next moment, time flows continuously, and the void is crossed by it. In a moment, it returns to the main world. The smell of terror is filled with, as if a God came to the world, forming a spectacular scene in the main world.


    A magnificent will came, and the golden true spirit dyed the world golden, as if the son of the sun had come into the world, emitting a terrible smell.


    Under the induction of all the strong, a force far beyond level 6 emerged. In an instant, all the Qi machines were pressed down, leaving only three breath, each occupying different positions, and instinctively hostile to the breath of ADIS.


    Those were the three demons. At the first moment of the arrival of ADIS, the same terrible Qi spread out and fought against ADIS.


    However, at this time, after the resistance of the strong in the main world, the two breath of level 7 had consumed a lot. After all, this is only a virtual shadow, not from the noumenon.


    As for the two virtual shadows, ADIS did not look at them, but two gods appeared on his body.


    In the distance, the mainland of ADIS. Looking at the figure of ADIS in the distance, everyone was kneeling and praying, and only two people were still standing.


    Olaris and ogsha looked at each other, and at this moment, a glimmer of insight flashed in his heart, which was connected with the God in the distance through blood and divinity.


    After Adams lit the divine fire, the blood in their bodies had already gone further, turned into a real divine race, and had the essence of some eternal gods.


    At this time, with the help of ADIS, the divine blood in their bodies began to explode, slowly echoing with the two gods.


    One is killing, the other is fate.


    Needless to say, ogsha himself is the reincarnation of the God of destiny. The God belongs to him. Even if the memory is erased, the essence remains unchanged and is incomparably consistent with the law of destiny.


    The son of killing, who is also born in response to the killing opportunity, has been killing all the way up to now, which is also consistent with the killing God.


    Seeing this, ADIS nodded gently and separated the two gods.


    In an instant, the two deified lights fled and came to the side of oularis and ogsha and became one with them.


    The majestic power erupted, and the divine blood was connected with the divine personality. In an instant, the terrible power emerged, comparable to eternity.


    Divine personality itself is the source of eternity. It is the aggregation of a God''s full understanding of a law, representing endless law power. As long as you refine, you are a God.


    Euralis and ogsha are the sons of God themselves. They have the eternal essence of some gods in their bodies, and can easily echo with the gods and be promoted to gods.


    However, this promotion did not ignite the divine fire. Although he obtained the power of gods by virtue of his divine personality, he can only be regarded as a false god.


    But even the false gods, with the help of cosmic consciousness, still have an advantage over the two seven level demons who consume nearly half of their power.


    After all, the demon God itself does not condense its own eternal source, but promotes by virtue of the world origin, which can not be regarded as a complete eternal person.


    Under the gaze of all life in the Lord''s world, the two stars rise slowly and hang high in the sky, emitting light.


    A star emits red light. Just looking at it, there are endless scenes of killing pouring into my mind. The killing opportunities are everywhere, as if punishing on behalf of heaven.


    The formation of the other one is very simple. Although it has a strong brilliance, it is simple and unadorned. It has a hazy gas engine flowing continuously. A long river of destiny emerges on it, representing the power of destiny.


    They rose high and turned directly into stars at this moment, and came to a bright star like the sun.


    The three stars stood side by side, and the terrible Qi machine was revealed, which frightened everyone in an instant.


    "I am olaris, the God of killing!"


    "I am ogsha, the God of fate!"


    At this moment, the voices of oularis and ogsha appeared in the hearts of countless people in the whole Lord''s world, as if they were gods calling their believers.


    For a time, countless people knelt down to the sky, and wisps of faith turned into divine power and condensed into two people.

 Chapter 216

    In the eternal void, a huge world shows its form and blooms the brilliance of the world.


    Above the sky, three stars shine on the world and oppose the three demons below.


    It seems to feel the threat of the three people of ADIS. Below, the dragon of destruction roared, the super God Emperor stopped killing, the figure of the supreme wizard turned into emptiness, and came to the central earth of the main world in an instant.


    Three gods fight three demons. In terms of real power, the three ADIS may be far less than the three supreme demons below.


    The three supreme demons are eight levels of existence. Although they are not the eternal source of condensing themselves to achieve eternity, they are much worse than the real eternal in some aspects, but the terrible power is real and empty enough to make everyone despair.


    Even if two of them come separately, they can also compete with level 7 eternity. Only by their own strength, the three of ADIS still have a certain distance.


    However, there are other conditions that are sufficient to smooth out this gap in combat power.


    The demon God''s achievement of destroying the world and plundering the origin of the world will not be protected by the cosmic consciousness, but also instinctively hostile and constantly suppressed by the universe.


    Moreover, the main world is the center of the universe, which can be said to be the strongest world. In the main world, the suppression of the three evil gods is even more serious.


    On the contrary, they are in the main world, but they can be constantly blessed by the power of the main world.


    One fades and the other grows. Coupled with the efforts of many resisters in the Lord''s world, the power of these demons has been dissipated, and the power possessed by both sides has been balanced enough to resist.


    Thinking of these, ADIS looked at the three demons below, and all kinds of thoughts flashed in his mind.


    The demon God originated in the world. Everyone can be said to have been the son of the world of a big world. He achieved the demon God by destroying his own world and plundering the origin of the world.


    This achievement, of course, is not orthodox. Although it also has an eternal source, it does not belong to itself. Even if it obtains enough strength to rival the eternal, it will leave all kinds of sequelae. Not only is the true spirit polluted by the decadent power of the world, its own existence cannot be pure, but if we want to go further in the future, we can only carry out by constantly plundering the world origin. This is also the reason why these demons picked up a bloody storm in this universe and even made their ideas on the main world.


    As the center of the universe, the origin of the main world must be extremely powerful, which has a terrible attraction to these demons and gods.


    In this universe, it is said that there are twelve demon gods, each of whom is achieved by destroying their own world.


    Because the origin of the world is different, the ultimate power is also different.


    ADIS''s eyes gradually deepened, looked at the three supreme demons below, and felt the great power of the world from their breath.


    The main world is the center of the universe and must be extremely powerful. However, in a universe, there is not only one world powerful. Some worlds are even as powerful as the main world. They are juxtaposed with the main world and are known as the supreme world.


    In the ancient times of this universe, in addition to the main world, there are three such supreme worlds.


    God blood world, dragon world, and wizard world.


    The three supreme demons came out of the three supreme worlds. They were the sons of these former worlds who achieved level 8 supreme demons by destroying the three supreme worlds.


    The exterminating dragon olites is the strongest Dragon Emperor of the dragon family in ancient times. The super God Emperor heradis was once the divine emperor of the Protoss. The supreme wizard is also the wizard king who unified the whole wizard world.


    The experiences of the three of them, each taken out alone, can be said to be the most standard protagonist template, but finally they all embarked on the road of destruction.


    After they died, the dragon, Olins and wizards floated in the whole universe, and finally came to the main world.


    Below, a terrible roar sounded, shaking down several islands.


    In the fierce roar, the exterminating Dragon flew into the sky, and its huge body was covered by half of the continent.


    Beside him, the figure of the super God Emperor and the supreme wizard loomed.


    ADIS slowly raised his head. At this moment, the power of the seventh level peak slowly broke out and confronted each other with the world destroying dragon.


    It was like two huge stars colliding with each other and blooming thousands of stars. The sky was torn apart by two powerful and incredible forces and turned into two very different fields.


    The natural field is full of colors, and countless elements flow and vibrate in it, as if the world contains them, blooming eternal brilliance, evolving the scene of thousands of natural laws, and resisting the power of terror ahead.


    On the opposite side of yadis, a unique destruction field emerged, with the unique mark of the Dragon world.


    A dead dragon emerged in the field of pure destruction, incarnated into a destructive dragon born of destruction, helping their God in front of the region.


    The two forces of terror vibrate with each other, and the attack between the eternal is opened. Its vibration is not only transmitted to the whole main world, but also breaks through the laws of the universe and transmitted to the whole universe, waking up some terrible horrors.


    At this moment, in the whole universe, every sixth level existence has a omen in his heart, feels the cheering and anger of the universe, as well as the vibration of the law, and looks at the direction of the main world.


    "Who is fighting against such a powerful force that people dare not resist?" someone was shocked in a corner of the universe.


    "That''s the dragon of annihilation!" an idea sounded in the small half of the universe. Some of the top strong were shocked and lost their voice, and the true spirit was empty, causing the strong around to scream together.


    From the corner of the universe to the main world, under the induction of true spirit, a shocking scene emerged.


    On the other side of the universe, the bright light blooms, and the laws of the universe are shaking. It seems that we can''t suppress this power and tremble.


    In the light, his body was dark, like a wild beast, and like the dragon of the Supreme God, roaring constantly. The power of terror broke out wantonly, rectifying a strong killing opportunity in a small part of the universe.


    A little black rain with strong corrosivity rises in the whole universe. The whole universe is angry and the law is shaking. It turns into three thousand stars and presses forward.


    The dragon of annihilation roared, bathed in the law, and his eyes were dark.


    Such a terrible scene is like a six-level existence that is easy to destroy the world. Even if you just stand in front of the demon God, you will be shocked.


    However, in the face of this terrible force, there is a frontal war with it.


    Under the shocking gaze of the whole universe, an ancient tree of the world with lush vitality unfolds, as if supporting the blue sky and white clouds, standing quietly on the world, with branches falling, and the profound meaning of endless natural laws takes over all the offensives.

 Chapter 217

    "Who''s that? It''s so terrible!" looking at the scene of fighting in the distance and the influence of the constantly broken time, some people were shocked.


    "Eternity! This terrible fluctuation, as well as the terrorist force that can fight the dragon of destruction, is definitely an eternal one!"


    "On the ancient tree, I felt the power of the very pure laws of nature and the power of the world. Is it a new demon God?"


    "No, without the unique destructive power of the demon God, this is not the demon God, but the real eternal!"


    Thoughts are constantly fluctuating. Several world guardians appear. Looking at the scene of fighting in the distance, they feel the terrible fluctuation with incomparable excitement on their faces.


    The universe is shaking, and a clear mark appears on the laws of the universe.


    It is an ancient tree like brand, with a strong force of natural laws, closely combined with the universe.


    This is the eternal mark. The promotion and detachment of the eternal will not only affect themselves, but will affect many people around them, even the whole universe.


    At the moment when the eternal is promoted, the blood of all the immediate descendants of the eternal will degenerate into divine descent, with part of the eternal essence.


    For the universe, every eternal who respects the promotion of the universe will form his own brand in the universe, sublimate his own existence into a unique law, and make the universe more powerful.


    After the promotion of ADIS, there was his brand in the whole universe as his eternal mark.


    In another cosmic wasteland, under the shadow of the world, there are three strong men here, looking at the ancient mirror in front of them with dignified faces.


    However, with the outbreak of the power of terror, the law continues to shake, and the image of the ancient mirror is hazy again.


    Then, in their shocked eyes, they began to break, and could no longer withstand the terrorist forces in the distance.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The main world, the two fields slowly contact and collide.


    The power of terror is sublimated and manifest in their respective fields.


    Endless natural elements and dragons with the smell of destruction appeared, and began to fight under the impression of ADIS and the dragon of destruction, bursting out with terrible power.


    Looking at ADIS, a strong desire for destruction flashed in the eyes of the exterminating dragon, and the Dragon claws stretched out, tearing the sky in an instant and breaking through the natural field ahead.


    In front of us, the virtual shadow of the ancient trees emerged and blocked the blow in an instant. Then the collision of laws broke out and sank the earth under our feet.


    A little golden divine blood trickled slowly, and there were wounds on Yates. His mind moved, his divine power was slowly stimulated, and healed in an instant.


    "Sure enough, it''s still a little reluctant."


    Feeling the strength around him, he sighed in his heart.


    In terms of real power, even if he breaks through eternity and even reaches the peak through the cosmic blessing at the time of promotion, he is far from the level 8 demon God opponent in front of him.


    Even if the other party is suppressed by the universal law and the power of the main world at this time, it can only strive to support it. It is not enough to defeat it.


    However, for this result, he had already predicted, in anticipation.


    In the distance, the waves shaking the main world sounded. In the other two battlefields, oularis and ogsha found their opponents and began to fight.


    Oularis was full of killing power. A pair of blood eyes looked in front of him, which made the whole world filled with some kind of killing machine, matched with some kind of Qi machine, and fought with the super God Emperor.


    There''s another scene over there in ogsha.


    He has a long river of fate overhead. The whole person is shrouded in fate. Looking ahead, the magic of fate is released.


    Opposite him, the supreme wizard is shrouded in illusions. The whole existence is between illusions and reality. Strange forces interfere with the real world and confront ogsha.


    The battle between the two did not fluctuate greatly, nor did a trace of power leak out, but the degree of terror and danger were even more terrible, and one would be caught accidentally.


    However, the situation in those two battlefields is slightly better. The forces collide with each other, which can be said to be equal.


    He must have seduced the cosmic consciousness in a moment.


    At this moment, the universal law responded to the call of ADIS and trembled gently.


    As the only eternal in the universe, ADIS can easily communicate with the universal law and add the universal law.


    Just for a moment, the universe was calling for shock, and the power of terror swept over and blessed Yates.


    He felt his whole body light and his body trembled slightly. The trauma he had suffered before was dispelled and restored to its original state again under the power of cosmic consciousness.


    In front of him, the situation of the dragon of destruction is just the opposite.


    After the cosmic consciousness has a carrier enough to carry its power, the terrible power of the universe can be displayed. In a moment, the power of countless laws binds the body of the magic dragon.


    In the sky, purple thunder brewed up, and the power of terror made ADIS look at it.


    However, after seducing the power of cosmic consciousness and feeling the anger of the demon God in the depths of the whole universe, ADIS can understand.


    Universal consciousness and world consciousness are universal consciousness.


    The universe, as a collection of all living beings in the whole universe, is extremely powerful, but it has only instinct and no profound wisdom. Even if it has the terrorist power of the whole universe, it can not be brought into play without a suitable carrier. It can only let these demons wreak havoc and feel that one world is destroyed and powerless.


    Therefore, with the carrier of ADIS, the universe finally showed its terrible power.


    At this moment, ADIS felt that his strength was endless and sublimated again on the basis of the original.


    Without hesitation, his body moved gently and turned into noumenon.


    An ancient world tree emerged. On the top of the branch, there was a world fruit.


    The terrible purple source force drops without money, which makes the breath of ADIS continuously improve, even exceeding the limit of level 7.


    The power of destroying heaven and earth broke out in his body. ADIS looked at the magic dragon in front of him and broke forward.


    Branches of trees are constantly exposed, and the laws of nature are shaking gently, shaking the whole main world and going towards the magic dragon in front of him.


    Ow!!!


    It seemed to sense the crisis. The demon God below roared and looked at ADIS in front with red eyes. The breath on his body was terrible.


    In an instant, he broke free from the shackles of the laws of the universe, raised his strength and collided with ADIS in front of him.


    I don''t know how many branches were broken. The demon God rushed forward. His huge body like a continent rushed to a world tree in front of him and began to fight.


    Golden divine blood and black magic dragon blood are constantly spilled, with a terrible smell of law.


    In the end, the body of ADIS was torn nearly half by the magic dragon, and the golden blood kept flowing out, looking very miserable.


    The dark magic dragon couldn''t please. His body was pierced by a branch. There was a strong natural smell on the wound, which made it unable to heal.


    Long branches were derived one by one, winding the huge body of the magic dragon.


    In his body, the law of terror still tightly suppressed him, making him unable to break free from the shackles of ADIS.

 Chapter 218

    The law ocean is constantly shaking, and the breath of terror is leaping fiercely.


    In the void, the figures of magic dragons and ancient trees continue to rise and fall, and each breath is accompanied by a strong offensive, revealing scenes of visions in the void, almost exploding the whole void and making the laws of the universe moan.


    "Come to an end!" a great will crossed the void.


    ADIS''s face was cold and severe. At this moment, he seemed to incarnate the whole universe to punish on behalf of heaven.


    The whole universe is constantly surging. The original power of the whole universe is generally blessed on his body without money, which makes his breath extremely terrible, and even vaguely connected with the surrounding cosmic world.


    At this moment, anyone who wants to be hostile to ADIS must first be tortured and suppressed by the power of the whole universe, which is greatly weakened by the universe.


    In this case, it is obviously an extremely terrible existence to fight with the noumenon of ADIS.


    Across from Addis, the body of the extinct dragon is miserable. Its body is full of countless wounds. A dragon tail has been broken, and there is a terrible smell of natural law on it, which hinders the healing of the wound.


    However, the exterminating dragon is the exterminating dragon. Even if it is traumatized to this extent, it still has no prestige. A pair of red dragon eyes full of destructive desire are fierce and bright.


    In his body, there are universal laws to be realized, which are tightly wrapped around his dragon body under the control of ADIS, weakening his combat power layer by layer.


    If not, with the eight level terrorist power of this exterminating dragon, ADIS is not qualified to deal with it at all.


    At this point in the war, both sides can be said to be exhausted. Even if the eternal condenses the source of eternity and has great power, it can almost be said to be eternal, but it is still difficult under this situation.


    After all, double anti is not an ordinary role. Even if it has almost eternal power, it will also be injured under the attack of the other party''s eternal power. Slowly accumulated, one party will eventually fall first.


    In this process, ADIS undoubtedly occupies a great advantage.


    He is the eternal person who is the orthodox promotion of the universe. Compared with the exterminating dragon opposite, he is naturally blessed and favored by the whole universe. He can call the power of the whole universe as a backing against the cosmic natural enemy of demon God.


    The demon God on the opposite side will suffer a lot. He will not only deal with the power of ADIS itself, but also be suppressed by the consciousness of the whole universe. He will suffer a great loss in this war of consumption.


    This can be seen from the current situation. At the beginning, the strength of the double anti battle was almost the same, and even Yates had to fall to the disadvantage. However, as the battle went on, the situation gradually reversed, and even the dragon of destruction began to be suppressed by Yates.


    If the battle continues, there is no doubt that the balance of victory will continue to tilt towards Adams.


    Sensing this, ADIS looked calm and looked opposite.


    Around him, he sensed the call of Yates, and the cosmic power slowly descended to the origin of the universe. The purple source power was constantly blessed on Yates to supplement his power.


    Roar!!!


    Seeing this scene, the Dragon roared and flashed anger in his eyes, which affected the surrounding void in an instant and made the void full of killing opportunities.


    He rushed to the front, the power of terror broke out, and the eternal power made time flow. In a moment, he came to Addis, and then a dragon claw that was enough to destroy the world burst out angrily and went towards the noumenon of Addis.


    The power of terror condenses in front of the body, and the virtual shadows of the world emerge after the body of the exterminating dragon, fixing this void.


    On the virtual shadows of these worlds, scenes of extermination emerge, in which the exterminating dragon wantonly destroys and plunders the origin of these worlds, and also grasps the complete power of these worlds.


    All kinds of unique laws emerge in every world, which is enough to brew the power of a terrible world. With the huge terrorist figure of the world destroying dragon, it rushes towards Addis.


    This blow is extremely terrible, across time, beyond the cycle of fate, with the broken breath of countless worlds. If you are hit by it, you will lose half your life if you don''t say it falls immediately.


    ADIS''s face remained unchanged and looked forward.


    Through the induction of the eternal, he clearly saw that among a group of virtual shadows of the world ahead, a world virtual shadow larger than the main world emerged.


    In that world, the figures of giant dragons emerge, and scenes of history are flowing. With the law of a world, the extinct dragon evolves again, which is the once dragon world.


    This is the most terrible offensive. When the Dragon destroys a world, it can not only obtain the origin of that world, but also obtain the power of different laws of different worlds. At this time, under the full attack, the power is not only enough to suffocate anyone, but also manifest the power of countless worlds into an offensive.


    Looking at the virtual shadows of these worlds, ADIS sighed in his heart and felt the extreme anger of the surrounding universe at this moment.


    Purple thunders fell, as if the universe itself were angry.


    Against the background of these thunders, ADIS stood on the void, the noble divine power bloomed, and the laws of nature emerged and turned into a lock of laws.


    Then he took a step forward, with no sorrow or joy in his heart.


    With this step, time and space seem dignified. Under his communication, the whole universe is shaking.


    "I am the son of the universe!" he said softly, trembling with the madness of the universe.


    With this saying, the power of the universe was wildly displayed. A cosmic virtual shadow appeared on his body, falling endless stars, and the breath of terror escaped and shook the world.


    The body of the extinct dragon on the opposite side was slightly sluggish, as if it was suppressed by some terrorist force.


    In this regard, ADIS had no sorrow or joy in his heart, no emotion, but his golden eyes seemed to incarnate into the universe through the vast and stars.


    He looked at the dragon of destruction in front of him. His golden eyes looked at those illusory worlds. With his eyes alone, he made several virtual shadows tremble and break.


    "I am the God of nature!" he withdrew his eyes, looked cold and indifferent, and spoke again.


    Behind him, the power of the world rotates slowly. Behind him, golden lines of faith come out, driving the shadow behind.


    Devout believers appeared behind him, including primitive people in animal skin skirts, knights in armor, sacrificial priests in white robes, and weak dark elves¡¤¡¤¡¤


    They looked fanatical and pious, and were frantically worshipping Yates.


    With their worship, pure and pious ideas began to resonate and roar, converging into a surging torrent, flowing slowly, revealing scenes in the depths.

 Chapter 219

    The mighty torrent is flowing behind Yates, and the eternal glory is blooming, affecting a small half of the universe.


    Under the pious prayers and calls of believers, scenes are revealed.


    Under a great ancient tree, countless people appeared under it and worshipped it. The piety of believers turns into the purest idea and supports a God.


    The great torrent slowly blessed the body of ADIS, as if hundreds of millions of believers accompanied him, with angry eyes shining in their eyes, to fight for their God.


    Under this huge force, the power of ADIS has been improved again, surpassing the previous one.


    On the other side, the Dragon roared wildly. A trace of uneasiness flashed in his heart. His body kept dancing, trying to break free from the bondage of the whole universe and countless believers.


    Seeing this scene, Adams did not stop. He stood in the void, shrouded in the power of the whole universe and countless believers, and his breath was as unfathomable as the abyss like the sea. Then, continue to take a step forward.


    "Heaven punishes me!"


    As an eternal speaks this word in the witness of the whole universe, a third force emerges.


    In front, all the virtual shadows of the world are trembling and sending out a whine.


    Once dead creatures reappear in the long river of time, looking at the world killing dragon in front of them with hatred.


    On the body of the exterminating dragon, with the power of eternal time flowing, a little deep sin began to emerge.


    This is the part of the cause and effect obtained by the exterminating dragon as a demon God to destroy countless worlds. At this time, driven by the power of ADIS, it all broke out and wound around the body of the demon dragon, making him roar constantly.


    If only relying on their own strength to condense the eternal source, they may not be afraid of these causes and consequences and sins. However, as a demon God, while destroying countless worlds, the backfire of those worlds will also pollute his true spirit when he is promoted. Even his own existence can not be pure. Naturally, he can''t ignore these sins.


    The deep darkness continued to emerge, and the magic dragon made an angry dragon roar and roar, and the true spirit was polluted by the sins that were constantly provoked.


    His dragon eyes flashed a trace of confusion, and the strength of his body suddenly weakened, as if stunned.


    Seeing this scene, ADIS shook his head secretly.


    The eternity of the eternal is actually the eternity of its own existence. If even its own true spirit is polluted, I''m afraid it can''t even enter the chaotic world. It can only have the power comparable to the eternal and almost immortal life in vain, but it can''t be detached.


    If it is truly pure, the eternal who leaves a mark in the chaotic world. Even if the world is destroyed? Despite the destruction of three thousand universes and the torture of countless creatures, they still exist forever and remain unmoved. They will not be contaminated by these evils and causes.


    "It''s over!" Adams whispered to himself.


    He looked in front of him, his golden eyes were blooming with eternal light, and then stepped forward fiercely and tried his best.


    The power of terror erupted, and the whole universe cheered and responded to his power.


    Three thousand green flowers fall down, and branches of an ancient tree fall down, turning into divine swords blooming with eternal light. They go towards the dragon of destruction, and the terrible killing machine almost permeates the whole universe.


    At this moment, all the strong people in the whole universe were shocked and felt a powerful killing machine, just a little, as if they felt a divine sword falling forward.


    An ancient tree came down and carried the power of countless believers forward.


    In front, the glory of the demon God also blooms, and the destruction field is shrouded in a large void. In this area, the huge body of the exterminating dragon rises and falls, and the red dragon eyes flash through countless threads of confusion.


    It seemed that he felt the terror of killing, and his body twisted uneasily. He instinctively burst out his strength to block the blow.


    However, his true spirit is still sinking, and countless sins are wrapped around his true spirit, as if cutting off his induction, making him unable to resist the crisis of the outside world.


    In the vast void, three thousand golden divine swords emerged. Each divine sword took a terrible killing opportunity and chopped down golden brilliance.


    The field of destruction was easily broken and tended to instinct. The virtual shadows of the world blocked in front of the magic dragon and were broken by the terrible sword Qi.


    However, after breaking through the virtual shadows of the field and the world, the power of terror has consumed more than half. When it falls on the magic dragon, it has no previous terrorist prestige and can''t kill it at one stroke.


    The terrible Qi machine broke out and the killing machine was diffuse. The power of nature was in tit for tat with the power of destruction, which reflected the incomparable light of this void, as if several big worlds exploded, and its power shook the world and frightened everyone.


    Under the white light collision, ADIS''s eyes were cold, his God''s eyes penetrated the shelter of terrorist forces, and saw an extremely huge magic dragon image inside.


    At this time, the appearance of the exterminating dragon was extremely miserable, as if it had been dismembered by countless people. Its body was scattered and its flesh and blood looked like a piece, as if it had been delayed.


    The original two dark giant dragon horns on the head of the magic dragon have been broken, and the scales on the body are fragmented. Dozens of huge wounds appear on the body with terrible intensity, and the black dragon blood with terrible fluctuation falls into the void.


    Such a huge wound and terrible injury are obviously reflected in the true spirit. A struggle flashed in the red eyes of the extinct dragon, and the confusion in the eyes of the dragon is gradually disappearing.


    Seeing this, ADIS did not hesitate. His strength broke out. He made a decision and tried his best again.


    Three thousand divine swords reappeared, and the cold killing machine filled the whole universe, and then began to resonate.


    The power of terror escaped and spread to the endless void, which made people in countless worlds feel it.


    The laws of the universe are trembling, and a grand consciousness is cheering. It seems that it feels that the dragon of extinction is about to fall, and strands of original power fall again, blessing on an ancient tree.


    Feeling the great power on his body, Yates had no sorrow or joy in his heart, and all his strength was extracted to support the attack.


    Eternal brilliance blooms. Under the command of the God of nature, countless natural elements converge and form a terrible element tide in the void.


    With the support of terrorist forces, 3000 divine swords bloom and then slowly manifest and merge.


    In the end, all the divine swords disappeared, and a pure eternal divine sword bloomed endless brilliance. The sword body took endless natural elements and the cosmic origin of terror, picked up endless killing opportunities in the whole universe, and then turned into the most pure and powerful force to cut forward.


    When the sword was cut out, the divine sword disappeared, leaving only a golden radiance, condensed into a terrible sword, and cut forward.


    This sword is extremely terrible and terrible. It carries the power of boundless faith and the blessing of the whole universe. Even if the main world is ahead, it will still be destroyed for you.


    Under this cold killing opportunity, it seems to feel the crisis. The body of the exterminating dragon trembled slightly, and then the confusion in the dragon''s eyes quickly disappeared, flashing a trace of tyranny.


    At this moment, a strong sense of crisis flashed through Adams''s heart.


    Before he did anything, the powerful and incredible fear force broke out directly in front of him, smashing the void directly, and making the whole universe convey fear.


    Under the endless brilliance, an incomparably huge exterminating dragon exploded, and the power of terror destroyed everything in front of him, and even broke the bondage of the whole universe.


    Under this powerful and extreme force, Yates only supported for a while, then lost consciousness and could not perceive any existence.

 Chapter 220

    The eternal void, torrents gradually sink and float, and then dissipate.


    In a corner of the universe, the main world plane flows slowly, and countless rays of brilliance are breathed in and out, slowly blooming to all corners of the universe.


    The universe is moaning. The previous earth shaking is not enough to describe the fear of war in case of battle, and the law is also roaring.


    On the other two battlefields of the main world, oularis and ogsha raised their heads at the same time, and the strong uneasiness was conveyed to their hearts through some connection. The divine blood was trembling, sensing that a kind and powerful existence breath disappeared.


    Their eyes were full of disbelief. At this moment, they were almost overwhelmed by their opponents because of distraction.


    However, all this has nothing to do with ADIS.


    His situation is not very good at this time.


    No, perhaps it should not be said that it is not very good, but very bad, almost falling.


    In the hazy space, an ancient and tall world tree stands in this world.


    In this world, the void turbulence is constantly surging, and the surging space debris converges into waves, washing the space wave by wave. Each piece is enough to kill and gather a level 6 existence, and even threaten the eternal.


    What''s more frightening is more time fragments, chaotic storms, and terrible things such as space disorder.


    This is similar to the void in the universe, but higher than it. It is a chaotic void and extremely dangerous.


    If the void in the universe is a gentle River, this chaotic void is surging magma. Boundless crisis is everywhere. If it is not the eternal, it has no qualification to come here.


    To some extent, chaotic void is the real separation boundary, which is closest to the chaotic world and directly above chaos. It is full of chaotic laws and all kinds of debris, which is extremely dangerous.


    Through this void, the radiance of the universe flickered in front of Yates, which made him smile bitterly.


    In the previous terrible war, at the last minute, the dragon of annihilation revived. Under the death of his consciousness and the whole universe, it broke out fiercely. It exploded directly, blew itself up as an eternal terrorist force, and almost destroyed the universe.


    Although the demons such as the exterminating dragon can not be detached, its eternal power is real. The eight level eternal self explodes, and its power shocks the four fields, which will hurt the whole cosmic consciousness, not to mention the semi disabled seven level eternal such as ADIS.


    At the last moment, the crystal wall of the universe was directly broken by this force. At that moment, ADIS made a decision and immediately escaped from the void.


    Although it is said that after the consciousness is engraved in the chaotic world and achieved eternity. Even if it falls, as long as the mark is not erased, it can slowly gather strength and return after countless years. But that time, at least millions of years.


    In the memory of Yates, even in another powerful universe where true gods emerge in endlessly, there are only a few true gods who can return after falling down in countless years of history. Most of them still rush to the street. Even the last trace of records have been erased, and they can only slowly accumulate strength until they come back.


    If ADIS also falls like this once, maybe when he returns, the universe will be destroyed by those demons and gods.


    Deep in the secluded depths, another violent space debris came here madly, causing bursts of violent storms.


    Seeing this, ADIS sighed, and the body of the ancient tree radiated colorful brilliance to protect himself under this violent and terrible space storm.


    He looks miserable now.


    An ancient tree hung slowly and quietly above the violent void. On the huge tree body, every branch disappeared, and almost all the leaves disappeared. There were wounds everywhere, and even the law of destruction deeply intertwined in the body could not be suppressed. Every moment was aggravating the injury.


    Drops of golden God''s blood seemed to cause some reaction.


    After the terrible space tide, there are swarthy things.


    "Again." seeing the scene ahead, ADIS sighed in his heart. It was obvious that he had expected the scene long ago.


    Things from afar came to ADIS at a great speed.


    It was a group of terrorist creatures emitting all kinds of brilliance, some like sharks in the sea, some like gods and demons on land, each of which was strange in shape and appearance, like deformed creatures. At this time, it seemed to ask the smell of ADIS from a distance, as if it smelled bloody beasts, desperate to come to ADIS.


    Their breath is strong and weak. The strong is as high as six levels, while the weak is only one level, but their bodies are shrouded in a thick smell of chaos, and their eyes are bloodthirsty.


    Obviously, they are not friendly lives.


    This is a void creature, a native of this chaotic void, who is naturally able to ignore most of the dangers in the void.


    Also because they are local life, they are very sensitive to external forces and seem to have a natural attraction to them.


    With a gentle wave of his hand, Yates used a terrible divine power that could destroy demons on the top and hit the sky on the bottom, turned into various natural lights and rushed forward.


    It was just a round of attack, and there were countless huge void creatures in front of them. They burst out bursts of screams of fear, and then exploded one by one into teams of flesh and blood.


    But in these empty lives, there are still a large part of them alive. They seem to be unable to see the casualties in front of them. They are still desperate to think of Adams rushing, as if something is attracting them in front of them.


    Seeing this scene, ADIS had a little wave in his heart, some speechless.


    These void lives have a terrible attachment to foreign life flesh and blood, and because they were born in chaotic void, their bodies are extremely powerful and their strength is even more terrible.


    He just said that if in the previous universe, it would be enough to sweep any existence below the sixth level peak, but here, even some more powerful fifth level void life can resist.


    With the movement of mind, the ancient tree slowly bloomed and strengthened again.


    This time, the power of terror pervades again. Even if there is a world ahead, it can still be destroyed for you. Under this great power of gods and demons, a piece of flesh and blood exploded, and the light of life bloomed again, accompanied by the powerful fluctuation of eternal power.


    This time, a large group of empty lives ahead were finally destroyed. However, under the induction of Yates, there are still very weak life fluctuations among the pieces of flesh and blood, and it seems that there are still empty creatures living.


    He was speechless and looked up into the distance.


    Not far away, with the flesh and blood of a void life exploding in front of him, the smell of flesh and blood seems to have caused another void life. He is looking for the smell of flesh and blood to come here.


    Seeing this, Yates did not hesitate. With a big hand, all the flesh and blood in front of him disappeared and was received by him in the small world above the ancient tree.


    With the disappearance of the smell of flesh and blood, the distant void life hesitated all of a sudden. Finally, it spread slowly and continued to wander in the chaotic void, absorbing the power of the void to grow.


    But this disaster escaped and the next disaster continued to come.


    A more terrible law riot broke out, almost involving Adams.


    "It can''t go on like this," he muttered to himself.


    In the chaotic void, there are chaotic dangers that can easily break the world. Just wandering here for a while, ADIS''s strength is consuming at a terrible speed, and even makes him unable to suppress his injuries.


    "We must find a safe universe as soon as possible." he sighed in his heart and raised a kind of enlightenment.


    But this is also a problem.


    In the chaotic void, the concept of time and space is broken. This is the void closest to chaos and the breeding place of countless hundreds of millions of universes. It is extremely vast and dangerous. If it is just moving forward without direction, I don''t know when to find a universe that breeds a complete universe.


    If it is normal, ADIS can look for it slowly. After all, the life of the eternal is endless, but it is very deadly when it almost falls.


    A little thoughts echoed in my mind, and the three thousand rules flowed on the ancient trees, crossing a mysterious and vivid track.


    The power of fate began to fall. ADIS looked at the void, sighed, and then made a decision.

 Chapter 221

    In the chaotic void, with the action of ADIS, the power of fate began to come, and the power of fate gathered, gradually forming a long river.


    This is the corner of the long river of destiny, where countless lines of destiny converge. At this time, it shows a trace of power under the call of ADIS.


    Even if the God of destiny is gone, the understanding of the power of destiny will not disappear. If it is not because there is no opportunity and its own road has been selected, it is not impossible for ADIS to become the God of destiny.


    At this time, with the advent of the long river of fate, here, ripples across the void, causing waves.


    Looking at the long river of fate pulled down in front of him, ADIS sighed and began to sacrifice.


    The long river of destiny itself consists of countless lines of destiny, full of countless possibilities. If you just want to peep into some destiny, then the eternal respect is enough to bear these backfires.


    But if you want to take the initiative to urge the long river of destiny and make the power of destiny intervene in reality, it naturally needs a price, that is, sacrifice. The more difficult it is to ask for, the more it will cost, even to the point that even the eternal can''t afford it.


    With the decision of ADIS, the long river of fate in front is constantly shaking, and the power of fate envelops the four sides, gradually enveloping and sweeping the ADIS in front.


    A hazy force of fate hovers here, turning it into a node of fate.


    With the beginning of this step, changes began to occur in ADIS.


    In the ancient and huge world, the tree body began to shrink, and the leaves gradually withered and turned into ashes. With the withering of the whole ancient tree, branches continue to break, shrouded by some hazy power, turned into pure power and sacrificed to the long river of destiny.


    In the end, the trunk of the world tree becomes withered and yellow, like a dying ancient tree, about to die. The golden divine blood flowed out and disappeared. With the gradual withering of the eternal source, the terrible injury originally suppressed by Yates also began to break out, almost falling down.


    If there is also the belief support generated by the devout prayer of countless believers in the fruits of the world, this alone can make Yates fall directly.


    His consciousness began to blur, because the constant loss of power was about to enter a deep sleep.


    Before that, he looked at the long river of fate in front of him and said his request.


    "Send me to a safe universe." weak thoughts fluctuate here.


    In this area, the power of fate suddenly trembled, responded to the call of ADIS and began to change.


    In a nearby area, the void is constantly fluctuating, and a small space debris comes from a distance and goes forward with the previous track.


    With the change of the long river of fate, a wisp of fate force quietly wound around the fragment, changing the trajectory of the fragment and moving forward to another area.


    Under the control of fate, this tiny fragment entered the other side of the void, and in an instant, it triggered the void of riots, and a terrible void storm broke out directly, enveloping this huge area.


    Strictly speaking, there is no concept of distance and time in the chaotic void. In an instant, the void storm rolled in a withered ancient tree and almost tore it apart.


    When the storm gradually subsided, there was no figure of this ancient tree in place, only a group of empty lives, smelling a strange breath.


    Beyond a vast and colorful universe in the distance, the huge power of destiny is slowly descending with a star.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the morning, the dawn crosses the dark night. The morning light illuminates the darkness of the earth and gives the sun to the whole world.


    In an antique area, fashionable tourists come here and constantly visit the scenery of this area.


    There is a high mountain in front. It is very tall, like the body of an ancient god. It is so vast that people can''t see the end at a glance.


    Standing at the foot of the mountain, you can only see the peak that can not see the end in front. If you stand at a very distance, or even observe in the air, you can find that the mountain magically presents the shape of a tree, which is extremely magical and majestic. A long-standing majestic atmosphere is conveyed to everyone who sees the mountain through countless years of history, giving people an incomparable shock.


    Near this mountain range, there is an incomparably huge forest. In the forest, there are many ancient trees. Ancient trees of hundreds of years and thousands of years can be seen everywhere, forming a huge mountain range, which is in sharp contrast to the desolation of other regions.


    There are many local buildings, which seem to have a long history, enough to be protected as cultural relics. There are local residents everywhere, wearing traditional costumes and receiving tourists from all over the world.


    There is a huge flat land in front, which is the entertainment place of the scenic spot. Tourists come here and visit everywhere.


    Some tour guides are here to explain the local history and myths to these tourists.


    "History books once recorded that during the founding of the Daqian Empire 4500 years ago, a colorful meteor fell here from the sky, forming the tall Shenshu mountain in front of me!"


    "In China''s myths and legends, in ancient times, a great tree God died and his body fell to the world, forming this sacred tree mountain. The breath of the sacred tree radiated, infected the surrounding earth, and gave birth to this forest."


    "In ancient China, it was considered to be the closest place to God. In history, I don''t know how many emperors came here and left legends. It is even said that there were warriors who climbed the mountain, got the divine pill formed by the blood of the divine tree and lived for hundreds of years, so that emperors kept sending people to the mountain to seek immortality."


    An uncle like guide looked at the tourists in front of him and was talking to them about the history of this area.


    "If you have inquired about the information of our province on the Internet, you must know. Our province has been a famous arid area since ancient times. The land is barren. Not only the forest is extremely cherished, but also the output of food is very low. However, in this province, it has the most precious and huge forest in the world, which makes countless people at home and abroad yearn for!"


    "Fifty years ago, at the beginning of the founding of the people''s Republic of China, the government sent people to investigate this area, and the investigation team included many geological and biological experts at home and abroad. In the end, countless experts at home and abroad were shocked by this mountain range. Because our area is in an absolute plain, if it is the plate movement of the mainland, it would never be possible to form such a huge peak as Shenshu mountain here. This is also true It has become one of the ten most incredible mysteries in the world. "

 Chapter 222

    Under the magnificent peaks and an endless forest, tourists happily visit everywhere and look at the surrounding scenery from time to time.


    An uncle like guide is telling the tourists in front of him and explaining the local historical myths.


    His eloquence is very good and his language is very standard. He can even speak a few foreign languages from time to time, which makes some foreign tourists very satisfied.


    "My God! The air here is really good, but just came here, it makes people feel like they have come to another world." a middle-aged tourist with SLR, most of whom are fashionable, looks at the beautiful scenery in the distance and breathes the fresh air of this land.


    Beside him, other tourists nodded in agreement, expressing admiration and longing for the environment of this area.


    In front, the uncle guide looked back with a smile: "tourists, in the whole world, the air quality and environment here are famous, which can be called one of the most beautiful places in the world."


    "According to an official survey, the average number of aborigines living under this sacred tree peak is 101 years old, which is the longest living area in the world."


    As he walked forward with the tourists behind him, he explained some local materials in interesting language, which made some first-time tourists give an uncontrollable exclamation from time to time and shocked by the magic of this area.


    I don''t know when, the voice of this place gradually decreased a lot, and from time to time, there were women''s shock and whispers, mixed with a crisp sound of vitality.


    The guide in front was a little strange. As many tourists looked into the distance, they were stunned and flashed a trace of amazement in their eyes.


    In the distance, in an area where local residents set up stalls, under a huge potted tree, a teenager was standing there, looking into the distance.


    The boy looks very thin, but he is about fifteen or sixteen. However, his face is extremely beautiful, almost as perfect as the gods in the sky, and no defects can be found. A long black hair of the local tradition hangs down quietly without any wind and dust. He wore a white robe and had a gentle and natural temperament and charm, which attracted him at the first sight and could not move away from any sight.


    There is no doubt that both men and women, even those perfectionists who are extremely picky about their appearance, will be absolutely amazed by the teenager at the first sight, and then deeply attracted by him.


    Even if the uncle''s Guide travels around like this, he is still amazed by the young man at the first sight. He only feels that the characters he has seen have become insignificant dust compared with them, and even the other party''s money can''t compare with them.


    Even people like him who have experienced vicissitudes and extensive knowledge think so, let alone others.


    He only looked at the people around him holding mobile phones and staring at the countless girls of the boy quietly, and he could imagine the reaction of others.


    "Take a good look at the boy... A beautiful girl in a white skirt looked at the boy opposite and deeply felt the difference in appearance.


    "Who says that a three-dimensional man can never compare with a two-dimensional man God? Next time, I will pull that man over and see what the real man God is!" a girl addicted to animation looked at the young man in the distance and kept taking pictures from all angles.


    "I really want to go up and ask for contact information... She hesitated.


    For the thoughts of the people around, the people in front don''t care at all.


    There, ADIS looked at the mountains in the distance, felt the familiar atmosphere, and was speechless.


    Without any change in essence, the true spirit with eternal meaning began to fluctuate, slowly aroused the memory of the past, resonated with the distant mountains, and merged the vicissitudes and changes of thousands of years into his mind.


    Thousands of years ago, with the turbulence of fate, he was sent here and came to a world particularly similar to the previous life of ADIS.


    Because of the heavy damage of the noumenon, the body of ADIS fell into the world for thousands of years, forming a huge mountain in front of him. The eternal true spirit slept for thousands of years, and finally began to recover in recent years. He instinctively looked for sustenance and reincarnated into adults.


    He stroked his eyes. With the blessing of the true spirit, the scenery in the distance changed again and again.


    In the distance, a huge ancient tree, which seems to support the sky and the earth, sleeps quietly on the earth. The terrible and eternal power is contained in its body, and an extremely weak breath is emitted, making it a forest for hundreds of miles.


    Around the sacred tree, the law of terror in the world is deeply engraved on the body of the ancient tree, which suppresses the power of the ancient tree and cannot be revealed.


    Seeing this scene, ADIS frowned: "what a terrible world. This universe is much more terrible than I thought."


    If the information obtained by Yates is correct, then this universe is very similar to the universe of his previous life, but belongs to the universe composed of stars.


    In the eyes of ADIS, this kind of universe is the one that is extremely terrible. Not to mention the universe haunted by demons before. Terror can only be compared with the universe of gods that emerge one after another in memory and intersect with each other in trillion planes. It is the most terrible one in the whole multiverse.


    Some people may think that a world without extraordinary power is not strong, but it is only because they focus on the planet itself. If they focus on the whole universe, they will realize the strength of the whole universe


    This power does not refer to the creatures in it, but to the universe itself.


    ADIS slowly raised his head and looked at the sky.


    With light years as the distance, tens of billions of stars are just an ordinary galaxy. And there are countless galaxies like this in the whole universe.


    This terrible distance and huge area, even if it does not give birth to any extraordinary life, only the universe itself is enough to be listed in one of the most powerful universes.


    And the powerful universe will give birth to powerful laws. Even an eternal as powerful as Adams feels powerless in the face of such a terrible universe.


    "Moreover, the universe is not without extraordinary traces... ADIS muttered, looking at the scenery in the distance.


    On this land he was familiar with, he felt a trace of extraordinary power. Although it was only an embryonic form, it was still very weak and far from the extreme terror, it was indeed extraordinary.


    Although I don''t know whether such extraordinary power was hidden in previous lives, it is a real existence in this starry sky.


    He looked at the distant scenery and whispered.


    "Hello, excuse me!" a flustered and nervous voice sounded behind Yates. The voice was pleasant and looked like a child.


    In this regard, Yates was not surprised at all and turned to look directly.


    Even if the gods and bodies are separated, there is no problem in sensing the breath around only by the true spirit. Naturally, you won''t be surprised by the figure behind you.


    What came into view was a girl of fifteen or sixteen, who looked about the same age as Adams. At this time, his face turned red and looked at ADIS with great progress.


    "Well, well, my cell phone is off. Can I borrow your cell phone... She stammered out these words, stunned Yates and felt a trace of familiarity.


    After thinking carefully, he found the familiar reason. Because in the first life, as an ordinary man, he also used this trick.


    But he didn''t care much, just smiled gently at the other party, and then took out his mobile phone to the other party.


    The other party accepted the mobile phone with a red face and quickly dialed a number. Then, under the keen perception of Yates, another red haired girl not far away picked up her mobile phone, looked at the mobile phone number above, and showed a successful smile on her face.


    "Here, thank you." looking at the number hanging up in front of her, the girl in front of her blushed and returned her mobile phone to Yates, and then added: "my name is Yang Xue. I hope I can meet again in the future."


    With these words, she ran to one side and walked to another girl in the distance.


    Looking at her figure far away, ADIS shook his head, ignored the crowd staring at him, and walked directly in a direction in the distance.


    Although they are gods in nature, since they are reincarnated, they will naturally have normal interpersonal relationships.


    In this life, Yates was an orphan. His parents died. After high school, he lived outside alone.


    He walked through the scenic spot without using any force, and walked out step by step in the direction he came. I don''t know how many people paid attention to him for a moment.


    I don''t know how long he walked. In the distance, he came to a school and went in.


    At this time, when I was at school, there was a guard in front of the door to prevent some students from sneaking out.


    After seeing ADIS coming from a distance, the guard smiled at him, exposed his pale yellow teeth and let him in directly.


    Yates smiled politely at the guard, looking familiar with him.


    This is a high school in the local county, including many students. At this time, it is time for class to end, and many students play here.


    Although he was an orphan in this life and his parents died early, in this life, the power of the family is very good. Not only his parents left a large amount of property to Yates, but also the families of both parents, after knowing that Yates has become an orphan, have relatives to help and take care of him, making Yates live a good life in this life.


    As for the contention for property described in the novel, we don''t see much, which has nothing to do with the life of ADIS.


    As the scenery in the distance approached, ADIS went directly to the front, came to the familiar teaching building and teachers in his memory, and went in directly.


    It was time for class to end. He looked around and walked directly to his position.

 Chapter 223

    "Chen Ming, what''s the matter?"


    A voice came from the front. In the position of Yates, a boy who looked older than Yates looked at him suspiciously: "what happened when you suddenly left before?"


    This is ADIS''s deskmate, Li Chen. Before ADIS''s memory awakened, his relationship with ADIS was quite good.


    Chen Ming as like as two peas, is the name of the world, and is just like the first world name.


    "It''s all right." ADIS smiled gently at him and sat directly in his seat.


    In the distance, some students saw Yates coming back and nodded at him.


    "Yes, you left in a hurry before. Someone has asked for leave for your head teacher." Li Chen looked at him and squeezed out some strange smiles on his face.


    ADIS was stunned: "who?"


    The other party didn''t speak, but secretly pointed his hand to a tall girl on one side, with a flirty smile on his face: "of course it''s our monitor Li Waner."


    On one side, the girl looked at Li Chen''s fingers towards her, her face was slightly red, and she looked at ADIS shyly.


    Yates shook his head secretly and smiled at the other party to express his thanks.


    Soon, the class bell rang, one voice gradually returned to the classroom, and the course began again.


    For ADIS, ordinary people''s courses are undoubtedly very boring.


    He seems to be sitting seriously, as if he is studying hard. Part of his attention follows the course, and most of his consciousness spreads to the outside world. He analyzes the differences of the surrounding world all the time, hoping to adapt to the laws of the universe as soon as possible.


    However, the process was very difficult. After being hit hard that time, the body of ADIS turned into a sacred mountain, and the true spirit was hit hard. At this time, the strength was far lower than before.


    Unless you fight for the consequences of being hit again by the law power of the universe, otherwise, at the current level of law analysis, you can only use level 4 power at most.


    "We must find a way to recover quickly..." ADIS muttered.


    In this universe, ADIS has not found too strong extraordinary power, but there is a sprout of extraordinary power, which is not powerful, but it may also threaten him who has reincarnated now.


    "Speaking of, the family where this rebirth is located looks equally unusual."


    He took out a copper nameplate from his body. The ancient nameplate looks old. It is engraved with a triangular divine cow, which is very powerful.


    This is one of the relics left to him by his parents in this life, which was worn by Adams day and night before awakening.


    From the perspective of ADIS at this time, the nameplate is full of faint spiritual light invisible to ordinary people. From the effect, if ordinary people wear it day and night, it can play a certain role in protecting themselves and expelling evil spirits. It is a good little thing and is good in this world.


    It can be seen that the parents of ADIS in this life are also not ordinary people. If they are not extraordinary themselves, they have nothing to do with extraordinary people.


    In the memory of ADIS, the family of ADIS is also mysterious. Although it seems to be a normal business family, it is actually full of all kinds of extraordinary forces. It is a pure extraordinary family.


    Looking at the nameplate, he put it away.


    After a while, the school bell rang. Like an ordinary student, he walked back according to the route in his memory.


    Compared with the first world, the conditions of this world are obviously very good. Even if ADIS''s parents die, the same is true.


    He quietly walked into a single family villa and quietly thought about his way.


    After promotion, it is very difficult to take another step forward.


    Even though Artemis is already at the peak of level 7 at this time, if he wants to go further, if he moves forward according to the path of normal gods, it will take millions of years to accumulate before he can try.


    In fact, this speed is nothing. The life of the eternal is endless, even if it takes a long time.


    But in fact, in the long life, there will always be accidents. In the inheritance and memory of ADIS, even in another powerful universe with a large number of true gods, there is no one who can be promoted to level 8 through long-term accumulation, mostly by other methods.


    In a long time, there are too many accidents. Even a whole universe may be destroyed by accidents, not to mention an eternal.


    No matter how far away, in the previous demon universe, there were still two eight level supreme demon gods waiting for ADIS.


    And the universe is also extremely terrible.


    In such a vast and powerful universe comparable to the universe of gods, ADIS would not be surprised if the birth could be comparable to the eternal powerful existence.


    "It seems that it is faster to accumulate power through time than through the chaotic world. Although it may be against others, it is undoubtedly more suitable for me."


    ADIS raised his head, the powerful true spirit spread out, seduced the starry sky in a moment, and caused a ripple.


    As early as the beginning of awakening, through strong true spiritual perception, ADIS discovered the general structure of the universe.


    The first is the starry universe as the main branch, which is similar to the world where Adams lived in his previous life, which is extremely broad and terrible.


    In addition to being the main body of the branches, many small worlds are densely distributed, relying on this starry sky.


    Interestingly, in those worlds, ADIS also saw some familiar scenes, which are closely related to the creatures of this life and have a close relationship with them.


    It seems to be the result of the unique laws of the universe. In this universe, the material world is separated from the spiritual world.


    Among them, the material world is the starry universe, which is incomparably broad and profound. The spiritual universe is equally vast and powerful.


    Different from the material universe, the spiritual universe was born in the spiritual sea, which was born by the spirit of all creatures in the universe. It not only accommodates all spiritual beliefs, but also accommodates the souls of countless creatures after death.


    In the sea of spirit, due to the gathering of the beliefs of all people, spiritual worlds will be born.


    These spiritual worlds are not only the real world, but also the illusory world. Between the two, they also have certain perfect laws. They will instinctively pull the similar force of soul and faith, so as to expand the spiritual world.


    If the spiritual world accumulates enough strength, then the spiritual world can even turn the virtual into the real, into a real world, and become an independent small world, which grows gradually by hanging outside the starry universe, like the branches and leaves attached to the subject.


    Of course, this kind of world that turns emptiness into reality is actually too rare. It requires countless creatures to remember and remember day and night, and experience countless times without fading, so as to have some possibility of success.


    "However, this is of course very difficult for the universe with no extraordinary power in the previous life and short human history, but I''m afraid it''s not the same thing for this universe."


    ADIS looked up and his face was calm.


    It takes a long time for the spiritual world to return to emptiness and reality. If the extraordinary power of the previous life is not obvious, the universe, the birthplace of human civilization, has a history of less than 10000 years, of course, is very difficult. I''m afraid there are few worlds that can turn emptiness into reality. But for this universe, I''m afraid it''s not a problem at all.


    Even if he has just awakened, under the powerful telepathy, the deep historical imprint and all kinds of strange extraordinary breath on the planet are telling Yates the long history of the planet.


    That is the brand formed by the precipitation of civilization for at least hundreds of thousands of years. It is far from the thousands of years of civilization thought by human beings on this planet, but a long history they can''t imagine, even unprecedented prosperity, far exceeding today''s ancient civilization.


    From this point of view, the water on this planet is actually very deep, and there may even be an extremely powerful extraordinary civilization.


    However, even so, ADIS was still very calm in his heart and did not care about the possible collision and conflict in the future.


    As an eternal strong man, as long as there is no strong man of the same level in front of him, ADIS is not afraid even if there is a whole starry sky ahead and even an unprecedented powerful civilization.


    As for the eternal strength that this starry sky may have. ADIS did not feel that unique horror in this starry sky.


    If the eternal strong, even the incomplete eternal like the demon God, will also affect the surrounding laws and leave a unique flavor of the eternal in the surrounding world.


    Perhaps there will be eternal beings in the deeper part of the starry sky, but in this familiar starry sky, ADIS did not feel that unique Qi mechanism.

 Chapter 224

    "Try it!" a slight whisper sounded here.


    ADIS looked into the sky and seemed to seduce countless stars in the distance in a moment.


    The eternal brilliance blooms slowly. In a moment, the true spirit of ADIS blooms brilliance, and connects to its own body through the irresistible traction.


    At the foot of the vast Shenshu mountain, there are countless temples, where pedestrians and tourists worship.


    The statues worshipped in these temples are impressively ancient trees with ancient vicissitudes, which are very similar to the sacred tree mountain in the distance.


    This is a unique local sacrifice, which is particularly popular in this life.


    After all, in the ordinary world of the first emperor, even some strange things will be worshipped as gods and Demons and sacrificed. The Shenshu mountain, which is the noumenon of ADIS, can also be used. Similarly, a large number of people hold sacrifices for ADIS, and even have a strong influence in the whole country of this life.


    In the vicinity of the sacred tree mountain, which was transformed by the body of ADIS, the sacred tree sacrifice is more prosperous and has a very strong influence in this area.


    At this time, an elderly tourist had just finished incense. Behind him, a woman holding her child was ready to come forward to worship, but she was stunned by the scene with other tourists.


    On the huge sacred tree sculpture in front, a little weak golden brilliance gradually blooms, slowly blooming with endless beauty and warmth.


    "It''s the divine tree that wakes up! The divine tree shows its spirit!"


    One by one, the tourists looked shocked. Looking at this obviously unreasonable scene, they quickly knelt down and kowtowed forward with a trembling and excited look.


    Not only at the foot of the sacred tree mountain, but also in the whole province, the whole country and even the whole world, all places with the sacred tree belief of ADIS have bloomed warm and pure brilliance, which shocked countless people in the world.


    It must not be long before this vision will be known by people all over the world, even in the first article of the newspaper, causing countless people to talk about it.


    In fact, these visions are just instinctive phenomena when the power of faith dissipates.


    In this world, as a folk belief, the belief of ADIS spread all over the country, and even spread to the whole world with the continuous entry of Chinese people into the world. Therefore, the sacrifice of ADIS exists all over the world.


    These sacrifices accumulated huge faith power over a long period of time, but before that, they could not be brought into play because of the sleeping will of ADIS.


    Until at this moment, when the gods returned to their places, the power of these beliefs showed its strength, dissipated a little in the process of instinct being pulled, and bloomed the brilliance of divine power.


    If such phenomena occurred in previous lives and across the country, it must be a matter of breaking the head, and the consequences are unknown. But in this world, it also caused a strong reaction.


    In the imperial capital of China, emergency information was immediately sent to the central hall.


    If someone is here, you can find that those sitting here at this time are the top figures in the country.


    It includes not only politics, but also some military and some long hidden families.


    The scope of the meeting was very serious at the beginning. Looking at the documents reported by various places in front of him and summarized by special personnel, No. 1 had a headache, covered his head and looked at an old man in front of him.


    The old man wore a Taoist robe and a white beard. Although he was very old, he had a childlike face and Hefa. He looked immortal and Taoist.


    If senior officials at home and abroad see this old man, they will be surprised, and then call his name: he Zhanhua, President of the Chinese Taoist Association.


    This is the first Taoist in China. He looks immortal and comes here at this time.


    Not only him, but also similar people from all sides at this meeting.


    Wang Zhao, President of Huaxia Wushu Association, Li Ke of Huaxia special action team, ye Kaihua of Huaxia military¡¤¡¤¡¤


    They are well-known figures in the whole China and even the whole world.


    "Everyone must have read the information reported by various places."


    No. 1 looked down at everyone and motioned his assistant to come forward and speak.


    His assistant, a beautiful woman who looks mature and beautiful, came forward with a stack of information and slowly explained it to you.


    "An hour ago, all temples offering sacrifices to the sacred tree found abnormalities at the same time all over the world, which was specifically reflected in the shining statue of the sacred tree, showing extraordinary power..."


    "After special inspection, this extraordinary power is different from any power in the past. It is much more mysterious. At the same time, all statues are revived all over the world. Its power level has reached the highest level in history. It is suspected that it is related to China''s Shenshu mountain."


    The assistant read out the information slowly, making everyone below look dignified.


    Although these people have their own intelligence sources, they are undoubtedly much worse than the country. There are not many information they can collect in such a short time, let alone send special personnel to detect.


    "What do you think of this new mysterious power?" No. 1 asked the assistant to put away the documents, look at the strong people below and speak slowly.


    Hearing what No. 1 said, the people below bowed their heads and thought for a while, and then stood up alone.


    That was Wang Zhao, President of the Chinese Wushu Association. At this time, he stood up and expressed his views.


    "The current information is too scarce. The only thing we can be sure of is that the accident is related to the legendary sacred tree, but the specific situation cannot be confirmed."


    "I propose to send someone to Shenshu mountain again to detect the situation."


    "Well, I''m afraid not," No. 1 said with a wry smile.


    Looking at the following people wondering, he explained: "In our country''s thousands of years of history, in order to surround the security of our country, more than one emperor and government sent people to Shenshu mountain, hoping to find a powerful force for us. Including our government, after the founding of the people''s Republic of China, the first order of the government was to send troops to Shenshu mountain to collect those mysterious items."


    "With the unremitting efforts over the years, we have some eyes and eyes for the development of Shenshan, and we have obtained some things from it. This is also the reason why our country has not been occupied and all the people present can have the current strength."


    Said here, seems to think of the hardships once, the head sighed.


    "I believe that many of you here must have sent people to Shenshan more than once, but like the country, they must be excluded by that force, and can only use some of the forces leaked from Shenshan. As for the core area of Shenshan, no one has entered since Shenshan came thousands of years ago."

 Chapter 225

    "In other words, at present, there is nothing we can do about Shenshan. We can''t carry out substantive exploration at all."


    No. 1 looked helpless and looked at the people in front of him.


    "The purpose of this meeting is just to confirm one thing."


    He pondered for a while and said, "this time, it''s impossible to have anything to do with that group of people?"


    He suddenly opened his mouth and looked a little abrupt. However, although he did not accurately say who the "group of people" meant, the people below did not have the slightest doubt and understood his meaning.


    Their faces were dignified, their thoughts turned in their minds, and they thought of countless possibilities in a moment.


    The assistant on one side came forward with a stack of materials.


    "Shenshan has been located in China since ancient times, and its myths and legends have been circulating among Chinese people. There is no doubt that it has nothing to do with the foreign dark ones."


    "This time, through the analysis of local experts, this new mysterious power does not belong to any kind in the past, and has different external manifestations from the power possessed by the dark ones..."


    She paused and then directly came to a conclusion: "after our analysis, the probability that this event has nothing to do with the dark ones is as high as more than 90%, which is very likely to be a new recovery of power, which is related to the legendary sacred tree."


    After her analysis, many people were relieved and some disdained at the bottom.


    "I also believe that this has nothing to do with the dark ones. If they have the ability to show their strength together with the gods all over the world, I''m afraid it is only possible for their legendary ancestors to recover."


    "And don''t forget the incident 30 years ago."


    Someone got up and said with hatred and fear in his eyes.


    Everyone was silent, as if they thought of some unforgettable memory, with a trace of fear in their eyes.


    "Thirty years ago, a vampire Duke came to Asia and slaughtered millions of advanced princes. Then he picked up countless dark creatures and slaughtered our people. Finally, he broke into the holy mountain and wanted to go in and rob things."


    "A prince, three dukes, plus countless dark creatures, didn''t even fart and didn''t even find the door. Only a dying prince was saved?"


    A man in military uniform, tall and with iron blood disdained.


    "Even the strongest vampire princes have come to such an end. I don''t believe that those dark creatures have the ability to move the holy mountain."


    Hearing what he said, the people at the scene couldn''t help nodding. Someone thought of the tragedy of the dark creature riot that year, with fierce hatred and a trace of fear in his eyes.


    Seeing this, No. 1 sighed, full of deep helplessness.


    "In any case, the current situation can not be worse. The recovery of Shenshu may be a new crisis or a good thing for us."


    He looked down at the uniformed man: "Ye Kaihua, send a message to the holy mountain immediately, and let them send someone to enter the holy mountain and explore it."


    The fleshy Ye Kaihua was stunned and subconsciously responded: "but now the power of Shenshan is recovering, and the danger inside is much more terrible than before. Now send someone in, and the casualties may be much greater."


    "There''s no time."


    Congchong Road 1.


    "Although Shenshan is located in our country, we all know that there are at least a dozen countries stationed there, and even dark creatures. If we don''t send people in now, we will lose the first opportunity when others send people first."


    He waved a big hand: "don''t worry about the shortage of people. Before, I directly asked people to take a large number of volunteers there. With our local advantages, we can never be less than other countries. If necessary, we can even send troops directly."


    This is ready to pile with human life.


    The people below looked at each other and understood the meaning of number one.


    For them, the sacred mountain is extremely dangerous. It''s OK outside, but it''s extremely chaotic inside. If you go in normally, nine out of ten people will never come out again, and few people can get the crystallization of the power leaked from the sacred mountain, which can almost be said to be piled with human lives.


    At this time, the power of Shenshan recovered. Although the possibility of fortune was also expanding, the danger was so powerful that I didn''t know how many times, it could almost be said to kill people.


    However, despite this, no one refuted. On the contrary, they silently agreed to this measure.


    Ye Kaihua sighed, saluted No. 1 in front and went down directly.


    It was not just here that made such a decision. Around the world, almost all countries stationed near the holy mountain made this decision after learning that the power of the holy mountain began to recover. It is puzzling that tourists outside Shenshan have increased significantly.


    But all this has nothing to do with ADAMS. At this time, he is in a delicate situation.


    At this time, in the outside world, the ancient and huge Shenshu mountain is no different from the past and seems to have no change.


    But if you stand close under this ancient high mountain, you will feel bursts of earthquakes and strong roar.


    When the true spirit and body of ADIS merged again, the law of the great road constantly emerged. In the eyes of ADIS, the laws of the universe kept surging around his God body, tightly imprisoned his power, and wanted to seal him, an eternal who did not belong to the universe.


    In this way, the God body of the former ADIS was incarnated in the holy mountain. After losing the true spirit, the God body was imprisoned by the laws and instincts of the universe, and only a very weak force leaked out, creating countless people.


    However, the return of the true spirit and body, and the recovery of a real eternal, these great road laws can no longer imprison ADIS, but can only instinctively wrap around his divine body, which will affect isolation.


    Adams looked around and felt that the power was rapidly disappearing against the powerful laws of the universe.


    This is also because the injury was too serious.


    The existence of the eternal itself is equivalent to law. Even a drop of blood and a hair are unimaginable treasures. Only a wisp of breath can create an unimaginable huge forest.


    The height of the eternal is so vast that once seriously injured, it is naturally very difficult to cure. It must be the same eternal, or the power designed to the level of law. It takes endless time to cure.


    In an instant, he sank the true spirit into the deepest part of the universe and seduced the spiritual sea under the material world.


    There, golden radiance was drawn by him, absorbed on his true spirit, burned by a bright divine fire and turned into pure divine power.


    This is the belief and worship of the world for thousands of years, which was led by the emperor at this time.


    After absorbing these beliefs, the injury of ADIS was alleviated a little.


    "We can barely use seven levels of strength."


    Feeling the power of his body, he whispered. Then, with the continuous interweaving of the surrounding laws, the eternal true spirit once again entered the spiritual sea of the universe in an instant.

 Chapter 226

    The deep power began to ripple, and the vast spiritual sea gradually emerged under the induction of ADIS.


    This is the spiritual sea of the universe, containing all the spiritual forces of the universe since its birth. It is not only closely related to the upper material universe, but also related to the lowest chaotic world. Through some connection, we can draw strength from the chaotic world and nourish the whole universe.


    Here is the destination of the soul and the ultimate place of faith and belief. Countless lights bloom here.


    A colorful bubble is floating here and there. At the sight of yads, at least in the real sense, the amount counted by trillion is extremely frightening.


    These bubbles are a virtual world. Some are very small, and many are huge.


    These worlds are between real and illusory. If you look at the rules of the material universe, these worlds are undoubtedly false, but if you look at the real existence, these are undoubtedly the real world. They also have certain laws, but they are not as powerful as the real world.


    The origin of these bubble worlds is quite different, though huge, but most of them come from the illusion and spirit of ordinary people. Maybe a nightmare that ordinary people have at night can turn into an illusory world after absorbing the power of the spiritual sea.


    Of course, the power of this world is actually very weak, and the help that can be provided to Yates is also very weak, but it is better than a large number.


    A truly powerful world can only be achieved if those legends remembered and praised by countless people, and even the world evolved from real history, after a long world and absorbed enough strength in the sea of spirit. Even some worlds have turned emptiness into reality and accumulated enough strength to transform the emptied spirit into real existence.


    The help of this world to ADIS is very considerable. It can not only greatly improve the power, but also help ADIS, who is interested in the world.


    Although these worlds are derived from the spirit of the people, they also have the unique laws of the universe. By making strategies for these illusory worlds one by one, we can also get some laws of the universe.


    In this world, ADIS looked ahead, his mind moved, and saw a world glittering with a faint white radiance.


    This kind of brilliance is very thin. It looks very illusory. It is the weakest category in the bubble world, but it also has some weak power.


    The next moment, the figure of ADIS disappeared and directly entered the illusory world.


    This is a small island. There is no artificial trace on the island, only a pool of blood.


    After entering the world, ADIS frowned and couldn''t help looking at the sky.


    Although the real body is seriously damaged, with the respect of the eternal, any illusion will be seen through. At the first time when he came to this world, all the messages of this world poured into Adams'' mind.


    The world is formed by a little boy''s nightmare. The boy''s nightmare is branded in the spiritual sea. After absorbing the power of the spiritual sea, it forms such a small illusory world.


    Because the source is only an illusory dream, the world is not perfect, and it is only limited to an island and does not have further potential.


    He walked to the front and walked quickly. After a while, a boy appeared in front of him.


    It was a thin boy with many wounds and blood. He was shivering in front. He was very excited and ran quickly after watching the arrival of ADIS.


    Opposite him, several hungry wolves had green eyes and looked very fierce, as if they had been hungry for many days, full of bloodthirsty desire.


    Their mouths were still stained with a little blood, which was torn from the little boy''s body.


    Yates didn''t move, but the light on his body bloomed a little, and the hungry wolves in front of him roared with fear and directly disappeared.


    Seeing this, Adams squatted down, picked up the little boy, a ray of brilliance bloomed, and healed countless wounds on the little boy.


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s all right." he touched the little boy''s head and whispered to him.


    Seeing here, the little boy couldn''t help crying in the arms of ADIS, making a cry of relief and joy.


    Seeing him cry, ADIS didn''t move, but held the boy tighter and let him cry in his arms.


    However, with the passage of time, the surrounding earth is constantly turbulent. The sky shows thunder, and the spiritual sea of the outside world slowly emerges like a void. The island collapses and the sea collapses, making a scene of heaven and earth.


    At the end of this change, the boy in ADIS''s arms disappeared, leaving only the last light floating in the sea of spirit.


    In the physical universe, there was a little boy who had a nightmare. In his dream, he came to an uninhabited island alone. There were several hungry wolves on the island. They ate him crazily, which made him afraid and uneasy. Finally, strong emotions form a brand, which is transformed into an illusory world by the sea of spirit.


    When the hungry wolves in the world are eliminated and the boys are relied on, the fear and anxiety disappear, and the key nodes of the world are lifted. The world loses its meaning and disappears directly.


    The world disappeared, and the last light merged into the true spirit of ADIS, giving ADIS a little weak understanding of the law and a little pure power.


    The understanding and power of this law is extremely weak, but it is also very precious. It is equivalent to the hard work of ADIS for a period of time, but now it is easy to get it.


    The understanding of the law is very difficult, but it becomes very easy under the rules of the universe.


    ADIS looked up into the distance, where there were countless such illusory worlds.


    "My choice is indeed right." he whispered to himself: "with the power of one person, to understand the law closest to the origin, how can it be fast to directly plunder the world."


    He flashed a flash of gold, and in the distance, a small and unreal world vanished, and a little essence was scattered directly into the whole sea of spirit, and only a small part was withheld by Alice.


    "Sure enough, the direct destruction of these worlds is not worth the loss, and we can only get a little power. Only by prying from the inside of these worlds and erasing the meaning of the existence of the world can we get these powers completely."


    He was thoughtful.


    "So, that plan is very necessary."


    He looked at the almost endless world in this area and thought so.


    With the decision made in his heart, in the next moment, his true spirit returned to the divine body.


    "Eh, how can there be so many people?"


    As consciousness returned to the material world, Adams was surprised.

 Chapter 227

    Being in the material universe, the existence of ADIS was tightly suppressed by the power of the universe and could not move.


    But that doesn''t mean losing any power. As long as he wants, there is no problem to destroy the star with one blow, even if he gives short play to his strength against the power of the universal law.


    However, it is not good for Yates to do so, and it will usher in the counterattack of this cosmic force. Although it is unlikely to kill an eternal person directly, it is very possible to expel Yates and list him as an unpopular list.


    For ADIS, this is a great loss.


    At this time, under the induction of Adams, under the mountain transformed by his noumenon, there were a lot of people below, preparing to enter the mountain.


    If it''s just ordinary tourists and explorers, but the dress of the group below is obviously very abnormal. It''s not like tourists and explorers, but like professional soldiers trained professionally.


    And the quantity is also very wrong. Have you seen nearly 10000 obviously trained people explore at the same time, let alone the complex ethnic composition. Although most of them are the normal yellow skin of this country, they are also mixed with many white and black skin.


    This situation, not to mention ADIS, even normal people can see that something is wrong.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    At the foot of the mountain, Yang Lan looked at the magnificent and vast ancient mountains in the distance with some unique power and sighed slightly.


    He is a volunteer from China. For some reasons, he volunteered to be a member of everyone here.


    "Brother Yang, do you think we can get into the mountains alive?" a whisper sounded beside him.


    A girl whose face was disfigured and looked swollen, looked at him as if she was asking.


    His figure is very good. He looks very hot because of regular exercise. If it weren''t for the traces on his face that seem to have been burned, he would be very popular with men.


    Yang Lan turned back and looked at her. The sigh in her heart became heavier and heavier. She wanted to say something to comfort her, but she resisted it in the end.


    "I don''t talk nonsense either." he looked into each other''s bright eyes. "I''m a veteran here. According to the information I contacted, in the past, nine of the ten people who went in fell on the way and couldn''t find the way in. And the people who went in may not get what they want. They are very likely to die in it, which is more dangerous than before."


    The light in each other''s eyes suddenly dimmed a lot.


    Looking at this, Yang Lan couldn''t bear it, so she comforted: "although it''s so difficult, the harvest is also huge."


    "As long as you live and come out from the inside, you can gain more or less. Even if you can''t get the power leaked by the holy mountain, as long as you can get one or two things from the inside of the holy mountain, you can also have no worries about food and clothing, become a rich man and live a stable life all your life."


    "Safe? Hehe, naive." a cold voice with strong hatred came from behind.


    A strong man in an army coat came over and looked at Yang Lan with disdain and resentment: "in this world, where can ordinary people be safe?"


    He pulled up the sleeve on his arm directly, revealing his deformed and frightening thick arm.


    The arm was very strong, red and raised one by one, and there were traces of being eaten by unknown creatures. It turned an intact arm into another deformed shape, which seemed a little scary.


    "See my arm?"


    He said coldly, "I admit that Chang Tianxiong is not a good thing. He once bullied many people with his kung fu. But even so, I have never done anything illegal in my life, especially robbery and stealing."


    "But only once did I go to the airport to receive a friend. Because my arrogance provoked a so-called vampire, he would recruit a group of bats to bite me to death? Even kill my whole family, old and young?"


    It seemed that he wanted something. His face twisted and gnashing his teeth: "my parents were kind all their life. As a result, they were bitten to death by a group of wild animals. After death, the bodies were missing, only one ground was broken bones! My sister didn''t go to primary school. First, she was sucked dry by the damn vampire, leaving only a human skin!"


    "This is the so-called stability? Fuck the stability! Deserve my family to die?"


    His eyes widened, showing incomparable hatred, and looking at Yang Lan in front of him: "you are not the same. What do you say to become a rich man? Can you be the crown prince of Yang''s enterprise if you are rich? In the end, people don''t sit at home. As a result, a group of crazy werewolves came to the door. The Yang family, worth 10 billion, is the only one who died!"


    "Enough!" Yang Lan gasped. Her original gentle smile could no longer be maintained. Her eyes showed incomparable killing intention: "stop talking!"


    The air seemed to stagnate for a moment. His eyes were red and looked at Chang Tianxiong standing in front of him. His eyes were mixed with anger, sadness and incomparable hatred.


    Seeing him like this, the disfigured girl sighed beside him.


    People who seem to be open on the surface may not really care. Yang Lan is like this. On the surface, he is no different from ordinary people. He seems to forget sadness and hatred, but in fact, he is just buried in his heart and ready to explode.


    In fact, if he had not suffered such pain and had such fierce hatred, he would not have been found by the state, let alone become a volunteer and risk his life to win a slim opportunity.


    Those who can stand here, whether yellow or white or black, must bear the most intense pain and hatred before they choose to come here.


    She looked around at the countless people with hatred and determination on their faces, and sighed in her heart.


    In front, Chang Tianxiong looked at Yang Lan and seemed to disdain: "hum, I don''t care about you here, but I warn you not to hinder my way."


    He stopped looking back and walked away to another team.


    In the distance, Yang Lan tried to calm down the ups and downs in her heart, and showed a reluctant smile to the disfigured girl beside her: "Ye Lan, I''m sorry."


    The disfigured girl shook her head, walked next to him and hung his back.


    "Let''s go on. We''ve been waiting so long. Whether we can succeed depends on this time," she said, looking at the people gathering in front.


    Yang Lan nodded and agreed.


    In front, very close to the holy mountain, some instructors in military uniforms gathered their own people in front and were making final preparations.

 Chapter 229

    The faint radiance gradually bloomed and shrouded the world in an instant. At this moment, a deeper change began to take place throughout the world.


    The imperial capital of China.


    "The chief is not good." someone looked anxious and walked to No. 1.


    "Just now, there was a strong response in the Shenshan area. All the signals in that area have been lost. We have lost the monitoring of that area."


    Hearing the news, No. 1 frowned and pinched his temple. He had a headache: "try to monitor that area again."


    He ordered, and then looked at the distant figure and couldn''t help sighing.


    This vision lasted for a long time and caused a burst of influence all over the world.


    Inside the holy mountain, ADIS''s action has just begun.


    In a hazy, deep spiritual sea like a void, countless stars flicker and flow endlessly here.


    Yates was covered with eternal glory. Fan Ruo walked quietly in the sea of stars.


    Around, boundless information flows here, and the huge sea of spirit roars here, picking up waves of fluctuating spirit.


    If ordinary people, even if they are only contaminated with a little seawater, they will be crushed by a large number of spiritual messages contained in it, and they can''t bear it at all.


    When the light shrouded, ADIS looked up and waved his hand. The power of the eternal was released without concealment and shrouded the sea.


    An ancient world tree emerged here, suppressed this spiritual sea, deeply rooted here and spread its own strength.


    This is part of the true spiritual consciousness of ADIS, which was separated by him into a sea of repressive spirit.


    The world tree transformed by the true spirit is rooted in the spiritual sea, resists the erosion of this spiritual sea with the essence of the eternal, and continuously absorbs the power of this spiritual world to strengthen itself.


    With this process, on the world tree, a huge space is gradually taking shape, relying on the power absorbed by the world tree.


    After a while, the originally small space expanded and grew slowly to the satisfaction of ADIS.


    Seeing this, ADIS nodded, satisfied with his masterpiece.


    "Relying on the essence of the eternal, it is enough to resist the erosion of the spiritual sea. It can even slowly absorb the source force from the spiritual sea and supply its own growth."


    "Of course, this process will be very long. It is far less refreshing than directly harvesting the existing world!"


    He looked up at the stars, waved his big hand, and the purple source began to emerge.


    On the world tree, a world with red color emerges and hangs high on the branches of the world tree, which in turn provides a lot of world source power, so that the top part of the world can see rapid growth.


    This red world is the world fruit that Yates once harvested. After many years of growth, it has finally accumulated some strength. At this moment, it is called by Yates to feed back this space.


    After the world fruit was moved here by Yates, the speed of the world tree absorbing power from the spiritual sea suddenly increased, almost doubled.


    This is the growth rate of the world. As a complete world, it has the instinct to absorb power from chaos and enhance itself. It is like a fish in the sea of spirit.


    He didn''t care about this, and then looked up at the space at the top of the world tree.


    After receiving the feedback from the fruits of the world, this space has grown a lot at once, and has completed the transformation between spirit and material, from an illusory space to a real world.


    However, at this time, the world is still very incomplete. There is only one prototype, which needs to be transformed by ADIS.


    Yates took out several pieces of complete space debris and used the last source force to transform this space.


    After a long time, he stopped and entered the space.


    This is a tiny space, but the laws inside are very powerful, engraved with the eternal mark of ADIS as the skeleton of this space.


    "Although the space is not big, it will expand slowly sooner or later when this space absorbs enough strength."


    ADIS said to himself, "but now, there are still some facilities to be completed."


    As if he thought of something, he suddenly smiled: "speaking, there seems to be no saying of God space in this universe?"


    There was a vast white space everywhere. Adams waved his hand. Suddenly, the space began to turbulence and began to change along with the creator''s mind.


    Space began to have boundaries, wrapped by huge space boundaries. Then it was separated layer by layer. In addition to the layer where Yates was located, several layers of areas were divided.


    In the center, some huge buildings began to appear¡¤¡¤¡¤


    When all the changes are completed, a shocking world emerges.


    The glittering white jade covered the earth under our feet. In the center, a huge ancient tree emerged quietly, and several huge light doors stood quietly with eternal brilliance.


    In the sky, countless islands are suspended in the air, long rainbows are hung on them as bridges, and a red star is hung high in the sky to illuminate the earth.


    A shocking scene in the myth. Whoever comes here will think that this is the residence of the gods in the myth.


    "The scene is almost arranged. Next, it''s time to solicit customers." Yates said to himself with interest, thinking of the previous scenes.


    "I came to this world to establish the space of the Lord and God. Although I need people to help me conquer the spiritual sea, I also want to select the existence who is really qualified to walk with me."


    If you just want to find someone to capture the sea of spirit, you don''t have to work hard to establish this space. You just need to find someone from your own believers.


    As a believer of ADIS, he is not only more obedient, but also far stronger than ordinary people and makes faster progress.


    However, although the way of sacrifice is convenient, it has a fatal defect. It can never surpass its own gods, let alone self condense the eternal source and become gods.


    This is the limitation and restraint of the way of faith. As a sacrifice, its own pursuit is to be with God. Even the supreme Holy Spirit, its final achievement is only to be with God, reaching the sixth level limit. It is impossible to ignite the divine fire and achieve eternity.


    The Holy Spirit''s achievement is difficult and not eternal, which is of no great use to ADIS.


    Therefore, the significance of ADIS''s construction of this space is more to try to cultivate the eternal as his own God.


    The multi universe is extremely broad. Even if it is eternal, it is helpless. Not to mention anything else, there are more than a dozen demon gods in the previous demon God universe.


    "I should be the LORD God. This space is born to cultivate gods. The name of the LORD God space is true!"


    Yates opened his mouth lightly, and the boundless power dissipated, making the whole space tremble.

 Chapter 230

    After a long time in the sea of spirit, the outside world is only a moment.


    In front of the mountain, countless people fell on the mountain, and only a few people were still moving forward.


    Adams glanced at seven people. After arriving here, most of them were short of arms and legs. They were badly hurt, and only the last obsession was left to walk forward.


    He was impressed by the will of these mortals.


    "Only this strong will, after getting my help, can have an extremely weak possibility to walk with me."


    He sighed in his heart, and then his mind moved. A thought spread out and enveloped the people.


    In front, Chang Tianxiong and Yang Lan gasped, their will gradually blurred, and only the last trace of obsession was still roaring, supporting them to move forward.


    After many years of exploration, they did not know nothing about this mysterious mountain in ancient times. They understand that at this time, they must not fall halfway. They can only rely on their will to resist the past in order to get what they want.


    As for the option of turning around and looking back, it didn''t flash in these people''s hearts from beginning to end.


    But then a flash of light suddenly flashed, and a thought enveloped their hearts silently.


    "Do you want strength?" an eternal and indifferent voice sounded in your heart.


    "Who?" Chang Tianxiong was startled. He looked up in front of him, but there was no clue.


    "Oh, is the will beginning to blur?" he smiled at himself, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    He barely shook his head, didn''t take the previous voice to heart, and tried to move forward.


    However, after a few seconds, the voice sounded again, so clear, so thorough, like the whispers of gods and demons, reaching people''s hearts.


    "This is not an illusion!" Chang Tianxiong was shocked, his will was unprecedentedly sober at this moment, and his consciousness emerged in his mind into a mysterious space.


    Terror, in the deep chaotic void, the boundless brilliance is shaking, and every breath is extremely terrible. In an instant, it crushed the boundless Star River and triggered the big bang of the universe.


    In the center of the explosion, an eternal ancient tree emerged, as tall as the whole world, whispering to him.


    Such a shocking and frightening scene is like the creation of heaven and earth in mythology and as terrible as the legend of extinction.


    "This is the Holy tree!" Chang Tian was shocked by his ambition. He looked at the huge world tree that seemed close and out of reach, and his eyes opened.


    "I will! As long as you give me enough power to revenge, I can do anything!" his eyes opened wide, as if his eyes were about to crack. At this moment, his will was very clear and roared like a crazy devil.


    "As you wish." the eternal and indifferent voice echoes here.


    In front, the eternal world branches gently moved and waved a brilliant light, which led Chang Tianxiong''s soul in an instant.


    In an instant, the stars changed, and he seemed to feel that his soul was pulled by the power of terror and entered the other end of the universe.


    At this moment, Chang Tianxiong opened his eyes, which revealed incomparable shock.


    The vast spiritual Sea showed a terrible appearance in front of his soul, where countless star worlds twinkled, violently impacting his soul and cognition.


    Before he could reflect it, he was pulled to a space above the world tree and entered an inexplicable channel.


    "Here is?"


    This is a long passage with eternal brilliance. It looks very long, but it has an end.


    He also had a previous shock in his eyes. After coming here, he quickly surrounded a large number of people.


    At this moment, his heart, which had not been silent for a long time, beat violently. For the first time in his life, he was so excited and clenched his fist.


    He knew that the scene of that level just now, if the world was broken, was far from what the so-called illusion and ordinary mysterious forces could do. It is a truly terrible force, even if it is called a God.


    "Here, I can get real power, not only revenge, but also let those vampires destroy the family!"


    There was a bloody light in his eyes. For the first time in his life, he felt that hope was so close to him, and then he stepped directly in the past.


    With the first step, at the four passages, the vision began to happen and attracted his attention.


    Scenes appeared on the surrounding passages.


    It was a dilapidated small hospital. The cries of doctors and babies sounded in the whole infirmary. The doctors and nurses went out. A tall man who looked somewhat similar to Chang Tianxiong walked in impatiently and looked at the child in his wife''s hand. His face was full of joy.


    Husband, wife, children. The three lives constitute an extremely quiet and beautiful scene, which makes people stop.


    However, looking at this scene, Chang Tianxiong''s tears suddenly came out: "father, mother!"


    Touch!


    He knelt on the ground at once, his eyes filled with tears. He couldn''t help himself. In a moment, his tears flowed down and couldn''t stop.


    He stretched out his hand and wanted to integrate into the scene, but in vain, he could not enter it and was excluded.


    Finally, he bowed his head for a long time, knelt and kowtowed a few heads, reluctantly stood up and continued to walk forward.


    As he moves forward, the pictures around him are constantly changing. The baby Chang Tianxiong continues to grow and grow up. Scenes that are familiar or unfamiliar, and that he still remembers or has forgotten reappear again.


    His tears never stopped.


    Seeing himself bullying classmates and strangers with his strength, he was furious. Watching himself quarrelling with his parents, he bowed his head and said nothing. When watching the family happy, his tears will continue to fall, as if he had been baptized.


    He walked slowly forward. With each step, he would stop and watch the scene around him.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. After more than half of the passage, he stopped slowly, looked at the scene next to him, bit his teeth and walked forward.


    With his step, the scene around him began to change, and a scene that made him crazy broke out.


    It was a scene he would never forget. A vampire brutally slaughtered his family and destroyed his originally happy family.


    "Blood clan!!!"


    His eyes were full of blood, with boundless madness in his eyes. He looked at the remaining bodies in the scene, and his nails were pinched into the flesh and blood.


    Then he didn''t dare to look any more. He turned directly and walked towards the front.


    After that, the scene was very monotonous. He was called up and volunteered to join the ranks of volunteers who were dying. Then he continued to train and temper his will in the base for this day until today.


    When the last scene was over, he looked at the bright world ahead and strode out without hesitation.

 Chapter 231

    There are thousands of lights in bloom ahead, and countless lights are in full bloom, which makes Chang Tianxiong cover his eyes.


    When the brilliance dissipated, a shocking scene was revealed in front of him.


    In the vast void, a high red star blooms. In the sky, with a huge continent as the center, countless islands rise and fall quietly here, and the colorful rainbow bridge is built on it.


    Just like the kingdom of gods in mythology, the scene in front of us is so huge that we can''t see the end at a glance. We can only see the endless torrent of void.


    "Welcome to the space of the LORD God!" the grand and eternal consciousness flashed here.


    Chang Tianxiong was surprised. He couldn''t help but go out and look ahead.


    "Lord God space, what is this?" he looked around, forced himself to calm down, and then asked the ubiquitous voice.


    There was no sound reply. Just when he was confused, a huge flow of information appeared directly in his mind, which made his consciousness briefly blurred.


    This is information indoctrination. In order to speed up the adaptation process of newcomers, ADIS directly transmits some basic information to the souls of these selected people, so that they can''t forget and understand the situation at this time.


    Wait until the next moment, Chang Tianxiong''s eyes returned to Qingming, knew everything in a moment, and a strong excitement flashed in his heart.


    "Lord God, open the list of gods!" in a moment, following the information he had received, he tried to call for an eternal consciousness.


    In front of the scene, a long list with golden radiance was revealed, and things were depicted on it.


    When he saw the things on the list, he couldn''t help being stunned.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    World Tree (only): Level 7 deity. Adhering to the way of the world, the supreme deity of countless worlds is the noumenon of the God of nature, Addis, with supreme power.


    Exchange condition: unknown.


    Divinity: Seventh level deity. The eternal foundation, the necessary thing to ignite the divine fire, and the profound meaning of the connotation law can transform life into divine life with divine blood.


    Exchange condition: unknown.


    World source force: Level 7 deity. The power of the origin of the world can create all things and promote power without damage. Every 100 units of world source force can be exchanged for a small wish, every 1000 units of world source force can be exchanged for a Chinese wish, and every 10000 units of world source force can be exchanged for a big wish.


    Exchange condition: unknown.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Just after opening the list of sacred objects for exchange, Chang Tianxiong was stunned by the three leading items. He felt hot and dry all over and couldn''t help himself.


    "No, these three things have come out. Is it the rhythm that is going to make us envelop ourselves?" he muttered to himself. He was a little dizzy when he was hit by the sudden surprise.


    The world tree is not mentioned. There are detailed information on the list of gods, as well as power, origin, appearance and so on. In this introduction, it accurately introduces the origin of this thing, that is, the tree god, that is, the noumenon of the creator of the main god space.


    But when he saw this introduction, Chang Tianxiong''s mouth pulled out and he couldn''t raise any ideas in his heart.


    I''m kidding. This is the ontology of the creator of the main god space. If you can exchange this, it''s equivalent to buying the whole main god space. Who can do it?


    "It is estimated that the so-called God of nature is not ready for people to change him at all, but just hang it on it to look good." Chang Tianxiong took a draw from the corner of his mouth, thought so, and then turned his attention to the divinity below.


    This is much more than the world tree high above. It is not only practical, but also a necessary thing for God worship. Now it is clearly there.


    Compared with the absolutely useless world tree above, this should be possible.


    Chang Tianxiong flashed the idea in his heart, and then shook his head.


    This kind of deity, even if it can not be compared with the noumenon of the God of nature, can never overflow. It is estimated that it would be good for one of countless people to obtain it.


    He swept down directly, and then looked closely at the column of the world''s source force, especially the wishing one, and remained silent for a long time.


    For a long time, his hoarse voice just issued: "if you want to revive the dead, how much world source power is needed."


    Above, with his words, the indifferent and eternal voice silently responded.


    "Depending on the method of death and the level of power involved."


    "If it involves the eternal force above level 7 or the force across the universe, you need a big wish. If it does not involve eternity, it only involves the timeline, you need a middle wish. If it is just an ordinary death, whether it is a normal old death or an accidental death, you only need a small wish."


    This is actually determined according to the consumption of world source power.


    Resurrecting a person is not difficult, but it is not easy. For Adams, it mainly depends on the cause of death.


    If it''s just accidental death or old death, it''s very simple. Even those who are afraid of death don''t have any residue, they can still be pulled back through the long river of time.


    However, if some strange forces are involved and erased from the timeline, the consumption will increase greatly. This is often achieved by the strange abilities of some worlds or the forces at the level of level 6 limit.


    The next level is to design to the eternal. At this level, once dead, it can be said that it has been erased from the meaning of existence. If you want to revive the people who died in this situation, the consumption will go to the sea, and the power of ADIS may not even succeed.


    However, looking at the explanation given by the LORD God, Chang Tianxiong was inexplicably relieved.


    He thought it was like reversing the reincarnation of life and death. How could he give a big wish to solve it? He didn''t expect that it could be solved only by a small wish.


    After all, although his family died miserably, in the final analysis, it was just an accidental death and killed by a vampire. It didn''t involve time and eternity, which sounded terrible.


    "Resurrect three people, that is, three little wishes, three hundred world sources?" he clenched his fist and felt that life was full of hope for the first time.


    Although he knows that the source of the world is bound to be very difficult to obtain, he will strive for it anyway as long as there is still a bit of hope.


    Looking at the column of the world source force, he looked at it for a long time, and then looked down reluctantly.


    Below these three things are some other gods. Gods, blood essence, various artifacts and so on.


    This was specially made by Yates to support the scene. After all, it is a main god space. Although it is impossible to really have everything, it is too cold to have only those kinds of level 7 gods.


    Therefore, before that, he specially made some items. Although the power was not quite in line with the wishes of ADIS because of the insufficient source power of materials, it was definitely called a level-7 divine object. Its function and power stunned Chang Tianxiong, a mortal who had never seen the world.


    In the end, out of sight and out of mind, he pulled down the page directly.


    A variety of level 7 gods disappeared and replaced by another variety of magical objects.


    This time, the exchange conditions behind these items were finally not unknown, but a currency called divine coin.

 Chapter 232

    With the pulling, the list of gods blooming with golden radiance flows quietly, and page by page gods appear constantly.


    Common elf blood: Apprentice blood. Common spirit blood, element affinity is strengthened, life expectancy is 200 years, and you can gain a talent bonus of vision and shooter¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Exchange conditions: two hundred divine coins.


    Basic meditation idea: Apprentice level practice method. Beginner level basic meditation for wizards can enable practitioners to enhance their mental strength¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Exchange conditions: 500 divine coins.


    Bloodthirsty sword: Apprentice level. Sharp long sword with bloodthirsty skill¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Exchange conditions: 500 God coins.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In an instant, countless items appeared in front of Chang Tianxiong. He looked up at the top: "query personal data."


    The top of the list responded and revealed his attributes.


    Name: Chang Tianxiong


    Identity: alternate reincarnator


    Strength: ordinary level


    Divine coin: Zero


    World source force: Zero


    An unusually short message came to mind, which made him frown: "alternative reincarnation? Haven''t I really been elected yet?"


    He seemed to feel his doubts, and the central God responded to his doubts.


    "The selected person needs to pass the test before he is officially reincarnated."


    The indifferent voice sounded, and then a will crossed Chang Tianxiong''s heart, which shocked him.


    "Drop, the trial task is on: please start the trial within an hour."


    His heart was awe inspiring: "what if the trial fails?"


    "If the trial fails, the selected person loses the qualification of reincarnation and returns to the original world."


    "Won''t you really die..." he glanced slightly, directly closed the long list of gods, and then strode forward.


    "You''re here too." a familiar voice sounded with some dignity.


    Chang Tianxiong looked sideways. It was Yang Lan and they were standing in front.


    Not only him, but also the five people who insisted on the last together, plus him, a total of seven people came here.


    Looking at the scene, he thought deeply.


    "Is the selection condition of the LORD God willpower? Or do you want to go to the depths of the holy mountain?"


    He said to himself, but he didn''t speak on the surface. He just looked at Yang Lan opposite coldly.


    Opposite, a long list of golden gods appeared in front of the six people, which was the list of gods he had seen before.


    From the faint excitement and flush on the faces of the six people, we can see their uneven mood at this time.


    Thinking of this, Chang Tianxiong shook his head. Such performance is normal.


    No one can be calm in this magical place with supreme power in the LORD God space.


    "If those countries know everything here, I''m afraid they will go crazy."


    He laughed at himself and looked at a light door in front of him.


    In the instructions received, as long as you go there, you can enter this trial.


    He didn''t care about the other six people around him. He glanced at them indifferently, and then stepped directly into the shining door.


    Watching him walk into the light door, Yang Lan reflected it.


    "Brother Yang, shall we go in?" Ye Lan frowned, looked at the front door and said.


    Yang Lan hesitated for a moment and said, "no matter where this is and what his purpose is, it''s enough as long as we are sure that we can get what we want here."


    Having said this, he no longer hesitated and walked in with Ye Lan.


    The others looked at each other, barely calmed down their excitement, took a deep breath and walked towards the door in front.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Among the ancient and tall buildings, Chang Tianxiong appeared in situ in an instant.


    Around, countless people are constantly shouting, as if they were real figures. On the surrounding earth, there are a little blood residue and several bodies.


    Looking at this scene, Chang Tianxiong was shocked again.


    Although he was shocked by the countless scenes in the main god space at the beginning, he seemed to come to another world in an instant, which also shocked his heart that he thought was very strong.


    At the first moment of coming to this world, the power of the LORD God responded.


    Trial task: Colosseum.


    In the period of the ancient royal Empire, the battle between the brave and the beast was one of the best entertainment for the nobles. As a slave, he could live only if he won.


    Completion condition: win the competition


    Completion reward: obtain the qualification of formal reincarnation


    Failure penalty: disqualification of reincarnator


    The news of the task came from his mind constantly. Chang Tianxiong took a breath slowly. His body seemed to stand tall and straight in an instant, and a fierce spirit rushed up.


    From the corpses around him, he could see the blood and danger of the task, but he was not afraid at all, but was ready to fight.


    "We must win!"


    He made a silent decision in his heart, glanced around slightly, looked at the countless cries around, and didn''t pay attention anymore.


    As time passed, in front of him, the door that had blocked his sight gradually opened. Chang Tianxiong took a deep breath, smelled the strong bloody smell around him, and went in.


    Just after walking inside, the strong smell and blood smell made Chang Tianxiong frown.


    It was the smell accumulated over the years, with a dangerous smell, which raised a strong sense of crisis in his heart.


    His heart beat quickly, and his scalp was numb. At this moment, he stared at the creatures in front of him.


    It was a tall lion. It seemed that he had not eaten for a long time. He looked a little listless.


    But even so, at the first moment of its appearance, Chang Tianxiong''s heart jumped suddenly and his body trembled.


    This is the real world. An adult lion can weigh two or three times as much as an ordinary human, and its claws and fangs are even more powerful. It can be said that under normal circumstances, an ordinary person can never be the opponent of a lion.


    This has nothing to do with the firmness of will, but only the gap of strength.


    At this time, Chang Tianxiong calmed down.


    He glanced around and saw a skeleton and a small dagger under his feet.


    His eyes brightened, he picked it up quickly, and then he was ready to stare at the lion opposite quietly to prevent him from rushing over suddenly.


    The other side didn''t seem to pay attention to the other side. The lion walked forward slowly, but the bloodthirsty and cruelty in his eyes could not be concealed. With a strong appetite, Chang Tianxiong felt a chill in his heart.


    "This lion, it really wants to eat me!"


    The idea flashed through his mind, and a golden lightning flash suddenly flashed before his eyes.


    "So fast!" he was shocked, his body instinctively turned to one side, and the short sword in his hand slashed at the other side.


    The thick arm waved a short knife and made a violent sound of breaking the air, but it didn''t really cut the lion''s body.


    The lion''s reaction was faster than Chang Tianxiong thought. In an instant, it approached him and bit him hard in front.


    Looking at the situation, he made a quick decision and rolled away from his side, narrowly avoiding it.


    The function of long-term training appeared, and he rushed directly in his heart.

 Chapter 233

    The smell of blood pervaded all around, accompanied by bursts of strong calls and shouts.


    "Kill that slave for me! I''ll see him bleeding!"


    "Kill him!"


    "Slave, beat the lion down!"


    The huge cry rang through the surrounding world, but the people in the field had no mind to pay attention to it.


    At this time, all his mind condensed on the beast in front of him, and the whole man rushed up with a full strong breath.


    A short sword moved forward with a strong sound of breaking the air. Chang Tianxiong resisted his fear and slashed forward. He even put his other hand into the lion''s mouth to attract the lion''s attention.


    The severe pain came. Almost in an instant, one of his arms was bitten to pieces, and his bones and meat were directly bitten off.


    The lion''s nose moved. It seemed that because he tasted the taste of flesh and blood, the corners of his mouth moved, chewed and swallowed the flesh and blood in his mouth.


    Severe to suffocating pain spread to the body and almost made people faint.


    He endured the pain that ordinary people couldn''t bear, and stabbed in with his only arm holding a long sword.


    Poof¡¤¡¤¡¤


    A little blood flowed out. In his unbelievable eyes, the long sword stabbed into the lion''s body. It didn''t seem that it was difficult to stab into the flesh and blood.


    However, he had no time to think about it.


    The intense pain from the broken arm is very real, which makes this usually very brave man can''t stand it, and his will is gradually blurred.


    Where he can''t see, within the scope of this space. With him as the center, some scenes are constantly changing, like ripples in the water, gradually penetrating, like a mirror, water and moon, and will eventually disappear.


    The countless spectators on the field, the countless corpses in the Colosseum, and the dull lion in front of Chang Tianxiong gradually turned into the dust of time and disappeared completely.


    A little light footsteps came from the outside, but they didn''t attract anyone''s attention.


    ADIS looked at the scene and the remaining people in the field and nodded.


    This scene, although it seems very difficult, is actually just a small test.


    Just like the lion, it will constantly change its strength because of the tester''s courage. The stronger the determination to win, the lower the lion''s strength will be.


    But if you are frightened by this scene, fail to pass the will and lose the courage to move forward, then the lion will become extremely terrible and stop everyone.


    This setting is also for the consideration of this group of testers.


    Under normal circumstances, an ordinary person can''t defeat a lion in any case, but will be torn in vain. After all, this is a normal world. No matter how strong the will is, an ordinary person can never break through the limitations of his own strength.


    Therefore, the purpose of this trial is mainly to test the will of the selected. If the will is not strong, nature cannot pass. But if the will is firm, then the glory of the soul will naturally affect the surroundings. Even if it is only a minor child, it can still defeat the lion and pass the test.


    "But even so, the pain is real."


    ADIS said to himself, through strong induction, he observed the trials of the other six people at the same time.


    The trial scenes of these people are different. Some fight against beasts like here, some pass through the single wooden bridge on the cliff, and some undergo thousands of punishments¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In short, how cruel how to come.


    According to the will of these people, they will pass the test without accident, but it may take some time.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The suffocation of nothingness and the pain like sleep hit Chang Tianxiong, making him feel a little uncomfortable.


    He frowned, slowly opened his eyes, and then was stunned.


    "This is the space of the LORD God. Am I back?"


    He suddenly shouted nervously, as if to vent all his previous pent up tension.


    "My hands and my eyes..."


    Suddenly, he was stunned again and saw his intact arm, which had already been bitten off by the lion in his impression. And the eye that had been damaged earlier also recovered at this time.


    Not only that, he felt that his body was in an unprecedented good state. All the scars and dark injuries left by crazy training disappeared, as if they were new.


    "Congratulations on being promoted to the official reincarnation. The first free repair has been completed automatically."


    "Free repair, I see." Chang Tianxiong nodded clearly, and then turned his attention to the task.


    Trial task: Colosseum.


    In the period of the ancient royal Empire, the battle between the brave and the beast was one of the best entertainment for the nobles. As a slave, he could live only if he won.


    Completion condition: win the competition


    Completion reward: obtain the qualification of formal reincarnation


    Failure penalty: disqualification of reincarnator


    Status: completed. In view of the excellent performance of the experimenter, stimulate the hiding conditions and reward ten divine coins.


    "There are hidden rewards?"


    Chang Tianxiong was puzzled. In his opinion, his performance could not be said to be good in any case. Even if the lion didn''t seem a little brittle, he couldn''t survive at all. He could still get a hidden reward.


    But it''s a fool not to take advantage of it, although it''s a hidden reward that makes people speechless.


    "Ten divine coins, what can you do with so few?" he took a draw from the corner of his mouth and opened the list of divine objects with a state of mind that talking is better than nothing.


    On seeing this, he really found many things below ten divine coins.


    English (general): CET. Modern ordinary English can enable exchange changers to obtain ordinary Chinese skills¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Exchange conditions: five God coins.


    Chinese (ordinary): Fan level. Modern ordinary Chinese can enable exchange changers to obtain ordinary Chinese skills¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Exchange conditions: five God coins.


    Cold weapon: level fan. The cold weapons are so extensive that the exchange changers have a better understanding of weapons¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Exchange conditions: Ten God coins


    When he opened what he saw, Chang Tianxiong was speechless for a while. At last, he moved and directly searched for something they found in Shenshan this time.


    The final result stunned him.


    Not because it''s too expensive, but because it''s too cheap.


    Their group of volunteers set foot on the holy mountain, in the final analysis, just to find some items condensed from the power of the holy mountain. The government can extract some useful things from these items and use them to let more people embark on the extraordinary road.


    At the same time, there is a unique spiritual spring on the sacred mountain, and some flowers and plants impregnated by mysterious forces are also extremely precious items. One plant can easily sell for millions, but it is very cheap here. You can buy several plants with one God coin. It''s not as expensive as exchanging for an ordinary level of Chinese skills.


    This cheap and strong contrast makes Chang Tianxiong in a trance. He only feels that so many lives sacrificed before are ridiculous.


    He shook his fist, looked for the items he could exchange in detail, and then waited quietly.


    Soon after, other figures gradually appeared. Chang Tianxiong looked sideways, but it was Yang Lan.


    Yang Lan has a serious injury. She doesn''t have a piece of good meat. She''s not human. She''s covered in flesh and blood.


    In this case, even Chang Tianxiong, a brave man, frowned and felt cruel. At the same time, a doubt rose in his heart: "this injury is not like being made by a beast, but like falling from a very high place."


    However, in this case, it is obvious that the other party will not have the strength to answer his doubts, and even in his opinion, the other party can declare the death penalty.


    At this time, a light blue light bloomed slowly, covering Yang Lan''s body.


    In Chang Tianxiong''s shocked eyes, the almost shapeless mass of meat began to recover at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    As if time had turned back, all the wounds began to heal. From a vaguely human shaped piece of meat, it became a handsome young man.


    After a while, Yang Lan''s body appeared a little cold sweat, and then he opened his eyes hard. At the first sight, he saw Chang Tianxiong staring at him with extremely frightened eyes.


    "You have passed that bridge?" a trace of fear appeared in Yang Lan''s eyes.


    "Bridge?" Chang Tianxiong was puzzled, and then quickly reflected: "your test is from passing through a very high bridge?"


    Yang Lan was stunned. She seemed to reflect something and nodded.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Time gradually passed. After waiting for all seven people to come out, ADIS no longer paid attention to them, but went straight to the other side.


    Here, some people who interested him came here.


    The golden eyes seem to be divided into countless fields of vision, looking into an unknown distance.


    In the long time corridor, several people are walking together.


    Some of these people are tall and rough, and some seem like aristocrats, but they all have one thing in common: they are not people!


    Yes, under the induction of ADIS, these are not humans, but some dark creatures.


    If converted into easy to understand language, these are several vampires.


    Compared with ordinary human beings, the will of these extraordinary lives is generally stronger, so they were pulled over by Adams before, and they are moving forward in the corridor of time at this time.


    These extraordinary creatures generally live longer and have more complicated and long memories.


    Adams waved his hand, and two drops of blood with different blood breath appeared in front of him.


    "Werewolf blood and vampire blood?" he said to himself, with some interest in his heart.


    In an instant, the memories of the werewolves and vampires pulled by Yates kept flowing in Yates'' mind to provide him with information.


    After extracting these memories, Adams shook his head and felt a little disappointed with the so-called werewolves and vampires.


    "According to the inheritance and memory contained in the blood, the highest power inheritance of these vampires and werewolves is their ancestors, but the level of level 4 is not bad, but it is too limited."


    ADIS shook his head and said to himself.

 Chapter 234

    In the eyes of people in this world, vampires may be an extremely terrible and perfect life.


    But in ADIS''s view, this is a tragic race.


    According to Adams'' observation of vampire blood, vampire blood has a unique exclusivity, that is to say, vampires can not go on other roads, but can only move forward on their own blood road.


    This kind of blood race is not uncommon in the multiverse. Most of them are tragedies.


    As a member of the blood race, vampires also have a characteristic of the blood race, blood shackles.


    Vampires can never surpass their blood limits, and even normal breakthroughs are extremely difficult.


    In other words, if a vampire''s father''s blood level is a Viscount, his blood only has the potential of a viscount and can never be promoted to count.


    The ancestor known as the strongest blood of vampires is only level 4. In other words, the end point of this race is level 4, which can not be said to be too weak, but it is far from enough in the eyes of ADIS.


    "Well, the Baron is equivalent to an apprentice, the Viscount is the first level, the count is the second level, the Marquis and the Duke actually belong to the third level, but their strength is different. The prince is the strongest vampire in the world, between the third level and the fourth level, which is equivalent to the limit of the third level."


    "The ancestor has become a legend."


    Yates was speechless: "can this kind of goods also dominate the dark creatures and oppress the whole human world?"


    Although very speechless, but actually want to come, but also very normal.


    For the extraordinary, if they can reach the first level, they are basically extraordinary. Unless they fight directly with the formed army, they cannot die, let alone the stronger count and marquis.


    Moreover, vampires also have wisdom and long life span. From the memory of those people, they may have ruled human society in the wild period, which is far beyond the competition of ordinary countries.


    However, it doesn''t matter what he does. Even if there is a trace of attachment to his hometown, it''s not the world.


    Therefore, he is not interested in dealing with the dispute between vampires and humans.


    He waved his hand. In front of him, a great will appeared, as if with the fluctuation of world consciousness.


    This is the LORD God made by ADIS. The consciousness of God formed by using part of its true spirit and world consciousness.


    It seems to be full of supreme glory and power. The glory of the LORD God is shrouded here and slowly blessed on those drops of blood.


    The source force of the purple world flashed by. In an instant, the LORD God consciousness emerged here and quickly analyzed the drops of blood.


    "Drop, the blood test is completed and a blood template is formed. Please name it."


    "Named vampire blood," Adams said casually.


    Vampire blood: ordinary blood. Ordinary vampire blood enables the exchange recipient to obtain vampire blood ability, with a life span of 150 years. It can delay aging by sucking blood¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Vampire Baron blood: Apprentice blood. Baron vampire blood, so that the exchange can obtain the potential of vampire Baron blood¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Vampire Viscount blood: first level blood. Viscount''s vampire blood makes the exchange obtain the potential of viscount''s vampire blood¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Drop, the template analysis is completed, whether to continue the deduction." the indifferent and eternal voice continues to ring.


    Among the vampires who were pulled close to the main god space by Addis, the highest blood level is only a Viscount, so the highest blood template that can be obtained from the blood is only a viscount. If you want to deduce it upward, the power that needs to be consumed will be greatly increased.


    "Continue to analyze." ADIS glanced and continued to speak. For him, although he is now hard hit, this consumption is still supported.


    In front of him, a few drops of blood with pure blood color, as if with some mysterious charm, quietly emerged with some temptation.


    The power of the LORD God came directly and locked these drops of blood in an instant.


    In an instant, these drops of blood disappeared. Where only Adams could see, they decomposed into countless microscopic blood particles and began to combine again.


    Part of the ancient information contained in the blood began to recover and quickly combined into one possibility after another under the power of the LORD God.


    In just a moment, dozens of blood templates are combined, and then these dozens of templates are cross decomposed again and slowly combined into more advanced blood.


    Around these pure vampire blood particles, there are countless other blood examples of extraordinary life. In an instant, they form an extremely complex and terrible blood chain.


    A little purple world source force appeared. Under the power of the world tree, these blood particles joined together and evolved, and finally turned into one blood template after another.


    If others, even the same eternal, see it, they will be shocked by the handwriting of ADIS.


    Only with the assistance of world consciousness and world source force, can Adams, who has embarked on the way of the world, do this so easily.


    "Drop, the blood evolution combination is completed. Through the continuous combination of vampire blood and the blood evolution of other extraordinary lives, the final results are: more than 78000 apprentice vampire blood templates, more than 35000 first-class vampire blood templates, more than 12700 second-class vampire blood templates and more than 5300 third-class vampire blood templates..."


    The higher the blood, the greater the power consumption required for evolution. Therefore, the more advanced the blood, the fewer templates will evolve.


    But just these templates obtained so far, if they are known by those vampires, they will fall into boundless madness.


    After all, their original blood road is too narrow. There is only a single road, which is far less than thousands of blood here in ADIS.


    ADIS looked up and looked directly at the final evolution result, that is, the sixth level blood with the highest blood potential.


    In the multiverse, the blood of level 6 is already the highest point, which is enough to be known as the strongest blood. Even if it belongs to an extremely rare existence in the whole multiverse, it is extremely difficult to create with the power of ADIS.


    Therefore, as the apex, there are only three blood vessels of level 6.


    Vampire emperor blood: Level 6 blood. Vampire emperor, born to control and restrain other vampires, is the supreme king of all vampire blood¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Exterminating vampire blood: Level 6 blood. Vampire blood born from the source of destruction naturally has the field of destruction¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Dawn vampire blood: Level 6 blood. Vampires reborn from the morning light have the power of the morning light¡¤¡¤¡¤


    After seeing the blood of the last morning vampire, Adams was stunned.


    The evolution of blood does not come out of thin air. It requires not only huge power and evolutionary power, but also the possibility of blood itself.


    Even ADIS cannot combine two mutually exclusive blood particles. Therefore, he will be surprised when the vampire blood is combined with the power of the morning light.


    However, since it can form a blood template, it must be that the vampire''s blood has the possibility to combine with the power of the morning light.


    "Nearly half of your strength has been consumed. It seems that you must restore your strength as soon as possible in a short time."


    ADIS waved his hand and returned to calm. At the next moment, several figures appeared, and his bloody eyes were very conspicuous.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the outside world, Chang Tianxiong and others gradually wake up.


    "Is it an illusion?" he wondered. He felt as if he were dreaming about what had just happened.


    There was a clear collision sound in front of him. He looked up to the ground. Originally, the things he had exchanged were in front of him.


    "Not a dream!" he suddenly laughed excitedly, feeling that life was full of hope.


    Not only him, but also around him, there were several bursts of laughter. In the laughter, there was incomparable excitement and hope.


    Everything here was soon observed by local residents. Since they were picked up by their respective officers, they caused a violent shock.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Chief, there is an emergency message from Shenshan!" an emergency call came from outside the door.


    Looking at these encrypted information in front of him, number one has a headache.


    In front of him, an expert looked around and went to the podium to explain to the people present.


    "The news came from the people on the other side of the holy mountain. After the recovery of the power of the holy mountain, the power of the holy mountain changed again. Now, the whole mountain is filled with layers of thick fog. No matter who, even the extraordinary with mysterious power, can''t enter the holy mountain. It seems that he will automatically get out of the God after entering for a while Mountain. "


    The expert''s face was very serious and said to the people in front of him: "this also means that since the founding of our country, the sacred mountain, which has always provided a source of mysterious power for the human world, has been completely isolated from us."


    Hearing this, everyone below turned pale and thought of the consequences of this situation.


    The following people, except a few who rely on their own inheritance to obtain strength, most of them rely on the materials obtained from the holy mountain to embark on the extraordinary road. Now the isolation of the holy mountain has not only cut off the country''s desire to create more extraordinary people, but also cut off their way forward.


    After all, cultivation requires resources. The extraordinary resources needed by the extraordinary road are particularly precious in this world. Without the sacred mountain, there is almost no source at present.


    "Can''t you try another way to enter?"


    A general frowned and said, "the sacred mountain is too important to us. It was the only source for our country to obtain those unique resources a long time ago. Once isolated, the loss will be too great."


    "There''s no way. At present, all the methods that can be used are used there. Even the extraordinary people at the Viscount level can''t enter the holy mountain." No. 1 then opened his mouth and changed the face of a group of people.


    Viscount level, this is the saying of the world. It corresponds to the Viscount of vampire, that is, the first-class strength. In this world with no extraordinary power, it can be called a big Superman.


    "In addition, it''s not without good news." the experts on the stage paused and then spoke, which attracted the attention of countless people.

 Chapter 235

    "As we all know, although the sacred mountain is mysterious and has a large number of valuable resources, it is extremely difficult to explore. Almost every time we explore it, we will suffer heavy casualties and lose countless lives."


    "But this time it''s different


    The expert''s face was filled with some Zhuang Su and doubts: "it''s amazing that none of the 15 national volunteers who participated in the exploration, nearly 10000 people, died in the mountains."


    "What, it''s impossible!"


    Many people were shocked.


    Most of the people who can sit here are the top strong at home and abroad. They usually sit on one side and have strong power and power. But among them, almost everyone''s growth is related to the sacred mountain, or rely on the resources obtained by the sacred mountain, or simply obtain extraordinary power in the sacred mountain and grow up to now.


    Because of this, these people have a great understanding of the danger of Shenshan. Many people have been volunteers, so they are so surprised.


    No. 1 raised his hand and stopped the surprise and confusion below.


    Then behind him, a man walked slowly to the front.


    This is a tall and determined man. Different from most people present, this is a white man with blond hair and blue eyes, wearing solemn clothes.


    "This is an expert from the star bar country, Mr. aureus," No. 1 explained.


    Aureus nodded, followed the previous expert''s journey to the stage and spoke slowly in this slightly hard Chinese.


    "According to our experience, the reason why Shenshan was dangerous in the past was that it contained terrible power. That power was even countless times stronger than the energy released by the explosion of a star, enough to destroy countless blue stars in an instant."


    "The reason why the holy mountain came to blue star for so many years is still fine. According to our speculation, there is an external force that locks the holy mountain, so that the power in the holy mountain can not be released. If it leaks out occasionally, it will affect some substances and form those mysterious resources that are very important to us."


    He was impassioned and spoke loudly to the people in front of him. It seemed that he was not deterred by the powerful power of these people.


    "Half a month ago, the power of the sacred mountain began to recover when the statues of all the tree gods in the world began to shine. The original fragile balance was broken. After a series of complex confrontation and balance, the current situation was formed, so that everyone could not enter it."


    "As for the whole life of volunteers this time, I personally speculate that it is also one of the effects of the recovery of the power of Shenshan. After all, we all know that although the power of Shenshan is powerful, it is not the evil power of those dark ones. Under normal circumstances, it will not hurt life."


    These words brushed gently in the field and did not cause any reaction. Even some people were a little upset. Obviously, they were not interested in his explanations.


    Aureus shrugged his shoulders and didn''t care much about it. He just continued to speak.


    "There''s another good news."


    As soon as this remark came out, it attracted people''s eyes, and his expression paid a little attention.


    "After our review, we found that in our action this time, we reaped far more resources than before."


    "According to the inventory, the harvest just this time is equivalent to the harvest of our previous three years."


    Aureus smiled, and his original serious face changed a little: "moreover, it is not the three-year harvest of your country, but the sum of the three-year harvest of all our countries."


    As soon as these words came out, the venue was quiet. Everyone didn''t speak and turned their eyes to No. 1.


    Vaguely, there seemed to be a violent breath, indicating their excitement.


    In this regard, No. 1''s face remained unchanged, just nodded.


    "All these information have been finished. Send those materials," he sighed and opened his mouth.


    With his opening, the two experts on the stage slowly walked down to the stage and distributed some information.


    Almost everyone, after reading the data in their hands, showed a frightened expression.


    "The tree god is still alive! The LORD God space?"


    The screams of horror echoed here. After reading the information in hand, everyone''s reaction was different, either worried or happy¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Chief, is it possible that those volunteers are lying."


    An old Taoist priest in a Taoist robe stood up and said with some hesitation on his face.


    This is the first retired president of the Chinese Taoist Association. People familiar with him know that he is an old stubborn, but his Taoism is very powerful. With a long time of practice, he can almost fight against vampires at the count level.


    Although the strength is strong, but the thought is very stubborn. In ordinary times, if this information had not been confirmed by the government, I''m afraid I would have to open my mouth and scold directly.


    "Is there such a magical place?" his heart was shocked and slightly shaken.


    Looking at the general hesitation on the face below, No. 1 sighed and took the initiative to explain to them.


    "This news is very likely to be true. After we got the news, several countries conducted a detailed investigation on those volunteers together, and first ruled out the possibility that they were confused by powerful dark creatures."


    "They are sober and not witnessed by one person. There are seven people from four different countries, and they have no motivation to lie together."


    "We conducted special tests on them, examined their spirit, body and other aspects, and even used hypnosis and other means... The final results show that 90% of what they said may be true."


    The head of a country nodded in person and endorsed the authenticity of the information, so that the people present had to believe it and fell into silence one after another.


    "In a sense, this should be a good thing."


    A tall, middle-aged man who looked like gold and iron suddenly opened his mouth. His eyes were extremely sharp and contained great aggression.


    "Since there is a test, it must be possible to pass. Moreover, if the information obtained is accurate, the items on the list of artifacts can almost be called artifacts. If the so-called level-7 artifacts can get one, maybe our current situation can be completely changed."


    "Moreover, with all due respect, in recent years, our situation has become worse and worse. If the infighting of the dark ones had not given us a chance to breathe, we would have been destroyed by the vampires. In that case, what is there to be afraid of in this god space!"


    He opened his mouth coldly, making everyone present more silent.


    Beside him, an old man also sighed deeply and stood up.


    "Chief, I think it''s good. At present, there are many countries in the world, and the situation seems calm. But in fact, we all know that most of those countries in the world are controlled by those dark creatures. In addition to our autonomy in several countries such as Huaxia and xingtiao, most of them are slowly infiltrated by those vampire werewolves and become the flowers of dark creatures Garden. "


    "Our strength is far from being compared with that of dark creatures. If it were not for the infighting of each other, the human world would have completely become an effort. In that case, this god space is our hope."


    The old man said flatly, with ruthlessness and determination: "I suggest that our country should fully explore the distribution into the god space and send more people, especially the army, to the god space!"


    There was a moment of silence before someone spoke slowly.


    "I seconded that the situation can no longer be worse. Up to now, there are vampires in the whole government except us. Our country is infiltrated layer by layer, and countless people are killed and injured every year. It must be changed as soon as possible." a beautiful woman in a red leather robe stood up.


    "I seconded..."


    "I seconded..."


    A chorus sounded. On the court, except for a few people who were still silent, most people spoke in support, and few people opposed it.


    It can be seen that in this world, the human world is forced to such an extent that a god space with unknown purpose should be grasped like a life-saving straw.


    Looking at the reaction below, number one nodded secretly.


    From his point of view, he actually has great vigilance and rejection for the god space of unknown origin. However, the actual situation forced him to grasp this life-saving straw and take the initiative to accept it when everything was uncertain.


    However, although he has made a decision. But whether this decision has been recognized by others is extremely important.


    "Send special personnel to conduct round the clock inspection on those volunteers who can enter the main god space, and try to find out what the conditions for entering the main god space are!"


    Looking at a man below, number one said.


    With his opening, below, a middle-aged fat man nodded seriously and walked down slowly.


    Watching him go out, number one looked down again: "general Ye!"


    "You and your dragon teeth are our best special soldiers. I hope you can make good preparations during this period and try to send our best soldiers to enter the main god space as soon as we understand the entry mechanism of the main god space."


    "Yes!" a loud and dignified voice responded.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Similar dialogues and meetings are taking place in other parts of the world.


    Neon country.


    In a secret place, the serious neon prime minister had a worried and determined face.


    "There are enough demonic disasters in our country. If we don''t find a way to deal with them, those countries destroyed by dark creatures are our predecessors. Now protect the volunteer immediately, and we should find a way to send troops into the space of the LORD God!"


    In front of him, a tall man wearing neon ancient armor and warrior courage looked serious and nodded to the neon prime minister in front of him.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Gather our heroic troops immediately, and put them into it immediately after the method of entering the main god space is studied. We should immediately get the power to drive those dark creatures out of the country!"


    In the star bar country, the president of the star bar was cold and shouted orders to the general in front of him.

 Chapter 236

    In the vast sea of spirit, ADIS strolled in this vast sea of spirit.


    Under his gaze, the vampires he pulled into the main god space ended the trial at an extremely rapid speed.


    However, there is still a slight gap.


    There are some vampires who complete the test very quickly, but others don''t even pass the test.


    This result surprised ADIS a little and shook his head at the performance of these blood creatures.


    The reincarnation test is set by Yates himself. The strength and difficulty of the test will be linked to the strength level of the experimenter.


    In other words, if an ordinary person joins the trial and faces ordinary large beasts, what vampires with extraordinary power need to face is stronger extraordinary power.


    This is the characteristic of this test. Everything is purely to test the will of the tester, regardless of what qualification and strength.


    After all, for the height of the eternal, all qualifications, talents and even their own strength are nothing, and can be changed in the space of the LORD God.


    Only his own will is what Yates attaches importance to.


    However, under normal circumstances, extraordinary people often have a hard temper themselves. Generally, extraordinary people who can move forward on the road of extraordinary have a good will, and there is no problem passing those trials.


    But those vampires are the exception. Except the two vampire Viscount, the will of other vampires is not even as good as that of the ordinary people before.


    In the view of Yates, this is a waste with only power but no matching will, and there is no value of cultivation.


    However, it is also because of the blood life itself of vampires.


    Vampires themselves do not need cultivation. Their strength depends on the accumulation of blood talent and time. In other words, even a pig can become a powerful vampire sooner or later if it has the blood of a high-ranking vampire and grows up with its own blood.


    On the contrary, no matter how hard a vampire tries, as long as your blood is not strong enough, you can''t break through the shackles of blood and can only become a weak chicken.


    This is a common situation of blood race. Under this blood shackle, the vampire''s power and will can''t match. Unlike the strong of other extraordinary systems, the will can''t be shaken, such as refining steel.


    This is just a group of mortals with great power.


    After observing the performance of those vampires, Adams came to this conclusion.


    However, the performance of the two vampire Viscount satisfied Adams.


    After coming to the main god space, the two burst out with incomparable enthusiasm and will. They not only passed the test quickly, but also their achievements were excellent. Only the previous human named Chang Tianxiong could compare them.


    "Maybe, in the end, the vampires in this world will be unified by these two people."


    The idea flashed in his heart, and ADIS smiled: "since the establishment of the main god space is completed and the necessary attempts and experiments are almost over, it''s time to continue pulling people."


    "And the task mechanism of those reincarnators should almost be established."


    This main god space was built by Yates, because it was initially built, there are still many places to be improved.


    However, for ADIS, this is not a big problem.


    He lowered his head, looked across the huge spiritual sea in front of him and saw the material universe.


    From this point of view, in the material universe, billions of stars flashed there, and countless lights of civilization emerged in front of him, revealing scenes of civilization epics.


    Many of these civilizations are far apart. Most of them are like blue stars and still stay at the level of their own stars.


    There are only a few civilizations. The light of civilization unfolds like a curtain of light, covering an unknown number of stars, forming a huge and vast star empire.


    "It''s not time to expand the space of the LORD God to the whole universe. First call the reincarnator on the blue star."


    ADIS murmured to himself, and his sight gradually shifted to a familiar blue star.


    As his eyes gathered here, a blue formed and magnified in front of his eyes.


    One life multiplied here, and the glory of culture was blooming, setting off scenes of beauty or ferocity in front of his eyes.


    He ignored this directly, stepped forward and appeared in the brilliance in an instant.


    "The suppression of the law is still too strong. We continue to give full play to some of our strength at regular intervals, and there is no problem in sensing the whole blue star."


    "This frequency is not easy. It is limited to one month. Every other month, it gives play to its strength to pull a batch of new blood for the new god space."


    In an instant, ADIS made a decision.


    Beside him, great will came, and the consciousness of the LORD God came here with his mind and began to move.


    "Let''s start." a faint figure echoed here.


    With the command of ADIS, the great power broke out and resisted the countless laws that originally excluded ADIS in an instant.


    The consciousness of the LORD God gradually expanded and slowly covered the whole area of the stars under the control of ADIS.


    With this action, countless thunders flashed in the void, and the whole universe began to recover gradually. It had an instinctive reaction to Adams''s action.


    Feeling this, ADIS didn''t move any more and just covered the whole blue star with power.


    This limit is far from moving the whole universe. After all, for the whole universe, a star is nothing.


    Sure enough, as Adams stopped his action, the cosmic consciousness hesitated, and the consciousness that had gradually recovered retreated again.


    Without the will of the universe itself, ADIS began his own action.


    On the whole star, the life of nearly 10 billion intelligent creatures evolved into a long picture before his eyes.


    He moved at random, hundreds of stars spread out, instinctively dispersed to the whole star, and looked for his master according to the procedure set up by ADIS.


    This is the recruitment cycle.


    "Although I have no way to judge who has a stronger will, generally speaking, the life with greater soul fluctuation is more likely to have a stronger will. Take this standard as a template."


    "Anyway, with the existence of will test, even if the selected person is just some waste, he can still brush him down."


    This idea flashed through Adams''s heart and watched the hundreds of stars drift to all over the world.


    The spread of starlight is uniform, that is, all over the world. And just a few hundred stars, scattered into a star, can think of how low the frequency is.


    In the vision of Yates, countless violent emotional fluctuations were sent out all over the world. In an instant, hundreds of stars scattered by him were attracted by people everywhere and disappeared directly.


    At this moment, a grand and indifferent voice flashed in the hearts of countless people all over the world.

 Chapter 237

    "A real knight should be a man with chivalry, not just a man with great power..."


    A gentle and solemn voice sounded here. A white youth with blond hair and tall stature stood in front of the classroom and spoke gently to the students below.


    His face was gentle, he didn''t feel bored because of the many problems of the children in front of him, and he seemed extremely patient.


    Occasionally, a child stood up and asked his own questions. He responded gently one by one, showing excellent quality.


    "Mr. Grassley, I think knights should be people with great power." a very solid boy stood up and said sullenly.


    "That''s true."


    Glary looked at the boy and smiled and answered him seriously: "in ancient times, a real knight often experienced a long time of training before he can be awarded the title of knight. Therefore, a real knight often has great power."


    "However, having power is only the basis of a knight. The real judgment of whether a knight or a villain depends on his own morality and accomplishment."


    "Humility, honor, sacrifice, bravery, compassion, honesty... Only with these virtues and spirit can we be regarded as a real knight."


    His voice gradually became serious and explained it carefully to many students below.


    "Well, Mr. Grassley, if one person has the character of a knight, but does not have strong strength, and the other person has strong strength, but does not have the character of a knight, then who can be a real knight?"


    Another voice spoke slowly, with a kind of extra cold, which made Gerry uncomfortable and subconsciously frowned.


    He did not show this action. After all, even children will have strong self-esteem and will be influenced by others.


    He looked slowly at the man who spoke.


    It was a tall girl. Compared with other boys of the same age, the girl developed earlier. A girl of 13 or 14 years old, but her figure has developed well.


    She is wearing a long black skirt with a skirt hanging gently. She has a beautiful appearance and strong charm. She can attract boys of the same age around her every move.


    Not only boys of the same age, but also many male teachers, when they see the girl, they can''t help being deeply attracted by her, and all kinds of ulterior thoughts rise in their hearts.


    However, looking at the girl, Granny felt something wrong. It seemed that it was too cold.


    This was the first impression of the girl, which made him instinctively disgusted.


    Of course, he would not show it, and even his face was as gentle as ever and answered his questions.


    "Your question is very good." he smiled gently and stood in the middle of the class. His tall and straight posture brightened his eyes.


    "We all know that a knight is a unique title. He is not a respectful title for power, but a recognition of real morality."


    "A man with great power but no good character may be called a soldier, or a series of powerful titles such as warrior, boxer, Gladiator, but he can never be a knight. Because a knight is both a spirit and a character. A man with noble character, even if he has no strength, is also a knight."


    "Even if he may be weak or disabled, he may not be a man. But as long as he has God and noble character in his heart, he is a knight. Because the strength of a knight does not mean the strength of power, but the strength of spirit and bearing!"


    Grassley spoke loudly to the students below. His handsome and firm face showed no fluctuation.


    After a while, when a bell rang, he looked at the end of the class.


    "This class is about chivalry, so let''s stop here." he looked at the students in front of him, smiled gently, waited to pack up and walked out slowly.


    What he didn''t know was that behind him, the girl in a long black dress looked straight behind him, with a cold look in her seemingly charming eyes.


    On this day, the school finished early. He walked slowly to his car and drove home.


    Downstairs, some familiar people greeted him.


    "I''m back so early today, glori?" someone asked him.


    He stopped to say hello and explained the reason to the other party.


    It can be seen that his popularity is very good. Many people greeted him all the way. He responded one by one. When he was about to get home, it had been a while.


    Thinking of home, he couldn''t help laughing.


    As a man about to turn 30, he has a happy family, his parents are alive, live in harmony with his wife, and a five-year-old daughter.


    Although his career is very general, as a very satisfied person, he is very satisfied with the status quo and is happy to live like this until his old death.


    Unfortunately, this day is doomed to accidents.


    As he walked through the door, his keen observation made him feel something wrong.


    The door is open. In normal times, although his wife should have come home from work, she should close the door without leaving it wide open.


    "Maybe the child opened the door when he was playing."


    The idea flashed through his mind, but he didn''t hesitate.


    I don''t know why, although he is a person in modern society, his vigilance is very good. According to some people, he has some obsessive-compulsive disorder and persecution, so he will feel vigilant even at the slightest sign.


    He lightened his steps, walked slowly to the door, extended his hand to a corner covered by several pots of flowers, and took out a long iron rod.


    This is what he hid here a long time ago, so that at some convenient time, he can teach some malicious people a lesson.


    Holding this iron bar, he kept a slight step and slowly walked into his familiar home.


    Just the first step, he felt cold all over, and a bad premonition hit him.


    Because here, he asked about the thick smell of blood, which made his heart pumping suddenly and uncontrollably thought of an idea that frightened him.


    "No, it won''t!" he roared in his heart, but he was still calm and had a calm quality, and walked in slowly.


    In fact, he knew that what he should do at this time was to flee the scene immediately and call the police, but his persistence to his family made him unable to escape.


    The appearance of bloody smell means that it is too late to call the police, and the family may have fallen to the ground and suffered the torture of the victim. And he couldn''t tolerate running away alone in the face of danger to his family.


    He muted his mobile phone and directly sent a specific early warning message to the police to convey the address directly to the past.


    Then he took a deep breath, put his ear in front of the door, and his heart beat violently.


    Over there, he heard a sad cry, someone he knew well.


    Anger and anxiety could no longer be suppressed. When he learned that his family was being infringed by others, he kicked the door open and rushed in in in an instant.


    The scene shocked him.


    On the ground, the white floor in my memory was full of crimson blood.


    His beloved wife and beloved parents fell to the ground, and his eyes were full of nostalgia for life.


    In front of the body, a terrible looking man stood in front of his daughter and greedily absorbed her daughter''s blood.


    In addition, one of his students, the girl with black skirt, was also here. Her face was stained with blood, and her long black skirt was stained black and red by blood.


    Anger surged into his heart in an instant. He thought of the legend of vampires, and then rushed out in an instant. The iron rod in his hand beat the vampire man hard.


    Poof!


    Just for a moment, he didn''t even see the vampire looking back. He felt that his chest seemed to be hit by a huge hammer, spit out a big mouthful of blood and fly out upside down.


    "Hey, hey, it seems that you are the owner of this family."


    The big man sneered. Then, in the desperate eyes of gerari, he held the little girl''s dried up body with a big hand. After pulling it out, a young girl''s head was forcibly broken by him and fell to the ground.


    "No!!!"


    Like the sad roar of a wild beast, Gree was angry to death. Blood burst from the broken chest. He rushed up regardless.


    "Let''s go!" he yelled sadly. Before being beaten away, he shouted to the black skirt girl and his students.


    Vampires have a legend that they like to absorb the blood of beautiful virgins. He thought that maybe his students were also robbed by the vampires in front of him, so he was desperate to let him escape.


    However, reality hit him hard.


    The big man in front of him sneered and looked at him rushing up recklessly. He didn''t move at all, as if he didn''t see him.


    Looking at this scene, an ominous foreboding instinctively arose in granny''s heart.


    He suddenly had a big hole in his chest, and his blood gushed out wildly, splashing all over the ground.


    He couldn''t believe it and looked behind him. There, his students'' hands were stained with crimson blood, and his face was still beautiful, but it seemed like a devil in his eyes.


    "For..."


    He stared at his students and uttered a word with all his strength.


    The girl smiled: "Mr. Gree, didn''t you say that knights are just people with noble morality... So I''ll try and see if you have chivalry, Mr. Gree, who explains chivalry to us?"


    "I''m very satisfied with the test results. I think your honest blood can make me get better blood."


    "As for your so-called chivalry, ha ha... In fact, I always wanted to ask the teacher about you."


    "What''s the use of a knight who can''t even protect his family, even if there is the so-called chivalry!"


    At this point, the fierce force on her hand made several blood holes burst in front of her body.


    Her face showed a wild and enjoying face, absorbing the blood of glary in front of her, and her face was as wild as a devil.


    After a while, the two vampires came gradually, but there was still one breath left. I don''t know whether it was because of his strong will or because the two vampires deliberately let him die in despair.


    His eyes are very big. What is revealed in his eyes is crazy unwillingness, but it eventually becomes dim.


    If he continues like this, no matter how strong his breath is, as long as he takes a few breaths, he will die completely.


    But just then, in his heart, an indifferent and grand voice suddenly sounded.


    "Do you desire strength?"


    In the spiritual world, the intense emotion in this area turns into a long Tianzhu. A little golden brilliance is attracted by it and resolutely plunges into it.

 Chapter 238

    The glory is gradually spreading. Hundreds of people around the world suddenly disappear at the same time, which stunned some witnesses.


    In the spiritual world corresponding to this star, hundreds of golden lights twinkle, carrying souls to a strange space.


    "How could there be so many?" when those who were received arrived, ADIS showed some surprise on his face.


    He looked into this space and saw everyone''s appearance and situation in an instant.


    Among the hundreds of people who came here, nine times out of ten were the ones whose bodies were broken and on the verge of death.


    This ratio can also be understood by Yates. After all, people always have the greatest emotional fluctuations when they encounter a crisis.


    However, nearly half of these people have some kind of entanglement of extraordinary power, which shows that it is not a normal accident, but by extraordinary people such as vampires.


    This ratio made Yates sigh.


    This shows that the rampant degree of dark races such as vampires in the world threatens the creatures of countless people all the time.


    Compared with previous lives, the main harm to mankind in this world has become a dark creature.


    Of course, this has nothing to do with ADAMS. After so many things, he has no other feelings for human beings. He treats them the same as vampires and other dark creatures.


    Moreover, the human beings in this world are not the people in his hometown.


    He looked sideways at the few people with strange power.


    There were several dark creatures, including vampires he had seen before and other dark creatures such as werewolves.


    However, compared with the two vampire Viscount before, these dark creatures seem too weak. I''m afraid they haven''t even entered the baron. It''s just equivalent to the appearance of just transformed and still at the ordinary level.


    At this stage, dark creatures are still dark creatures, and their power is far stronger than ordinary people, but they do not have more extraordinary power.


    After all, there is a great difference in strength among ordinary people. A special soldier king who has been trained for many years and an ordinary person are ordinary, but there is a great difference in strength, not to mention dark races such as vampires.


    Adams glanced slightly. Compared with the humans he recruited this time, the number of dark creatures was greatly reduced, less than one tenth of that of humans.


    On the one hand, it shows that compared with ordinary humans, dark creatures are less likely to fall into crisis, and it also shows that the will of dark creatures is not too strong, otherwise there would not be so many people entering.


    "However, it''s none of my business." Adams shook his head and casually sent these people to the time corridor to read the memory again.


    In the time corridor, all memories will be reset. In this process, the soul of the selected person will be gradually purified.


    On the other hand, those memories can be baptized in the space of the LORD God. The LORD God can select the appropriate memories from countless memories to form possibilities, and then form skill templates.


    For example, Chinese, English and other skills are actually deduced on the basis of reincarnation memory.


    Almost every recall can add several skill templates to the main god space.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "This is the space of the LORD God?" feeling the message in his mind, Granny was a little distracted and said.


    At the last moment, he was still lying on the floor, feeling the passing of life. At that moment, he felt the call of a strong will, so some vague conscious instinctive response came here.


    "Vampire!" thinking of the previous scene, he couldn''t help gritting his teeth and felt his anger explode in his heart.


    "Calm down, calm down." he forced himself to calm down and think carefully about the next road plan.


    Originally, he was a very calm and planning person. Had it not been for the drag of his family, he should have made greater achievements.


    "There is no doubt that this is a magical place. No matter what I saw before, or everything here, it can prove that this is not a real God''s Kingdom, or a testing ground established by demons. No matter what kind, it has great power that I can''t imagine."


    He took a deep breath, opened the list of gods and looked at the column of world source force above, with eager desire in his eyes.


    "If these are true, then I must gather at least 400 sources to let the LORD God take action to revive my family!"


    "To do this, I must stand firm in this main god space, so I must pass the test!"


    He stretched out his arm and analyzed it calmly.


    "Otherwise, with the injury I suffered before, once I can''t pass the test, I will die directly, and I can''t have a second chance."


    "Ding! When the task is released, please enter the trial within ten minutes. If you don''t enter after ten minutes, it will be forcibly transmitted."


    Suddenly, his arm was hot and a message came to his heart.


    He took a big breath, did not hesitate, and strode towards the front door glittering with light white light.


    This move attracted some people''s attention. In the distance, a determined man looked at the passing Grassley, and his eyes lit up.


    "Chang Tianxiong, what''s the matter?" a voice sounded from behind him, and Yang Lan came over from one side.


    "I found a good man." Chang Tianxiong said without looking back.


    "We have finished the last task. Are we still together?" Yang Lan continued.


    Behind them, Ye Lan had short hair and beautiful face. At this time, her disfigured face had returned to normal and turned into a beautiful and beautiful face. Coupled with her own good figure, she looked very attractive.


    She stood silently beside Yang Lan.


    Looking at this scene, Chang Tianxiong shook his head silently.


    Among the seven people who first entered the space of the LORD God, Chinese people accounted for three.


    Among the three of them, Yang Lan is closer to Ye Lan.


    This is normal, and he is actually more inclined to walk alone and doesn''t like to act together.


    "There should be two or three hundred people brought by the LORD God. I don''t know how many of them can pass the test."


    Chang Tianxiong suddenly said.


    Yang Lan and Ye Lan also nodded behind them.


    Speaking of, the three of them were also very confused about the conditions for passing the test.


    After all, on the surface, they should all be losers. Those who participated in the competition did not defeat their opponents, and those who took the single wooden bridge did not go through the whole process, but even so, the LORD God still decided that they had passed the test, which had to make them feel a little confused and unable to figure out the requirements for the selection of the LORD God.


    However, after synthesizing the examples of seven people, experts from various countries also gave some general guesses, which may be related to individual will and other factors.


    The specific situation, because there are too few cases at present, there is no way to judge accurately.


    "Fujino at the foot of the mountain should have passed the task. I''m going to try it alone."


    Chang Tianxiong said, startling the two people around him.


    "Are you... Sure?" Ye Lan said, "the order given to us is to act together as much as possible to avoid accidents. If it''s not necessary, it''s better to work together."


    Chang Tianxiong shook his head: "in that case, although it is safe, it will get too little."


    "We have almost figured out the task mechanism of the LORD God space. We must participate in the real task once a month. At ordinary times, we can have three opportunities to wander through those nightmare spaces every day. If we can''t make good use of it, I''m afraid we will encounter unimaginable danger when we get to the real task."


    "The LORD God recruits us reincarnators, not for nothing, but to help the LORD God in some aspects. Therefore, there must be really difficult tasks for us to perform. If we don''t improve our strength as soon as possible, I''m afraid we will encounter unimaginable dangers."


    In addition to these reasons, the main reason why he wanted to perform the task alone was his obsession with becoming stronger.


    Although it is convenient for three people to perform tasks together, the benefits should be shared equally among three people. For Chang Tianxiong, who is eager to become stronger, it is almost intolerable.


    In fact, it''s not just him. Yang Lan and ye LAN are the same. However, compared with Chang Tianxiong, their character is more quiet and more inclined to insurance. Coupled with the orders of their superiors, they will naturally choose to act together.


    Ye Lan opens her mouth and wants to continue persuasion, but Yang Lan stops him.


    "In that case, let''s divide into two ways. Ye Lan and I will act alone." Yang Lan said after a moment of silence.


    "Nevertheless, I hope you can be more careful. After all, although there is no danger of death when wandering through these nightmare spaces, once you fail, you will lose a valuable opportunity."


    Yang Lan''s face gradually became serious.


    Chang Tianxiong nodded, waved his hand and walked to the front.


    Under everyone''s gaze, a golden list of gods appeared in front of him.


    "Show all human blood below 500 divine coins..."


    Looking at the dazzling list of gods in front of him, Chang Tianxiong was unmoved and directly searched.


    "Ding, ten divine coins need to be confiscated for conditional search. Do you want to continue?"


    "The God who wants money."


    Looking at this message, Chang Tianxiong took a swipe at the corners of his mouth, endured the fluctuating emotions in his heart, and chose to be sure.


    In an instant, a large number of chaotic items began to change, and then revealed a column of what he explored.


    Ariel blood: Fan level. Human blood from Ariel world has a life span of 100 years and has weak affinity for elements¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Exchange conditions: two hundred divine coins.


    Nord blood: Fan level. Nord''s human blood from the highlands. The life span is 80 years, the element affinity is low, and the body is strong¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Exchange conditions: 300 divine coins.


    ADIS blood: Apprentice level. The human blood from the world of ADIS has believed in the God of nature for generations. The blood contains the weak divine power of the God of nature. It has affinity for a variety of forces and generally has a good fighting talent¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Exchange conditions: 500 divine coins.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤

 Chapter 239

    Messages flashed before Chang Tianxiong''s eyes.


    Just for a moment, he stopped exploring and stopped on the blood of the ADIS.


    With his eyes fixed, the detailed information was transmitted to his heart, which made him a little distracted.


    As a huge number of races, human beings are distributed in many worlds and universes, and because of different climatic conditions, different customs, and even the influence of different world laws, they will naturally form different blood vessels.


    After all, even if you are on a star, because of the difference of regional climate, you can still be divided into white, black and yellow, not to mention different worlds.


    The laws and forces of different worlds will give birth to different lives. These races belong to human beings, but there are differences in specific blood.


    Just as there is a great gap between vampire blood and human blood, some blood are extremely powerful, even compared with the highest level 6 blood, while others are just the same as ordinary people, but they have special skills in some aspects.


    Of course, human beings are not blood race. Even with the highest blood, they can not be as powerful as vampires, and can become stronger automatically over time.


    An advanced human blood may still be ordinary in adulthood.


    But similarly, human blood has no blood shackles and will not be limited by blood. Moreover, the more powerful human blood is, the more powerful talent is.


    Chang Tianxiong chose this way. On the one hand, he did not want to lose his human identity. On the other hand, he wanted to embark on a truly extraordinary road.


    Blood is only a means to improve their talent. After all, as ordinary people, it is very difficult to embark on the road of transcendence. If they do not exchange blood and improve their talent, they will not be able to become a powerful transcendent in this life.


    At this time, Chang Tianxiong''s eyes lit up when he looked at the blood of the ADIS and sensed the detailed information.


    Although the price of this blood is relatively high, it is just within his tolerance. Moreover, compared with other human blood, this blood is more practical. It not only has affinity for many extraordinary forces, but also has the talent bonus of cultivating fighting spirit.


    The most important thing is that this is a race dedicated to the God of nature ADIS for generations. The divine power of the gods is spread in the blood. This alone is worth 500 divine coins.


    The God of nature, ADIS, is the tree god, the creator of the main god space. How could the ethnic blood, which can be named after a God, be so weak as to enjoy the cool under a big tree.


    Thinking of this, he no longer hesitated and chose exchange.


    "Ding, if the exchange is successful, deduct 500 God coins!" the indifferent voice of the LORD God sounded in his ear.


    In the stunned eyes of countless people, a colorful brilliance appeared, threatening some great power.


    At this moment, Chang Tianxiong felt a ray of consciousness coming from the LORD God and slowly blessed him.


    His body seemed to decompose in an instant, a huge transformation took place in the depths of his body, and the power in the depths of his blood began to appear, slowly transforming his body.


    He only felt that every cell in his body was cheering and was undergoing some great transformation, raising the level of his life again.


    This process lasted for a while. When the light disappeared, Chang Tianxiong''s figure reappeared in the sight of the people around him.


    Compared with before, he has changed a little at this time.


    The original strong and burly body remains unchanged and is more brave than before. It seems handsome, but it is not obvious. The original cold face has changed slightly, but it can still recognize the original person.


    The appearance has not changed much, mainly due to the fine-tuning of details, which is affected by blood.


    He only felt that his body was extremely powerful at this time, and his control of power was further and stronger.


    Most importantly, with the transformation of the body, not only the strength, speed and system are further improved, but the sensing ability seems to be enhanced a lot.


    Originally, in the space of the LORD God, although we can feel the great power of the LORD God, we can''t feel anything deeper.


    At this time, he could vaguely sense the ubiquitous natural power around him, calling him and being very kind to him.


    Feeling this, he couldn''t help fearing the God of nature more.


    "I must be qualified to practice those skills now."


    The idea flashed through Chang Tianxiong''s heart. His eyes flashed a little light and thought of the things he was looking for before.


    Basic method of fighting Qi: every level. This is the basis of fighting Qi skill, which can make practitioners strengthen their body and reach the limit of every level¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Exchange price: 300 God coins.


    He looked at the object and remained silent for a long time.


    Although the blood of the ADIS people are gifted with a variety of extraordinary forces, the most gifted is fighting spirit. Chang Tianxiong will not give up his advantages.


    However, after the exchange of blood, he did not have much surplus of divine coins, which was not enough to exchange for this thing.


    "Let''s go into the secret place of nightmare... First" flashed the idea in his mind, and then walked towards a gate.


    Looking at his back, many people have complex eyes.


    "I didn''t expect that he had saved enough divine coins to exchange blood." Yang Lan looked complex and said looking at Chang Tianxiong''s back. "We have to speed up the progress, too. I don''t want to be left too far by him."


    Aside, Ye Lan was quiet and just nodded.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Outside, the turmoil caused by the god space has just begun.


    Because Yates only takes a group of reincarnators a month and spreads to the whole world, it does not have a great impact on each country and the world.


    In addition to China, stars, neon and other countries that have understood the existence of the main god space, the existence of reincarnation in other countries is still in an unknown stage.


    After all, extraordinary power is rare for previous lives, but in this world, there are many dark creatures.


    Moreover, many reincarnators who passed the test have suffered from the losses of dark creatures, such as grali and others. After passing the test of the LORD God, they fled their city for the first time and avoided the dark creatures as much as possible.


    In this case, the situation was extremely quiet.


    But in some places, the undercurrent is still surging.


    Huaxia, the imperial capital, is somewhere in a huge underground area.


    No. 1 looked at Chang Tianxiong who was having a physical examination in front of him and nodded.


    An expert in a white coat walked up beside him and told him to lie down.


    Shimmering, the operation of advanced instruments and equipment illuminated every inch of his body, even a trace.


    In this way, various reports will come out soon.


    "Report to the chief, the inspection results have come out." the voice of the expert sounded beside him.


    Number one nodded and signaled him to start.


    A bone map was unfolded in front of him.


    "Chief, according to our inspection, Captain Chang''s body has indeed changed a lot." the expert said seriously, with a trace of enthusiasm and disbelief in his eyes.


    Hearing this, the people present were shocked. They looked at the expert in front of them and listened to his detailed explanation.


    "The general changes of bones are small. They can still be recognized as human bones, but some changes have taken place in some subtle places."


    "In addition, the internal organs have changed greatly. Although the basic structure has not been changed, the substantive functions have become much stronger."


    The dim light in front of me flickered slightly. On the bones, the internal organs gradually became plump and exposed above.


    "Don''t tell me the details, just tell me the results." looking at the ECG in front of me, No. 1 deep voice channel.


    Hearing his opening, the expert in front nodded, and his eyes flashed with undisguised excitement.


    "According to our test, Captain Chang is indeed human, but he is more perfect on the basis of human. He is not only more powerful, but also more friendly to all kinds of mysterious forces."


    "According to the existing data, Captain Chang''s current system and strength are close to the previous human limit, and are still improving with the continuous training. This shows that his system structure has changed, and the strength limit he can bear is higher without the action of extraordinary strength."


    "Before that, we extracted part of Captain Chang''s blood, extracted the genes and tried to experiment. The final experimental results show that the transformation of the blood of this system is changed at the genetic level and can be passed on to the next generation."


    The expert''s face gradually became fanatical: "chief, do you know what this means? This means that not only captain Chang himself, but also his descendants can stabilize his blood. He is naturally smarter and stronger than others, and is more suitable for the cultivation of extraordinary power!"


    "This is a breakthrough in human genes! It is an opportunity for human evolution!"


    He waved his arms and said enthusiastically. Looking at Chang Tianxiong''s eyes, he seemed to be looking at a peerless treasure, which made him feel cold.


    Looking at the crazy look of the expert in front of him, Chang Tianxiong is really worried about whether he will be removed by the guy in front of him one day. Judging from the current performance, this may not be without.


    No. 1 nodded and asked people to put Chang Tianxiong down and end the experiment.


    "The current result is very obvious, and the power of the LORD God space has been demonstrated again." No. 1 looked at the people behind him and said.


    "Different from those materials exchanged before, this time, none of the blood exchange ability expressed by the LORD God proves the power of the LORD God. For us, even if it is not a God, it is not far away."


    He spoke in a deep voice. "Now that the authenticity of God''s space has been demonstrated again, we don''t have to hesitate."


    "Dr. oris, how are you studying the entry mechanism of the LORD God space?"


    No. 1 looked sideways, and his eyes gradually focused on a white man.


    Facing the eyes of No. 1, aureus bowed his head and stood up.


    "According to the information brought by the reincarnators in several countries before, we preliminarily the crowd objects that may be pulled from the god space."


    "First of all, after communicating with those selected, we found that most of those selected were on the verge of death or in a state of great emotional fluctuation. These two are actually one kind of situation, that is, the state of emotional fluctuation."

 Chapter 240

    In front of the crowd, an old man came to the front and talked endlessly.


    "On the verge of death, some people''s will will will be silent, while others will fluctuate constantly. We believe that the people selected by the main god space should be in the second kind, that is, the state of violent emotional fluctuation."


    "Some scholars have speculated that people will release a strong fluctuation in the case of large emotional fluctuation. We can assume that it is this fluctuation that makes people in the case of severe emotional fluctuation easier to be captured by the god space."


    "In addition, the way of pulling people in the LORD God space is also worthy of our attention."


    The expert paused, and then directed the people to pull down a map.


    "After finding that the god space pulls people again, we tried to ask captain Chang to summarize the actual location of those selected people, hoping to find the general area of the god space pulling people."


    "Finally, we speculate that the area where the LORD God pulls people in space is the whole blue star!"


    The expert danced and pointed to the huge map.


    "Although not every candidate is good at speaking, we can roughly judge the source of those candidates from their clothes, language and appearance."


    "According to this data, we speculate that the average probability of pulling people from all over the world is more than 70%


    "In that case, don''t we have many opportunities?" someone frowned at the bottom.


    "The whole blue star is so big. Although our population is large and occupies a certain advantage, if the main god space is uniform and pulls people from all places, we still can''t accurately send our troops to the main god space."


    The man wore a military uniform and frowned.


    He was not the only one. After hearing the expert''s explanation, many people present had such an expression.


    There is no way to send one''s own people to the space of the LORD God, so most of this good opportunity will be wasted.


    After a while, number one continued to speak.


    "Anyway, since there are traces to follow, there should always be a law."


    "But now, when there is no way to send our people into the space of the LORD God, we just think of other ways."


    He said in a deep voice, "find a way to find those reincarnators who have passed the test and try to recruit them."


    Below, everyone looked at each other.


    "What if they refuse?" a general asked in some uncertainty below.


    This is also a problem. After all, ask yourself. If you don''t have a choice, no one is willing to be recruited by others.


    Especially those reincarnations, as long as they don''t die, they basically have the possibility of moving forward and can''t be subdued easily.


    No. 1 raised his eyebrows and gradually took a cold meaning in his tone: "if you refuse, you can also try to make friends, but once there are bad signs, kill them immediately!"


    The words were full of murderous spirit, which awed everyone present.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Time gradually passed, and a month passed quickly.


    During this time, the reality was calm.


    Among the second batch of candidates selected by Yates, only 20 or 30 successfully passed the test and became reincarnators.


    Such a small number, relative to the vastness of the whole star, of course, can not correct any storms, but also makes the reality calm without any waves.


    However, compared with the peace of reality, at this time, in the space of the LORD God, a huge storm is coming.


    In the sea of spirit, the figure of ADIS emerged around.


    Countless stars twinkle to illuminate the world.


    ADIS looked up and looked around.


    At this time, it was still filled with dense, but some had disappeared and were flattened by his reincarnation.


    In a month, with the continuous efforts of dozens of reincarnators, dozens of stars disappear every day.


    This number, of course, is not even a fraction of the dense starry sky on the spiritual sea, and even the number of new stars born every day is far more than these.


    However, even so, with the efforts of these reincarnators for nearly a month, they have accumulated some strength to turn the main god space that could not make ends meet into profits.


    "The accumulated strength is almost enough. It''s time to try to find a world," he said to himself.


    With his actions, a great consciousness came here, and a trace of purple source force dissipated and turned into pure force, sensing all around.


    These source forces are the results accumulated during this period of time. They are few and have been used all at once.


    The consciousness of the LORD God sweeps across the vast spiritual sea and Prys a corner of a world through a certain coincidence point.


    A little information flows to Adams'' mind with a unique law.


    ADIS slowly closed his eyes, and in his mind, a corner of the world appeared in his heart.


    It was a world of endless fighting. Countless soldiers fought bravely around the battlefield, buried flesh and blood everywhere, and performed epic scenes.


    The sound of killing is everywhere. Outside the bones of the four fields, a head of zombies and ghosts appear everywhere, harming the world¡¤¡¤¡¤


    As these scenes gradually came to Adams'' mind, he slowly opened his eyes.


    "It seems that I have good luck. Just like this, I found a world."


    ADIS looked at the shining space of the LORD God behind him and said so.


    With his words, the space of the LORD God behind him was even more brilliant. A pure white eternal light emerged in the sea of spirit, and immediately hooked up with a corner of the world to form a stable channel.


    This channel is not large enough for ADIS to transmit more power, but only some reincarnators are enough.


    "Ding! Your Excellency ADIS, the world channel has been established. Do you want to start the world mission?"


    "Open it!" along the counter current of time, ADIS looked at the world and ordered the LORD God.


    With his command, at this moment, all reincarnations attached to the LORD God were stunned and felt the call of the LORD God.


    "Ding! The world mission is open. Please go to the main god space to perform the mission within 24 hours!"


    On a training ground, Chang Tianxiong is training crazily with his bare upper body and strong body.


    Not long ago, he has changed the basic cultivation method of fighting Qi, and has practiced it for a certain time.


    "Is it going to start at last?" he felt the call of the LORD God''s space, and his body stagnated slightly, flashing through this year.


    In another corner of the world, in the uninhabited forest, glori was wearing a big leather coat and had a strong smell of blood. At this time, the hands and feet that were dealing with the prey stopped.


    Around the world, dozens of people quickly hid in the corner of no one, then disappeared in place and came to the main god space in an instant.


    "Everyone is here?" Chang Tianxiong''s cold voice sounded in the space of the LORD God.


    Behind him, Yang Lan and Ye Lan came together and stood next to him.


    "Fujiichi and grani at the foot of the mountain don''t seem to have noticed yet." after observing for a while, Yang Lan said.


    After this period of running in, the existing reincarnators tried to start an alliance.


    Among them, Chang Tianxiong, Yang Lan and ye LAN are familiar with each other. They belong to the same country and naturally form their own small group.


    Yamashita fujiichi is the only reincarnator of neon. He has been trained by the resources of neon all over the country and has many cooperation with them.


    As for grali, Chang Tianxiong took the initiative to make friends. During this period, he also cooperated several times and had a certain foundation of trust.


    In the distance, a tall man wearing Samurai armor came slowly, full of bravery.


    This is fujiichi Yamashita. He also changed his blood and skills. Although he was silent, his strength was no worse than Chang Tianxiong.


    After a while, wearing a shabby leather coat and a little bloody smell of wild animals, Granny silently walked to Chang Tianxiong.


    After the destruction of his family, the gentle and life loving man seems to have changed. Some characteristics that were originally suppressed under modern society and perfect family life are revealed.


    His own will was extremely strong, he was born to be particularly sensitive to combat, and soon accumulated certain resources. After exchanging blood with Chang Tianxiong, he embarked on the road of fighting spirit. After this period of training, his combat effectiveness is also very strong.


    In addition to them, other reincarnations around have also formed large and small circles. However, because the number of reincarnations is too rare at present, it has not formed a strict organization, and most of them cooperate in the form of teams.


    Chang Tianxiong and others see very clearly that as the main god space continues to pull the reincarnation into it, sooner or later there will be a tight organization with the reincarnation as the main body.


    Even before that, the superior specially asked them to make more friends with the existing reincarnators in the hope of establishing their own reincarnator organization.


    With the passage of time, a light door in front gradually opened.


    Different from the light door that entered the trial, the door closed with a little red, a little dark and a thick strange color.


    Vaguely, there seemed to be a ghost roaring, which made the people present feel a little uneasy about the next task.


    However, these reincarnations are determined beings in the end. After experiencing the tempering of nightmare space during this period of time, they are not what they used to be. Naturally, they will not be frightened because of this, but are eager to try one by one.


    "Since everyone is not ready, let''s go first." the voice broke the silence and looked at a serious figure around. Yang Lan smiled and said.


    Chang Tianxiong nodded. With the support of the state, what they need has already been prepared. Unlike other reincarnations, they still need to make some preparations.


    Without hesitation, he took the lead in entering the door.


    Behind him, his teammates walked in in silence without saying a word.


    As the light and shadow faded, their figure disappeared.

 Chapter 241

    "It seems that those humans have started, jasm, do we start?" the cold voice echoed around.


    A tall man in a black windbreaker came to the front.


    He was tall, but his face was pale and handsome, with a cold temperament.


    "Aria, don''t worry now. Those werewolves and ghosts haven''t left yet."


    A young blonde came over and said.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t know what the selection mechanism of the LORD God is. Up to now, only our two blood families have passed the test."


    Jasm sighed, looking no different from normal people, without the unique characteristics of vampires.


    "Indeed, such a magical place in the LORD God space will be touched by those cheap werewolves and ghosts." aria''s face showed disgust.


    "I have probably figured out the mechanism of the LORD God. It should be selected randomly all over the world, so no matter what it is, it is possible to enter."


    "Compared with this, it is this world task that makes me care more."


    Jasm''s face was a little strange and awkward.


    "Have you found anything?" seeing him like this, Aria was curious.


    "Probably... Jasm shook his head.


    "From that door, I feel a cold and bloody smell, which is very consistent with our vampires, but it is different. It''s like... The feeling given to us by the zombies and ghosts in the East."


    "You feel it too?" aria nodded without asking. "If it is really related to those lives, I''m afraid the next task will be very beneficial to the zombie. We need to pay more attention."


    Jasm was noncommittal on this issue. "I just hope that the world can give us more harvest."


    "I''ve been on the Viscount for more than a hundred years. I can''t wait..."


    He raised his head and thought of the colorful vampire blood on the list of gods. He couldn''t help clenching his fist.


    They exchanged some things in place, and then followed the instructions and walked through the front door.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The scenery in front of us is changing rapidly. A sense of change of years is constantly coming from the depths of the soul, which makes everyone''s soul unstable.


    In the next moment, the glory of the LORD God enveloped here, protected everyone''s soul and came to an unknown place.


    "Here, where is it?" Chang Tianxiong opened his eyes slowly, looked at the different scenery in front of him, and said.


    The original place is a plain, but it seems to be a battlefield. A thick smell of blood is lingering, which makes Chang Tianxiong frown.


    He held out his hand and felt a circle of light enveloping here, isolating him from the world around him.


    This is to protect the reincarnation from an unknown crisis as soon as they arrive in the world.


    "Damn it, where is this?" Yang Lan''s voice came from behind. He helped Ye Lan stand up, looked at the surrounding scenery and frowned.


    On the other hand, fujiichi Yamashita and glori had already awakened, stood silently and looked around vigilantly.


    "It''s a bit like the ancient times of our country, but there''s something wrong."


    Chang Tianxiong pointed to the battlefield ahead.


    On the battlefield, there were corpses of soldiers everywhere. Thick blood stained the earth and swept around with boundless blood. It was a frightening scene.


    Watching this scene, everyone was shocked.


    "It seems different from the previous nightmare secret place..."


    Aside, Grassley spoke in stiff Chinese. "I feel that here I am a real body, not a soul."


    "In other words, this is the real world?"


    "Different world?" Yang Lan muttered. "If it is the LORD God, it is not difficult to do this with his great power."


    "The world mission is really a real world. The LORD God has a great hand... People sigh and marvel at the power of the LORD God again.


    At this moment, great consciousness comes again.


    "Ding! Reality mission release!"


    Main task: survival!


    Live in this world for three months.


    Task reward: None


    Branch Mission: kill ghosts!


    Task reward: depends on the strength of ghosts.


    Kill ordinary level ghosts and reward ten divine coins. Kill apprentice level ghosts and reward god coins 100. Kill level-1 ghosts and reward god coin 500¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Branch Mission: build Korea and seek hegemony!


    Or help others, or dominate by yourself, unify the whole world!


    Task reward: depending on the final achievement.


    If you dominate a state, you will be rewarded with 5000 divine coins, which will be the source of the world. If the world is unified, 50000 divine coins will be rewarded, and the world source force will be ten strands¡¤¡¤¡¤


    If you help others, the reward depends on your own achievements¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    A wide range of branch tasks emerged in the hearts of all reincarnators. At this moment, all reincarnators were shocked and attracted by this rich task reward.


    The sound of inhaling the cool air in place kept coming. Chang Tianxiong stared at a task and looked at the world source force on the task reward. His eyes couldn''t move away.


    World source force! This is the most precious item in this mission.


    In the main god space, in addition to a large number of God coins, many items after level 4 need world source power to exchange.


    Not only that, in addition to exchanging powerful gods, the world source force can also be used to ask the LORD God to fulfill your wishes.


    It can be said that as long as there is enough world source power, all regrets can be made up.


    However, before this world mission, there has never been a way to obtain the world source power. Only this time can everyone see the possibility of obtaining the world source power.


    Not only him, but also grali stared at the task, with a little excitement in his calm eyes.


    On one side, Yang Lan and others are not calm, either family members who hope to revive, or regret who hope to make up for it.


    But after a while, they couldn''t restrain a bitter smile.


    Although this task gives them a hope to obtain the source power of the world, it is not so simple to complete this task.


    "Is the LORD God forcing us to dominate?" Yang Lan shook her head and flashed this year in her heart.


    Not to mention unifying the whole world, even if it is only one state, it is also a hell level difficulty for them who have nothing in this world.


    "Try to have a look! If possible, try to find a more reliable force to take refuge in?"


    Chang Tianxiong raised his head and calmed down in his eyes.


    Although his heart is hot, he is also very self-aware. It''s ok if he is asked to fight, but if he is asked to start from scratch, he thinks he doesn''t have this ability.


    However, looking at the messy battlefield around, the world is probably not so harmonious. If it is in troubled times, it is also a good choice to choose a reliable force to go to the past.


    In front, with the passage of time, the original solid golden mask gradually became thin until it finally disappeared.


    "Ding! World protection contact, the real task officially begins!"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The task progress of those reincarnators will not be mentioned for the time being.


    In another area, ADIS strolled around the land and looked at the world quietly.


    The world in the spiritual sea comes from the spirit of all things. After the cohesion of the spiritual sea, it has gradually absorbed enough strength for a long time to form a real world with the spiritual world as the skeleton.


    The world formed in this way, after turning emptiness into reality, will naturally be different from the original illusory spiritual world, but there are traces to follow.


    And this world is the real world that is conceived in the sea of spirit by intercepting part of the real history of this world.


    ADIS looked up to the distance. There were passers-by bones left in the wild by the roadside, and the road was depressed, very primitive, a chaotic scene.


    Although the world has Huaxia, it is different from the history of previous generations. There is no so-called Han and Tang Dynasties, but there are other prosperous times.


    However, because there are a large number of dark creatures in the world, there are often some mysterious turns in the changes of history.


    A fresh body appeared in front. It was fresh because the body was not cold.


    Next to the body, a figure in plain clothes, like a girl, squatted there and sobbed softly.


    ADIS sighed, did not hide his steps, and walked forward slowly.


    It seems that I heard the footsteps behind me. The "girl" in front turned slowly, and a frightening face appeared.


    Her face was very stiff. It was more like a real body than the body under her.


    One eye has disappeared. There are countless scars left by swords on his face. I don''t know whether it is left before or after death.


    In front of the corner of her mouth, pieces of flesh and blood kept wriggling, indicating her previous actions. Clearly eating the body.


    At this time, seeing the arrival of ADIS, her body stiffened, instantly turned into a plain white shadow, and rushed towards ADIS fiercely.


    This speed is not like a corpse at all. Coupled with her hard corpse and terrible face, it is enough to frighten countless people.


    ADIS sighed and broke the silence.


    In front of him, the female corpse that had rushed at him suddenly froze. In the next moment, it directly turned into fly ash, and those who died could not die again.


    "A female corpse that was humiliated during her lifetime does not rot after death. Decades later, it was dug out by grave robbers and turned into a mutant zombie?"


    ADIS said to himself and learned the essence of the previous female corpse in an instant.


    "This is really... There are many ghosts in troubled times."


    He sighed and said nothing.


    He already knew this from the part of information about the world he had obtained before.


    The extraordinary power of the world is not balanced. There are powerful dark creatures everywhere, but there is a lack of people who can balance them.


    Therefore, often after a short prosperous era, with the end of the peak period of the dynasty, all kinds of dark creatures began to make trouble, especially in troubled times.

 Chapter 242

    ADIS walked slowly across the land.


    He didn''t use his divine power or do anything. He just walked through the earth with his own strength and silently observed the surrounding scenery.


    Soon, two months passed. Before he came to a city, he looked at Zhuang Su''s residence in front of him.


    "There are some mistakes in estimation. It seems that it is far from enough to capture the world with those reincarnations."


    There was some hesitation on his face.


    The purpose of reincarnation is to help him conquer thousands of worlds.


    However, at present, the strength and quantity of reincarnation are insufficient. There are only dozens of reincarnation, and even a level 4 reincarnation cannot be found. It is naturally extremely difficult to break through the world.


    No matter what else, during his travel, Adams has seen many first-class ghosts. Except for the two vampire Viscount who already have first-class strength when entering the main god space, other reincarnators can''t compete at all.


    And in fact, the same is true.


    During this time, with the efforts of those reincarnators, a large number of ghosts were killed by them, but at the same time, some reincarnators encountered a crisis and didn''t survive for three months.


    It will take many years for them to occupy the world.


    "It seems that this time, I can only do it myself." ADIS looked at the surrounding scenery and sighed.


    With the surrounding scenery in front of him, he forced his feet and appeared in another place in an instant.


    At this time, the world around him became another look in his eyes.


    Continuously rising, gathering and floating, wisps of air flow with the spontaneous operation of the world.


    In the front of a family, the Qi continuously gathered from around and condensed into a canopy above.


    "This is the governor of Lizhou... According to the original history, he should die in an accident soon, which directly plunged this generation into chaos."


    "If the previous information is good, his eldest son is now ill and should die directly in a few months."


    ADIS went in and saw a young man about 17 or 18 years old lying weakly on the hospital bed. The pupil in his eyes was gradually lax and about to return to silence.


    It can be said that if there were no external force to hang his life, I''m afraid he would have died in his situation.


    "Unfortunately, if the imperial court of this world was not concerned by the world consciousness, it would be more appropriate to directly choose the emperor or prince." Yates shook his head, which was a pity.


    With his power, although he is not afraid of the consciousness of the world, it is easy to cause the exclusion of the world itself.


    He walked forward, and a golden light shone ahead, shining on the young man''s body in an instant.


    Without any rejection, the power of ADIS easily entered the young man''s body and took over his flesh at the next moment.


    The memory of the youth slowly flows and is accepted by Yates.


    When the process was finished, the boy opened his eyes and a touch of gold crossed his dark and deep pupils.


    "This man is also unlucky. He was targeted by a powerful zombie. His soul was scattered a few months ago and became a vegetable." after receiving the memory, the boy shook his head and sighed.


    In this regard, Yates just smiled and didn''t say much. He turned and left directly.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Time passed quickly. During this period, gratifying things happened at the governor''s house of Lizhou.


    ADIS walked on the road outside, looking at the people around him in a hurry, and his handsome face didn''t move at all.


    The governor of Lizhou of this generation was named Li Ziwei. At this time, he went to other places for business. The young man seized by Yates was Li Ziwei''s eldest son, named Li Chengke.


    A few months ago, something happened to the Li family. Li Chengke was attacked when he went out to visit friends. All his bodyguards died, leaving him alone. However, he became a vegetable. He was usually foolish and had little way to communicate with people normally.


    After that, you can see that some Taoists who were locked and supported by Li''s house fled one after another. Li Ziwei was so worried that he took people to the ancestral grave to worship his ancestors in the front days.


    Thought of here, ADIS sighed.


    As the LORD God, he has received a corner of the world and read the description of this history. Of course, he knows what this situation is.


    The Li family, which originated more than 200 years ago, was originally just an ordinary landlord''s house. One day, after the death of the ancestors of the Li family, they were buried in a good dragon vein. From then on, they continued to prosper. Decades ago, when the current Dachan Dynasty declined, they had sat as the governor of Lizhou.


    But in fact, the dragon vein had been polluted by people decades ago. The earth dragon vein ate back and gave birth to a zombie.


    The earth dragon vein, in fact, is the earth''s atmosphere. It is also a manifestation of the world''s original power, with strong power. Although the Li family has spent hundreds of years, the remaining residue is enough to breed a terrible zombie.


    After the zombie is born, it will instinctively look for blood connections and find its own descendants, so it will bring disaster to the unlucky bastard seized by Yates.


    Not only that, ADIS also knew that the zombie had found his cheap father, the contemporary governor Li Ziwei.


    A zombie of at least two levels is far from what some mortals can resist, even the elite army can''t resist.


    In about a while, the news of Li Ziwei''s death will come.


    ADIS looked up and his mind was full of thoughts.


    At this time, it was early in the morning, and the outside sun gradually shone in, adding a trace of warmth to the originally cold house.


    "There are about two months left. Take advantage of this time to prepare more..."


    ADIS thought in his heart and walked out of the door.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Two months passed quickly. During this period, the period of residence of those reincarnators has met the three months required by the main task and can return at any time.


    But most people, like Chang Tianxiong and others, do not choose to return to the main god space at this time.


    First, the main task has been completed. After that, you can return to space at any time. Second, it is because of the rich harvest.


    In the main god space, unless it is a high-level nightmare space, there are few things you can get, only a small part of God coins.


    However, this is not the case in real tasks. The rewards for various straight-line tasks are richer and richer one by one. Although there is a great risk of death, few people will choose to quit unless they encounter a life and death crisis.


    During this time, ADIS was not idle.


    Li Ziwei''s news has not returned yet. Although there is no exact news to prove that the governor of Lizhou is dead, it has caused rumors all over Lizhou.


    In this case, ADIS can be sure that someone is causing trouble around.


    In ancient times, the spread of news was extremely slow, and the land of a state was so vast. In addition, as a governor, Li Ziwei deliberately blocked the news that he left the governor''s house in order to avoid instability in his rear.


    In this case, rumors have been circulating in just over a month. It''s impossible to say that no one is causing trouble.


    Faced with this situation, Yates was not surprised.


    He didn''t do much. He just appeared in public many times during this period, and then sent his family to take over the guards stationed everywhere, allowing those rumors to rise everywhere.


    In the original history, the governor of Lizhou died outside and his eldest son died a few months later, causing chaos in Lizhou.


    But in fact, the Li family has been rooted in Lizhou for decades. Under the strength of three generations of governors, it has almost become the Li family''s territory. Not only are local officials appointed by the Li family, but the army has almost become the Li family''s private army.


    This is almost an independent warlord, but it still keeps the name of minister in name, not as rampant as others.


    But in fact, Lizhou is located in the south, between Shuzhou and Yangzhou. When there are rebellious separatist regimes in the surrounding counties, it has almost no connection with the imperial court. It is completely a separatist force for the Li family.


    Under such circumstances, if it had not been for the death of governor Li Ziwei, the death of his eldest son, and the massacre of the Ju family by zombies, there would have been no chaos at all.


    ADIS looked into the distance. In the distance, the knight had come from a distance with great eagerness on his face.


    "Young Lord, there is news from the governor!"


    Cried the knight, looking eager.


    However, the knight was smart enough not to tell the news of the governor''s death in public. Otherwise, even Adams could only let him die in order to block the news as much as possible.


    ADIS sighed and let the messenger go into the inner hall.


    "Governor Li Ziwei should find me soon... After confirming the news, ADIS said to himself.


    There are many kinds of zombies, but zombies with blood ties with their descendants can often enhance their strength by killing their descendants.


    Recently, ADIS has heard that many distant relatives of the Li family have been killed inexplicably.


    He shook his head and asked someone to call some people in.


    After a while, in this hall, several people came in slowly. When they saw Adams, they saluted quickly.


    "Just now the messenger came the news that my father has died..."


    ADIS''s face showed a sad look in time. He looked at several people in front of him and said.


    "What!" the news surprised all the people present, and even stood up in shock.


    Yates handed over a piece of information in his hand.


    The world has a long history of dark creatures such as zombies and ghosts. After visiting the detailed information in their hands, these people all look blue and don''t say a word. Obviously, they have roughly guessed what''s going on.


    "Little Lord, the deceased is dead. Please take over the position of governor!"


    After a while, when everyone looked blue, one suddenly knelt down and said loudly.


    In fact, this man is a close confidant of ADIS. He had a hint before he came, and he was the first to drive at this time.

 Chapter 243

    Standing in front of Yates and looking at the man kneeling, they hesitated and knelt down.


    The Li family has accumulated prestige in Lizhou for a long time. Under the rule of three generations of Li family governors, Lizhou has become the private property of the Li family.


    Under such circumstances, it is natural for the eldest son of the Li family to inherit the family property after the death of the governor.


    And this time, the people that Yates summoned were either some generals or his confidants. Compared with others, they were more towards him, the eldest son of the Li family.


    And seeing everyone so, ADIS nodded with satisfaction.


    Under the present circumstances, the support of the former group of people is enough to keep him stable during this period of time without causing greater unrest.


    "General Li Chengren... Looked in front of him, and ADIS''s eyes gradually focused on a tall and dignified man in front of him.


    He felt the deep eyes of ADIS, the man''s body was stiff, and he felt an unprecedented dignity, which awed him in his heart.


    "During this time, you led your Chengwu army to take over the urban defense around Liyang. If you find any riots, whoever it is, take it immediately!"


    With this saying, Li Chengren felt relieved and hurriedly responded.


    Watching him like this, ADIS shook his head.


    "In addition, temporarily block the news and don''t let the news of the governor''s death spread everywhere."


    Although there is no hope to hide it, it can also delay for a period of time and make more preparations for Yates.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    A month passed quickly.


    During this period of time, the original governor of Lizhou had no news, which spread rumors all over Lizhou, and even made several surrounding states react, as if they were ready to move.


    In this case, with different purposes, people all over Lizhou have actions.


    For these actions, ADIS was not moved, but appeared more frequently in front of outsiders, so that everyone knew that the eldest son of the Li family, who was originally lying in the hospital bed, had recovered.


    Of course, not without any action.


    In Lizhou, Liyang county is the capital of Lizhou and the governor''s office. It was quiet during this time.


    This is naturally because of the previous actions of ADIS. As the capital of Li state, Li Yang can slowly recover as long as there is no chaos, even if there is no chaos in other places. On the contrary, if even Li Yang is in chaos, the scene is really uncontrollable.


    Therefore, ADIS sent his family to take over the military management near Liyang early, and asked Li Chengren to send people to garrison all over the country. Once there were any signs of bad, it was a strong suppression immediately.


    Under such measures, Li Yang was able to calm down.


    In this way, a few months later, when the fire was about the same, ADIS officially sent the news of the death of the governor.


    It is conceivable that the death of the governor caused unrest in this troubled environment, but after the previous riots, the whole Li state has adapted to it.


    The most important thing is that Liyang county can barely maintain calm with the efforts of ADIS.


    So in this case, Yates quickly took over the position of governor, which gradually stabilized the originally turbulent situation.


    In this process, no one in the nearby states thought of sending someone to attack Lizhou while the old and new took over, but under the action of various factors, it has not been implemented in time.


    Lizhou is located in the south, bordering only Shuzhou, Yangzhou and Jinzhou.


    Among the three continents, Shuzhou is located in a remote place. At this time, fire broke out in the rear and there were four rebellions. Jinzhou was torn apart, and several vassal towns attacked for days. For the time being, they had no time to attend to him.


    Only Yangzhou has long been unified and has the strength to attack Lizhou. Moreover, in the original track, Lizhou was indeed annexed by Yangzhou in the end.


    However, ADIS knew that during this period, Liu Xuan, the constant king of Yangzhou, was also dying, and ruled zombies and ghosts everywhere. Although he intended to annex Lizhou, he could not come at all during this time.


    In fact, in the original track, if the Li family had not been slaughtered, resulting in chaos in Lizhou, it would not have been swallowed up by others in the end.


    At this time, the moonlight outside the window was sparse and spread all over the ground. In the huge mansion, there was a cold and bloody smell coming from the outside.


    Feeling this, ADIS showed a faint smile on his face: "finally."


    It was night at this time. The guard who had been guarding here had long been dismissed by him, leaving him alone.


    At this time, a dull noise came from the distant wall.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    Strange sounds came from time to time. With the night in the middle of the night, they looked very abrupt against the background of the frightening silence around them.


    The strange noise lasted for a while, and then a broken sound came.


    ADIS sighed and turned to one side.


    There, a creepy figure came slowly.


    His body was stiff. Although he looked like an ordinary person, he could still see the stiffness and discomfort of the body in some details.


    His clothes were shabby, almost like a beggar, but his body was covered with thick blood, as well as the strong smell of corpse and blood.


    "It has reached the second level peak


    ADIS looked at the zombie and felt helpless for the luck of the Li family.


    Such a zombie, even if the Li family is the governor of a state, will feel powerless.


    After all, the world''s extraordinary power is only about three levels. A zombie at the peak of level 2 can be said to have no solution without being resisted by the same strong.


    Being watched by such a zombie, no wonder the original Li family was destroyed.


    The hoarse voice of "son ¡¤ grandson... Came slowly.


    Zombie hair scattered, red eyes gradually golden... Looks very strange and terrible.


    This is a yellow eyed zombie, equivalent to a secondary existence.


    Zombies are very difficult to form. And it is often not powerful, and there are few zombies above level 3, so it is very good to divide.


    Zombies, when they wake up initially, need to go through a long time, absorb enough strength in the formation process, and reach the complex conditions for breeding zombies before they wake up.


    Zombies are formed, either because of the local atmosphere, or because of resentment, or because the battlefield is bloody... Because of different reasons, the final zombie forces and types are also different, but they have some in common.


    The initially awakened zombies look like corpses. Level 1 zombies are much better, and their eyes will turn blood red. Level 2 zombies will degenerate and turn their eyes into gold. Level 3 zombies are cyan, which is also the strongest zombie in the world.


    As for the intelligence of zombies, although it is related to their own strength, it takes time and other conditions to breed.


    For example, the zombie in front of Yates was formed by the ancestors of the Li family, so the potential is very strong, so it can be quickly promoted to level 2.


    Moreover, because of the blood connection, every time the zombie absorbs the blood of a descendant of the Li family, it can increase its intelligence and potential by one point.


    A little bloody smell is spreading. The zombies are slowly coming towards Yates. It seems that they are walking very slowly, but in fact they have locked Yates.


    Feeling this situation, ADIS looked at the figure coming in front of him with interest, without any fear at all.


    Seems to feel this situation, the body of the zombie is slightly sluggish, and seems to hesitate.


    However, he was not smart enough to think too much, so after a while, he continued to walk towards ADIS in front of him.


    A residual shadow cuts through the space, leaving a violent sound of breaking the air.


    In an instant, the zombie, which originally looked like a normal person, opened its fangs and became a towering monster.


    The monster''s whole body erupted into a terrible atmosphere, which erupted in an instant and suddenly made a big pit of the surrounding earthquake.


    However, when the zombie jumped on ADAMS, he was suddenly stunned.


    At this moment, the figure of ADIS gradually disappeared.


    This accident stunned the zombies whose intelligence had not been fully turned on, and they didn''t know what had happened.


    Then, around, a little light gradually condensed into an indestructible chain, which tightly bound the terrible monster.


    Roar!!!


    The thunderous roar broke out here, like the call of a beast dying. The power of terror made some things placed around tremble constantly.


    "What''s that noise?" the outside world heard this terrible roar, and someone looked at the mansion in shock.


    "No, the governor is still inside!" a bodyguard woke up and tried to rush in, but was stopped.


    "The governor has ordered that no one should go in without permission." the two family generals stopped everyone without expression.


    "This..." the other guards looked at each other, listened to the constant roar in front, looked at the home general in front of them, and finally had to give up.


    The frightening roar inside lasted for a long time. At a certain time, it stopped like being cut off by someone.


    Inside, ADIS looked at the HORROR ZOMBIE tightly bound in front of him, and his frown was slightly relieved.


    "This zombie, born by virtue of the earth''s atmosphere, has a deep and close connection with the blood of his descendants. Therefore, the more he absorbs the blood of his descendants, the stronger the potential will be."


    "Although this connection has caused great difficulties to the Li family, if they have enough ability, they can try to control this zombie and turn the ancestor zombie who was crazy to kill their descendants into a protector..."


    ADIS said to himself, his fingers stretched out directly and touched the Zombie''s forehead in an instant.


    If you look carefully, you can see that at the fingertips of ADIS, a little crimson and glittering blood is attached to it, and with the action of ADIS, it is stained on the forehead of the zombie.


    Suddenly, the zombie who had violently resisted was stiff, and a trace of confusion flashed through the ferocious golden pupils.


    In his mind, the memory of his life is rapidly tracing back. After he turned into a zombie, the blood that turned into dead blood became active again.


    Not only his own blood, but also the blood and memory of the Li clan he absorbed. At this time, under the attraction of Yates, they all lived and kept looking back in the mind of the ancestor zombie.


    As this process continues, the original struggling zombie action gradually stops, the original ferocity has disappeared, and a little kindness slowly breeds in the eyes of ADIS.

 Chapter 244

    "Well, I removed most of the ferocity in the zombie body and purified that part of the blood mark. Since then, it''s not a threat to me."


    ADIS said with satisfaction.


    "In addition, a zombie with two levels at the head and about to reach level 3 is a great power for the world..."


    Level II strength is enough to ignore most of the dangers. Unless it has a positive impact with a large number of formed troops or meets a stronger one, it is basically invincible in the world.


    This can be seen from the fact that the Li family, as the head of a state, was exterminated by this zombie.


    According to the understanding of Yates, the strongest people in the world are only level 3. They are not only a small number, but also mostly old monsters. At this time, most of them are entangled, and it is unlikely that someone will deal with him.


    Of course, even if a few old monsters really jump out, ADIS won''t be afraid.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Time flies, and half a year passes quickly.


    Outside a plain, several people were riding their horses wildly, as if something was chasing them behind them.


    "It''s about to enter Lizhou. The female ghost shouldn''t come here..."


    Chang Tianxiong said with palpitations and deep fatigue in his eyes.


    "Maybe, that female ghost is so terrible..." Yang Lan was tired and looked as if she had experienced a big war.


    "The history book really can''t be trusted. Who knows that behind an ordinary small battlefield in history, there is a female ghost at the level of a sub baron. Otherwise, Ye Lan will find it quickly. I''m afraid we''ll have to carry it there like those idiots." Chang Tianxiong sighed deeply at the mess of Zhou Wei''s companions.


    At this time, their clothes have completely changed and become the clothes of this era.


    Apart from the fact that grali is still white, he is no different from the indigenous people of the world.


    At this time, it has been more than half a year since the real task was started. After they withdrew from the world, they found that the time ratio between the world and the real world is different.


    In the past ten days, the real world is only one day.


    And after exiting the mission world, you can also enter and exit again. However, after entering again, you need to survive in the world for three months again, and exit also needs more conditions.


    In this case, during this half year, they prepared some things for the mission world and searched for all the intelligence about the world in detail.


    After a period of understanding, they have understood that this world is actually a real history of the real world.


    Although shocked, it also gives them the opportunity to learn more about the world.


    With the advice of a large number of history experts, they chose an excellent access point to participate in a small battle between vassal towns.


    In historical records, this battle was a small battle between the two vassal towns. The final outcome was that the two sides died together, leaving only a few people to escape.


    Most importantly, after a large number of historians'' textual research, they found that in this small battle, the successor of one of the vassal towns was also among them, and died in this battle.


    Their purpose is to rescue the heirs of the originally killed vassal towns in this battle, and then connect with this force.


    However, the ideal is full, but the reality is the backbone.


    After they really participated in the war, they found that in the original history, the real murderer who caused the two sides to die together was a baron level female ghost.


    Under a female ghost equivalent to the first-class strength, the things they had prepared were not qualified at all, and they almost carried them in.


    Thinking of this, Yang Lan sighed: "we think the world is too simple."


    "In fact, in history, many seemingly normal events have the shadow of these dark creatures, especially in this troubled world, there are demons everywhere, which is far more dangerous than we think."


    "According to the map, we should have arrived at Lizhou by now. Liyang county is not far away. Do you have any impression?" Chang Tianxiong looked up.


    Ye Lan looked down and said, "at this time, according to the original historical track, Li Ziwei, the governor of Lizhou, should have died unexpectedly outside. Then the eldest son of the Li family died of illness and is in a stage of chaos."


    "According to the information we read before, the death of the governor of Lizhou and the death of the eldest son of the Li family are also very strange."


    "The most important thing is that during this period, the people of the Li family died unexpectedly one by one. Nine times out of ten, it was caused by dark creatures."


    Hearing this, Yamashita tengi, who was always silent, frowned: "I''m afraid this dark creature has reached the rank of Baron... If he can kill a governor who holds heavy power and rules a continent and massacre the whole family."


    The governor of a state doesn''t mean to kill. He must be guarded by a large number of troops. Even if he is attacked out of guard, it can''t be done by ordinary ghosts.


    Earl level¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    This possibility made the original atmosphere cold. Even if it was cold, brave as usual, brave as glary, it could not help being silent and showed some iron blue on its face.


    In the real world, the Earl level, that is, level 2 or above, has become a taboo.


    If the dark creatures of the Viscount level can still be piled up by the sea of people, then the Earl level is no longer effective by the sea of people tactics.


    The count is equivalent to the second level of the main god space. Even in modern society, if we don''t use the top powerful weapons, we can''t do anything about this level of dark creatures.


    This is especially true in this world. With their weak chicken reincarnation who don''t even have a level, I''m afraid they can''t even plug their teeth.


    Looking at the silence of the people around, Ye Lan pondered and comforted: "we don''t have to think too much. The situation should not be as bad as we think."


    "First of all, in the original history, only a large number of people of the Li family died unexpectedly, which shows that this dark creature must have some connection with the Li family. For us, it should be impossible to find us as long as we don''t take the initiative."


    "Besides, we''ve been running for so long that we have to find a place to repair it..."


    "Ye Lan is right. I don''t believe it. Our front feet have just escaped from a subjue level female ghost, and our rear feet can meet a count level terrorist monster." after thinking for a while, Yang Lan raised her head and smiled on her face to comfort the people around us.


    The crowd also nodded silently.


    "Let''s go in and fix it... But if there are any bad signs, we''ll leave immediately."


    After a while, Chang Tianxiong spoke slowly.

 Chapter 245

    Five people rode horses and walked into Liyang City with an extremely cautious attitude.


    However, the scene is not as depressed and chaotic as expected, but extremely calm, with vitality that is not available elsewhere in this era.


    "This... The five people stared at the prosperous city ahead and looked at each other.


    "Shouldn''t Lizhou be in chaos at this time? How can it be so calm and even have business trips passing by?"


    Chang Tianxiong looked at the prosperous streets and cities around him and said with some confusion.


    Others looked at each other and didn''t know what to say.


    Among these five people, even if they are not Chinese, glari and Yamashita fujiichi have collected a lot of information from the outside world after coming to this world. They don''t know the process of this period of history like the back of their hands, but at least there will be no mistake in the major events between various forces.


    In front of them, it should have been a piece of rope, because the real ruler Li''s family was destroyed, but the turbulent Lizhou was calm, even much more prosperous than the States and counties they had seen before, which really puzzled them.


    "Didn''t Li Ziwei, the original governor of Lizhou, die outside?" Yang Lan said to herself, saying a possibility.


    "Don''t guess now, we''ll know by inquiring," said Grassley.


    The rest nodded and agreed.


    "Let''s act separately. Let''s go to inquire about intelligence and gather in this place before noon." Chang Tianxiong said quietly.


    However, when they met again, they were surprised by the information they received.


    "Li Ziwei, the original governor of Lizhou, died, but Li Ke, the eldest son of the Li family, who should have died of illness, did not die, but inherited the position of governor of Lizhou!"


    This information stunned the group of them. After they looked at each other, they didn''t know what to say.


    "Is it because of the influence of us reincarnators that the original damn people didn''t die..." grany hesitated.


    "No, No." Yamashita Tengyi shook his head flatly: "things are far from so simple."


    "According to the information we inquired about, the originally dead Li family members still died, and Li Ziwei also died when he went to the ancestral tomb to worship his ancestors, which shows that the terrible dark creature that originally appeared in history still appeared and did not change due to our arrival."


    "Since the dark creatures that should have appeared still exist, Li Ke''s death is definitely not an accident, but something else."


    "Of course, it is also possible that the dark creature gave up because of some unknown reasons or was cleaned up by others. But considering the strength of this unknown dark creature, this probability should be very small." Tengyi at the foot of the mountain hesitated.


    Seeing him say so, the rest of them also meditated and began to consider the impact of the accident on them.


    "Anyway, since the original damned eldest son of the Li family not only didn''t die, but inherited the position of governor, the accident is likely to be related to him... Chang Tianxiong hesitated.


    "The eldest son of the Li family is likely to be a terrible strong man... At this moment, Grassley suddenly opened his mouth and attracted all the attention of the people around him.


    "Did you find anything?" Ye Lan was curious and dignified.


    She knew that Gary was an extremely sharp man, and his inference was likely to be true.


    Seeing the eyes of the people looking at him, grali reached out and took out a thick paper from one side.


    This is an extremely primitive papyrus, very thick and rough. At this time, there is a large sheet with some handwriting on it.


    "I found some anomalies in the middle of the city, and then found that the new governor here is sending people to investigate some strange things in recent years, and some strange things have happened in recent months."


    Grassley took a breath and sighed: "several strange places near Liyang have disappeared during this time. According to the information I got, the new governor often patrolled everywhere during this time. Whenever he came to a place, all the strange things in that place disappeared. There was no abnormality during this time."


    "The people in the city didn''t hide any of these news, and even as a kind of publicity, they won a great reputation for the new governor."


    In this era, demons are everywhere, and all kinds of ghosts are everywhere. It''s unbearable. We can only avoid it from afar and can''t fight back at all.


    As soon as the new governor arrived, the demons disappeared, which was immediately regarded as a sign of destiny. Under the active publicity, he suddenly gained a lot of prestige.


    Grassley explained in detail the information he had inquired about, which made the faces of the people around him more serious.


    "Now think about it, in the original history, the cause of death of Li Ke, the eldest son of the Li family, was very strange. The heir of the governor of a state was attacked when he was out, and he directly suffered from amnesia. Then he died after the governor died. If there was no fishiness, I really didn''t believe it at all..." Chang Tianxiong shook his head, with some lingering fear.


    The people around also nodded in agreement, with some fear in their eyes.


    After staying in this world for a long time, they feel more and more that history was unfathomable. It is still unknown how deep the story was hidden under the simple sketch of history books.


    The eldest son of the Li family is like this. In history, his description is only a few, but now it seems that the water is very deep.


    Yang Lan had some hesitation on her face: "originally, because of her early death, there were not many records about Li Ke in history books, and there were not many records about his past. Therefore, we can''t know what kind of person li ke was in the real history of the past."


    "But judging from the current situation, this man is obviously not so simple, and even very likely, he is a strong man with deep hiding


    "So what should we do now?" Chang Tianxiong had a headache and couldn''t help covering his head.


    The complexity of the current scene, coupled with the scarcity of intelligence, makes the situation a hazy one, and I don''t know how to deal with it.


    "In fact, we don''t have to care so much... After a while, Ye Lan suddenly opened his mouth.


    "No matter what the secret is about Li Ke, it''s not wrong that the dark creatures around Li Yang have disappeared one after another, so we''re safe for the time being... If there''s no danger, we''ll repair it in Liyang City for the time being and pass the three-month survival period..."


    "That''s right... Gary nodded." we still have plenty of time to observe and act slowly. I don''t want to be chased and killed by a sub Baron female ghost like the last time. "


    Listening to this, they nodded slowly, and then walked in slowly.


    But they didn''t know that someone had noticed it when they entered the Liyang City.


    In the governor''s office, ADIS changed his clothes and tied a jade belt around his waist. He looked like a graceful young man working in the office.


    Beside him, a tall bodyguard, dressed in full armor and covered with his face, stood silently beside him, with a huge pressure as motionless as a mountain.


    The bodyguard stood motionless, like a mountain, beside Yates. He never moved, almost making people doubt whether he was human.


    In fact, it is not a human, but a tall two-level yellow eyed zombie.


    "Well, is there another demon outside... This time it''s a female ghost?"


    ADIS rubbed his eyebrows and looked at the situation gathered below. He was a little helpless: "there are enough demons in this world. They just killed so many a while ago, and now they come again?"


    "Well, how many reincarnators have come? There is more than one..." it seems that he feels something surprising. ADIS slowly stands up with some surprise on his face.


    Any reincarnation is under the jurisdiction of the LORD God, and ADIS itself is one with the LORD God. Even if there is only a ray of distraction here, there is no problem in observing several reincarnations at a close distance.


    "Not only the reincarnation of the human side, but also the two vampire reincarnations have come?" sensing the brand of the reincarnation, he said to himself with great interest.


    "Just in time. You can try to speed up the progress."


    Thinking of this, ADIS walked outside and looked at dozens of bodyguards training on the open ground outside.


    These bodyguards are the generals of the Li family. They have joined the army for generations and served as the bodyguards of the Li family. Usually, they only need to be responsible for training and the safety of surrounding the Li family.


    These are good soldiers. Even many of them have gone to the battlefield with the previous two governors and are very angry.


    In the eyes of ADIS, these are good soldiers.


    Therefore, a few months ago, after he took the position of governor of Lizhou, he specially selected 300 soldiers with the strongest energy and the most ferocious spirit in the army to serve as his own escort.


    Later, in order to strengthen the combat effectiveness of these soldiers, he also passed down some methods for these people to practice.


    Of course, in order to avoid the attention of world consciousness, these methods are some broken chapters and materials collected by Yates in this world, plus his own eternal insight, a self-created skill to ensure the original flavor, and the power system cultivated has existed in this world.


    But in terms of height, these systems sorted out by Yates are many times stronger than the original ones in the world.


    This is the way to cultivate these soldiers. The martial arts belonging to the world is a system that cultivates from the body, soul, blood and spirit, and then sublimates upward.


    Because it is specially designed for soldiers, the evil spirit of this skill is very powerful. It fits well with these soldiers who kill countless people and can be quickly completed in extreme time.


    Originally, although these soldiers had strong blood and evil spirit, they didn''t help their own strength. They were still caught blind when they met ghosts.


    But now, these bloody Qi can be transformed into real food for these soldiers to complete their preliminary training and support their rapid growth.

 Chapter 246

    "Kill!!!"


    On the wide flat ground, the murderous spirit was everywhere.


    Obviously, there are only 300 soldiers training here, but it seems that thousands of troops are fighting at the same time, which makes the surroundings very angry and makes people seem to be on the battlefield.


    This is not an illusion, but the result of real power.


    In the eyes of ADIS, with the continuous start of training, the blood evil spirit of 300 soldiers is rising and gradually converging into the air, forming a strong evil spirit invisible to ordinary people.


    In fact, in a place invisible to mortals, a thick evil spirit almost pervaded all around, covering the whole mansion, and then slowly connected to these soldiers.


    This is the blood evil spirit accumulated by these soldiers in the past. At this time, all of them were stimulated and supplied to them to speed up their cultivation.


    This is the way to kill. Yates has killed countless people, personally took charge of killing instead of world consciousness, and ended the chaos of the devil tide in a world with the way of killing. Naturally, he has a deep understanding of the way of killing.


    You know, he not only condensed the divinity of killing, but also gave birth to a real son of killing God.


    Around, occasionally a maid walked by and saw these soldiers training. Her face turned white with the sound of their killing.


    This is because his body can''t bear the evil spirit around him, so that ADIS had to let many people move out of the mansion.


    "Perhaps, in a short time, we should move the training place to the military camp."


    This thought flashed through Adams''s heart and came to the front.


    At this time, the general in charge of commanding in front saw the arrival of ADIS, quickly left the original and respectfully came to ADIS.


    "Governor, what can I do for you?" he looked at Adams respectfully, without the dignity of previous training.


    ADIS looked at him. There was a strong evil spirit and murderous spirit rising on the general, which proved that the general killed countless people and was a general who had really been on the battlefield and led the army.


    According to common sense, such generals are generally rebellious, especially when the new governor is still a teenager of less than 20.


    But the general was very respectful and did not dare to offend him at all.


    This is naturally because the general had no rebellious heart and was also the means of ADIS. Let the general realize the real power and naturally fear ADIS.


    Looking at the evil spirit on the man and the progress of many soldiers, Yates nodded with satisfaction: "how do you feel about the medicine baths I asked someone to prepare for you not long ago?"


    "Very good. After using those medicine baths according to the requirements of adults, the general''s progress has been much faster," the general said respectfully.


    "Well," ADIS nodded.


    "Song Chong, do you think that the current strength of the blood evil guard is enough to eliminate the demons near Li Yang?" he suddenly opened his mouth, which made the general in front of him hesitate.


    Song Chong hesitated. He glanced at the soldiers around him and at ADIS in front of him. Finally, he clenched his teeth and said, "I''m afraid not yet..."


    As soon as he spoke, he felt a great pressure suddenly hit, even with his body that was not what it used to be.


    He clenched his teeth and felt the heaviness. He said, "if there are only some demons, 300 blood evil guards think adults can level everything, but in previous years, there are so many demons accumulated nearby. If you want to level them all, I''m afraid the current blood evil guards are far from enough."


    With these words, he felt that all the pressure on his body had disappeared. Suddenly, he was relieved, but he saw ADIS nodding in front of him.


    "Xuesha Gong can only make the progress faster and stronger if it continues to fight. Therefore, the battle must begin."


    "But what you said is also a problem..." Adams pondered. "What do you think of recruiting talented people from the surrounding people?"


    He turned and asked Song Chong in front of him.


    "This... Listen to this proposal. Song Chong''s intention is to oppose it.


    "My Lord, there''s no problem recruiting from the people, but I''m afraid I can''t find many people..." Song Zhong hesitated.


    As a general, he once led the army to fight. During this period, he followed Yates to suppress some demons and deeply understood the power of those demons.


    At the same time, he also understood the people''s fear of demons. If they were really recruited, I''m afraid no one could be found. At that time, ADIS was afraid that he could not live up to his face.


    For this answer, ADIS waved his hand.


    "I understand your concerns, but there are still some really capable people in such a big Li state."


    "Do you still remember those Taoists and monks my father provided for?"


    The answer of ADIS surprised Song Chong: "of course, I remember that a group of people who eat inside and outside, collect offerings and don''t want to return are also capable people?"


    In his words, he was surprised and despised. He despised the Taoist monks who left one after another during the chaos in the governor''s house: "if you hadn''t stopped me, I would like to lead the bloody guards to level those temples one by one."


    "Don''t be so impatient." ADIS smiled at him.


    "Naturally, those people can''t be called capable people, but they also have some skills. It''s enough to use them."


    "And since ancient times, there have been countless folk talents. Who knows if there will be anyone hiding among the people?"


    ADIS had a mysterious smile on his face, as if he meant something.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Soon after, a summons from the governor''s office spread all over Lizhou.


    "Have you heard? It''s said that the governor is summoning capable and strange people to fight against demons everywhere..."


    "I heard that the treatment is very generous, not only the land, but also the title."


    Some people looked at the small officials who publicized there in the distance, some envied and some sighed.


    "It''s a pity that it''s a demon..." inexplicably sighed one after another. The people flashed incomparable fear in their eyes and said.


    Demons, for people in this world, are a taboo.


    Unlike in real society, because of the progress of human society and the existence of other factors, those dark creatures still have restraint and will not slaughter wantonly at will.


    However, in this era, these dark creatures are really taboo free. Without enough strength to fight them, these dark creatures kill countless people. Even killing the city Tu clan is not a legend, which is filled with terror.


    It is also because of this that the population in this era is sparse. Most of them want to run to the city because they are afraid of external demons.


    "I really hope the governor can eliminate the demons and ghosts in Lizhou and make the world clean... In that case, our business trips can also be easier, so as not to die outside accidentally."


    A middle-aged man in brown looked ahead, as if he had some helplessness and some expectation.


    "Unfortunately, this kind of private recruitment should not find many people. I think only a few people have recommended themselves these days."


    "This is to fight against demons. If you don''t have the ability, who dares to go up?"


    "However, it is said that the governor has sent someone to call up temples and Taoist temples all over Lizhou. I hope there will be some people in these places. How many people should come to answer the call."


    Whispers echoed in this place.


    In the distance, Chang Tianxiong looked at the scene and his eyes lit up slightly.


    "This is an opportunity."


    They looked at each other and nodded.


    "Are you going to answer the call?" they stood in a corner, still hesitating.


    For others, it''s a thankless chore, but for them, it''s a rewarding thing.


    Not to mention the rewards, say the possible title.


    Among the side quests given by the main god space, there are quests to obtain titles. They can get rewards from the main god space, which is very attractive to them.


    The most important thing is to fight against demons.


    For others, it''s hard to fight the demons well, but they can also get the reward of the LORD God after killing the demons.


    In fact, when they just came to this world, they once wanted to find some weak ghosts to kill all over the world. They really killed some by targeted means and won this relatively rich reward.


    After all, although there are many tasks given by the LORD God space, many have extremely high hard requirements or many preconditions. Only killing demons is the fastest thing to get benefits.


    But although there are many demons, sometimes you can meet them inadvertently, it''s not easy to take the initiative to find them. Moreover, if the demons you finally find are stronger than you, they will be planted.


    It''s different to follow the governor here to fight against demons. They don''t need to work hard to find demons. Moreover, it''s safer to follow the unfathomable governor.


    The reason why he is still hesitating is that he is afraid that the other party will use himself and others as cannon fodder.


    "You see, there are two soldiers nearby..." suddenly, rattan at the foot of the mountain took a breath of air conditioning and said.


    Looking forward, they saw two tall soldiers standing beside the little official in front, dressed in high-quality black armor, as if motionless as a sculpture, as if an indestructible line of defense.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, these are just two extremely elite soldiers. At most, when passing in front of these two soldiers, they will feel a great pressure, which makes them out of breath.


    But in Chang Tianxiong''s view, it is not at all.


    At the moment of seeing the soldier, they saw the knife mountain and the sea of blood one after another, and the strong evil spirit came, which made their breathing hurried.


    This is because the five people have changed some basic cultivation methods more or less. After this period of cultivation, almost everyone has reached a critical point. The induction force is far stronger than ordinary people, so they can feel so much.


    Among the five people, Ye Lan has the most powerful sensing power and has found danger many times before. At this time, the whole body was sweating and breathing almost stopped.

 Chapter 247

    "What a heavy evil spirit, what a terrible momentum!"


    After a while, Chang Tianxiong took the lead in responding, sighed and said in horror.


    Other people were also ordinary. After reacting, they looked at the taxi soldiers there in horror.


    In the final analysis, this is just some soldiers below the first level. It is impossible to subdue these five people only by momentum and evil spirit.


    The reason why they were shocked before was that the five people had never seen such momentum.


    The spirit of blood evil spirit is the spirit of blood evil spirit. It has a unique momentum of blood evil spirit. No matter who sees it at the first sight, he will be shocked.


    "Brother Teng, if you are allowed to play one-on-one with the first two soldiers, are you confident that you can win?"


    Chang Tianxiong showed a little dignity in his eyes and asked fujiichi Yamashita next to him.


    Others also looked at him and wanted to hear his answer.


    As a traditional warrior, Yamashita fujiichi has deep attainments in momentum and samurai. After entering the main god space, he has made a lot of corresponding reinforcement, which is somewhat similar to the two soldiers in front on the road.


    And in terms of strength, he is no inferior to anyone among the five.


    Listening to the public''s inquiry, the vine at the foot of the mountain hesitated, and his sharp eyes looked at the two tall soldiers who were as motionless as a mountain in the distance.


    "I feel that the two soldiers are very similar to my path. If they are one-on-one, the victory or defeat may be five or five points."


    "If the other party has any unknown powerful means, I may be defeated and die. After all, the other party is also a warrior who lives by killing, so it can''t be without powerful killing means..."


    He pondered, then opened his mouth, without a trace of concealment, and said his true thoughts.


    As a samurai, he respected the ancient samurai spirit of neon, disdained to lie and belittle each other, so everyone was quite convinced of his words.


    "Even in modern times, such soldiers are at least equivalent to the Dragon slaughtering group in our country. They are enough to serve as a captain in such powerful forces and enjoy extremely generous treatment. They are just soldiers..."


    Yang Lan''s face was a little pale and said.


    As a former aristocratic family, Yang Lan has a deeper understanding of the real society than ordinary people, and even knows the Dragon slaughtering group, which is known as the most hidden group in China.


    This is a powerful force secretly established during the founding of the people''s Republic of China. Although the number is very small, each member is extremely powerful and close to the limit of ordinary mankind. Either the inheritors of some ancient places of study, or the extraordinary trained by the state, or the military kings and soldiers... In short, none is simple.


    These soldiers, no matter which country, are supported to fight against those dark creatures, and usually enjoy excellent treatment.


    In Yang Lan''s opinion, the two soldiers in front are even qualified to serve as a small captain in the Dragon slaughtering group. They are just soldiers on guard here.


    "This kind of warrior is often good at battle. If they are assembled, they don''t need too much. They only need a hundred to fight against a sub Baron level dark creature. If more powerful people cooperate and assist, it''s not impossible to face up to the count level."


    Glary''s eyes lit up. Looking at the soldiers in black black black armor ahead, he seemed to see some peerless treasure.


    "This kind of soldiers can''t be too many. But it can be seen from the fact that the other party can send two to stand here. The number should not be too small." Chang Tianxiong''s eyes are very dignified and palpitating.


    "Once such a terrible force appears on the battlefield, I can''t think of anything that can resist them."


    "What happened in the original history? Such a terrible force can''t even find a trace."


    They had some doubts, and they felt more and more unfathomable.


    "Anyway, with such a powerful force, I suddenly have confidence in the new governor of Lizhou. After all, I don''t believe that other people can have such soldiers."


    Thinking of this, they no longer hesitated. In the surprised eyes of the people around them, they came to the small officials in front of them.


    The little official in front raised his head and seemed surprised that so many people came to answer the call.


    After all, this is to fight against demons. Few people dare to come at all.


    Before that, he also saw some people come to ask, but they were all asking for information. They really came to apply for the job. So far, few have come.


    He looked up a lot, and the five of Chang Tianxiong nodded when he saw Chang Tianxiong and Teng at the foot of the mountain, and then frowned again.


    "Why are there women?" he frowned and looked at Ye Lan among the five.


    "The governor just called people to suppress demons. As long as you have ability, what does it matter if you are a woman?"


    Before anyone else spoke, Ye Lan came forward and shouted loudly. Some women don''t look like men.


    The little official hesitated and nodded after all.


    If it''s a war, it''s certainly inconvenient for women, but it''s hard to say if it''s to deal with demons and ghosts.


    After all, folk legends about witches and gods have a long history. Maybe they really have the ability to deal with ghosts.


    He helped the five people register one by one. He was surprised to see Gray''s blonde hair and white skin, and his skin completely different from that of people in the world.


    This was already prepared in the hearts of the five people, but the little official''s next words surprised them.


    "Strange, do you white people have the ability to expel ghosts?"


    The petty official thought about it and said, "before you, two white people came to apply. I don''t know if they are your people."


    Suddenly, everyone was shocked.


    "There should be no other white people in this world. Even if there are, they should not be in Lizhou. Nine times out of ten are other reincarnators."


    On the way to the governor''s house with a soldier in front, they followed far behind and talked in a subtle voice.


    They looked at each other and saw the caution and surprise in each other''s eyes: "I just don''t know where these two reincarnators come from and what''s the strength..."


    As they walked slowly forward, soon a huge mansion in the distance came into view.


    "This mansion is no longer against the normal specifications... It is almost built according to the specifications of the palace."


    Yang Lan suddenly said, "governor Li, it seems that he has great ambition."


    In ancient times, the construction of the mansion also had requirements. The king had the specifications of the king, and you can''t build it with money.


    Even in this troubled time, the imperial dynasty fell and the Warring States period rose everywhere. But if you dare to build your own residence according to the specifications of the king, I''m afraid you have the heart to be king.


    But it''s none of their business. Anyway, they come from modern times. It''s none of their business whether the governor of Lizhou calls himself king or not.


    Went inside, bypassed the road of 7788, and came to a flat ground.


    On the flat ground, the blood evil spirit pervaded all around and changed the faces of the five people.


    In their shocked eyes, on this vast flat land, 300 tall soldiers in black black armor stood in front, as inseparable as a neat military array.


    Above them, a little blood evil spirit kept rising and converging, almost enveloping this area and forming a blood evil realm.


    "Such terrible soldiers, unexpectedly, there are so many..." Yang Lan''s body stiffened and looked at the other party''s neat war with a thick strangeness in her eyes.


    "Even in modern times, this is a great power." Chang Tianxiong''s face turned white and felt the constant sense of terror and oppression from nearby sources, and his body slowly became stiff.


    The soldiers who led them to the front took them quietly to the front, opposite the three hundred soldiers.


    In this place, there are already dozens of people standing there, many of whom are pale, worse than Chang Tianxiong''s five.


    Go!


    The sound of falling suddenly sounded... Attracting the attention of many people.


    The crowd looked there and found a middle-aged man with a mediocre and smooth face. His face was pale and he knelt down directly.


    This was caused by being unable to bear the pressure, which made people around shake their heads.


    This situation makes the five people who have just come here think.


    This is actually a test of re screening.


    ADIS specially placed three hundred soldiers here to let them loose their momentum and cover the area ahead.


    Standing in this area, you will be washed by this powerful blood evil. If you really have strength, it''s OK, but if you are only an ordinary person, you will fall down with weak legs before long, and then be carried away.


    Although this blood evil Qi is terrible, its impact on people is not as great as expected. Not to mention the real powerful people, even a well-trained and determined ordinary soldier can bear it.


    Therefore, if you really fall here, there is no doubt that you are a liar who is ready to fish in troubled waters.


    The people standing here knew this truth at all, so they just looked at the fallen man being carried away and shook their heads.


    Glary looked ahead and watched the crowd ahead.


    There were only about twenty or thirty people standing in front, most of them wearing Taoist robes or monk clothes.


    Among these twenty or thirty people, two white people are particularly prominent.


    Those are two men like gentlemen. Although they wear the clothes of the world, their temperament is very prominent and extremely cold.


    When he saw the two men, his face froze.


    A blazing heat erupted from his chest and almost suffocated him.


    Feeling the heat and the familiar Qi machine coming from the front, a trace of flame was slowly rising in glary''s eyes, and the hatred was so strong that it broke out: "suck! Blood! Ghost!"


    He roared angrily, almost losing his calmness and rushed forward, but he was pulled in time by shanxiateng, who felt wrong, and didn''t let him do anything else.


    "Gary, calm down. What''s the matter?" Chang Tianxiong stood beside him and frowned at him.


    Previously, in front, it seemed to feel the fiery vision of grassy. The two people in front turned back and looked this way.

 Chapter 248

    "Those are two vampires!"


    After taking a deep breath, Grassley calmed down and stared at the two vampires in the distance with some red eyes.


    As soon as these words came out, the five people froze.


    Chang Tianxiong, in particular, was killed by vampires in his family, just like glori. At this time, he heard the news of the vampire, almost blood gas countercurrent, so that he had an impulse to rush up and fight with the vampire in those two days.


    But after a lot of experience, he calmed down in front of him and looked at two white people standing in the distance. His tone was a little complicated and hoarse: "how did you find it..."


    "My family died at the hands of vampires. After entering the space of the LORD God, I am determined to revenge."


    Grassley''s voice was also hoarse, his head lowered, and the sadness and hatred in his eyes could not be dissolved.


    "After that, in order to find vampires, I changed a small thing in the LORD God."


    He sighed and pulled his chest, revealing a large muscle in his chest.


    But at this time, on the original chest, a dense score emerged, forming an extremely mysterious symbol array. At this time, it seems to sense something, which is constantly glowing.


    "This is an index Rune array, coupled with a little vampire''s blood essence as an introduction. Once a vampire appears not far from me, this Rune array will have action."


    "Of course, only vampires below the count


    After taking a few deep breaths, Gerry took away Tengyi''s hand at the foot of the mountain: "I''m fine. It''s not suitable to start here."


    "Moreover, if we really want to do it, we are not the opponent of the two vampires opposite."


    There was a wry smile on his face.


    "The other side is very strong?" Chang Tianxiong''s face became more and more serious.


    "Very strong. Because of the rune array, I can probably sense the power of the other party. I''m definitely a Viscount vampire."


    "Viscount, don''t say that the other party has two vampires. Just one is enough for us."


    Yang Lan had a bitter smile on her face.


    "Don''t worry, this is the governor''s house. The other party definitely doesn''t dare to do it easily. Otherwise, even if the other party is two vampire Viscount, it will be suppressed by the soldiers in front."


    "Are there vampires in this world? What''s their purpose here?"


    The party frowned and looked at the two figures in the distance, confused.


    They have been in this world for some time. They have never seen white people in this world, let alone vampires.


    In fact, vampire life did not come from the East, but slowly spread to the East with the continuous communication of the world in modern times.


    In the past, the dark creatures in the East were mostly zombie ghosts, not vampires.


    "Will they... Also be reincarnators?" Ye Lan was silent, bit her lips slightly, and then suddenly said.


    This possibility surprised them and felt a great fear at the same time.


    Vampire is an extremely powerful life. Its power is far superior to human beings. If it can enter the space of the Lord and God, it is almost impossible to solve.


    Yang Lan''s face was pale, and a little sweat stained her coat behind her: "although I don''t want to admit it, if you really think about it, it''s possible..."


    "Before that, we have counted that the source of reincarnation is all over the world. If the object pulled by the LORD God is not limited to humans, it is very possible to turn two vampires into reincarnators."


    "After all, from the height of the LORD God, we humans have no advantages or differences from those vampires. It''s just that more humans make more reincarnators in humans..."


    "And if vampires can be selected as reincarnators, other dark creatures, werewolves, zombies and ghosts can also be selected. At that time


    It seemed that he thought of some terrible scene, and his face turned white.


    "Don''t be too pessimistic. Everything is just speculation." Chang Tianxiong sneered.


    "And what if those dark creatures really come in?"


    "In the past, these dark creatures were born strong, and we had no way forward and could only be slaughtered by them. But now that everyone has come to the main god space and is at the same starting point, even if the other party is stronger than us for the time being, we will catch up with him sooner or later."


    The crowd nodded silently.


    Having said that, the discovery of vampires and the possibility of dark creatures becoming reincarnators also make them very vigilant.


    "They seem to have found us, jasm. Do you need to clean them up?" aria looked at Chang Tianxiong and said with great interest.


    "If it''s normal, you can kill these people easily, but not now." standing here, looking at the five people in the distance coming here, jasm, who is blond, shook his head.


    "Huh?" Arya wondered.


    "The governor here is not simple. He may have found that we are different from normal people, but he has not asked."


    "But if we go too far and even find out that we killed his people, I''m afraid it will cause trouble."


    Aria frowned: "forget it, it''s just a few bugs..."


    In front, occasionally some people come and slowly gather here.


    After a while, attendants came out and bowed down to take these people to rest and eat in various places.


    During this period, servants served all the way, all kinds of luxury things and rich meals, so that some practitioners sighed that it was too extravagant.


    Those reincarnators from modern times don''t feel much about these, but looking at these treatments, they can''t help paying more attention to the governor here.


    After all, if you want to make people work hard, you always make people full. On this point, the governor did a satisfactory job, even if he didn''t appear from beginning to end, it made people feel valued.


    This feeling reached its peak in the evening.


    "Gentlemen, this is what the governor asked me to bring you." in front of the door, a tall bodyguard came to the house and left a lot of things.


    The excited voice in the distance came from time to time, which made several people look at each other and don''t know what the situation was.


    Glary picked up an ancient bamboo tube and couldn''t help exclaiming, "this is the secret method of blood gas cultivation?"


    "What?" the people were surprised and hurriedly took the bamboo tube in glori''s hand and looked at it.


    On the bamboo tube, some basic methods of blood and Qi are engraved on it, but they are also extremely concise and abstruse, but only the basic part is missing.


    Seeing their reaction, the guard standing in front of the door nodded, as if satisfied with their reaction.


    "My master saw several strong people, but they didn''t have the corresponding handling method, so let''s send this as your reward for the time being. How satisfied are you?"


    Several people looked at each other. Hearing this, they couldn''t help but draw the corners of their mouths.


    The five of them have changed the foundation laying method of some systems, assisted by the space of the Lord and God. They don''t know how much stronger they have become in the task world for more than half a year. They are close to reaching the limit of ordinary people. Further, they can reach the foundation of extraordinary power and advance to apprenticeship level.


    But the foundation laying method is the foundation because it is only used to lay the foundation.


    The basis of fighting spirit can only make people strong and reach the physical quality of fighting spirit. The basic method of meditation can only make people''s spiritual power stronger and meet the spiritual power needed by wizards to learn.


    If you want to go further and achieve transcendence, you need to exchange stronger cultivation methods.


    But this has baffled countless people, because the apprentice level practice is much more expensive than the foundation, and their savings are not enough, so they have been trapped in the ordinary level.


    But unexpectedly, the things they dreamed of before are now delivered directly to the door, which makes them sigh: what a big deal¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The value of an extraordinary power cultivation method is immeasurable. It is a powerful force that can be born only when the law of the world is manifest. The value is immeasurable.


    Even if the present is only some fragments, it is equally valuable.


    In the distance, the occasional laughter and the ecstatic excited shouting came from time to time, which made the surrounding atmosphere very strange for a moment.


    However, Chang Tianxiong''s five people have no intention of making fun of others. If they don''t worry about the two vampires, they all want to laugh to express their excitement.


    "Unfortunately, it is only a fragment. If it is a complete apprentice level practice method, it is worth at least more than 1000 divine coins."


    Yamashita fujiichi said with some pity. "But just this remnant is worth at least 300 divine coins."


    "This kind of system seems to be the practice of blood, gas, momentum and flesh body. There is no conflict with the path we have chosen. We can practice now." Yang Lan carefully read this practice method and made a judgment.


    There are often great conflicts between extraordinary systems, so once we go deep into one system, it is impossible to learn another system.


    However, this system is different. It only practices blood gas and flesh body, does not cultivate special strength, but enters the transcendence only by virtue of its own body, which does not conflict with most transcendental systems.


    "This cultivation method doesn''t conflict with other systems. If it''s worth more than a thousand divine coins, it''s generous to give it when you say it."


    He couldn''t help sighing and marveled at the wealth of ADIS.


    "It seems that this time we fight against demons, in addition to the rewards of the LORD God, we can look forward to the rewards of the governor''s office. If only we could get the whole set of methods."


    Chang Tianxiong nodded and said so.


    The next day, when these people gathered again, they obviously saw that most people here were happy and seemed to have a harvest. Some Taoist monks who looked calm and calm also looked at the front residence from time to time, which was obviously much more positive than before.


    Even the two Viscount vampires looked happy and seemed to have gained something.

 Chapter 249

    Squeak¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The slight footsteps came from the outside and attracted the attention of the people standing here.


    After the screening of these times, the ability to stand here is undoubtedly the essence of this era. It is not easy to take it alone, and naturally we can hear the subtle footsteps.


    With the sound of footsteps, they looked aside, where a graceful young man came out slowly.


    He looks handsome. Wearing this plain white filial piety dress and a jade belt, he looks extraordinary, plump and handsome, different from ordinary people.


    But such a handsome young man, in the eyes of some people present, is more terrible than any ferocious beast.


    With the arrival of ADIS, those who are not strong are good, but those who are strong enough feel an extreme pressure at the same time.


    On the body of ADIS, with his progress, a series of Qi machines continued to rise and fall, and the heavy pressure hung in the air, which made all those who could feel it feel extremely terrible.


    He went ahead and came to the crowd.


    The neat kneeling sound kept ringing. When ADIS came here, all the soldiers knelt spontaneously, and the Qi of the whole body was released with all their strength, setting off behind ADIS.


    The blood evil spirit, which was so strong that it could not be dissolved, broke out, followed behind yadis, combined with yadis''s own Qi machine, and formed a huge and towering blood evil dragon, which ran rampant here.


    "Amitabha..."


    A tall monk in a cassock turned pale and said a Buddhist Chant. His blood was shaking by the scene.


    In addition to him, there were a few people, too. The two vampire Viscount looked more pale and sweated cold behind his back.


    As for others, because their strength is too low and they haven''t touched the spiritual level, they don''t feel anything. They just feel that the ADIS in front of them is extremely powerful and broken.


    "This style is really not simple." Chang Tianxiong sighed softly and looked at the scene very dignified.


    On his side, glary''s eyes lit up and looked at the three hundred kneeling soldiers behind Yates.


    "If only this strong and disciplined army were mine... He looked at the three hundred soldiers with envy in his heart.


    "Since you have come here, you must be righteous men who are for the country and the people and are not afraid of danger."


    In front, ADIS stopped slowly, with a warm smile on his face, looking at the people in front of him.


    He has a handsome face and calm appearance. At this time, as a governor of a state, it is easy to breed a good impression of him.


    "However, the crusade against demons is dangerous after all. You must have people or descendants behind you. If you don''t feel at ease, you can still choose to leave now."


    Hearing this, the people at the bottom stopped talking.


    If it hadn''t been last night, some people here might have left directly if they heard Adams say so.


    After all, although most people here come voluntarily, there are still a few, such as those monks and Taoists, who are "invited" by Yates by some means, and are more or less reluctant to work hard with demons.


    But after last night, seeing the things that Yates took out, these people were reluctant to go.


    The extraordinary inheritance of this world is also rare and incomplete, and an inheritance is extremely precious.


    What Yates can take out is something they can''t refuse. Therefore, even if Yates wants to drive them away, they may choose to rely on it.


    After all, they are all human spirits. The things that Yates took out are either fragments or foundations. If you want to get the latter things, how can you not contribute. So one is willing to hit and the other is willing to suffer, biting his teeth and staying here.


    Looking at the reaction of the people below, ADIS seemed to nod with satisfaction and ordered the attendant to one side.


    "Write down the list for everyone present. Everyone who stays will be given 50 mu of land in Liyang county."


    This compensation is exciting to some people below.


    People need to eat. Even if they don''t worry about food and clothing, they should always consider the children and clansmen behind them. Moreover, 50 mu of land has been regarded as a great wealth in this era, and now it is easy to get it.


    "With these things, even if I die, there will be enough left to pass on."


    At this moment, more than one person''s mouth showed some bitterness and thought so.


    The five of Chang Tianxiong looked at each other with some admiration.


    "First, the practice method is presented, and then 50 mu of land. It can be said that with these, the foundation of an extraordinary family has been established."


    "And with the governor''s current performance, I have no doubt that once someone here has made meritorious deeds or even died in battle, the governor will never be stingy, and may even give the follow-up inheritance."


    No one is stupid, but in a moment, someone figured out what it means.


    Yang Lan''s face was a little complicated: "this is to kill these people..."


    The treatment is so rich that even if the other party asks you to die, you can only die. Otherwise, it will not only violate the morality of this era, but all you have now will disappear.


    People in this era pay special attention to inheritance, even don''t care about their own lives, but also care about what can be inherited by future generations.


    And now, they care about everything, ADIS gave them. Once they rebelled, not only their families would be hunted down, but their fields would be recovered, and the inheritance law that might have been left to their descendants would also come to naught.


    In all this, in the eyes of these people, it may be more important than their own lives.


    "Not to mention these people, if I am also a person in this world and have my own descendants or disciples, I''m afraid I would rather die than leave these things to my descendants..."


    Chang Tianxiong had a bitter smile on his face: "in our world, there are few people driven by the country for a skill?"


    Ahead, seeing the reaction of the crowd, the genial smile on ADIS''s face remained unchanged and was still calm.


    He is not as much as the people below think. For ADIS, these subconscious means.


    After all, the two sides have different heights. These things are nothing to him, even if they are thrown out.


    If you can get something, it''s good. Even if you don''t get anything, it''s nothing.


    After standing here for a while and encouraging him a few more words, ADIS turned and left behind Song Chong to lecture here.


    According to the previous orders of ADIS, the general divided the candidates into three parts.


    Among them, those with higher strength, such as the two vampire Viscount, were turned into a team alone, with only a few people.


    In addition, they are those who refine martial arts and martial arts.


    Of course, these two detailed classifications can be subdivided into countless classifications, but at present, they are just the difference between main battle and auxiliary.


    Chang Tianxiong''s five people were undoubtedly divided into martial arts, and they were also taken to special training to train with the three hundred soldiers.


    Of course, this is entirely voluntary, just one more choice.


    Some people hold their identity and don''t want to appear in public with the soldiers below. Therefore, although they are determined, several people still don''t go down. But Chang Tianxiong''s five people did not hesitate and went on training with great joy.


    For them, everything they have is exchanged from the space of the LORD God. Although with the help of the LORD God, they will not have an unstable foundation and practice, they still lack a real foundation.


    And training with these 300 soldiers is a good opportunity.


    Even Chang Tianxiong''s five people have the idea of secretly learning and want to learn how to train such strong soldiers.


    After all, this kind of soldier is extremely powerful. If we can get the method of training, we can greatly promote it with the powerful human and material resources of modern countries.


    However, the reality gave them a heavy blow.


    The seemingly simple battle array of three hundred soldiers is actually a mysterious array, which can connect the blood and Qi of three hundred soldiers with each other to make the cultivation progress quickly.


    This military array is extremely complex. Even these soldiers need to hold the array flag given by ADIS. How can an outsider steal it when he doesn''t know the specific method.


    After rehearsing the battle array at ordinary times, these soldiers usually eat a unique medicinal diet. In the afternoon, they beat each other with special methods. After beating to almost paralysis, they still take a medicinal bath in the evening¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In various ways, these people are almost numb, but also feel so naive about their previous ideas.


    None of these things is so precious that they can be inherited for thousands of years. How can others easily steal teachers.


    However, since they have chosen to train with these soldiers, they also have the treatment they can enjoy. They are painful and happy during this period of time.


    Other people are also average, but although they have gained something, they are not as big as them.


    So, after three months¡¤¡¤¡¤


    On the flat ground, Chang Tianxiong stood with his head held high and his tall body stood on the flat ground. He was magnificent and made friends, just like gold and iron. His blood was almost unmatched, almost different from before.


    Across from him, the same was true of glori, who was sweating profusely, but his muscles relaxed, like a giant.


    At their feet, thick iron bars lay quietly on the ground.


    "What a terrible force..." on the other side, the rattan at the foot of the mountain was naked, looking at his means, and was a little excited: "in just three months, I''m afraid we can compare with the Baron with our current strength."


    "Of course... Yang Lan was also sweating. He was sighing when he heard his words:" now I know how the three hundred soldiers are trained. They are all piled up with resources. "


    "Enjoying such resources, let alone the elite selected from the army, I''m afraid even a pig can become very strong."


    Listening to his words, the three nodded in great agreement.

 Chapter 250

    "Unfortunately, according to our speculation, the world should have evolved from the real history, but these good things in the governor''s office can''t be found in modern times, and they are estimated to have been lost..." Yang Lan sighed with a trace of melancholy on her face.


    "In the past history, I don''t know how many good things have been lost. It''s not surprising to have these."


    "After all, these things are so precious. I''m afraid they have been inherited by the Li family from generation to generation in Lizhou. In the original history, Li Ziwei, the governor of the Li family, died outside and the Li family was exterminated. Naturally, these things have been lost."


    Chang Tianxiong felt sorry when he thought of it.


    Outside, Ye Lan gradually came over.


    At this time, her original dress had changed into a plain white Taoist robe, which looked very beautiful and pleasing.


    Unlike Chang Tianxiong and others, it''s inconvenient for a woman to train with a soldier, and it''s not in line with his own path. Therefore, after a period of training, she still entered the skill camp.


    During this time, relying on some things taken out by the governor''s office, she studied techniques and tried to communicate with the people around her, but she also gained a lot.


    "Things are beginning to change outside. The governor seems to want us to fight," she said seriously, looking at the four.


    Hearing what she said, Yang Lan nodded: "we also feel that there are always knights in the governor''s house recently. It seems that they are mobilizing an army."


    "It seems that there is a big move... If he points out, people around him will be stunned.


    As the heir of a great family, Yang Lan has strong sensitivity and foresight for some things. At this time, she made such a judgment.


    "Are you going to attack other states and counties?" Chang Tianxiong was surprised and thought of this possibility.


    This is not impossible. It has been a year since they came to the world. They have a deep understanding of the living state of the world. Coupled with their continuous understanding of this period of history in the real world, each of them has an in-depth understanding of the current situation.


    "The history of this world, corresponding to our real society, is the end of the Daqian period more than 3000 years ago. The war in this era will last for nearly 30 years in its original history."


    "At present, the north is left alone. Just near Lizhou, there are four rebellions in Shuzhou. King Chang of Yangzhou has just died, the new successor has just succeeded to the throne, and it is still in a state of being overhead. Nearby Jinzhou will be unified for several years..."


    "At this time, if the governor of Lizhou takes the lead in fighting, he has a great chance to succeed wherever he attacks."


    He muttered to himself, his eyes shining.


    "Moreover, with the unfathomable depth of the governor and the three hundred soldiers, I can''t think of anyone who can stop him."


    "Play it by ear..."


    Chang Tianxiong came down and made an end to this discussion.


    After a few days of calm, one morning, under the eyes of countless people, the army went out frequently and went outside Liyang City.


    This is not to go out to attack other places, but to eliminate the bandits and mountain bandits around here.


    This era is a troubled time, and there is no doubt that public security is not good, bandits are everywhere, and to some extent, it is not inferior to the harm brought by those demons.


    Lizhou is better than other places, but it is also very serious, leaving a large amount of land outside the city abandoned.


    Therefore, before conquering other regions, what Yates had to do was to clean up all parts of Liyang.


    In this way, the army moved first, and then sent out a special demon camp to find the trouble of those demons.


    In the governor''s house, watching those people gradually walk out, ADIS nodded.


    After three months, most of these candidates have raised their strength a little. With the help of soldiers, it is no problem to suppress some demons nearby.


    Even the first-class demons should be the leader under this lineup. After all, there are two vampire viscount and a series of other local strongmen in the town demon camp alone.


    Unless you encounter two levels of zombie ghosts, you can''t fail.


    And if you encounter two-level demons, Yates will naturally take action in person and use other means.


    "The world is still too weak," he muttered to himself. Without saying much, he went out directly.


    Time is fleeting, soon, and a long time has passed.


    In a bleak ancient village, Chang Tianxiong took a blood red knife and cut it down, splitting in half the zombies with reddish eyes in front of him.


    "Ding! Kill an apprentice zombie and get 150 divine coins!"


    At the moment of seeing the Dead Zombie, the indifferent voice of the LORD God sounded in his mind, which made him happy and rushed faster.


    There are a large number of zombies in front. They are dressed in the clothes of ordinary villagers. They should be the villagers of this village before they died.


    "That''s... Chang Tianxiong and them? They were the first to rush to the front." behind them, some people looked at Chang Tianxiong''s fierce and fearless rush to the front, and their faces showed some surprise.


    "It''s really not fatal." someone behind sighed: "let''s hurry up, or they''ll take all the credit."


    These people don''t know the space of the LORD God. They just think that Chang Tianxiong is so brave and fearless to die for the reward of the governor''s house. They charge in front of each battle.


    The governor''s office has given a lot of rewards and rewards for meritorious deeds. During this period, I don''t know how many good things have been given. There are even several complete dharmas and martial arts practices, which have made countless people jealous.


    Chang Tianxiong was also rewarded with many good things every time he fought. For example, the blood red knife in his hand at this time was a sharp tool to cut iron like mud. It was a reward he got when he killed a powerful demon.


    "Damn it, what''s going on in this village? The whole village has become zombies!" on the other side, a more violent fight is going on.


    Two vampires are fighting fiercely with a zombie whose eyes are red and almost yellow. Beside them, some Taoists and monks are assisting them.


    This is a first-class peak. The zombie who is about to enter the second level is extremely powerful and almost helpless.


    Although the two vampire Viscount are the same level, and after the strengthening of the LORD God, their combat effectiveness is much stronger, but the vampire''s power is more inclined to deal with the living people with vitality, and the power to deal with zombies is weaker.


    If it weren''t for the help of some Taoist monks, I''m afraid I would have let the zombie run away.


    Thinking of this, jasm bit his teeth, his momentum changed, and powerful blood gas burst out, forming countless blood blades everywhere and rushed to the zombie.


    In an instant, the zombie was stunned and was hindered by the blood gas wrapped around him. Then there was a violent explosion and a little bit of corroded flesh and blood splashed, which almost corroded several big holes in the earth more than ten meters around.


    Finally, jasm gasped. The armor he was wearing had been broken, and he looked pale and held up a zombie head on his hand.


    As the voice of the LORD God sounded, he looked happy, forcibly pressed down the constant sense of weakness on his body and continued to rush to the zombies.


    "This zombie village, which has been entrenched for hundreds of years, has also been flattened... At noon, an old Taoist priest with Hefa Tongyan and ruddy face sighed when he looked at the corpses in front of him.


    "As soon as it is peaceful here, the remaining demons in Liyang county should be suppressed. The rest are not enough and can be easily calmed down." a monk read a Buddhist name, his face showed compassion and sighed.


    "There are other counties in Lizhou. Those places also need to be cleaned up. We still have a lot to do."


    A big man in black armor walked up to the two men and laughed: "moreover, there are many places for the whole country to use us!"


    "Is there any news from the governor?" the old Taoist priest asked with great interest: "I heard that the governor''s army had been frequently mobilized a few months ago, and even a lot of Lien Chan soldiers had been taken away. It should be a big move."


    The big man nodded and sighed: "I just received the news from my disciples. A while ago, Baliu County in Jinzhou had been captured by the governor after leaving the county. Now 40000 troops have arrived in Jinzhou."


    "So fast?" the old Taoist priest was startled: "in just a few months, he could attack the city and seize the stronghold all the way and win several checkpoints?"


    Li River is isolated between Li Zhou and Jinzhou, and there are several natural dangers that are very difficult to break. If it is normal, it will take a year and a half.


    "Have you forgotten those soldiers?" the big man sighed. "Taking these soldiers as soldiers is enough to cover thousands of troops. It''s only a natural danger. How can it be stopped."


    "Let me see, soon, the governor''s name will be removed and become the king''s name..."


    The others were stunned. After lowering their heads and thoughts, they nodded slowly.


    At that time, with 300 soldiers as the core, Yates attacked the city all the way and directly won the two counties of Jinzhou, which caused panic among the major provinces and towns of Jinzhou, and even wanted to join hands for a time.


    For this trend, ADIS is decisive. 40000 troops set out, and 300 soldiers set out overnight. They won another county in a month or two, and then made a forced landing in two counties. Before these local vassal towns could unite, they had won most of Jinzhou.


    In this case, even if the remaining vassal towns join hands and even get more or less support from other vassal kings, they still can not change the trend of their demise.


    In that year, the city was flooded with water by ADIS, and tens of thousands of people were drowned together with the coalition forces and the people. In one fell swoop, all the last resistance forces in Jinzhou were eliminated, and the two vassal towns died directly here.


    This move also caused a great uproar around, and almost made Yates a fierce beast among the people, and his fierce name resounded all over the world.


    In this prestige, soon, the whole Jinzhou was completely subdued and won by ADIS.


    The unification of the two states made the name of Yates mentioned again and again in the mouth of major vassal kings, which made him feel famous once.


    Then, under the attention of all the people, one month later, ADIS officially became king, known as king Li, and officially broke with the original Daqian imperial court of the world.

 Chapter 251

    In the outside world, the light rain is constantly falling, wetting the bloody earth, as if it had washed away the dust and dirt.


    Standing in a pavilion, ADIS quietly looked at the outside world and didn''t say anything.


    A tall and burly bodyguard with black armor stood quietly behind him without saying a word.


    Outside people have many guesses about the bodyguard, but no one has ever seen its true face.


    The only thing I know is that the bodyguard is definitely a great warrior. He has blocked the assassination of King Li alone many times, making countless people gnash their teeth.


    "Your Majesty, there''s news from Shuzhou... A voice came from behind.


    ADIS''s face remained unchanged and turned silently.


    Compared with before, the face of ADIS at this time is obviously more mature. Although he still looks like a handsome childe, he has a little more authority out of thin air.


    At this time, three years have passed since Adams became king.


    During this period, Yang and Wu in the South have been annexed by Yates, and the state has taken the initiative to surrender, leaving only Shu state.


    This speed is really very fast, but for ADIS, it is exactly the same.


    Over the past three years, under the cultivation of a large number of resources, the number of 300 soldiers has already been expanded. With the original 300 veterans as the core, they have gradually become 3000 blood evil guards, almost victorious and unstoppable.


    "At this time, most of the rebellion in Shuzhou has been put down by the king of Shu, and only the king of Nanman is still making trouble. After negotiating with the messengers sent by us, the king of Nanman agreed to submit to the king."


    "We have agreed with the other party that as long as we send troops, we will attack Chengdu from the path immediately to delay the strength of the king of Shu."


    Listening to the messenger''s words, ADIS shook his head: "the Nanman king is still insincere."


    "If he really obeys, he should first send troops to attack Chengdu to attract the attention of the king of Shu, and then we send troops in one fell swoop when the king of Shu''s troops are involved, so as to easily break through the natural danger of Shu and reduce the loss."


    "But now, it''s clear that I have the idea of fighting the king of Shu, so as to create opportunities for him."


    "This... The man in front showed some cold sweat on his forehead:" Your Majesty, these savages are ambitious. I''m afraid they need to be more careful... "


    "It doesn''t matter." ADIS shook his head. "Anyway, as long as he doesn''t surrender to the king of Shu, he can involve part of the power of the king of Shu. That''s enough."


    The rebellion in Shuzhou originally came from the civil strife of the royal family. The eldest son of the king of Shu rebelled and colluded with the king of Nanman to stir up the rebellion in Shuzhou. Even if it is calmed down now, he must be exhausted and the remaining strength is not as strong as before.


    Moreover, the southern barbarian king has not been leveled, which is enough for ADIS.


    By his means, it is enough to gather the strength of the five continents to attack a Shu state.


    "Actually, after occupying Shuzhou, the whole South will be flat."


    ADIS looked north and thought deeply.


    It was not only the south, but also the north. It was even more miserable than the south.


    Many state and county wars, as well as grassland Hu people and Daqian royal family, were there, making the situation there chaotic.


    In this case, if the south is unified and goes north while the north is in chaos, it will almost win the championship.


    The thoughts in my mind flashed one by one and gradually returned to plain.


    This year, yadis mobilized 80000 troops, known as 100000 troops, to attack Shuzhou and stand off with the king of Shu.


    The terrain of Shuzhou is complex and difficult to pass in this era. Even if the military strength is dominant, it is still very difficult to promote for a time.


    In this case, the Nanman king, who had originally agreed to start the army, did not move. It seemed that he had no intention to start the army, so that the king of Shu could mobilize most of his strength to fight against the emperor.


    For this situation, ADIS was very calm and just deadlocked with the king of Shu in silence.


    This situation was quickly changed. Three months later, three thousand soldiers suddenly appeared after the army of the king of Shu, cutting off the rear path of the army. Then, under the fierce attack of the emperor, 30000 troops in Shuzhou completely collapsed, and even the king of Shu died in it.


    The news soon spread to the whole Shu state under the sign of ADIS. Where the ADIS army went, the local counties and counties surrendered one after another, and half of Shu state fell in response.


    After all, in recent years, the reputation of ADIS is not very good. It is not once or twice to kill the city and destroy the country. More unification of the five southern continents is the general trend of the south.


    Originally, if the king of Shu was still alive, he could suppress people''s hearts, but with the death of the king of Shu, this trend could not stop.


    At this time, the next enemy of ADIS became the original Nanman king.


    He sent people to question Nanman king. After occupying Chengdu, he sent a large army to drive the barbarians out, and the two sides fought in Shuzhou.


    The Nanman of this world is a wild area. Not only the terrain is complex, but also the army marches on it. It is very easy to get sick, which makes the plague numerous.


    This is also the way of survival for the barbarians in the past dynasties. Relying on the natural adventure of Nanman, they deal with the kings of Shu in the past dynasties.


    But this is nothing for ADIS.


    Three thousand bloody guards opened the way and attacked Nanman all the way. They directly broke the big account of the king of Nanman and showed the king of Nanman to the public.


    Finally, the Nanman tribe surrendered. In this process, I don''t know how many tribes were flattened and how many people were killed.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Ding! The realistic task is over, and the detailed reward is settled!"


    "Kill seven ordinary level ghosts and two apprentice level ghosts..."


    "You have won the Baron title and contributed to the unification of the world. According to your detailed contribution, your reward is


    "The final reward settlement is completed, and the divine coin is 4750."


    One message after another in his mind, Chang Tianxiong opened his eyes and looked at the familiar and strange space of the LORD God, some sigh.


    "The harvest this time is really rich..."


    Looking at what he got this time, Chang Tianxiong couldn''t help sighing.


    Beside him, other people also showed a happy face, which was obviously fruitful.


    "Although the harvest of divine coins on the book is rich, it is only a part of this harvest. What is more precious is what the world gets from this mission."


    Chang Tianxiong looked at the blood red dagger in his hand and showed some joy on his face: "Lord God, query the item information."


    "Ding! You need ten divine coins to query the item information. Would you like to pay?" the indifferent voice sounded in his ear and made him draw from the corner of his mouth.


    "The LORD God who desperately wants money." he scolded secretly in his heart, then clenched his teeth and said, "confirm!"


    "Ding! The item inspection is completed!"


    Bloodthirsty tusk: second level divine creature. It is a powerful weapon forged from the bodies of zombies, demons, ghosts and other ghosts, supplemented by the bloody gas of the battlefield. It has a trace of killing intention attached to it, which can convert part of the life of the beheader into physical strength for users¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Exchange price: 3000 God coins.


    "Ha ha, good knife, good knife!" he fondled the long knife: "just this knife, this trip will not be a loss!"


    "OK, let''s go out and count the specific harvest slowly." Ye Lan stood aside and looked at the people. It was funny and hurriedly urged.


    The others nodded and went out.


    Familiar and unfamiliar scenes come into sight one by one, giving them a different experience.


    In the space of the LORD God, compared with the sparse figure in the past, there is a little flow of people now.


    "So many people, it seems that during our stay in the task world, there are many reincarnators."


    "We spent about five years in the mission world this time. Compared with the time of 10:1 between the mission world and the real world, it should have been half a year outside. It''s normal for new reincarnators to come for such a long time."


    Yang Lan''s face was flat and calm: "besides, look over there!"


    The crowd looked aside along his fingers, but they saw six doors with different brilliance standing in the distance, very conspicuous.


    "Is that?" they were surprised, as if they thought of something. They hesitated and said, "the channel of real tasks?"


    "Yes... Yang Lan sighed:" once a month, half a year later, almost six times. "


    "But since these doors are still here, it shows that the six practical tasks are not over."


    Yamashita Teng shook his head: "I think these people are still far away."


    "Of course, there are rich rewards for world tasks, but it is too difficult to really complete a world task. This time, if there was no unfathomable King Li, we could not complete the task so quickly."


    "Now it''s time to call him emperor li. He''s really rich... Brother Teng, don''t say you didn''t get anything good." Chang Tianxiong smiled and said.


    "However, after this mission, the weakest of the five of us reached the Baron level. When we met the two vampire viscount in the future, we didn''t have the strength to fight back." it seemed that Yang Lan''s face became a little ugly after thinking of some bad experience.


    Before the end of the mission world, the two vampire Viscount wanted to entrap Chang Tianxiong five people more than once, but they hid one by one.


    "Oh, next time I meet them, I want to compete with them." Chang Tianxiong said coldly.


    In this regard, Ye Lan glanced at him obliquely and said with a smile: "we are making progress. The two vampires also have great gains. In the task world, they are only limited to their own blood, so they can''t be promoted. But since the task is over, with their gains, they will certainly exchange a stronger blood for themselves."


    "So the next time we meet, they will certainly be much better than before."


    "Go to the LORD God to exchange some things first... Let''s count the harvest, and then deal with some other things." the silent grany suddenly said.


    Everyone was stunned and then smiled. For their harvest this time, they can''t wait to exchange some things. In the outside world, the light rain is constantly falling, wetting the bloody earth, as if it had washed away the dust and dirt.


    Standing in a pavilion, ADIS quietly looked at the outside world and didn''t say anything.


    A tall and burly bodyguard with black armor stood quietly behind him without saying a word.


    Outside people have many guesses about the bodyguard, but no one has ever seen its true face.


    The only thing I know is that the bodyguard is definitely a great warrior. He has blocked the assassination of King Li alone many times, making countless people gnash their teeth.


    "Your Majesty, there''s news from Shuzhou... A voice came from behind.


    ADIS''s face remained unchanged and turned silently.


    Compared with before, the face of ADIS at this time is obviously more mature. Although he still looks like a handsome childe, he has a little more authority out of thin air.


    At this time, three years have passed since Adams became king.


    During this period, Yang and Wu in the South have been annexed by Yates, and the state has taken the initiative to surrender, leaving only Shu state.


    This speed is really very fast, but for ADIS, it is exactly the same.


    Over the past three years, under the cultivation of a large number of resources, the number of 300 soldiers has already been expanded. With the original 300 veterans as the core, they have gradually become 3000 blood evil guards, almost victorious and unstoppable.


    "At this time, most of the rebellion in Shuzhou has been put down by the king of Shu, and only the king of Nanman is still making trouble. After negotiating with the messengers sent by us, the king of Nanman agreed to submit to the king."


    "We have agreed with the other party that as long as we send troops, we will attack Chengdu from the path immediately to delay the strength of the king of Shu."


    Listening to the messenger''s words, ADIS shook his head: "the Nanman king is still insincere."


    "If he really obeys, he should first send troops to attack Chengdu to attract the attention of the king of Shu, and then we send troops in one fell swoop when the king of Shu''s troops are involved, so as to easily break through the natural danger of Shu and reduce the loss."


    "But now, it''s clear that I have the idea of fighting the king of Shu, so as to create opportunities for him."


    "This... The man in front showed some cold sweat on his forehead:" Your Majesty, these savages are ambitious. I''m afraid they need to be more careful... "


    "It doesn''t matter." ADIS shook his head. "Anyway, as long as he doesn''t surrender to the king of Shu, he can involve part of the power of the king of Shu. That''s enough."


    The rebellion in Shuzhou originally came from the civil strife of the royal family. The eldest son of the king of Shu rebelled and colluded with the king of Nanman to stir up the rebellion in Shuzhou. Even if it is calmed down now, he must be exhausted and the remaining strength is not as strong as before.


    Moreover, the southern barbarian king has not been leveled, which is enough for ADIS.


    By his means, it is enough to gather the strength of the five continents to attack a Shu state.


    "Actually, after occupying Shuzhou, the whole South will be flat."


    ADIS looked north and thought deeply.


    It was not only the south, but also the north. It was even more miserable than the south.


    Many state and county wars, as well as grassland Hu people and Daqian royal family, were there, making the situation there chaotic.


    In this case, if the south is unified and goes north while the north is in chaos, it will almost win the championship.


    The thoughts in my mind flashed one by one and gradually returned to plain.


    This year, yadis mobilized 80000 troops, known as 100000 troops, to attack Shuzhou and stand off with the king of Shu.


    The terrain of Shuzhou is complex and difficult to pass in this era. Even if the military strength is dominant, it is still very difficult to promote for a time.


    In this case, the Nanman king, who had originally agreed to start the army, did not move. It seemed that he had no intention to start the army, so that the king of Shu could mobilize most of his strength to fight against the emperor.


    For this situation, ADIS was very calm and just deadlocked with the king of Shu in silence.


    This situation was quickly changed. Three months later, three thousand soldiers suddenly appeared after the army of the king of Shu, cutting off the rear path of the army. Then, under the fierce attack of the emperor, 30000 troops in Shuzhou completely collapsed, and even the king of Shu died in it.


    The news soon spread to the whole Shu state under the sign of ADIS. Where the ADIS army went, the local counties and counties surrendered one after another, and half of Shu state fell in response.


    After all, in recent years, the reputation of ADIS is not very good. It is not once or twice to kill the city and destroy the country. More unification of the five southern continents is the general trend of the south.


    Originally, if the king of Shu was still alive, he could suppress people''s hearts, but with the death of the king of Shu, this trend could not stop.


    At this time, the next enemy of ADIS became the original Nanman king.


    He sent people to question Nanman king. After occupying Chengdu, he sent a large army to drive the barbarians out, and the two sides fought in Shuzhou.


    The Nanman of this world is a wild area. Not only the terrain is complex, but also the army marches on it. It is very easy to get sick, which makes the plague numerous.


    This is also the way of survival for the barbarians in the past dynasties. Relying on the natural adventure of Nanman, they deal with the kings of Shu in the past dynasties.


    But this is nothing for ADIS.


    Three thousand bloody guards opened the way and attacked Nanman all the way. They directly broke the big account of the king of Nanman and showed the king of Nanman to the public.


    Finally, the Nanman tribe surrendered. In this process, I don''t know how many tribes were flattened and how many people were killed.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Ding! The realistic task is over, and the detailed reward is settled!"


    "Kill seven ordinary level ghosts and two apprentice level ghosts..."


    "You have won the Baron title and contributed to the unification of the world. According to your detailed contribution, your reward is


    "The final reward settlement is completed, and the divine coin is 4750."


    One message after another in his mind, Chang Tianxiong opened his eyes and looked at the familiar and strange space of the LORD God, some sigh.


    "The harvest this time is really rich..."


    Looking at what he got this time, Chang Tianxiong couldn''t help sighing.


    Beside him, other people also showed a happy face, which was obviously fruitful.


    "Although the harvest of divine coins on the book is rich, it is only a part of this harvest. What is more precious is what the world gets from this mission."


    Chang Tianxiong looked at the blood red dagger in his hand and showed some joy on his face: "Lord God, query the item information."


    "Ding! You need ten divine coins to query the item information. Would you like to pay?" the indifferent voice sounded in his ear and made him draw from the corner of his mouth.


    "The LORD God who desperately wants money." he scolded secretly in his heart, then clenched his teeth and said, "confirm!"


    "Ding! The item inspection is completed!"


    Bloodthirsty tusk: second level divine creature. It is a powerful weapon forged from the bodies of zombies, demons, ghosts and other ghosts, supplemented by the bloody gas of the battlefield. It has a trace of killing intention attached to it, which can convert part of the life of the beheader into physical strength for users¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Exchange price: 3000 God coins.


    "Ha ha, good knife, good knife!" he fondled the long knife: "just this knife, this trip will not be a loss!"


    "OK, let''s go out and count the specific harvest slowly." Ye Lan stood aside and looked at the people. It was funny and hurriedly urged.


    The others nodded and went out.


    Familiar and unfamiliar scenes come into sight one by one, giving them a different experience.


    In the space of the LORD God, compared with the sparse figure in the past, there is a little flow of people now.


    "So many people, it seems that during our stay in the task world, there are many reincarnators."


    "We spent about five years in the mission world this time. Compared with the time of 10:1 between the mission world and the real world, it should have been half a year outside. It''s normal for new reincarnators to come for such a long time."


    Yang Lan''s face was flat and calm: "besides, look over there!"


    The crowd looked aside along his fingers, but they saw six doors with different brilliance standing in the distance, very conspicuous.


    "Is that?" they were surprised, as if they thought of something. They hesitated and said, "the channel of real tasks?"


    "Yes... Yang Lan sighed:" once a month, half a year later, almost six times. "


    "But since these doors are still here, it shows that the six practical tasks are not over."


    Yamashita Teng shook his head: "I think these people are still far away."


    "Of course, there are rich rewards for world tasks, but it is too difficult to really complete a world task. This time, if there was no unfathomable King Li, we could not complete the task so quickly."


    "Now it''s time to call him emperor li. He''s really rich... Brother Teng, don''t say you didn''t get anything good." Chang Tianxiong smiled and said.


    "However, after this mission, the weakest of the five of us reached the Baron level. When we met the two vampire viscount in the future, we didn''t have the strength to fight back." it seemed that Yang Lan''s face became a little ugly after thinking of some bad experience.


    Before the end of the mission world, the two vampire Viscount wanted to entrap Chang Tianxiong five people more than once, but they hid one by one.


    "Oh, next time I meet them, I want to compete with them." Chang Tianxiong said coldly.


    In this regard, Ye Lan glanced at him obliquely and said with a smile: "we are making progress. The two vampires also have great gains. In the task world, they are only limited to their own blood, so they can''t be promoted. But since the task is over, with their gains, they will certainly exchange a stronger blood for themselves."


    "So the next time we meet, they will certainly be much better than before."


    "Go to the LORD God to exchange some things first... Let''s count the harvest, and then deal with some other things." the silent grany suddenly said.


    Everyone was stunned and then smiled. For their harvest this time, they can''t wait to exchange some things.

 Chapter 252

    Under the gaze of ADIS, a red star slowly landed and gradually fell on an ancient and tall world tree.


    It is an ancient tall ancient tree, like the world tree in the ancient legend, rooted in the sea of spirit.


    Above the ancient tree, the grand God space stands silently, blooming with eternal glory.


    On the tree crown, an equally red fruit hangs on the branches, on which strands of purple world source force are exposed, revealing the essence of the world.


    It seems to feel something, and the stars that are pulled from are shaking constantly, as if they want to resist.


    "It''s too late to resist here." Yates sighed, and his strength broke out without hesitation.


    Although suppressed by the law of the universe, it can only be used for a moment, even for a moment, the power of the eternal terror can not be resisted by a small world.


    The world tree bloomed with endless brilliance, shrouded the star, and then slowly raised it, pulled it onto the branches and turned it into another red fruit.


    The stars become the fruits of the world and hang high on the branches of the world tree, which means that the world is accepted by ADIS.


    At this moment, in Adams'' mind, the boundless law contained the huge news of a world, formed huge fluctuations, and poured into his true spirit.


    The power of a world not only improved the terrible injury of ADIS, but also relaxed the powerful seal formed by the original cosmic law.


    After all, although the world was conceived in the sea of spirit, it also belongs to a part of the universe and contains some laws of the universe.


    After getting the laws of the world, as the laws of the universe were constantly understood by Yates, the original stubborn seal naturally began to relax.


    "Unfortunately, the world is not too strong. I''m afraid there''s still a long way to go if you want to really get rid of the confinement of this universe and appear in the physical universe in your real body."


    ADIS sighed.


    "And this time I can make a quick introduction to the world. It''s still because of me. It''s impossible to think so smoothly next time."


    Nevertheless, ADIS did not intend to continue to help those reincarnated.


    The purpose of ADIS to establish the space of God, recruit reincarnators and give them unlimited possibilities is to ask them to work for ADIS, not to be their nanny.


    This time, only considering that the reincarnator''s strength is too low and is the first task world, did he take the attitude of experiment.


    "However, with this world task, there are some forces worth seeing among those reincarnators. The next real world strategy should speed up a lot."


    Yates thought of Chang Tianxiong and others, as well as the two vampire Viscount, and couldn''t help laughing.


    And when he thinks so, on the other side of the main god space.


    On the other side of the area not far from the human reincarnator area, two vampire Viscount looked at the list of gods in front of him and showed madness.


    "After enduring so long, I finally saved enough divine coins." aria looked at the list of divine objects in front of her and said with great excitement.


    "Which road are you going to take?" asked jasm, who was equally excited, but barely calmed down.


    Although there are many vampire blood in the main god space, after the exploration of the two vampire Viscount, it is found that only three vampire blood can come to the end.


    Vampire emperor blood: Level 6 blood. Vampire emperor, born to control and restrain other vampires, is the supreme king of all vampire blood¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Exterminating vampire blood: Level 6 blood. Vampire blood born from the source of destruction naturally has the field of destruction¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Dawn vampire blood: Level 6 blood. Vampires who die in the night and are reborn from the morning light have the power of the morning light¡¤¡¤¡¤


    At this time, the details of these three blood vessels gradually emerged in front of them.


    They looked at these three kinds of blood with extremely fanatical eyes, as if they saw their own emperor.


    These three vampire blood lines are the only three vampire blood lines in the main god space that can be promoted to level 6. For the two of them, since only these three kinds are the strongest, they can only exchange the branch blood of these three kinds of blood, and they can never waste divine coins to exchange other low blood.


    "I''ve decided to exchange the branch blood of the vampire Emperor..." aliya gasped for a long time, hesitated, and then said with certainty.


    Jasm was surprised and relieved: "do you want to be the king of all vampires?"


    When he saw through the idea, Aria tightened up and was a little unnatural.


    If you want to be the emperor of all vampires, you naturally have to step down on all vampires and be self-centered.


    Therefore, this idea was seen through by her friends. Aria was embarrassed and worried for a while.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in becoming a vampire emperor. I won''t choose this... Jasm shook his head and looked at the blood of the vampire in the morning.


    Looking at his sight, Aria frowned: "the blood of the morning Vampire... Do you want to choose this?"


    Vampires were born in the night. They are the race of the night. If you choose this blood, there is no doubt that you have abandoned your racial nature.


    "You know, I prefer light to night," said ASM, without blinking his eyes, but only focused on it.


    "Whatever you want," aria shrugged without saying more.


    The golden light in front of them flickered continuously with their hearts. With their rapid breathing, their eyes searched in the blood of countless vampires.


    Dark vampire blood: Level 2. Melting into the night, the vampire blood born in the night is one of the most noble vampires¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Note: dawn is one of the branches of vampire blood.


    Exchange price: 10000 God coins.


    "Born in the dark, dead, and then reborn in the morning..." jasm muttered, and then a trace of flesh pain appeared on his face: "but the price is really expensive."


    In the same real mission, because of their first-class strength, the harvest of the two vampire Viscount is much stronger than that of others, but the 10000 divine coins are also huge, which almost consumes up their harvest in this mission.


    It can be said that almost all the harvest in a mission world is here.


    "Fortunately, vampires only need blood and blood to become stronger. They don''t need to exchange skills like others..." jasm sighed and silently chose exchange.


    The same is true of aria. In the two radiances falling from the sky, the breath of the two vampires gradually changes and becomes more powerful.


    Originally, the smell of vampires seems to have changed a little. Although they are still vampires, they are different from ordinary vampires.


    The most important thing is strength. At this time, their strength has unconsciously reached the peak of level 1. They can enter level 2 only one step away.


    "Hahaha, this power!" they looked crazy, looked at their arms and laughed wildly.


    There is a trace of relief and incomparable excitement in the smile.


    Although vampires are naturally powerful, they are much stronger than humans. But it also has serious blood shackles, so that vampires can''t break through the limit all their life.


    The outside world is known as the strongest vampire ancestor among vampires. Here in the main god space, it is just a blood vessel rated as level 4.


    If they had not come to the space of the LORD God, their life would be a first-class life.


    "I feel that we have now reached the peak of the Viscount level. As long as we absorb the blood of some strong people, we can enter the count level."


    "As for the strong, there may be few in the outside world, but there will be no shortage in the task world."


    They looked at each other, nodded with a tacit understanding, and then walked spontaneously towards a door symbolizing the task world.


    "It''s just that blood is too expensive. It almost hollows out everything that the world obtained before. With our current strength, we just go to the world to complete some tasks and obtain some divine coins."


    The words fell slowly here, and their figures disappeared at the gate and entered another world in an instant.


    At this time, in the real world, the initial impact of reincarnation has begun.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In a mountain forest, with a simple animal skin coat, he washed away the strong smell of blood he had caught living alone in the mountains, and then walked out of the mountain forest.


    He went to the nearest city. In the surprised eyes of the people in the city, he changed his clothes in the shop and went to the barber shop to clean his hair that had not been taken care of for half a year.


    Finally, when he walked out of the city, he was like two people before.


    He is tall and strong, his arms are strong and powerful, and his handsome and resolute face is like marble carving. Coupled with his fitting clothes and unique temperament, he looks like a prince in Western fairy tales.


    If he was like a savage living in the mountains before, he is now a noble and elegant knight, extremely calm and persistent.


    "Soon, soon, father, mother, asole, Eliza... He read the names of one person after another. Each time he read one person, the connection became more and more gentle, but at the same time, the killing in his eyes almost turned into essence, giving people strong pressure.


    "Vampire, your retribution is here..."


    With a low roar full of hate, he stepped out and stepped on the hard concrete under his feet.


    Then, in the countless unbelievable eyes behind him, he ran forward. The speed was so fast that he walked from near to far away in almost an instant.


    "Is this... Superman?" behind him, someone witnessed this moment and rubbed his eyes as if he were dreaming.


    For other people''s eyes, Gary ignored so much.


    He rushed forward madly. I don''t know how long he ran. He walked to a station, and then he found a car and sat on it.

 Chapter 253

    In addition to the familiar urban scenery, glary looked at the familiar scenes in front of him, and his eyes turned red.


    He has a strong mind, strictly abides by the ancient chivalry, and is brave and resolute in case of trouble, but he can''t help feeling the scenery here.


    He walked through the street and came to the school campus where he had worked for several years in the past.


    "Mr. Grassley!" unexpectedly, just at the gate of the campus, a familiar voice came.


    Glary turned around unexpectedly, but saw a beautiful woman in proper clothes standing behind him and surprised him.


    "Mr. Grassley, are you going to come back and continue to work?" the woman said, "you left suddenly six months ago. The school said you were traveling, so you were on vacation."


    Hearing this, the corners of his mouth pulled out, and a mocking smile loomed, but it was not found by the people in front of him.


    "Vacation? Yes, I spent a long time somewhere and now I''m back


    He forced a gentle smile on his face, just like he used to. Looking at the women in front of him with inexplicable emotions, some don''t know how to face them.


    "You go first, I still have some things to deal with now..." Gary looked up at the familiar campus, and his eyes were getting cold.


    "Er... What else did the woman want to say, but she hesitated when she looked at the way glori looked. At last, she just let out a slight sigh and walked in.


    After she entered, Grassley looked around and looked at everything around with a wary voice.


    It''s not that he''s cautious. In fact, if it''s just himself, he''s not afraid at all.


    But if it involves others, it''s different.


    He came here to revenge, and those vampires must have accomplices. If he was found talking to others, he might be angry with others.


    "It''s enough for me to bear all this." he sighed, then went to a secret corner and sneaked into the familiar school.


    As soon as he entered the school, a burning feeling came from his chest.


    "Oh, has it become a vampire nest?" feeling the message from the rune array, a wry smile appeared on glary''s face: "unexpectedly, I have taught a group of vampires books for several years. It''s really lucky."


    Under his induction, there was more than one vampire in this school. At least dozens of vampires of different strength lingered here, and even several gave him a strong sense of threat.


    Sensing this, he withdrew without hesitation.


    Although he hates vampires, he is not a fool. It is not a wise choice to wander into the vampire base camp when his ability is insufficient and the enemy''s intelligence is unknown.


    Anyway, with the space of the LORD God, one day he will become stronger. Just do it again at that time.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The familiar school bell rang. In the campus, a girl who was very familiar with grali walked out quietly.


    She is about 14 or 15 years old and looks young, but she already has a strange style and charm, and a unique cold temperament, which makes the pedestrians around her look at her involuntarily.


    She was still wearing a black dress and walking alone in the deserted street. It seemed that she was doing something.


    The street is sparsely populated. It is a famous place for public security chaos in the city. It is full of tramps and beggars, and even drug addicts and outlaws.


    In this place, a very beautiful looking girl came and was stared at by several pairs of greedy eyes as soon as she walked in.


    Feeling this kind of eye gaze, the enchanting girl in black dress showed a trace of cold on her face, and a beautiful face looked up to the front: "what do you want to do?"


    She seemed a little scared and looked at several big men standing in front of her and said in "panic".


    "Do what? Don''t worry, little girl, we''ll bring you a happy experience..." an ugly tramp stood in front of him with a strange smile on his face.


    Around the girl, big men don''t know when they have surrounded her. Looking at her charming face, they have some hot eyes.


    "It''s really good. Such a girl must be able to sell for a good price after using it up." the tramp in front hung a frightening smile on his face, and then forcibly pulled the girl down into the corner.


    They didn''t see the strange smile on the girl''s face when they stood in front of her.


    This group of people obviously didn''t do this for the first time. They skillfully pulled the girl to a spacious corner, where there were even a few corpses, which was frightening.


    After seeing the surprised expression on the girl''s face, the group laughed: "see, if you don''t want to die, just be obedient!"


    The proud expression on their faces soon turned into despair, reaching its peak when they saw the red pupils in the girl''s eyes.


    A scream sounded here, and several bodies fell here, but this time they became these outlaws.


    With a satisfied expression on her face, the girl looked at several corpses torn by him in front of her, as well as the distorted expression of despair on the corpse''s face, as if she had played some fun game.


    "Who?" suddenly, the girl shook her body, showed a surprised expression and looked out.


    There, a tall and handsome white man, like an old knight, stood quietly and looked at her movements with calm and cold eyes.


    The discovery surprised the girl, especially after seeing the face of the visitor: "it''s you! Aren''t you dead?"


    There was an expression of great surprise on her face, as if she couldn''t believe it.


    "Thanks to you, I''m back from hell." glary looked at her coldly and said.


    "Hehe, it''s really worthy of being my knight. As expected, life is tenacious..." the girl stood up slowly, as if her body was as soft as a bone.


    "But you know what?"


    Her face gradually became cold, not like a teenage girl: "what I hate most is that a humble reptile like you is standing next to me."


    "Die again!"


    With a flash of red blood, the blood of several corpses in front of him seemed to be pulled, turned into long blood blades, diffused all around, and rushed directly to grali.


    The blood blade is extremely sharp. It forms air currents in the air and comes to the front in an instant.


    However, to the girl''s surprise, these blood blades suddenly disappeared and seemed to be blocked by something.


    In front of grali, a trace of fighting spirit continued to rise and fall, emerged on the surface of his body, and blocked the attack just now.


    His face was cold, and he slowly took out a long sword from his chest. There seemed to be a faint light on it, flashing the power that frightened the vampire girl opposite.


    "Is this?" the girl was stunned. In an instant, her body was cut and cut into a stick by grali.


    Having no choice to torture her more, Grassley raised his hand high, looked at her head and cut it off.


    "No! Let me go! I know where the other person was!" she shouted in horror, feeling that her life was passing for the first time in her life.


    Her words left a ripple in grali''s heart, but her hand did not waver at all and cut it down ruthlessly.


    With a beautiful splash of blood, a beautiful head fell to the ground, and her beautiful face was filled with great fear, no different from those she had killed before.


    Looking at the blood on the ground, grassy shook his head and turned away.


    This corner is remote. Usually, if it''s just some ordinary shouts and screams, it won''t attract people''s attention, but too many people died here today.


    The thick smell of blood was revealed and felt as the air moved.


    The next day, the local police came here and turned pale when they saw the bodies.


    "This kind of situation can be classified as a mysterious event... It''s not what we ordinary police can deal with." the local police looked pale and terrified at the body in front of them.


    As a local order officer, he has been exposed to too many strange cases for a long time, and he is clearly aware of the existence of those dark creatures under the apparent calm of society.


    "Tell me your conclusion." a man in a coat came here and casually said to the police chief.


    "Yes." the police chief nodded quickly, looking in awe of the people in front of him.


    "Judging from the traces of the body and the information detected by our people, this should be the case..."


    He coughed and began to explain his guess.


    "At that time, it should be that these tramps and criminals were ready to kidnap a girl, but they didn''t want to kidnap a vampire. After that, someone came and killed the Vampire..."


    He squatted down and pointed to the fear left on the girl''s face and the neatly cut limbs scattered all around.


    "From the trace, we found that the limbs of this vampire should have been cut off at the same time. There is no doubt that the person who did it has far more strength than this vampire."


    "And according to our experience, if it was a fight between dark creatures, it would undoubtedly leave a lot of traces, but there was no trace here. At that time, the killer had enough time to do these things, so it should be a human transcendent, not a dark creature."


    The flesh and blood of extraordinary creatures are precious things, and in dark creatures, a vampire is also a rare tonic. If a vampire kills his own kind, he will generally choose to suck up the other party''s blood and take away the heart core. If it is a werewolf, it is possible to eat flesh and blood and then remove the heart core¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    But the body of this vampire here is intact, without any trace of being moved.


    In this case, if it is a dark creature, unless the other party''s level is too high, it looks like this material.


    But a dark creature with too high level may not see this vampire.


    So overall, human beings are the most likely.

 Chapter 254

    "Human beings are extraordinary? They can easily kill a vampire who is about to enter the Baron level. This person at least has the strength of a baron or even a Viscount... That night, someone looked at the information in front of him and gave orders to the people around him.


    "Find the strong man as much as possible. Once it is confirmed that the other party is human or an extraordinary life friendly to human beings, immediately invite the other party to join our army."


    He said so.


    At this time, similar events are happening all over the world.


    Most reincarnation people are selected by the LORD God when they are on the verge of death. Those who can pass the test are strong willed people, and many of these people have hatred with dark creatures.


    Before that, because the main god space was established soon, the reincarnation was not enough in both quantity and strength, so it did not cause any waves.


    After the opening of the task world, with the release of a large number of highly rewarded tasks, the strength of reincarnation is generally enhanced, and the strongest is even comparable to the count.


    In addition, after more than half a year of selection, the reincarnation is no longer the previous three cats, but hundreds of people. So many extraordinary people naturally began to have various effects on the real world.


    For example, those who have blood feuds will naturally want revenge after gaining strength at this time.


    This kind of action, if it is done secretly and well, but it has to be discovered, it is very easy to attract the attention of the local government.


    At present, even reincarnation has been recruited. Although the existence of the main god space has not been disclosed, it will happen sooner or later with the further expansion of reincarnation.


    At present, because hundreds of reincarnations scatter the whole world, the impact is not too great.


    Touch!


    A violent vibration came from the front, and a long sword rushed forward, almost splitting a terrible red eyed zombie in half.


    "Roar!!!" the zombie struggled hard and wanted to get up, but the blood red fighting spirit kept pounding his body, so that he couldn''t break free, but fell to the ground passively.


    On the other side, Chang Tianxiong stood with a bloody knife in his hand and gasped.


    "Captain Chang is really strong... In just six months, he has been able to subdue a red eyed zombie." behind him, several people wearing dragon head badges are talking, feeling the residual horror around, and can''t help sighing.


    "And the bloody knife is also terrible. It is said that the experts of the Academy of Sciences once borrowed the knife from captain Chang to study it and want to copy it. As a result, it took several months, but they only took out a lot of data reports, and the real object can''t see a hair." one person shook his head helplessly and sighed.


    On the other side of them, a tall bald man with strong muscles and muscles, as if cast by iron, looked at Chang Tianxiong in front of him, and his eyes were silent: "in just half a year, an ordinary man who can''t do anything can become a subjute strong man. The main god space is really strong."


    There was deep silence and loss in his words, and a little longing.


    The acquisition of extraordinary power is far from simple. Apart from those naturally powerful vampires and other dark creatures, it is difficult for ordinary humans to break the limit and obtain extraordinary power.


    Take this bald man for example. He was born in the holy land of martial arts and had great talent. He began to practice martial arts when he was five or six years old, and then he had to stick to his teens to lay a good foundation and get in touch with practice. Along the way, I don''t know how much hard work I''ve experienced and how much suffering I''ve had. I''m so close to 30 years old that I can only reach the Baron level, that is, the strength of the apprentice. If I want to enter the Viscount level, it''s impossible to break through all my life.


    This is still outstanding talent, coupled with their own efforts, and has background, resources and inheritance. It''s so difficult, not to mention others. They may not even touch the extraordinary threshold for a lifetime.


    It can be seen that for others who failed to enter the space of the LORD God, Chang Tianxiong and others are so envious, jealous and hateful that they almost want to replace them.


    "Daniel, don''t think too much. According to the group of experts, some time ago, the selection mechanism of the main god space was a little different. I think we will find a way soon." a voice suddenly came from behind, and a big hand patted on the shoulder.


    "I hope so... The bald man named Lao Niu didn''t say much, but his face was a little gloomy and looked at the distance.


    "Come on, cast a net!" Chang Tianxiong shouted while gasping for breath at the red eyed zombie he had beaten in front of him.


    A blood red net opened and slowly covered the front, making the zombie howl miserably.


    This is the blood net produced by the main god space. It is made of dozens of materials specially used to restrain cold creatures such as zombies. With a special Dharma array, it has an unimaginable inhibitory effect on creatures such as zombies.


    Bursts of violent screams kept coming out, and the zombies kept struggling, but they couldn''t get rid of this seemingly weak blood net.


    "Pack up and take away!" a command passed down. Several soldiers in front nodded and tied up the zombie and put it on the car.


    "This is the fifth... Looking at the zombie, someone sighed:" thanks to the blessing of Captain Chang and others, the disasters in the nearby area have been cleared up. "


    "Yes," one person interrupted, "this zombie has harmed hundreds of people during this time here


    Back in the base, the captured zombies and other demons were packed and transported to special places one by one. The experimental products were their only destiny.


    In another place, a meeting is being held.


    "Your Excellency, the entry mechanism of the main god space has some eyebrows." in front, an old man in a big white robe with tired eyes rubbed his eyes and said excitedly.


    As soon as this remark came out, the whole audience was shocked and couldn''t help looking at it with full attention.


    In the past half a year, these people have been watching the progress of Chang Tianxiong and others. They are almost envious, jealous and hate. They want to kill them and replace them with their own bodies.


    Some ordinary people who have never practiced before have caught up with their hard work for most of their lives in just six months after entering the main god space. This speed makes them jealous.


    Not to mention, there is almost no bottleneck for reincarnation. As long as there are enough divine coins, any problems can be solved in the main god space.


    The supreme Taoist traditional skills, endless precious resources and a good practice environment¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    These are envious.


    During this half year, Chang Tianxiong didn''t take care of himself. According to the order of the state, they would exchange some things and feed back to the state.


    Just those things, before that, were enough to make many people jealous and fight¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "In the past half a year, after the cooperation of several countries and the full collection of personnel from many aspects, after finding some selected candidates, they finally found their common ground through experiments and speculation."


    On one side, there are several foreigners, who also stand aside at this time, adding in stiff Chinese.


    Investigating the entry mechanism of God''s space is not a matter for one country, but a task carried out jointly by several countries.


    Among them, the combined population of xingtiao, Huaxia, neon and other countries has occupied a large number in the world. In so many collections of the main god space, a considerable number of people come from these countries.


    Therefore, under the full operation of the national machinery, it is not difficult to find several candidates.


    "First of all, these candidates have one thing in common. Most of their experiences are different from others. They will have some characteristics, such as bravery, determination, strength and so on."


    "In addition, people in a dying state are more likely to be selected by the main God and enter the main god space... All these things, we speculate that the selection reincarnation of the main god space is likely to be related to the will of the selected."


    "That is to say, the stronger the will, the easier it is to be selected into the main god space. The reason why dying people are easier to be selected is that when life is dying, the will to survive is the strongest, which makes the main god space easier to catch!" the old man in front said, cutting nails and iron, looking quite confident in this conclusion.


    "And from another point of view, only this conclusion is tenable."


    "Hmm?" someone at the bottom was puzzled and looked at the old man in front.


    Seeing this, the old man did not continue to speak, then gave up his position and let another young man come up: "this is another professor of the research team."


    "Ladies and gentlemen, let me ask you a question first." the young man looked very sharp in his eyes. At this time, he said, "what is the use of us ordinary humans for the LORD God?"


    This question stunned the people below again.


    "The purpose of the LORD God is still unclear, but at present, it should be to train some soldiers for ourselves, just like we used to train disciples." someone said.


    No. 1 pondered for a while and also opened his mouth: "from the current information, the purpose of the LORD God to cultivate reincarnation is most likely for those in the real world."


    "From the analysis of those practical tasks, the LORD God is very likely to get something from those worlds. As for why he doesn''t do it directly, he may not be able to do it directly due to some reasons we don''t know, so we can only choose to train some soldiers to do it instead of him."


    This is the most likely reason for their analysis. After all, everything has a cause and a result. Since the LORD God establishes the space of the LORD God, there must be his reason.


    From the perspective of the ontological transformation of the LORD God into a sacred mountain in the past thousands of years, the LORD God is likely to be unable to take action for some reasons, or even in a state of serious injury and deep sleep, so he will choose to establish the LORD God space to cultivate reincarnation.


    It can be seen that everyone below once imagined the reason why the LORD God established the LORD God space. At this time, the reasons are different. It seems reasonable and there are some possibilities.

 Chapter 255

    "Then, if you were the LORD God, what kind of people would you choose to enter the space of the LORD God?"


    The young man asked with a smile on his face.


    The people below "this... Look at each other and don''t know what to say.


    "For the LORD God, our mortal standards are nothing at all."


    "The talent is not enough. You only need to exchange one blood to solve it. The resources are not enough. The main god space has more than half of the resources. You only need to have God coins."


    "Therefore, if I were the LORD God, the people I chose must not be those with excellent qualifications, but those who have firm will and can deal with danger and help the LORD God complete his tasks!"


    With a confident smile on his face, he said, "from this point of view, the stronger the will, the greater the chance of being selected by the LORD God space. This possibility is the greatest."


    "Our subsequent experiments have more or less proved this."


    He walked down from the stage and let the old man who spoke before take the stage.


    "After reaching the previous conclusion, in order to do the experiment, we cooperated with several other countries and spent a lot of divine coins to exchange a divine object from the main divine space through reincarnation."


    "Through this divine object, we can hypnotize our soldiers to some extent, making them think they are in a dying state, and they can''t recover until they wake up."


    "This experiment took a long time, and then just a few days ago, our efforts finally came to fruition. Two of the soldiers we used as volunteers were successfully guided by the LORD God space, passed the test task and became reincarnators."


    "This is a major breakthrough! It means that from now on, we can send our troops and even everyone present into the space of the LORD God!"


    make love!


    There was a violent clapping below. Hearing the news, some people were flushed and looked very excited.


    No. 1 stood up and nodded: "well, from now on, immediately select volunteers and try to send our people into the main god space through this means!"


    If it is the will, the soldiers in the army and those who can obtain extraordinary power through their own efforts are undoubtedly the most powerful. For the country, they have great advantages in this regard.


    Even, in the later stage, there may be a large number of reincarnations that are all official personnel. On the one hand, it can greatly reduce the number of civil reincarnations, on the other hand, it can also strengthen the official power and better resist those dark lives.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    A few days later, in front of a seemingly ordinary martial arts school, a very old figure gradually came out. In the surprised eyes of others, the local director personally invited him into the car.


    If someone who knows the old man is here, he will recognize his identity with great horror.


    This is Lei Zhengfang, the first president of the Chinese Martial Arts Association. In those years, one person suppressed several count level dark creatures and had the strength comparable to that of the marquis. If he hadn''t practiced martial arts too late in his early years and had been seriously injured, he would definitely have a chance to go further. He wouldn''t be so old now.


    At the same time, many strong people who are also old have been invited to participate in this experiment.


    In the real world, the birth of extraordinary people is extremely difficult, and the process is difficult. Almost every extraordinary person has far more perseverance and will than ordinary people. Although the strength of these old and dying extraordinary people has greatly declined, their will may not be weakened much. They are just suitable to act as experimenters this time.


    After all, this kind of experiment, to be honest, still has a certain danger. It would be a pity if we let the extraordinary in their prime go in case of loss.


    For this situation, the strong of the older generation know it well, but after being invited, they still come in person one by one and want to gamble with their few lives left.


    "Zen master Jiemu, you''re here too... Looking at an old monk with only one eye in front of him, Lei Zhengfang sighed and said in a voice of vicissitudes.


    "Amitabha..." opposite, Zen master Jiemu recited the Buddha''s name, with the vicissitudes and calm of the world on his face.


    "That''s the old sect leader of Longhu sect and the elder of Shajiao sect..."


    "And there, the Taoist priest of Xiyun temple and Changhe master of Guangshan temple..."


    With the arrival of the strong of the older generation, a voice of surprise kept coming out.


    Many people think that they have disappeared, or the older generation of strong people who die of old age appear one after another, and everyone''s generation is scared to death.


    "Lei Changlao, just put on this and lie down." the person waiting in front respectfully looked at Lei Zhengfang and a pile of equipment in front of him.


    "These things are all collected and exchanged from the main god space?" Lei Zhengfang asked with great interest, and there seemed to be a bright light in the already turbid pupils.


    After getting a positive answer, he laughed and lay down without hesitation.


    "Alas..." after everyone lay down, someone looked at it outside, with some complicated eyes.


    They know that after this time, a considerable number of people here will never wake up and sleep forever.


    The law of the LORD God''s call has long been clear, probably once a month.


    Therefore, these people need to lie here for a month. During this period, they can only use the spiritual liquid collected from the main god space to maintain the vitality of their bodies.


    Hazy feeling hit, making the body gradually become heavy.


    Consciousness began to collide constantly, fell into a half asleep and half awake, and seemed to be constantly urging and sending out extreme fluctuations.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. It seems very short, or it may be very long. Outside, a little golden light seems to be attracted here and put into it.


    Lei Zhengfang only felt that a strong will came here and seemed to be asking him something.


    He instinctively responded to the call of that will, and then his body changed its state in an instant and disappeared in place.


    Drop! Drop! Drop!


    Under the instrument in front, a little sharp sound sounded continuously, accompanied by a red light.


    "Yes! Yes! Someone succeeded!" the guard outside was overjoyed and hurried in to check the coffin like things one by one.


    "It''s Lei Zhengfang. He''s gone!"


    The sound outside doesn''t care about Lei Zhengfang anymore.


    At the moment of being called by the LORD God space, his body was pulled into the LORD God space, and then his consciousness recovered in an instant.


    The magnificent spiritual sea in the distance came into his eyes. Under his incredible eyes, an ancient world tree took root in the spiritual sea, like an ancient god, spanning time and space.


    The ancient tree blossomed and pulled his consciousness into a channel.


    On the side of the passage, the original hazy scene began to evolve.


    "This is the time corridor?" Lei Zhengfang said to himself as if he realized something.


    As one of the people who wanted to enter the main god space, he naturally inquired about some things in the main god space. He had heard of this long passage known as the time corridor for a long time.


    It seems that he thought of something. His originally excited mood became calm again. His will to practice martial arts for many years and his long-standing state of mind accumulated over a long time calmed him down and walked slowly towards the front.


    With the first step out, the scene of the past emerged. He glanced at it without hesitation and continued to walk forward.


    Scenes of the past appeared on the time corridor, some of which made him sad and some made him smile.


    Finally, he walked out of the corridor and came to the space of the LORD God.


    Here, he could no longer endure the excitement before, felt a large amount of information in his mind out of thin air, and called for the space of the LORD God.


    The list of golden gods opened in front of him. At the first glance, it made him laugh.


    "My road is not over! It is not over!" he laughed and attracted the surprised eyes of the people around him, but he didn''t care.


    Then, his figure gradually disappeared and entered the trial task in an instant.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    With the operation of the national machinery, in the next time, Yates was surprised to find that among the reincarnations recruited in recent times, the number of military soldiers increased greatly, and even the extraordinary people in the original real world began to appear.


    This situation surprised him and smiled.


    "It seems that people in this universe have understood the selection conditions of the LORD God space, and can even think of ways to send their own people here."


    He shook his head and smiled, happy to see the success of the situation.


    For him, it doesn''t matter where the reincarnation comes from, as long as it can help him.


    And in a sense, it is more realistic for him to enter by official people.


    Previously, after swallowing a world and analyzing some of the laws of the universe, the power that ADIS can use has greatly increased, and the number of selected persons selected once a month has changed from hundreds to thousands at a time.


    But even so, most of these selected people will be brushed down by the trial task. For this reason, the number of reincarnations has been too small.


    If most of the people selected in the future are soldiers or even extraordinary, the number of people who pass the test will undoubtedly increase greatly, so that those valuable places will not be completely wasted.


    After all, whether those selected soldiers or extraordinary people, their will is generally not bad, and there is generally no problem through trial tasks.


    "I think there will be a big progress in the main god space soon." ADIS looked into the main god space and looked at the reincarnation above.


    With the increasing number of reincarnators, there is a little anger in some areas of the main god space. Even some buildings originally set up by ADIS have been used.

 Chapter 256

    The eternal sea of spirit is still in constant turbulence, and stars are flashing, which makes people feel incomparably beautiful.


    In the distance, several stars are still flashing, and their brilliance is dazzling, which is vaguely connected with the space of the LORD God.


    Yates turned and looked at the past. In a moment, some messages of those worlds poured into his mind.


    "Eh, after such a long time, is there a world to be captured by reincarnation?" he showed an interested expression on his face and was curious about the situation of that world.


    Before that, he made a move. After such a long time, no new world has been raided.


    Originally, ADIS thought that the strength of reincarnation was not enough. It was worse to capture those worlds, but he didn''t expect any surprises.


    After the detailed information of that world was transmitted, ADIS couldn''t help sighing: "sure enough, we can never underestimate the intelligent life, and these reincarnations can''t underestimate it."


    His eyes gradually shifted to that world and watched what happened in that world.


    It was a unique world, with the Western background as the main template, also in chaos.


    However, at this time, the chaotic world was close to unity, and a new huge empire was born. It was rapidly invading other places and almost calming the world.


    The biggest credit for being able to calm down so quickly lies in the two vampires.


    Before that, with strong strength and means, the two vampires integrated a large part of dark creatures and formed a short alliance in this world.


    Then, through some means and the foresight of reincarnation, they took the lead in supporting a little king and pushed other countries all the way, almost unstoppable.


    Looking at this, ADIS shook his head: "it seems that these worlds will be calmed one by one in this period of time."


    As the LORD God, after observing the reincarnator of that world, he has a great understanding of the current state.


    The main reason why the world was captured so quickly was that there were two vampires who had changed their blood and reached level two.


    That world is a world with few extraordinary powers. It is the weakest one in the world connected at present. The second-class strong are extremely rare and can''t stop the cooperation of two second-class vampires.


    Moreover, although there are enemies between the dark creatures, as a race with a long history, a considerable part of them are connected. For example, although vampires and werewolves are feuds, they have joined hands more than once in the long history of the real world.


    In that case, with the strength and means of these two vampires, it is easy to integrate some dark creatures and quickly attack the world.


    And the rest of the world is just the same.


    After the selection mechanism of the main god space is explored, those countries will inevitably send a large number of their troops into the main god space, resulting in a large number of soldiers and extraordinary people entering in the future.


    Different from those scattered reincarnations, these people are organized, disciplined and even powerful.


    The older generation of extraordinary people who enter the main god space can easily recover their peak state in the main god space. They are all vigorous and vigorous, and there are not a few secondary strong people. Even after obtaining the inheritance and resources provided by the god space, it is not impossible to go further.


    Under the official organization, these people will unite to quickly introduce those tasks to the world.


    "It seems that it''s time to open up some more powerful worlds." ADIS looked at the shining worlds in the distance and smiled.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the following period of time, the situation was indeed so, and began to evolve as Yates thought.


    During this period of time, stars continued to fall. In the space of the LORD God, with the contribution of the world, the doors began to disappear, which made countless people utter a painful regret.


    With this change, bursts of sound are issued here.


    "The neon Warring States world was captured by the neon samurai!"


    "The God of Europe marched eastward and the world was captured by the special action team of xingtiao country!"


    "The nine kingdoms of China were captured by the Dragon slaughtering group of China!"


    "Europe''s century hegemony world was conquered by a group of vampires with dark creatures!"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    One by one, shocking news with loss continues to come, and one world continues to be conquered, which is incomparably lost.


    After such a long time, with the gradual increase in the number of reincarnators in the main god space, organizations composed of reincarnators began to appear.


    Those who can conquer the whole task world are mostly a well-organized organization.


    Among them, the four organizations are the strongest.


    Chinese dragon slaying group, neon Samurai order, star strip special action group, and European dark Parliament.


    The first three are the forces organized by the state. Most of its core members are soldiers and extraordinary people in the real world. After absorbing some other extraordinary people, they form an organization.


    Because the three countries knew the existence of the LORD God from the very beginning of the establishment of the LORD God space, they began to study the LORD God early, and recently put a large number of their own soldiers and extraordinary people into the LORD God space, forming three terrorist reincarnation forces backed by the state.


    As for the last dark Council, it is the organization formed by the two vampires who first entered the main god space and absorbed the dark creatures.


    As the first batch of reincarnators entering the main god space, the strength of the two vampires is extremely strong. After entering the main god space, they took the lead in capturing a world with the first-hand advantage. At this time, their strength has reached the second-class limit, and they are almost one of the strongest reincarnators in the main god space.


    With this strength, after the capture of the first world, with this prestige, they gathered a large number of dark creatures, signed a covenant with them and formed a dark Parliament. Although it is not as strict as the other three national organizations, it is also extremely powerful and can compete with the forces established by the other three countries.


    After these powerful forces were formed one after another, their vision focused on those mission worlds.


    Compared with the ordinary nightmare secret place, the harvest in the task world is much richer. Not to mention the various branch tasks, it is just a world resource and the extraordinary inheritance contained in that world, which is already an unimaginable wealth.


    Because of culture and inheritance, the world of Chinese culture is often raided by the Chinese dragon slaughtering group, and the world of neon is raided by neon¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Only the star bar, because of its special history, competes with the dark Parliament for the world derived from European history.


    When the outside world was calm, ADIS walked to the vast spiritual sea.


    In the distance, the ancient world tree body blooms endless brilliance, covering this area.


    At this time, the world tree is no longer the original appearance. Seven or eight world fruits emitting strong world power hang on the branches of the world tree, making the breath of the world tree seem more profound, as if it had undergone more drastic transformation.


    This is the result of this period of time. After such a long time, the LORD God space finally ushered in the fruits of harvest. Every time that group of reincarnation conquers a world, the world tree will produce one more fruit.


    "Enough power, it''s time for the next step." Adams looked up, sensed the surging power in his body, and muttered to himself.


    Just as there is a gap with people, there is also a gap in the world. Some world forces are weak, the origin of the world is weak, and it is almost a desert of extraordinary power. Some worlds are like the world of gods and demons in ancient times. The dances of gods and demons are enough to give birth to great power.


    The gap in the world at each level is extremely strong. If you want to draw, you will consume more power.


    Yates waved his hand gently, and a little light spread out, causing turbulence in the sea of spirit.


    Behind him, the glory of the world tree is also blooming, as if it crossed time and space and came to the depths of the spiritual sea in an instant.


    There, the endless world is rising and falling. Every moment, countless worlds destroy themselves, and countless worlds are born from the sea of spirit.


    Until the end, under the traction of the power of ADIS and the instinct of the world tree, a world brand gradually emerged.


    It''s a golden world. In the world, a powerful world atmosphere blooms. The theoretical power is many times stronger than those previously pulled.


    As the world is exposed, the space of the LORD God is pulled outward, and the glory is attached to the world in an instant, constantly shaking the surrounding spiritual sea, and even disappearing many illusory stars in an instant.


    A channel was established, and then part of the message of the world came to Adams through this channel.


    After receiving the message from that world, for a moment, ADIS showed a surprised expression.


    "It''s that world?" Adams said with great interest. "I don''t know how people in the real world will react when they see that world?"


    It is a large as like as two peas in the world, which is almost the same size as the real world. In terms of pattern, the terrain is just like the real world. The LAN-STAR is a big world.


    But the difference is that it is an extremely terrible world, which is the history of the real world 20000 years ago.


    At that time, human civilization had not yet begun, and dark creatures ruled everything.


    Demons everywhere, ancient and terrible vampire ancestors, werewolf ancestors in werewolf legends, and various powerful demons in myths and legends, were not legends at that time, but real strong ones.


    Compared with the modern world, the extraordinary power of that world is obviously much higher, and its strongest has reached the level of level 4, which is far from comparable to the real world.


    However, the reincarnation progress is very fast. The current strongest is about to break through level 3. Now it''s just good to enter the world.


    Adams pondered for a moment, then waved his hand.


    Under the gaze of countless reincarnators in the LORD God space, a new gate gradually appeared on the vast flat land.

 Chapter 257

    In the vast space of the LORD God, a door slowly appears and is exposed in front of many reincarnations.


    Different from the time when the main god space was just established, the main god space has been established for some time. Not only the number of reincarnators has greatly increased, but also some mechanisms of the main god space have become familiar.


    For example, when the real task of each month is opened, a new door will appear.


    "Eh, has a new world been opened? I don''t know what world it is this time?" a reincarnator said in surprise.


    "Something is wrong. This is indeed the door to the mission world, but how is this door different from the previous one?"


    These reincarnations are experienced. At this time, we can see the difference at a glance.


    Compared with the world gate of those missions in the past, this gate looks very different.


    First of all, it is more than twice as big as the portal of the past transmission world, and a more powerful breath is emitted, which makes the reincarnation around frown and feel the extraordinary of the world.


    On the spot, some serious reincarnators will leave to report the situation in the real world.


    "The new world?" in the space of the LORD God, Chang Tianxiong looked at the world and wondered, "is this world different from other worlds? Why do I always feel a little uneasy."


    At this time, he is not what he used to be. After a lot of tasks, with courage and some luck, he has successfully reached level 2, which is the strongest among the reincarnators in the main god space.


    Suddenly, at this moment, a voice sounded in the minds of all reincarnations, stunned everyone.


    "Ding! The second level world mission is on!"


    "Second class world mission?" people wondered, looking at the golden door with different light in their eyes.


    Finally, some people couldn''t bear it and took the lead in entering the gate. In a moment, countless people disappeared and went to another world.


    With a large number of reincarnators gradually entering, the news about the world was soon put in front of all forces.


    "The dark ages?"


    In front of the desk, No. 1 was livid and looked at the intelligence reported below.


    "Yes." at the bottom, a general also looked iron green: "according to the news from our people, this time, I''m afraid the world is very big, almost the same size as our real world."


    "What''s more frightening is that the human civilization in that world has not yet begun. The earth is dominated by some demons. It is even said that some reincarnators have inquired about the ancestor of vampires."


    Hearing this, some people present were shaking their arms slightly.


    "Vampire ancestors, even in the main god space, are up to level 4 terrorist beings... They looked at each other, and some people were livid, saying so.


    Extraordinary power, the more to the back, the greater the gap in power. Among the three levels, there are three levels: Marquis, Duke and Prince, not to mention the stronger four levels.


    In the main god space, the Marquis level strong in the real world is the ordinary level 3, the Duke is the level 3 peak, and the prince is the limit of level 3.


    At present, the known princes are prone to destroy cities and kill countries, and can even forcibly crush tens of thousands of formed troops with one person, resulting in boundless blood.


    If many great powers had the last nuclear deterrence, the human world would have become slaves to these princes.


    As the prince of the third level limit is so powerful, what about the ancestor of the fourth level?


    "According to the current data, the gap between the ancestor of level 4 and the prince is at least more than ten times..."


    It seems that after thinking of these people''s ideas, an expert stood up and said with the same iron face: "in other words, no matter whether our nuclear weapons can kill the level 4 ancestor or not, just the speed of the other party, we can''t hit the other party."


    "If the other party is not directly hit in the central area of the nuclear weapon outbreak, but only in the marginal area, there is nothing to do with the vitality of level 4 creatures."


    "Not even big Ivan?" No. 1 suddenly said, startling everyone.


    Looking at the serious expression on No. 1''s face, some people were sweating on the spot.


    This time, the expert standing in front hesitated, nodding first and then shaking his head: "I''m afraid not..."


    Suddenly, No. 1 took a puff from the corner of his mouth and said nothing more.


    "Put aside all other things for the time being and let the Dragon slaughtering group make every effort to develop the world."


    The person below nodded to show understanding.


    Although this task is dangerous in the world, it is also an unprecedented opportunity. Therefore, even if it is dangerous, we can only do our best to develop it.


    "In addition, where is the strongest person in the Dragon slaying group?" after a while, No. 1 asked again.


    "Lei Zhengfang and other elders have reached the limit of level 2 and are about to break through level 3. The new generation of strong men, such as Chang Tianxiong and Yang Lan, have also reached the level of level 2." someone at the bottom quickly stood up and replied.


    "HMM." No. 1 nodded, pondered, and then said, "increase our strength. During this period, we should concentrate all our resources and strive to make the first level 4 strong player appear in China."


    "Yes!" the man below listened in awe.


    "Alas, I have a hunch that with the advent of the LORD God space, the next world will become a world full of terrible strong people." someone shook his head and sighed.


    "In just one year, the world''s strong have emerged. I don''t know how many. It is said that except for Europe, which is fairly stable, other places are more or less affected by these reincarnators."


    "In Europe, it''s just because the two vampires have been forcibly curbed." someone said disdainfully: "Europe is one of the big chassis of vampires. Most state regimes there are controlled by these vampires, and there are several princes sitting there, so the two vampires didn''t do it."


    "But when this mission world is over, the two vampires will have action after obtaining the power comparable to the prince. At that time, it will be earth shaking. Maybe even the situation of the whole world will be turbulent."


    "Northern Europe is also general. It is said that a werewolf reincarnator has also risen. Now he is ready to emulate the two vampires. He is gathering a large number of werewolves and preparing to form a werewolf ancestral Association."


    "It''s just a group of old dark creatures." a general came out with a sneer on his mouth: "even the past. In the future, he will seize all these dark creatures in the laboratory sooner or later."


    Around the world, the major reincarnation organizations are discussing this information about that world.


    With the passage of time, reincarnation people have a deeper understanding of that world, and are also surprised by the power of that world.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time." in the space of the LORD God, Chang Tianxiong sighed as he looked at the approaching Grassley.


    The other party has changed at this time.


    After killing the vampire before, glori fled the country and went to Africa.


    There, with his brave strength, he got up in that chaotic area, and even occupied a large area and formed his own army.


    At this time, he was wearing a black and gold armor, his firm face remained unchanged, and his breath was very terrible.


    Behind his God, there are more than a dozen soldiers in uniform armour. The queue is neat and uniform, with a taste of the essence of a hundred battles.


    Seeing this, Chang Tianxiong was surprised: "you really found a way to train soldiers, and you trained like this."


    Every one of the ten soldiers behind glori had an extraordinary breath. The weakest was the apprentice level, and the strongest reached the first level.


    "Before they enter the god space, I signed a contract with them, and then I used the invitation quota of the god space to invite them in."


    "In return, they need to work for me for ten years," said Grassley, shaking his head.


    "It''s amazing that you can get so much invitation to the LORD God space." Chang Tianxiong nodded and said with a trace of admiration.


    In some tasks, you will occasionally be rewarded with the right to invite others into the main god space. As long as you get this, you can invite others into the main god space.


    This invitation right, of course, is nothing to Adams. After all, he needs to invite reincarnation into the space of the LORD God, so it''s the same to invite anyone. It''s even more cost-effective. First, it saves the reward for reincarnation to complete the task, and second, it improves the success rate of inviting reincarnation to pass the test.


    After all, for other reincarnations, this invitation right is undoubtedly a very precious reward, which is bound to be cherished, so as to avoid the embarrassing situation that users can''t even pass the trial task after entering the main god space.


    "Where''s Tengyi at the foot of the mountain? I haven''t seen him for a long time." glary glanced around and looked at Chang Tianxiong in front of him.


    "He." Chang Tianxiong shook his head. "He''s the same as you. He worries about his Samurai regiment all day and runs around with a group of people all day."


    "After all, you should also know that there is too little decent inheritance of neon, resulting in insufficient number of strong people and so terrible number of demons." here, he seems to think of some bad memories. He is speechless and doesn''t know what to say.


    "I''ve heard that it seems that the Warring States world of neon was opened last time. There were almost people and Demons living together, and there were several demons in almost every village. I don''t know how they survived." glary shook his head and felt a little speechless about the terrible number of demons in neon.


    "Well, here he is." Yang Lan came over from a distance, looked at the familiar figure in the distance and gently raised her eyebrows.

 Chapter 258

    In the distance, a tall warrior in Black Warrior armor walked in from the outside.


    Behind him, a group of witches and warriors followed.


    This is the reincarnation of neon. After conquering a world of neon history, the inheritance inside is obtained by neon. Therefore, quite a few reincarnations of neon have chosen to take those roads.


    After all, with ready-made inheritance, there is no need to spend a lot of God coins to strengthen the main god space.


    "You have a strong smell of blood. What''s the matter?"


    As soon as Yamashita Teng reached the vicinity of glari, Chang Tianxiong frowned and asked in some doubt.


    "When I came, I met a big demon, so I wasted some time."


    "With your strength, you can also say big demons. The other party has more than one level of strength?" glary looked at rattan one at the foot of the mountain in surprise.


    Neon country has a special situation. In this country, there are many demons, known as eight million demons. But in such a huge base of demons, powerful demons are very rare. With the strength of Tengyi at the foot of the mountain, few demons can match.


    In the distance, the glory of the LORD God gradually fell and shrouded the rattan at the foot of the mountain. In an instant, he cleared his body and adjusted his state to the best.


    Seeing this scene, Yang Lan''s mouth on one side Drew: "it''s really extravagant. Let the LORD God help you adjust your state."


    "No way." Yamashita fujiichi shook his head: "we are going to that world soon. We must adjust our state to the best. We can''t make mistakes at all."


    "The people who should have come have basically come. Let''s go." Chang Tianxiong took the lead and looked at the people behind him and asked.


    "OK!" the others nodded in agreement.


    So, in the surprised eyes of other reincarnations, a long line of dozens of people entered the huge light door.


    "That''s the Dragon slaying group in China, the neon Samurai order, and the Guerri knights in Africa." someone recognized the origin of Chang Tianxiong and others and said.


    "It seems that there is a big move."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The feeling of familiarity came. In an instant, Chang Tianxiong took the lead in opening his eyes, wearing a protective mask and looking at the outside world.


    Compared with the modern world, the world 20000 years ago seems to be far behind. At least there are large tracts of wasteland outside, and there is no sign of farming at all.


    "In other words, since the world was discovered, some of our records can be overturned."


    "Even the most authentic historical records of the modern world can only carry on the history of about 10000 years, and the world is obviously far more than that. Only in the records of those dark races can we find a trace."


    "In other words, the world may be more friendly to the dark creatures of the dark Council."


    Looking at the scenery outside, several people are talking here sentence by sentence.


    After a while, the call of the LORD God came.


    "Ding! World mission release!"


    Main task: survival!


    Live in this world for three months.


    Task reward: Five


    Branch Mission: rule or destroy blood clan / werewolf


    This world is dominated by vampires and werewolves, conquering vampires and werewolves, or destroying the rule of vampires and werewolves.


    Task reward: it depends on the contribution made by specific actions.


    Branch Mission: kill pure blood Vampires (ancestors)


    Task reward: 50000 God coins, ten strands of world source power.


    Branch Mission: kill pure blood werewolf (ancestor)


    Task reward: 50000 God coins, ten strands of world source power.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Different from the world task in the past, the world did not have the task of unifying the world, but changed to the rule of destroying vampires and werewolves.


    Naturally, this is because the world is too vast. Under the current situation of the world, it is impossible to conquer it all without knowing how long it will take.


    Moreover, there are many ways to conquer the world, not limited to one way.


    The world is evolved from the history of vampires and werewolves. Vampires and werewolves are the protagonists of the world. Therefore, as long as the reincarnator unifies the vampires and werewolves in the world, or destroys the rule of vampires and werewolves in the world, and then kills those ancestors, the goal can still be achieved.


    However, it is obviously too difficult for the current reincarnator to rule these dark creatures. And for normal human reincarnation, I''m afraid there is only one way to destroy the rule of these dark creatures.


    "Five... Fifty thousand divine coins, and ten strands of world power!" Chang Tianxiong was stunned at the task in front of him.


    At the same time, a sense of crisis appeared in his mind, which made him smile bitterly.


    The LORD God will never make a mistake. Since he will offer this price for this task, the ancestor of vampire and werewolf must be very terrible, otherwise he doesn''t deserve this price.


    But looking at this number, people still couldn''t help being silent.


    Glary and Yamashita looked at each other and saw a bitter smile in each other''s eyes.


    "Fifty thousand divine coins are even better. The key is the source power of the world."


    God coins are resources that can be collected slowly. Although there are many 50000 God coins, they can definitely be taken out with the power of the country behind them.


    But those ten strands of world source force are really precious.


    At present, the key to obtaining the world source power has been explored. If you want to obtain the world source power, you must complete the tasks that are very critical to the task world. Even in the previous task world, you can obtain a little world source power only by completing the task of conquering the world.


    The world source force is extremely precious. A considerable part of the artifacts above level 4, whether they are powerful inheritance or terrible blood, need the world source force to exchange, which can be called priceless treasure.


    "It seems that we must find a way to find out the intelligence of those vampires and werewolves."


    Looking at each other, they said helplessly.


    At this time, on the other side, a similar dialogue is going on.


    "Feel it? The familiarity of the world." in a cold palace, jasm looked at the trembling human slave in front of him and said with some sigh.


    "In the records of our family, in ancient times, our blood clan and wolves were the overlord of the world."


    "At that time, these humans were just our slaves."


    "That grand occasion is really the most brilliant period of time for our blood clan, but we didn''t expect to witness this era with our own eyes. What''s more ironic is that we have to end the supreme ancestor with our own hands."


    Jasm said with a sigh.


    For these two vampires, there is no doubt that it is more appropriate to choose to unify the blood clan, which is much easier than destroying the blood clan rule.


    But no matter which path you choose, vampire ancestors can''t get around the threshold.


    Among blood families, the suppression of higher blood against lower blood is extremely terrible. As the strongest vampire ancestor of blood family, it itself has the supreme status and glory in the blood family.


    However, whether you want to destroy the blood clan rule or rule the blood clan yourself, the ancestor of vampires is an obstacle in front and must be removed.


    "The so-called ancestor, in the final analysis, is just a level 4 vampire." opposite jasm, Aria despised it very much. "Only when there is no higher blood family blood, can they rule the blood family. In terms of strength, they can also be called the ancestor of all blood families?"


    "This can be seen from the LORD God''s evaluation of the blood of these ancestors is only pure blood vampires."


    Jasm nodded approvingly.


    After they came to the main god space, they had already seen through the so-called ancestor blood, which was once extremely respected, but it was just an ordinary four level blood. There were many in the main god space.


    "I have read the records in the clan. There is a record about the origin of our blood clan. According to those records, I have also speculated about the history of our blood clan."


    Jasm hesitated and said, "in legend, neither our blood family nor werewolves are actually the original life of the planet, but come from another place. For some unknown reasons, our two families came to blue star in ancient times a long time ago."


    "At present, no one knows what happened after that. Later, our ancestors of blood clan and werewolf left again and went to the depths of the universe, leaving only some descendants and still staying in the blue star."


    "The descendants left behind are the common ancestors of all our blood families later."


    "Ancestor?" aria murmured to herself, puzzled and relieved.


    "Yes, in the introduction of the main god space, those ancestors are pure blood vampires, so there is no doubt that the upper limit of the real blood clan strength should be about level 4."


    "We should be the descendants of the first group of pure blood vampires who combined with humans. Because the blood of the blood family was continuously diluted, the upper limit of blood was continuously reduced, and finally became what it is now."


    "Those pure blood vampires are the common ancestors of all blood families on the blue star. That''s why they are respected as the ancestors."


    They looked at each other and nodded.


    "However, in this way, there may well be more than one so-called ancestor in this world."


    They thought of this possibility for a moment, and then jasm frowned: "there may have been more than one ancestor, but there can''t be too many."


    "Otherwise, the LORD God should not give such a rich reward. If there were more than ten ancestors, wouldn''t it be possible to gather the source power of a hundred worlds directly? Such a world should not be so far."


    "However, this world has great advantages for both of us. I feel further opportunities here." aria opened her mouth and showed her sharp fangs.


    For them, the greatest wealth in the world is the ancestor of the blood family in the world, that is, those pure blood vampires.

 Chapter 259

    For vampires, under normal circumstances, if you get the heart core of a high vampire, you may go further and improve your blood.


    Vampire ancestor is the blood source of all vampires on blue star. It is a pure blood family, and its heart core is also the most powerful.


    If you can get the heart core of the vampire ancestor, you can devour it directly and try to make the blood further without having to exchange it at a high price in the main god space.


    After all, the higher the blood, the greater the cost of exchange. If they can save it, it will be enough for them to do a lot of things.


    "The human power in this world is insufficient. There are not so many extraordinary people in the modern world. We only need to pay attention to the dark race in this world."


    "As for now, let''s find some strong ones first. I have a hunch that as long as we are given some more time, we will immediately enter level 3." the two vampires look at each other, and then walk slowly towards the outside world.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    On the other side, a fierce battle is beginning.


    "Damn it! There are too many demons in this world!" Chang Tianxiong waved a blood red knife in his hand, and a knife roared forward, killing several demons in front of him.


    On the other side, glari and Yamashita fujiichi each directed their subordinates to sprint forward.


    In front of them, a steady stream of demons seemed to have lost their reason. They came towards them with tyrannical brilliance in their eyes, which made them tired of parrying.


    The strength of these demons is not strong. Each one is taken out alone, but it is stronger than normal people. An ordinary soldier who has been trained for several years can fight these demons, not to mention these extraordinary people.


    In fact, every time Chang Tianxiong and others hit and waved, a demon died, but the demons in front of them were endless, which annoyed them.


    "The world is really terrible." after a long time, looking at the corpses everywhere in the original place, grany said with a bad face.


    "But fortunately, there is not no harvest. These demon corpses are good whether they are recycled or used as materials. Let''s divide them." Chang Tianxiong looked at the corpses in this place and said.


    The corpses of demons are not worthless. Most of them can be recycled by the main god space. Although the price is relatively low, it is also an income.


    Moreover, if there is reincarnation, they can make use of these things and make some extraordinary items.


    "I didn''t expect to encounter a wave of demons of this scale just by exploring casually. The world can''t be underestimated."


    In front of them, several Aboriginal people wearing animal skins, rough skin and short stature came to Chang Tianxiong and looked at them with great excitement on their faces.


    "Sacrificial Lord!" they danced and took out some tributes to Chang Tianxiong and others in front of them. They didn''t know what to say there in indigenous words.


    Several people looked at each other and shook their heads.


    Before coming, of course, they considered the problem of language barrier and made some targeted exchange.


    But even if we change these languages, we can only understand and understand the normal dialogue, and do not involve these inexplicable things.


    "It seems to be some kind of ritual, which is related to the sacrifice in their mouth. Can we say that there are also extraordinary people in this era?" Ye Lan stood aside, watched for a moment and said.


    "It seems that there is information about human beings in this world before. There are human extraordinary people who introduce this world. It seems that some servants who serve the blood clan can cast some extremely weak extraordinary spells. In terms of strength, they can''t even be apprentices. A strong warrior can compete with each other alone."


    Speaking of this, Chang Tianxiong squinted and looked at several aborigines kneeling in front of him.


    "But it''s hard to find a few strong and professionally trained soldiers in this world."


    He looked at the thin bodies of the aborigines and said.


    "Let''s act separately." standing aside, Yamashita Teng, who looked very silent, suddenly opened his mouth, which surprised everyone.


    Seeing that he was the first to say so, grali also said: "indeed, we came to this world. At present, we all have different goals. It''s better to act separately."


    "Although the world is strong, there should not be too many strong people who can really threaten us. It''s really useless to get together."


    Chang Tianxiong looked at them in amazement and nodded after a long time.


    After a while, they left according to different goals.


    "Lord Grassley, what shall we do next?" his subordinates asked with some doubts beside Grassley.


    "Go and find the tribe around here..." Gary suddenly stopped, pointed to the figures in front and said.


    "I have a hunch that this world mission will last for a long time. We must make long-term plans."


    "If we want to stand firm in this world, we must build our own strength."


    Glari pointed to the trembling aborigines ahead: "these people are the foundation."


    "Sir, do you want to gather the tribes nearby and train them?" the man beside him thought.


    Gra nodded and then shook his head: "these aborigines are too weak. Even if they train, they can''t reach an extraordinary level in a short time."


    "However, in the huge base, there will always be people with good talents. Although the world''s population base is rare, it must be easy to select hundreds of people."


    At this point, they gradually moved forward.


    Each reincarnation comes to this world, most of them have their own ideas and plans, and have their own plans.


    Because of the arrival of many reincarnators, the world here also began to change and instinctively reacted.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Time passed slowly, and a secret conversation was unfolding in a dark castle.


    Touch!


    A violent crash came from below.


    "In the past few years, our people have been killed. In a short time, dozens of viscount and seven or eight earls have been killed."


    "Even among the people attacked, there was a marquis."


    "Who did this? The werewolves?" someone asked in a cold tone.


    "Not the werewolves." the speaker had blond hair, looked handsome and had an ancient heritage.


    "Even recently, not only us, the werewolves have also been attacked, and the losses are even much greater than us."


    "Moreover, the identity of those attackers will surprise you." the man smiled coldly and looked at many blood families in front of him.


    "Kurus, don''t sell off, just say it." there was a terrible smell in front. A thin and pale young man looked at Kurus standing in front and said with some dissatisfaction.


    "Although we have a lot of time, it''s not a good habit to sell off at this time." the young man opened his mouth gently and was dissatisfied.


    "Elia, you''re so boring." Kurus showed a dull expression on his face and just waved his hand.


    Below, two vampire servants came trembling from below, dragging two bodies.


    When they saw the two bodies, many blood families present were shocked.


    "Is this... Human?" some people were unsure, and there was a hesitant opening below, which seemed uncertain.


    "No, it''s really human breath. It''s just stronger than normal human beings. I don''t know how much."


    "From his breath, I felt a force comparable to the count. It was really powerful."


    The young man stood up with great interest, gently stroked the two bodies and said, "can those mole ant like humans have such powerful power?"


    "On this question, please allow me to introduce two new partners to you." Kurus clapped his hands with a cold smile on his face. Outside, a slight sound of footsteps came gradually.


    In the surprised eyes of many blood families, two blood families came from the outside.


    "Two powerful blood families of marquis? Why have I never heard of you?" the young man said with a surprised expression on his face.


    As a blood race, its actual strength mainly depends on blood inheritance, so it attaches great importance to the purity of blood, and the recent intermarriage is also very serious.


    Even those lowly vampire servants and ordinary vampires. However, if the blood families above Viscount are inherited upward, they can basically be related to other vampires.


    Especially in this era, it is almost impossible for two completely unfamiliar Marquis blood families.


    "Your blood is very special and powerful, but it seems a little different from us?" after a while, it seems to feel something. The pale young blood clan once again showed a surprised expression on his face, which was uncertain.


    These two strange blood families are naturally not blood families in this world, but reincarnators from the main god space, jasm and aria.


    After coming to this world, through a period of efforts, they have broken through the limit of level 2 and reached the level of level 3.


    Around, but when jasm and aria came to the front, the vampire breath on them was released without cover, which made the eyes of the blood clan gathered around shrink.


    Even some blood clans trembled slightly under the pressure of their blood breath.


    Only a few people were still in good condition, such as the young blood clan and Kurus, who sat in front and kept smiling.


    This is the deterrent of high blood vessels to low blood vessels. As a blood race, the superior blood race has absolute control over the inferior blood race.


    Jasm and aria had already changed their third level vampire blood at this time.


    In this world, the three-level blood is equivalent to the prince level blood, which is equivalent to the blood level of the first generation of descendants of the ancestor.


    If we take into account the particularity of their blood, what they exchange is the branch of level 6 blood. At this time, their blood level is probably stronger than that of their ancestors'' parents and children, second only to their ancestors.

 Chapter 260

    The more extraordinary power is behind, the more powerful and difficult it is, and the difference is more and more powerful.


    The Marquis, Duke and Prince of vampires are actually three levels, but because of the different concentration of blood, some vampires can only barely reach level 3, while others can reach the limit of level 3.


    The blood of the main god space is intact, that is to say, the three-level blood in the main god space can actually reach the limit of the third level, that is, the level of the prince.


    If the exchange is for some blood vessels that are very strong in Level 3, even the power can be far more than.


    At this time, this is the case with jasm of aria.


    The blood breath of the two of them is completely different from that of other blood families. One of them exudes terrible blood majesty like a high king, which makes other vampires want to surrender involuntarily. The other person exudes a deep smell of the night, which is extremely pure and covers all other smells, almost like the king of the night.


    The blood of these two people, just feeling the breath from the outside, is enough to surprise and deeply feel their unusual.


    While seeing them, many women''s blood clan eyes lit up at the same time, with strange brilliance in their eyes, which seemed to be very interested in them.


    "These two people are not people on our side, but come from the other side of the world. They only came here recently, so they are not familiar with you."


    Kurus looked at the surprise of the blood families around him, smiled and introduced them.


    "Everyone must feel it. Our two people are the direct blood of our ancestors. In the future, they even have the opportunity to become Duke."


    As soon as these words came out, several people''s faces immediately showed disdain.


    Blood is not everything. Even the parents and children of the fourth level ancestors can reach the third level limit in theory, but the actual extent is not certain.


    Even if it is a pure blood family, the so-called ancestors, not everyone can reach their own blood limit. There are only a few who can be promoted to level 4 and are known as the ancestors.


    Of course, although it may not reach the limit, if you have level 4 ancestral blood, even if you can''t reach the limit of blood, level 3 is generally no problem.


    Therefore, even if jasm and aria have the potential to promote the prince, they are only potential. Before they are really promoted, they are just the same for some blood families around them.


    However, feeling the blood breath of the two of them, the eyes of some blood families lit up around them.


    These are some female blood families, or blood families with weak blood lines in their own families.


    If the lower blood group is combined with the higher blood group, the offspring born finally will also have some higher blood, which can improve the blood purity of their own family. Therefore, it is a very attractive thing for these blood families with insufficient blood purity to combine with blood families with higher blood.


    Feeling the hot eyes around him, jasm took a soft smile on his face. He looked elegant and polite. With his handsome and feminine appearance, he was very charming.


    "Let''s go back to the previous question." Kurus turned and looked at jesim and aria.


    They understood and walked to the front.


    "These two humans are not ordinary humans, but from forces with real power."


    "That force has been hidden for a long time and is different from the human beings outside. They have a real extraordinary inheritance, which is generally the inheritance of our blood clan. Therefore, they can train powerful soldiers and even compete with our blood clan."


    They narrated sentence by sentence, describing these reincarnations as a common force.


    Listening to their description, the blood clan below frowned.


    In recent years, with the continuous entry of reincarnators, many original dark races in the world have also found some traces, and even many blood races and dark races such as werewolves have been killed.


    But like this time, such a large-scale high blood clan was killed. Hearing this, several people below pondered for a while, and then nodded slowly.


    Some people disdained: "Kurus, don''t sell off. How much power does the other party have?"


    "With your strength, you have to summon us. Presumably, the other party''s strength should be extremely terrible..."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    A conversation ended slowly. After the conversation, a grand banquet was held.


    Kurus looked at the dozens of dried blood bodies displayed in the hall and smiled with disdain.


    "These fools have really been addicted for too long and know nothing about the changes in the outside world."


    After that group of blood clan left, his breath was no longer covered up, far more powerful than the Duke, and spread out with bursts of blood majesty.


    If the blood clan is still here, after feeling the blood breath on him, he will be shocked and can''t believe it.


    Because at this time, his strength had broken through the level of Duke and reached the level of Prince.


    "Lord Kurus, how do you feel?" aside, jasm and aria came out, and a trace of admiration flashed in their eyes after seeing the breath on Kurus.


    "It is worthy of being Lord Kurus. In such a short time, he broke his original blood shackles and even advanced to become a prince."


    "Thanks to the effort of the level 4 blood clan you remitted to me, otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t reach this step in this world by my own words." Kurus sighed a little on his face and opened his mouth.


    "Even so, with only a drop of effort, he broke the shackles of blood without entering the space of the Lord and God to exchange blood. This courage and talent is really incredible."


    Jasm exclaimed.


    This praise was not perfunctory, but sincere.


    As a blood clan, he has long experienced the blood shackles of the blood clan and understood the difficulties.


    If the blood clan wants to break the blood shackles, there is another way to try in addition to obtaining the heart core of the superior blood clan.


    That is to obtain the painstaking efforts of the superior blood family, and then burn your life and blood through the secret method with this drop of painstaking efforts, which also has a certain chance of metamorphosis.


    This method is much more difficult than using the heart core. A narrow escape is not enough to describe its danger. Once failed, life will wither immediately.


    Blood clan itself has a long life and strength, so few people dare to do so, and few can succeed, which almost only exists in legends.


    "How''s your plan going now?" Kurus shook his head and looked at them.


    "It''s almost ready," jasm said. "The position we gave them is indeed the location of those human beings. But the strength of those strong human beings may be beyond their imagination."


    The corner of his mouth seemed to think of something interesting.


    In fact, under the terrorist pressure of the world, forces from the real world began to join hands for the first time.


    And those waiting for the blood clan there are almost half of the human reincarnators in the world.


    "But if human beings can be trusted?" Kurus frowned and said his question.


    "We have signed a contract with each other, which is stronger than the one we signed before. Even if the other party wants to terminate, the price paid will definitely make them feel flesh pain."


    "What''s more, we have the same interests now. At least in this world, there should be no pulling back from each other."


    Aria smiled: "moreover, after this time, Lord Kurus can also come to our world. At that time, your strength will join us, and our strength will be enough to fight each other."


    Kurus nodded and sighed: "Lord God, space is really yearning."


    Their detailed dialogue will be very surprised if it is known by other reincarnations.


    Because although this Kurus is the indigenous of the world, he is also a reincarnator.

 Chapter 261

    In the main god space, each world mission will have a large number of branch missions and a large number of rewards.


    There are too many things in the reward, including the right to invite the LORD God space.


    The right of invitation to the main god space can enable a person in the real world to enter the main god space and enjoy the treatment of the selected person. This kind of thing has no cost for Yates, but it is undoubtedly a good thing for others.


    There is another form of this reward, which is to invite people from the task world into the main god space.


    For the Supreme God, there is no gap between the people in the task world and the real world. They can all be used as reincarnators. The reason why they are not selected is that the number of reincarnators in the real world is not enough, and there is no need to select reincarnators in other worlds.


    However, the right to invite other worlds into the space of the LORD God is undoubtedly more precious and rare.


    These two vampires have captured several worlds and completed most of the tasks of those worlds, so they have been rewarded with this invitation.


    However, this right of invitation can not be invited by anyone, and it has limitations.


    At least, those who get the attention of the world can''t be invited.


    Not because it''s impossible, but because it''s not worth it. Inviting people who do not belong to their own world as reincarnators consumes much more than normal invitations.


    If the other party is also concerned by the world consciousness, the power required is even greater, which is a loss making business.


    In this world, the objects concerned by world consciousness are undoubtedly the ancestors of the first four levels.


    The world originated from the history of the dark race. It does not belong to human beings, but to blood races and werewolves.


    As the ancestor of blood clan and werewolf, it will undoubtedly receive the greatest attention of world consciousness and cannot be selected.


    And this Kurus is a carefully selected partner between jasm and aria.


    After selecting him as a reincarnator and witnessing the power of the LORD God, Kurus made up his mind to sell all the people in his world.


    However, in the human world, this may be shameful, but for the blood family, this is really nothing.


    "Forget it, with our preparation, even if those idiots are not all dead, there must not be many people left, enough for us to carry out the next plan." Kurus shook his head and seemed to disdain the blood clan outside.


    "However, once the blood clan here is killed by us, will it attract the attention of those ancestors?" jasm looked at each other and was worried.


    At this point, Kurus''s face was a little dignified, but after a long time, he shook his head: "it shouldn''t be."


    "Today''s ancestors are all antiques. In order to delay their lives, they usually fall into eternal sleep and won''t come out easily."


    "Although these blood families in the world are all descendants of those ancestors, they actually don''t know how many years have passed. I''m afraid it''s impossible to connect with those ancestors who fell into deep sleep through their blood."


    Kurus sneered.


    "However, even if those ancestors are important, as long as they don''t appear together, but only one, we still have a way to deal with them." jasm looked at aria with confidence.


    "Oh?" Kurus was curious. "The power of the ancestors is far beyond your imagination."


    "You are also reincarnators in the LORD God space. You must know something about the four levels of power. In this case, do you still have this confidence?"


    "It''s just us, of course not." aria slowly opened his mouth: "there are four levels of power. Naturally, there are four levels of power to deal with it."


    "Lord Kurus, don''t underestimate the power of reincarnation."


    Kurus was stunned. After a long time, he nodded again.


    The three of them looked to the outside world. At this time, the blood clan atmosphere that had been everywhere began to dissipate gradually.


    A breeze blew from the outside. They looked at each other and walked out slowly.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The other side.


    "It seems that Kurus didn''t lie to us. These humans are really unusual," said a blonde young man, frowning at several human bodies in front of him.


    "If not, he must have swallowed these people directly." standing beside him, another thin and pale blood clan smiled coldly.


    "However, these human blood are really good. I wish I could catch some to my castle and supply me with such blood all the time." his face looked a little intoxicated. He looked at several corpses below and grabbed them with his arms.


    A corpse below was caught by him in an instant, and then he opened his fangs and bit on the corpse.


    The warm body looked like it had just died, with warm heat in its blood.


    Several vampires looked crazy and sucked up the residual corpses, leaving only a few mummies, which were still far away by them as if they were garbage.


    If you look so carefully, you will find that the figures of these people are equal to the reincarnators from the modern world. They are not reincarnators, but the indigenous humans cultivated by the world.


    "These are just ordinary humans trained by them, not their main force." the blood clan shook his head and said.


    At this time, the scene suddenly began to change. I don''t know when, the outside temperature seemed to rise all of a sudden.


    "Ah!" a scream came out suddenly, which surprised several powerful blood families in front: "who?"


    With their exclamation, it seemed that something had changed. Behind them, a large number of vampire servants followed them issued violent screams.


    Hundreds of human soldiers with firm complexion and wearing animal skin armor came out, and their bloodthirsty eyes looked at the huge number of vampires in front of them.


    If you look carefully, you can find that these are also the human natives of the world. At this time, it has been transformed, everyone is very strong, and even some have reached the apprenticeship level.


    They formed an army, charged forward in an instant, and dragged the vampire servants who followed those blood families into hell one by one.


    These vampire minions are the products of blood family. They are often transformed from human beings and have some power, but they are not blood family in fact.


    Looking at this situation, the blood clan in front frowned.


    Hundreds of well-trained soldiers fit together, and their strength has been able to threaten some blood families.


    But the sudden emergence of hundreds of soldiers suddenly made them feel wrong.


    "Something''s wrong, Kurus. They said there were only a small number of strong human beings here. How could it be like this." someone frowned among the blood clan in front.


    At this time, there was a sudden smell of terror, which made them have to stop thinking and turn around to deal with it.


    In their surprised eyes, in front of them, strong human beings appeared one by one.


    It changed their faces in an instant.


    "Chinese dragon slaying group, neon Samurai regiment, star strip special action group and other large and small organizations have almost come all over."


    "Even the dark Council, which originally belonged to the dark creatures, assisted me. I don''t believe I can''t take you vampires this time!" standing in front, a man wearing a military uniform and tall, looked at the ignorant vampire in front and said ruthlessly.


    This is Ye Kaihua, the leader of the Dragon slaying group. At this time, he also came here and commanded the Dragon slaughtering group to start an unprecedented battle.


    As for the blood clan in front, it has fallen into an unbelievable situation at this time.


    "Why, why are there so many strong human beings?" it seems that some people can''t believe it, and a blood clan in front said with shock.


    "Kurus!" all the blood families present were not fools. In an instant, someone gnashed his teeth and shouted the name.


    At the same time, there are some doubts.


    "What benefits did these humans give him and why did he betray us?" the question rose to my mind in an instant.


    Although it is said that in this era, blood families are often not harmonious and even hostile to each other, it is still surprising to cooperate with a group of human beings and sell their peers.


    "Your words are too much." in front, someone sneered and looked at the vampires in front, with a light of hatred in his eyes.


    "General ye, please give orders and let the Dragon slaughtering group fight." someone asked for a fight.


    Ye Kaihua nodded.


    For a time, in front, several figures came out of the queue, and their breath was released without concealment. Everyone''s strength was above level 2, which made the blood clan opposite shrink its pupils.


    "The Dragon slaughtering team in China has started, let''s start." in other directions, several other commanders looked at the situation ahead and waved their hands to let their people rush forward.


    The blood gas gradually rose up. At this time, countless blood families broke out at the same time, facing the human strong coming from afar.


    "Damn it, how could there be so many people?" one blow drove back the people on the opposite side. A count blood clan looked at the two people in front, and some couldn''t believe it.


    On this battlefield, the number of human strong people is almost twice that of blood families. Almost every blood family has to face more than two strong people of the same level at the same time.


    In this case, these blood clans were defeated and could only reluctantly support them.


    "Hey, on this battlefield, there are almost half of the human reincarnations. Do you want to compete with you?" someone sneered.


    The eyes of Ye Kaihua and other commanders gradually focused on several blood families who had never moved in front.


    There are still three blood clan figures standing there. Their faces are always calm. Even if they are surrounded, there is still no change.


    "Two dukes, one prince!" looking at the three figures, ye Kaihua opened his mouth one by one with a serious face.


    Two figures suddenly flashed around me. Around me, two figures suddenly appeared. The smell of terror on my body has reached the level of three.


    In the next moment, the faces of the two vampire Dukes in front changed and were found on their heads by two human level three strong men.

 Chapter 262

    "Now, there is only one left." a cold voice sounded.


    On both sides, two tall fighters came out at the same time, both wearing different military uniforms.


    This is the commander of the other two reincarnation forces, the neon samurai and the star strip special action group. At this time, he slowly came out and stood next to Ye Kaihua.


    "Be careful, the other side''s strength is very strong." Ye Kaihua is full of flesh, and his brave spirit spreads slowly, almost like a wild beast, which is frightening.


    On both sides of him, the same was true of the other two commanders. The smell of terror spread out and reached the level of level three peak.


    Three three three-level peaks, side by side, such a luxurious lineup is the limit of human reincarnation in the world.


    After seeing this lineup, the prince opposite also changed color: "three peak Dukes?"


    He frowned. After a long time, he looked up and a cold light flashed in his eyes: "do you think it''s just the three of you who will eat me?"


    "Oh, of course not. The power at the prince level is not something that the three of us can chew." Ye Kaihua said coldly: "but with the three of us, it''s enough to hold you down."


    "When all your men are killed, what can you do alone?"


    "Do it!" there was a roar nearby, and the three figures crossed the space in an instant and rushed to the front.


    Opposite, the blood prince''s face remained unchanged, and a trace of blood light gradually flashed in his eyes.


    Countless blood gas erupted in situ and collided with the surrounding three forces. In the collision, you can vaguely see the figure of a blood prince and three human strongmen.


    As the leaders of the three strongest forces, ye Kaihua''s strength is naturally very strong. The strength of the three-level peak is already the strongest among human reincarnations.


    Thanks to their own quality, they were already three-level strong before entering the main god space. After entering the main god space, they not only restored their original strength, but even went further and reached the peak of three-level.


    Even if it is actual combat experience, the three are much better than the blood prince in front of them. According to common sense, even if they are not opponents, at least a draw is not a problem.


    They originally thought so, but the reality is far crueler than estimated.


    Together, the three faced a blood prince, who was just beaten by the other party. If they didn''t have an absolute advantage in combat experience and number, the vampire prince would have broken away from their entanglement.


    "Damn it, the three of us beat him even when we were together." a long knife appeared in Ye Kaihua''s hand. Under the command of a knife, blood was flying all over the sky. He cut all of it. It looked very powerful.


    Beside him, the other two were equally dignified. They looked at the bloody figures in front of them and didn''t dare to be distracted.


    On the earth below, a blood red knife cut a crack more than ten meters long from top to bottom.


    Chang Tianxiong was bathed in blood, as if he were a supreme bully, splitting the vampire count in two.


    Then he looked up at the sky and frowned.


    "The gap between the third level peak and the third level limit is too big. The three generals can''t do anything about the vampire prince for the time being."


    "In that case, we must decide the outcome first before we can help the three generals." the idea flashed through his mind, and then he suddenly came forward and found another battlefield in an instant, fighting with the blood clan in front with others.


    With the passage of time, in the battlefield below, the number of blood clans is decreasing, and they are besieged to death by soldiers.


    After all, the number of human beings is twice that of blood clan. When the level of extraordinary power is equal, they are soon submerged by the soldiers of all parties and fall into the crowd of soldiers one by one.


    "Despicable!" with a random blow, he blocked the long knife from the distance. The blood prince looked iron blue and shouted bitterly at the deteriorating situation below.


    "Despicable?" for his words, ye Kaihua laughed: "what''s despicable in war? It''s like how noble you blood families are!"


    As soon as the words fell, he was hit by a long blood whip in front of him, and the whole person was directly hit and flew.


    "Don''t be distracted!" next to them, the two commanders looked like iron. With the continuous fighting, they were stained with thick sweat. At this time, they began to remind.


    At this time, a violent wave came from below, bringing bursts of cold and sharp feeling.


    A cloud piercing arrow, carrying the power of boundless elements and a trace of field power, rushes forward. Its target is the vampire prince in front.


    The boundless prestige was released. At this moment, the vampire prince''s eyes narrowed, and he only felt a great death crisis pouring from the bottom of his heart.


    He immediately reacted, his body turned into blood, and his strength exploded in an instant, avoiding the two people who were constantly pestering around him.


    Then he jumped back, went out at a speed of boundless terror, and disappeared in the air in an instant.


    However, he ran fast enough, but the arrow was faster.


    In an instant, as if the distance across the space, the arrow disappeared in an instant, triggering a violent explosion here.


    The force of the field attached to the arrow suddenly broke out. In a moment, the prince''s whole body was shot through, and a huge blood hole appeared, and then expanded.


    A look of amazement appeared on his face and his whole body exploded.


    There was a huge crack in the earth ahead. At this moment, it experienced drastic changes.


    Others present looked at the scene, pale and shocked by the terrible power.


    Beside them, the three generals suddenly changed their faces: "he''s not dead!"


    The crowd looked ahead with his words. They saw a broken, almost invisible figure slowly coming out on the messy earth. Their breath was weaker than it was at first. I don''t know how much.


    In an instant, the terrible vitality of the blood clan was revealed, and a little blood color appeared on his body. The body, which was almost only a mass of meat, was recovering rapidly. It was only a short time before it recovered its original appearance.


    However, at this time, his face became more and more pale, and his breath was much weaker. It seemed that he had suffered a great loss in the outbreak just now.


    "This is an ancestral power, just a group of human beings. How can it be?" he was pale and muttered, with madness and disbelief in his eyes.


    His eyes slowly looked forward. At this time, many blood families had been laid down one after another, leaving him alone.


    In the middle opposite, there is a girl.


    She is beautiful, with a strong natural smell on her body, and her ears are sharp, which is as eye-catching as the legendary spirit. However, at this time, her face was very pale, her forehead was sweating, and she still held a green bow and arrow in her hand. There was a trace of terrifying power in the field above her.


    "That bow and arrow... In a moment, the prince understood the reason and looked at the bow and arrow with horror.


    He understood that although he had just reluctantly blocked the arrow, with the power of the bow and arrow, he could get down completely with just one more arrow.


    Ahead, the three generals looked at each other. Instead of using bows and arrows, they walked slowly forward.


    At this time, the vampire prince''s state looked bad. Only their three commanders were enough to subdue each other.


    However, looking at the three of them coming, the blood prince smiled coldly: "do you think only you have this kind of secret treasure?"


    He took a deep look at the people in front, took out a dagger from his arms, and stabbed him in the chest in the stunned eyes of the people opposite.


    The glittering and translucent blood gradually flowed out, gathered on the dagger, and dyed the dagger blood red.


    Seeing this, ye Kaihua frowned: "be careful. According to the information given by the dark congressman, the opposite is the lineage of an ancestor. What unknown means may he have."


    As soon as his words fell, there was a sudden change ahead.


    The breath of terror began to explode. In an instant, almost all the blood on the blood prince flowed out, making the dagger shine continuously.


    Around, a breath of terror, mixed with strong blood and dignity, began to emerge, which was frightening.


    This is even stronger than the blood prince. It is designed to level 4.


    Strands of power in the field continue to emerge. In the next moment, the dagger as the carrier is broken and condensed into a terrible virtual shadow.


    As if the night was covered, the figure of terror began to appear, and came to the world with the traces of ancient years and the bottomless terrorist force.


    "Is this power the ancestor of vampires?"


    At this moment, everyone''s heart was shrouded in a heavy haze, feeling a terrible blood majesty and powerful power.


    "Damn it, this power is too terrible!" Ye Kaihua suddenly opened his mouth with a gloomy face.


    A streamer cut through the sky. At this moment, an arrow with terrible natural force cut through the space and rushed to the front.


    This is the girl who changed her spirit blood behind her. At this time, her face was bloodless, her breath suddenly decreased a lot, and her spirit and spirit were carried out on the bow and arrow in her hand and shot at the ancient and terrible figure in front.


    As the streamer cut through the sky, a figure full of blood and brilliance collided with another terrible force.


    This is the collision of four levels. A trace of force in the field entangled with each other and disappeared. Finally, the remaining force spread out, directly smashing several mountains and shaking the earth.


    However, visible to the naked eye, the virtual shadow was illusory for a moment.


    In the final analysis, this is only a virtual shadow summoned by blood and secret treasure. Its power is much weaker than that of the main body. Its own power is extremely limited. After this, it has consumed nearly half.

 Chapter 263

    In front, the blood gas was flying continuously. Everyone watched the terrible virtual shadow gradually condense. They couldn''t help holding the weapon in their hands and looked at the shadow in front with dignified eyes.


    That is the power of the blood clan ancestors. Although it is not the noumenon, it is just a virtual shadow summoned by a secret treasure, it also has some level 4 strength.


    "Damn it, the power of these four levels is too strong." someone clenched his teeth and seemed powerless for the virtual shadow in front.


    "Shoot another arrow!" Chang Tianxiong in the rear clenched his teeth and ordered.


    With his order, another man took over the girl who had changed her Elven blood and took over the bow and arrow.


    He seems to have changed the blood of the spirit, but he is not a natural spirit. At this time, he picked up the terrible long bow and pulled it up slowly.


    In an instant, his spirit was consumed violently and absorbed by the long bow in his hand. His face suddenly turned white, just like the fairy girl before.


    However, compared with the girl before, this man is obviously much weaker. Just shooting an arrow, he faints directly and has no power of action.


    The crowd looked forward along the arrow. They saw that the arrow came to the front in a moment and collided with the virtual shadow of the ancestor.


    The element of boundless fire broke out and tore this area. In the continuous collision between blood gas and elements, the earth under your feet was full of holes, and you can''t see what it was like before.


    "This power is already regarded as the great power of gods and demons. Can life achieve this?"


    Looking at this power, although not for the first time, I still marvel at such a terrible power.


    "Miscalculation. Originally, there was only one prince to be targeted. Unexpectedly, in the end, it was directly against the ancestor."


    "Fortunately, this time there is only one part of the ancestor, not the noumenon. Otherwise, I''m afraid we''ll have to carry it this time."


    Chang Tianxiong and Guerri stood together, looking at the battlefield in place, speechless for a long time.


    It was Ye Kaihua who looked very blue after walking to the back.


    "Although not to the worst, but this loss is also great." a trace of iron blue and flesh pain flashed on his face.


    "Even if you send out the bow of the element, you still use three arrows."


    The elemental bow is a level-4 artifact exchanged by the Chinese dragon slaughtering group with the power of the whole country. It is also the only artifact in the human world that can threaten the level-4 ancestors at present.


    If you want to use this divine object before you are promoted to level 4, it will cost a lot. If you want to threaten level 4, you need to match the arrow of elements exchanged in the main god space.


    "Three elemental arrows, even if we share the loss equally, it will be great." someone shook his head.


    In fact, not only the Chinese dragon slaughtering group, the neon Samurai regiment and the star strip special action group also have level 4 artifacts that can threaten level 4, but they want to use those two artifacts, which cost more than the Chinese elemental bow. I don''t know how much.


    "Forget it, anyway, we have completed the task. Next, it''s up to the dark creatures of the dark Council."


    On the other side, jasm and aria are also taking action.


    After entrapping the blood families in this area, they quickly took action to unify the blood families in this area in the name of Kurus.


    After the previous blood clans were dug by them, basically all the powerful blood clans in this area were cleaned up, and even the remaining remnants were far from their opponents.


    In particular, Kurus has been promoted to Prince. He has enough strength to rule this area in the gap where the original major Dukes fall.


    Even in this world, blood families at the prince level are still very rare. Unless the ancestors recover, otherwise, generally no one dares to resist.


    For a race with strict hierarchy such as blood clan, things should be simpler.


    Kurus forcibly summoned all the blood families in this area, forced them to come to his castle, made blood vows, and everything was solved.


    Of course, for the huge blood families in the world, their unified part only occupies a small part of the base, which is still a long way from unifying the whole blood family.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the vast sea of spirit, ADIS is walking here, searching for his goal.


    He looked up into the distance, walked all the way to the edge of the sea of stars, then gradually approached and walked out of the border.


    "A very different atmosphere from before."


    Although there were still many stars around, Yates quickly realized the gap with his keen sense.


    "This is the spiritual sea to which another race belongs?"


    He looked at the surrounding scenes with great interest, watching the rising and falling of illusory or real stars here, revealing scenes.


    The sea of spirit is also different. Although the essence is the same and is formed by the condensation of spirit, there are still subtle differences.


    The material universe is closely related to the spiritual sea. The change of the material universe will deeply affect the spiritual sea. And often a certain region of the physical universe corresponds to a certain region of the spiritual sea.


    For example, the area where Adams was before was the area of the blue star of the material world, which became stars in the sea of spirit.


    Now this region emits a very different atmosphere from that before. It is obviously not a blue star, but a region manifested in other cosmic regions.


    "Other intelligent races?" ADIS smiled, looked at a star in front and went in directly.


    The scene suddenly changed, the earth emerged, and the sky turned black.


    In the sky, the two moons rose slowly, looking a little strange.


    "Who are you?" in front of Yates, he was an intelligent race he had never seen before.


    He has a humanoid body. His body is taller than normal human beings, but his appearance and body color are completely different from normal human beings. He has a very strange face in human eyes.


    "AISI people?" in an instant, ADIS poured some messages into his heart and then opened his mouth.


    He ignored the people in front of him, just turned around and looked at the world around him.


    A burst of scenery crossed my eyes, a little style turbulence, and a spaceship kept stopping.


    "This is a civilization far more powerful than blue star, which has been able to explore the universe and even carry out interstellar trade." ADIS looked at the surrounding scenes and came to such a conclusion.


    At this time, a burst of violent footsteps came from the outside, countless spaceships set sail, and powerful forces surged towards Yates.


    "Directly regard me as the enemy?"


    Yates didn''t move, just raised his head and looked at the movement ahead.


    "Warning! Warning! The opponent''s body contains an unknown force field and can''t catch the opponent''s trace!" a warning sound sounded.


    After a while, a beam of light gradually fell and rushed forward at a violent speed.


    "That''s it." Adams shook his head and waved his hand at will. Everything in front of him disappeared directly and was destroyed by his terrible power.


    At the next moment, he went straight out of the world and came back to the sea of spirit.


    "I have a hunch that the blue star in this world is also not simple. At that time, there may be more things."


    He thought of the traces he felt on the blue star and thought silently.


    However, all this has nothing to do with him.


    By now, his noumenon has already accumulated enough strength, and the main god space is also rooted in the spiritual sea. Unless the same eternal comes, it can be said that he is almost invincible.


    "It''s almost time to take back the ontology."


    He took a step forward, broke away from the sea of spirit in an instant, and even crossed the space of God and came to the real world.


    As early as the beginning, because of the exclusion of the law of the universe, he could not really show his power in the real world, because the power would be consumed continuously, which was extremely difficult for him who was poor and completely consumed.


    However, after swallowing several worlds, his power has begun to recover, and as those worlds are swallowed, the law of the universe is constantly analyzed and adapted by him. It even became an opportunity for him to go further.


    Yates himself is an eternal person standing at the peak of level 7. It is extremely difficult to go further. However, with the continuous acceptance of the world and swallowing and analyzing the law of the great road contained therein, his own strength is also slowly improving.


    By now, ADIS has been able to barely adapt to the law of the universe, and will not be tied up as before.


    He walked forward, watching the high mountain stand in the distance, and couldn''t help stopping.


    With the recovery of Shenshan a year ago, the whole China shook and sent people to block this area. At this time, the foot of the holy mountain has been completely blocked, and a dense number of soldiers surround the holy mountain to prevent anyone from entering.


    In fact, even if they are not surrounded, no one can enter the mountain.


    After the recovery of the power of ADIS, the interior of the holy mountain is full of his divine power. No matter who wants to enter the holy mountain, he will come out of it involuntarily.


    If you want to really enter it, you can barely enter the interior against the ubiquitous divine power unless you reach level 6, which involves the field of some laws.


    But how is that possible?


    If there were really level 6 on the blue star, it would have been discovered by ADIS for the first time.


    He slowly came to the front, looked at his familiar noumenon and the destructive power still left on it, and couldn''t help thinking of the battle he had fought.


    "Soon, soon. I have a hunch that after I break through level 8, I can go back and have a look." he looked up and said to himself.


    At this time, under the holy mountain, someone is on duty.


    "It''s been more than a year. This sacred mountain hasn''t moved since that time, and I don''t know what''s going on now." a man sat on the ground, looked at the mountain behind him and said.


    "Actually, there''s no need to guard this holy mountain." a fat man shook his head opposite: "for more than a year, how many people want to go up. As a result, all the big people bowed down. No one can go up."

 Chapter 264

    "And I estimate that few people in the world can go to this holy mountain."


    The fat man looked at the sacred mountain behind him and smiled.


    It was a joke, but I didn''t expect it to be so.


    "What''s the matter with you? What are you staring at me?"


    After a while, the fat man felt a little confused and looked at his companion staring at him.


    "Fat man, look behind you! The holy mountain is shining!" suddenly, his companion yelled at him, then quickly stood up and ran behind him. It seems that he is ready to report.


    After a while, the whole camp was disturbed.


    Countless people stared at the huge mountains slowly glowing in the distance, and their faces were dull.


    In the distance, a huge, tree like mountain peak gradually changed, and a light white brilliance bloomed, enveloping the vast land.


    In a silent ripple, the mountain in the distance rises from the ground and slowly changes into an incomparably huge ancient tree in the shocked eyes of countless people.


    The recovery of ancient trees that have been sleeping for countless years has revealed its strength and triggered countless unrest.


    In the sky, countless thunders filled the air, which was the spontaneous reaction caused by the instinctive vibration of the universe and the rejection of the law.


    However, compared with the initial reaction, this reaction is nothing for ADIS.


    The ancient trees are bathed in thunder. Every leaf and branch are so strong that a wisp of breath is exposed, which collapses the surrounding space, like a terrible scene of extinction.


    "Now, the sacred mountain has become a sacred tree." at this moment, countless people looked up at the sky and looked at the old and grand ancient tree. Their minds seemed to freeze.


    When Adams waved his hand gently, the isolation between the material world and the spiritual world was broken. The ancient tree gently emitted a faint light, fixed the surrounding space, stroked the damage caused by his moving body, and then disappeared directly.


    This situation naturally attracted the attention of countless people and had a great impact.


    Not to mention the extraordinary world, but just the mortal world, countless religions that worship the sacred tree have sprung up.


    "The sacred mountain glows and turns into a sacred tree?"


    With a great dream, No. 1 looked at a shooting video continuously playing in front of him, and his face showed some dignity. He was constantly thinking about the impact of this matter.


    "Forget it, we can''t manage so much by virtue of the power of the space of the LORD God."


    After a while, he said with a bitter smile, "the most important thing now is to ensure the rapid introduction of the dark world."


    "Once the world is raided, we can really get the power to hold the table against those dark races."


    Beside them, several people stood silently, listened to this sentence and nodded slowly.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    With the passage of time, the continuous influence of the LORD God space and reincarnation finally began to ferment all over the world.


    On the Internet, a year ago, shortly after the emergence of God space, website forums related to God space began to appear, and attracted the attention of many people.


    This world is different from the previous life of Adams. It is a world with real extraordinary power. Therefore, some things are buried under the modern society, which is much more complex than ordinary people think.


    At the beginning, this forum was only established by some people selected by the LORD God space but failed in the trial stage. The credibility was not too great and did not attract much attention.


    Although Yates selects reincarnators, each selection will inevitably brush down more people. Those who can''t pass the trial task are naturally not qualified to become real reincarnators, but are sent back.


    But nevertheless, these people''s memories will not be lost. Yates did not erase these people''s memories, so it gradually triggered some people''s reactions.


    At the beginning, this forum naturally had little impact, and few people paid attention to it except some extraordinary people. However, with the passage of time, especially after the power of ADIS has been continuously restored, the power for the selection of reincarnators is increasing, so there are more and more members in this forum.


    Even some real reincarnators have begun to join this forum, making the gold content of this forum rising.


    When a person tells the truth, you may doubt that 10 people and 100 people will do the same, but when there are more than 100000 people active in a forum, and even a steady stream of evidence continues to appear, the degree of doubt will be greatly reduced.


    Of course, with the participation of reincarnators, the gold content of this forum has been greatly improved. It is no longer a forum that anyone can enter earlier.


    "Last night, a gang of robbers entered Moore city on the night shift, robbed the bank and caused damage to more than a dozen citizens. We are still investigating the detailed process..."


    Child put down the newspaper in his hand and looked at the news. A trace of contempt flashed on his face: "it''s another thing used to confuse citizens."


    Childe, who is 30 years old this year, is an entrepreneur. He has heard about the other side of the world and has been actively pursuing it.


    Although this is not normal in the eyes of ordinary people, he has always believed in the world.


    And in a forum that he discovered inadvertently a long time ago, he proved his discovery.


    Watching the news, he skillfully turned on the computer and opened a forum through a series of complex programs.


    If ordinary people see this forum, they will be very confused and even think it is a prank.


    But if others see this forum, they will be surprised and shocked by their findings.


    Chad skillfully opened several secondary pages inside, then read today''s information and found something familiar.


    "Last night, in Moore City, a group of werewolves fought with vampires. Werewolves took the lead in attacking banks and fighting vampires..."


    A message exactly the same as the object of the previous news report appears, but the content is different from that one. I don''t know how much. There are not only unknown details, but also specific information.


    "Damn it, it seems that it''s not safe here. I must find a place to go on vacation."


    Looking at this message, Chad was directly shocked and felt that his life was completely out of his hands.


    He continued to open other forums and read on.


    In front of us, a series of messages continue to cross our eyes. Many of them are completely different from the news content published in the outside newspapers, revealing a frightening dark world in front of people.


    Finally, he looked at the top message.


    "The dark world strategy has made initial progress. The Chinese dragon slaughtering group, the neon Samurai regiment and the star strip special action group have successfully killed some blood families, including one prince and two Dukes..."


    He looked at the top message and read it word by word.


    Finally, he moved and opened the last page.


    There are some data he collected.


    On this forum, occasionally, some reincarnations will exchange themselves, or take out some divine objects and blood data they see, discuss with other reincarnations, and be collected by Chad.


    He carefully looked at the valuable information, and the heat in his eyes could almost burn people.


    After a long time, he was disappointed. Looking at the thick information, he couldn''t help turning around.


    "It''s really moving, Lord God space... For a long time, he looked at the pile of data in front of him and sighed deeply.


    As a man with lofty ideals, when childe was a teenager, he was crazy about all kinds of supernatural forces. After becoming rich, he actively used his wealth to explore all kinds of mysterious forces and got some things.


    Unfortunately, it is extremely difficult to obtain extraordinary power in any world. Not to mention that in this world where inheritance is increasingly cut off and dark creatures are rampant, it is even more difficult to obtain extraordinary power.


    He himself is too old, missed a lot of time to lay the foundation for extraordinary inheritance, and he does not have extraordinary blood. If he wants to have extraordinary power, he may have to become a servant of a vampire.


    But the strength and life span of vampire servants are far beyond ordinary people, but they are far from reaching an extraordinary level. A highly trained special forces can fight it. This was unacceptable to him. He paid the price of freedom and became a slave to others. It seemed to him that the gain was not worth the loss just to get such strength.


    After the emergence of this forum, out of his keen sense of extraordinary power, he immediately paid attention to this forum, learned everything about the LORD God space, and was deeply obsessed with it.


    In his opinion, the place of God''s space is the place he dreams of and the place of heaven given by the real Lord.


    Reincarnation pays for his efforts and uses them to get rewards from the LORD God. This is his dream opportunity.


    Unfortunately, even in the past year, Chad still had no chance to touch the space of the LORD God, and the holy land he dreamed of was never open to him.


    And there are many people like childe in the whole world.


    They are crazy in pursuit of extraordinary power, and some are carrying deep blood feuds, holding various ideas, and are extremely eager to obtain extraordinary power. After knowing the existence of the LORD God space, these people immediately frantically pursued the traces of the LORD God space and regarded this place as the supreme holy land.


    "It''s a pity that the last such a good opportunity was robbed by those guys," said Chad with an angry look on his face.


    Before, there was a reincarnation who accidentally won the reward of the LORD God and obtained the invitation right of the LORD God space. For some reasons, he took out the invitation ticket and made a small auction in the real world, which caused the madness of countless people.


    At that time, childe also went to the auction with great expectation, but in the end, a consortium got ahead of him.

 Chapter 265

    "It''s a pity. In the future, it''s impossible to meet an opportunity like the last one."


    Child sighed softly and suddenly felt a trace of sadness in his heart.


    With the reincarnation constantly affecting the real world, governments all over the world began to find the space of God, and formed their own reincarnation forces.


    Once an opportunity like the last one comes out, it will only be divided up by the reincarnation forces with national background. It is impossible for people like him to turn.


    "Do you really want to take a risk?" he hesitated and took out some medicine from the front drawer.


    With the establishment of the God forum and the continuous communication and collision of reincarnation, although the selection mechanism of reincarnation has not been disclosed, some laws have been summarized, that is, people on the verge of death have a greater chance of entering the god space.


    "No, there is still a long time to go. Once this method fails, there is really no other way."


    After a while, he put down the things in his hand and let out a slight sigh.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Time never stops because of anything. Soon, two years pass quickly.


    Under the gaze of countless people in the main god space, a door far larger than other doors around slowly shines, and then turns into light and rain, which dissipates in the whole main god space without leaving a trace.


    "The dark world has been captured..." at this moment, countless reincarnations look at this moment with complex eyes and only feel that a new era has come.


    The resources contained in a world are quite rich, especially in the secondary world such as the dark world. In the past two years, countless reincarnations have been going to this world. Although there are countless deaths and injuries, they have also gained for a long time.


    Originally, two years ago, the mainstream strength of reincarnation was still an apprentice. Now it has been generally promoted to about level 1, and even many strong people at level 2 and level 3 have come out, almost changing the external situation again and again.


    The lights gradually lit up.


    In the radiance, Chang Tianxiong and others came out here and looked at the familiar and strange main god space, revealing some vicissitudes on his face.


    "It''s been twenty years," he sighed softly.


    The passage of time between the real world and the reincarnation world is different. The outside world has spent the past two years in the reincarnation world, which is equivalent to 20 years.


    He looked around. At this time, the familiar team had changed a lot. Almost everyone''s strength had increased greatly and became extremely powerful.


    Not only the strength changed greatly, but also the appearance changed greatly. Almost everyone''s appearance changed and began to favor the world. There are some people, began to become some aging, black hair, a little white hair began to come out, aging a lot.


    After all, after 20 years in the reincarnation world, the consumption of vitality is real. If we had not been prepared to send out some people with insufficient life expectancy, I''m afraid some reincarnators would die of old age in the task world.


    However, for most extraordinary people, 20 years has not changed much. After all, extraordinary people live a long life, and a mere 20 years is nothing.


    "Unfortunately, there are still some comrades in arms who can''t make it back." some people are counting the harvest in front of them, while others are sighing silently, silently mourning for the comrades in arms who once fell in the mission world.


    Chang Tianxiong looked aside and saw Tengyi and Guerri standing in the distance. He nodded silently.


    At this time, their strength has changed. In the 20 years of reincarnation, they have made rapid progress and reached the limit of level 3.


    Here, he couldn''t help looking forward. There, a tall, powerful middle-aged man was standing there.


    It was Ye Kaihua of the Chinese dragon slaughtering group. At this time, he also returned. Just standing there, a shocking evil spirit was constantly revealed, which surprised countless people.


    At this time, the breath of the other party was revealed, which was more powerful than Chang Tianxiong. I don''t know how much.


    Feeling this, Chang Tianxiong couldn''t help sighing: "it''s worthy of being the first commander of the Dragon slaughtering group that year. Indeed, he has excellent talent."


    In the last few years of the mission world, the reincarnation''s combat power has been constantly transformed, which is far from being comparable when it first entered.


    The three commanders of Huaxia dragon slaying group, neon Samurai regiment and star strip special operation group broke through level 4 one after another. On the dark senator''s side, three vampires such as jasm, Aria and Kurus also broke through the level 4 boundary, greatly improved the strength of the reincarnator side, and finally counter attacked the task world.


    At that time, the ancestors of werewolves and blood clan ancestors were born one after another. Ye Kaihua and a blood clan ancestor blood station killed each other for a few days and subdued countless blood clans.


    "Unfortunately, although the harvest is not shallow, most of the harvest of that world is probably in the hands of the three vampires of the dark senator."


    In front of him, Gary suddenly opened his mouth with some regret.


    "This is also a helpless thing." Yamashita fujiichi didn''t know when he had stood beside him. At this time, a little smile appeared on his originally firm and cold face and enlightened him: "that world is too strong to be eaten by both human beings and those dark creatures, so we can only work together."


    "In the final analysis, that world is the home of their dark creatures. It is normal for them to harvest more than us."


    "At least, we killed those ancestors. With this harvest, even if we suffer losses, we won''t be much worse."


    Yamashita fujiichi seemed to be in a good mood and said at this time.


    In advance, in order to invade the world, the dark creatures in the reincarnation and mankind had to cooperate and make a covenant under the witness of the LORD God space.


    In the covenant, the dark senator will unify the whole blood clan and werewolves, and the human world can kill those ancestors. It can be said that both sides have achieved a lot by jointly completing the strategy of that world.


    Hearing what he said, Grassley nodded: "this is an agreement agreed in advance. With the witness of the LORD God, even if the other party gains more, we have already expected."


    "However, I''m curious. After the four guys of the dark Senator come out, can those European Blood families still sit as the winner?"


    It seemed that he thought of something interesting. There was a little sneer and a hint of irony on his face.


    Around, Chang Tianxiong and others looked strange and nodded.


    Since ancient times, Europe has been the center of the dark world, where there is the world''s most powerful dark race, vampires.


    Today''s vampires, although not as prosperous as before, also have three princes, all located in Europe and sitting there.


    However, it is ironic that in recent years, there are few vampires or even many high blood families in the recruitment of the main god space.


    This is naturally because, on the one hand, the number of human beings is much more than the blood clan, but it also proves that the willpower of the high blood clan is weak.


    Under the same suppression of many organizations, although they have the power to subvert the real world, they forcibly restrain and do not start. The mentality of those blood families towards reincarnation may still remain on the impression of some extraordinary organizations.


    "This time, the dark senator''s group of people returned from the task world, and the power of the blood clan will be overturned. The decadent blood clan and the princes don''t know if they can sit still this time?"


    In front, ye Kaihua sneered, as if he thought of some interesting picture.


    In the past days, those blood princes, relying on the power given by their blood, continued to dominate in this world of extraordinary inheritance and decline, killing countless people and almost using people as slaves.


    Of course, for the lower blood families, these high blood families are not friendly. They are also very oppressive, only better than ordinary people.


    At present, those high-ranking blood families still indulge in the ancient glory of blood families, but among the humans and lower blood families they regard as mole ants, they have born strong people comparable to their ancestors.


    "I don''t know how the princes will react when they see the four level vampires of the dark senator."


    Many people present thought of this scene and couldn''t help raising a strange smile on their faces.


    With the golden radiance falling, many people called the LORD God here, opened the golden list of gods and began their own brilliance.


    After twenty years of world mission, almost everyone has accumulated some divine coins. This is the time to use them.


    It must be some time before this group of returning reincarnators digest the previous harvest, and their combat power can be further improved.


    On the other side, the glory of the LORD God is also blooming.


    In the light, a group of dark creatures came out and stood in front of them were three vampires and a werewolf.


    "It''s a long lost glory, so great and so real." Kurus looked intoxicated on his face, looked at the main god space around him and sang praises.


    "Hum, Kurus, can you stop being so disgusting?" beside him, a large, hairy man frowned, as if he was very dissatisfied with him.


    "Hey, Mr. Dooku, don''t you think it''s a great luck to be here?" Kurus refuted him very seriously.


    "Like us, if we don''t come to the space of the LORD God, how can we break the damn blood shackles."


    "No, I just think you''re a little disgusting?" Duku took a swipe from the corner of his mouth and said.


    "It''s just that our aesthetic level is a little different," Kurus shrugged and said casually.


    "Stop arguing, anyway, just come back." jasm stopped their quarrel and took out something from the.


    "Come on, look at our booty."


    This sentence successfully transferred their attraction, so that they stopped talking and focused on jasm''s actions.

 Chapter 266

    As jasm waved gently, some things fell directly to the ground and attracted the attention of several people.


    It was the bodies of several vampires and werewolves, and there was no breath at this time.


    The breath of life on these bodies is still very strong, and even the unique blood majesty still exists. It is completely invisible that they have died.


    This is the world before. The bodies of several ancestors fell into their hands after being surrounded and killed.


    "There are twelve ancestors in that world, including seven blood families and five werewolves. Except two were obtained by the group of humans, the rest are here."


    "This is our biggest harvest this time."


    Looking at the bodies of these ancestors, Aria and others couldn''t help smiling.


    "According to the previous agreement, Duku, you have the right to take three of them and use them to cultivate your descendants."


    Jasm turned around, looked at Dooku and nodded.


    Different from them, Duku is a werewolf. In this world, forced by form, he joined the dark Parliament and became one of its members.


    At the same time, he is also the only level 4 werewolf at present. If he gets the outside world, he can almost be the king among werewolves.


    "It''s a pity that there are also ancestors among the outside group of humans. Otherwise, with our current strength, it''s easy to rule the world."


    Without hesitation, Dooku put away the bodies of the three werewolf ancestors and suddenly said.


    Listening to his words, Kurus suddenly sneered: "unified world, does this thing mean anything to us?"


    "Apart from anything else, with our current strength, if we want to go to the depths of the universe, why should we be limited to this small world."


    "Indeed..." aria nodded.


    "According to the data given by the LORD God space, level 4 strength can roam in the cosmic vacuum. As long as it does not encounter some natural disasters, it will almost never die."


    His eyes flashed a little fiery and said, "the boundary between level Four is far greater than before. The potential of our blood is far from being brought into play."


    "If you can reach the level 4 limit, I''m afraid you can be regarded as a legendary demon..."


    "But even to this extent, what is it to the LORD God?"


    "There are five and six levels above level Four. I''m afraid only when you reach level six can you really be valued by the LORD God."


    Jasm stretched out his hand, dug out the heart core from the bones of several ancestors in front of him, and then got up.


    "Divinity..." he looked at the gods hanging high on the list of gods, and a blur flashed in his eyes.


    "But now, it''s time for the decadent blood clan king tinghuang to be a master," he stood up and said.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    When the reincarnation in the god space goes out of the god space, the real situation finally begins to change dramatically.


    Although the original real world maintained a seemingly calm, in fact, it was a situation in which dark creatures suppressed human beings. The human world could protect itself only by nuclear deterrence and could do nothing about the continuous infiltration of dark creatures.


    This is the result of the imbalance of extraordinary power. Each blood clan only needs to have a certain blood line. When they grow up, they will naturally have strong power.


    In the human world, it needs a lot of training and many resources to achieve. Even, on the blue star of the world, the extraordinary inheritance declined, and there was not much inheritance left, which made the number of extraordinary people in the human world extremely rare.


    A strong apprentice has broken the limits of mortals, and ordinary guns fail. The strong at the first level are enough to face the army, not to mention the power at the higher level.


    If at the bottom, the human world can barely cope with it with science and technology and a huge base, then the extraordinary power balance at the top is completely unbalanced.


    Had it not been for the nuclear deterrence, those dukes and princes would have been afraid and could not maintain the original fragile balance.


    There is no doubt that in this fragile balance, human beings are in a weak position, and a large number of governments are controlled by dark creatures.


    But after the emergence of God space, this situation was reversed.


    Nine out of ten of the reincarnations recruited by the LORD God space are normal human beings, which greatly increased the number of extraordinary people and broke the original balance.


    Before, because of the fear of the blood princes, the human world did not choose to take the lead in breaking the balance, and even forcibly suppressed their reincarnation to prevent them from startling the snake.


    But after this mission, as several strong men entered level 4, fear disappeared, and the outbreak of the human world began to show.


    Almost every day, a large number of dark creatures are hanged by human reincarnators. Some countries even announced the existence of blood clan and other dark creatures, and placed inspection instruments in various places to thoroughly investigate the dark creatures in China.


    Under such measures, the original domineering blood clan did not react at all, and suffered heavy losses under the strangulation of many powerful people.


    Europe.


    In a manor, an old man was watching the news.


    "More than a dozen countries such as nisri have announced that China, xingtiao and other countries have arrested and persecuted nisri nationals without authorization in China. This bad behavior must be stopped immediately, and public apology and compensation must be made, otherwise nisri will not hesitate to go to war..."


    "Hey, hey, can''t help jumping out at last?" the old man looked at the news and showed a little sneer on his face: "well done, these bloody vampires, in the face of the current situation, they can''t help it at last."


    "What nice country is a government formed by vampires, and dare to represent the domestic people?" he smiled coldly on his face and returned the long newspaper to the table.


    "We certainly know the specific inside story, but those ordinary people can eat this set."


    Beside him, a blond middle-aged man sat with the same sneer: "the three countries that have been most active in resisting the erosion of vampires are China, neon and stars."


    "But recently, under the commotion of those blood families, Huaxia and neon are fine. There is constant unrest in xingtiao. It is said that there are constantly some guilds and people marching and protesting, saying that they violate liberalism and drag their own government back."


    "I don''t know what expression those stupid people will have when they know they are avenging a group of dark creatures."


    "Don''t worry, those people can''t shake anything." the old man got up lazily and said.


    "Of course, the people are very easy to incite, especially xingtiao, which has always had this tradition. However, the consortium is an understanding person. This time, instead of holding back, they actively support and fully support the government."


    "Even the government of xingtiao has no scruples about the so-called people this time. It is said that it has been severely suppressed. It is decisive."


    "These vampires won''t be around for long." the old man sneered and looked out in a direction.


    "I have contacted some people. Once there is a problem with the blood clan King''s court, I will immediately overthrow the current government and return our country to the human world."


    "What''s the matter? Is there any news?" the blonde looked at him curiously. "After all, this is the nest of those blood families. With your cautious character, if you are not sure, don''t make a decision easily."


    The old man nodded: "that group of rotten blood clan, facing the counterattack of the whole human world, has been in a mess, and is preparing to convene the blood clan Parliament?"


    A sneer suddenly appeared on his face: "the so-called blood clan Wang Ting probably didn''t expect that someone would want to kill them in the blood clan."


    "Dark councillors?" the blonde man asked back. Although it was a question, his tone was affirmative.


    "Yes," the old man said.


    "In fact, several months ago, in northern Europe, the werewolf ancestral court had been subverted by the group of dark councillors. Several werewolf leaders were directly killed. One ancestor werewolf named Duku unified the werewolf family and was known as the werewolf king."


    "Now, it''s estimated that it''s fast here. I don''t know how those blood families who have lived for many years react when they see the four level blood families of the dark senator."


    "But to some extent, the dark creatures of the dark Senator are more difficult to deal with." the blonde frowned.


    "The dark councillor is much stronger than the decadent blood clan King''s court. He is all composed of reincarnators. Now there are four level Four ancestors alone. Once hostile, it is much more difficult than the blood clan King''s court."


    "No, it is precisely because the dark congressman is stronger and composed of commentators that the possibility of hostility is smaller." the old man shook his head.


    "The reincarnation itself has unlimited possibilities. The dark Council composed of reincarnation has the possibility of peaceful coexistence with our human world."


    "At present, the gap between the whole human world and the dark creatures in the top strength is not large, so the blood clan can no longer be as unscrupulous and convergent as in the past."


    "Otherwise, when a batch of reincarnations who hold strong hatred against them grow up, even if the dark congressman is no matter how strong, he may die." the old man said with a sneer on his face.


    The middle-aged man frowned and thought about all kinds of possibilities: "but what do Huaxia and neon say? After so long discussion, there should be a first case."


    Speaking of this, the old man also hesitated: "the final plan has not been determined, but according to the current situation, it is very likely to divide some places and belong to the dark senator."


    "Let them build a nation in a fair name and admit it?" the middle-aged man raised his eyebrows and said.


    "If so, then the most likely is Europe."


    "This is not only the base of the blood clan, but also the governments of various countries have been controlled by the blood clan King''s court, and it is full of a large number of blood clan."

 Chapter 267

    "According to the information I inquired about, it is said that several countries in China, neon and stars, are negotiating. It seems that... They plan to allocate some places to the dark creatures of the dark congressman and recognize their rule."


    "The whole of Europe?" the middle-aged man looked serious and ugly.


    The old man hesitated, nodded first, but then shook his head: "it should not be the whole Europe... But in fact, even if the whole Europe is really assigned to that blood group, I don''t think it''s strange at all."


    "Since ancient times, this European region has been the base camp of those blood families and werewolves. There are their blood descendants everywhere."


    "Even in Europe, their existence, as a myth, has become a culture and integrated here. Whether the national government or the chaebol, it is almost controlled by members of their blood family."


    "What''s more, in terms of strength, the strength of those dark councillors is even higher than that of the Three Kingdoms of China. There are only four ancestors of level 4. What if they don''t recognize it?"


    As he continued to speak, the old man said, "it is estimated that this is also a link agreed in the previous covenant, and it is also one of the subsidiary conditions."


    The middle-aged man frowned and nodded after a long time.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    On a dark castle, the breath of ancient years continues to emerge, and a sense of historical precipitation is coming, which makes people feel the vicissitudes and sadness.


    This is a famous private castle in the local area. It is said that it has a history of 3000 years. It is very old and can almost be regarded as a cultural relic.


    Of course, this is just an external speech. In fact, as long as people who really understand the castle will understand that the history of the castle is not only 3000 years.


    In the past, there are not many people here, but recently it is just the opposite. Outsiders continue to enter here, and each one looks either rich or expensive, which makes some people feel unimaginable.


    After all, although the castle is an antique, it is not a good place to live. On the contrary, it is cold and uncomfortable.


    It must be unpleasant to stay inside for a long time.


    However, in this case, the number of people entering during this period has increased unabated, and a variety of people have entered them, one by one with prominent status.


    Among them, there are local chaebols in Europe, high-ranking officials, and even several prime ministers and kings of some countries have come, which shocked some unidentified people.


    However, in the eyes of some people with intentions, this situation shows some phenomena.


    Europe has been the territory of blood clan since ancient times. It is not only the major consortia, but also the royal families of European countries. Most of them are vampire families. In this case, blood clan represents the whole Europe.


    The occurrence of this situation means that the blood clan that has dominated blue star for countless years began to panic for the first time.


    In the cold castle, people kept walking in.


    "Lord karar... You''re here too?" outside the castle, a handsome young man looked at the middle-aged man in front of him and said.


    The man was dressed in a red dress with half white hair and beard. Although he was middle-aged, he was still very handsome. He had a dull and vicissitudes temperament full of years, which made people couldn''t help staring at him.


    "Mr. jasm, you''re here too." karar turned and looked at the figure of jasm coming from a distance.


    "If I remember correctly, you should be in China at this time. How can you come back?" karar smiled and looked very kind, like a gentle middle-aged uncle caring for his younger generation.


    However, looking at his expression, jasm sneered in his heart.


    Someone once said that most vampires are not good people, because vampires are not human. The so-called standards of good and bad people by ordinary people are meaningless to vampires, just as human beings never feel that killing animals is evil.


    Therefore, according to human standards, most vampires are not good people.


    Although there is no exception, this one in front of jasm is definitely not.


    As a blood clan, in a long time, jasm had witnessed the past of the man in front of him and deeply understood that he was not so harmless on the surface, but an executioner.


    Of course, it has nothing to do with him.


    His face also hung a gentle smile, as if he saw his elders: "after all, the whole Wang Ting issued a summoning order. In addition, the hanging of our blood clan in China has become more and more serious recently. If I don''t come back, I''m afraid you won''t see me."


    "In fact, except for a few of us, almost all the other ethnic groups in China have been killed and cleaned up by the Chinese government." here, his face gradually became cold, not as gentle as before.


    Of course, this is a lie. Most of the vampires in China were killed by themselves in order to prevent them from divulging their information and alert the blood family King''s court in Europe.


    But on the surface, he didn''t show any voice or color.


    Karar on the other side has no doubt.


    After all, at present, almost the whole world is fighting and killing their blood families, and Huaxia is one of the leading ones.


    In fact, he was surprised that jasm could return to Europe alive.


    At this time, there were more and more people outside. A queen wearing a crown was shrouded in a thick layer of blood, and her face went in indifferently.


    "That''s Queen gertis. Even she came this time?"


    Seeing the queen, jasm didn''t say anything, but karar sighed first and showed some shock in his eyes: "the owner of this castle, coupled with Queen gertis, two princes came here in a short time."


    Jasm on the other side was noncommittal, just shrugged: "I''m afraid it''s more than that."


    "In my opinion, I''m afraid even the last gentleman will come."


    His face wore a mysterious smile.


    With the sensing power of jessm''s fourth level ancestor, he clearly sensed that in the depths of the castle, in addition to the breath of Queen GETIS, there were two terrible and huge smells emerging, with the unique blood power of the blood family.


    "Well, the three blood princes are all here now." the idea flashed in his heart and a cold smile came out of his mouth.


    Opposite, karar shook his head, thinking he was joking.


    "It''s almost time for us to go in," he said, looking at the time.


    Jasm nodded and walked in with several people around him.


    Inside, a grand meeting is being held, and seats are filled everywhere for many blood families to sit down.


    This is a long-standing blood clan Parliament. In tradition, only the supreme king of the blood clan is qualified to convene.


    Blood clan is a race that attaches great importance to hierarchy. The level of blood is the only standard for dividing the status of blood clan. It is an established iron rule for lower blood clan to obey higher blood clan.


    This rule is particularly evident in this blood Parliament.


    In this kind of Parliament, although blood families above the Baron are eligible to participate, in fact, blood families below the count have no right to speak and only have the right to sit in.


    If you want to speak in such a place, you need at least the strength of the marquis.


    Jasm looked at his seat below and smiled coldly.


    He was originally a viscount. Strictly speaking, he was a lower blood clan. Naturally, he couldn''t sit on the top, which was also the kind of hard force who could only listen.


    Around, others took their places and sat in their own positions according to their own status. Most of them dare not even look up to the front, the three terrible figures.


    Those are the three kings who are high above. Their vitality as strong as the sun is revealed from them. The dignity of their blood has frightened countless people present and can only surrender.


    This is the oppression of the upper blood group on the lower blood group. The strength of the third level limit is extremely powerful. Coupled with this terrible blood pressure, the name of the blood family King deserves it.


    In the face of this terrible blood majesty, jasm certainly didn''t feel anything now, even felt a little empty, and felt that his breath was extremely weak.


    Even, if jasm let go of his suppression and released the ancestral blood dignity, he could suppress the prestige of the three princes in front on the spot, or even suppress them.


    With a cold smile, he felt extremely disdainful for the three blood prince''s high position.


    "Such a rotten and arrogant blood clan King''s court, rather than send meat to those humans, let us replace it." he looked at the three extraordinary princes ahead, with a touch of ridicule on his face, and the idea flashed in his heart.


    "Mole ants, get away!" behind him, a low voice sounded at this moment, with incomparable tyranny in the tone.


    The rapid strong wind quickly compresses the air pressure in the air and rushes forward with the air flow.


    Touch!


    There was no doubt that jasm took the punch gently, with no expression on his face and looked behind him.


    It was a tall and aggressive blood clan. At this time, jessm held his fist and showed a little surprised expression on his face: "a mere Viscount can take my fist."


    Listening to his words, jasm''s face was very cold.


    The big man was an earl. He didn''t leave his hand in the punch just now. He had the power of terror.


    If jasm is still his former strength, even if the blood clan has strong vitality, he will end up seriously injured and dying under this blow.


    A wisp of killing madly rushed into his mind, but on the surface, jasm didn''t have any abnormality. He just smiled gently and opened his mouth with great humility: "this is the reason why you show mercy to me, my Lord."


    He executed the blood clan in his heart, but on the surface, he didn''t show it at all. Instead, he seemed frightened and hurried aside.

 Chapter 268

    Jasm went to one side of the seat, and there was a burst of schadenfreude around him.


    "Jasm, it looks like you''re going to have bad luck."


    "Lord kalimu is not a good tempered person. It is estimated that you will suffer when the meeting is over."


    The blood clan sitting beside him looked sarcastically at jasm. It seemed that they had predicted his end. Now they said it without concealment and didn''t care about jasm''s mood at all.


    Perhaps in their eyes, jasm has been executed and will be cleaned up by the count kalimu sooner or later.


    Even on one side, karar shook his head secretly when he had been talking with jasm. Although he didn''t speak, he also quietly stayed away from him.


    Soon, in this area, only jasm was sitting alone, and others avoided him in general, for fear that others might think they were with him.


    The count kalimu who shot jesim before was notorious in the blood clan circle. His character of vengeance and caution was remembered by countless lower blood clans.


    Jasm had bumped into him before. If he hadn''t been in the blood clan Parliament and there were three blood clan princes watching, I''m afraid he would have done it directly. In this case, many blood families naturally dare not contact jasm, so as not to be angry by each other.


    Seeing this, jasm sneered in his heart, but his face was normal. He sat here quietly, completely at ease.


    At this time, the outside world gradually became dark, and inside, with an ancient and serious ceremony, the meeting almost began.


    Of course, it means the blood clan meeting, but only the superior blood clan can speak.


    Jasm looked at the Marquis who were discussing fiercely above, and the Dukes who occasionally broke in, and naturally understood what the reason was.


    In terms of blood, all blood families that can reach above the Marquis can be called high blood families, because blood families at this level are often related to the legendary ancestors, and those who can reach the king are equivalent to the direct descendants of the ancestors.


    Below the Marquis, all are miscellaneous blood, and the count is better, but below the count, the blood of his own blood family is extremely weak. In the eyes of those superior blood families, it is simply some miscellaneous things, and naturally do not have the qualification to speak.


    Therefore, this kind of blood clan parliament, in fact, is something discussed by a group of upper blood clans, which has nothing to do with the lower blood clans like mole ants.


    Of course, it has nothing to do with it, but it still has a lot to do with it. The man above opened his mouth and the man below broke his leg. This sentence also applies to blood families.


    The lower blood group is the basis of the blood group. Compared with the rare upper blood group, it has more numbers. Often also some executors.


    In this kind of Parliament, every implemented proposal is likely to fall to the lower blood clan in the end. Therefore, many lower blood families are also concentrating one after another for fear of missing a little bit.


    Jasm looked at karar and listened attentively to the above conversation. He felt a little funny and sad at the same time.


    Blood chains fix everything.


    Although blood clan has power because of blood, it also limits the future development. The lower blood clan can only look up to the upper blood clan forever.


    Although the superior blood clan is superior, in the eyes of the stronger, they can only look up forever, can only be fixed in one place forever and decay slowly.


    Thinking of these, jasm only felt that the so-called noble blood of the blood family was so ridiculous.


    Only on this little blue star can we crush some primitive humans whose extraordinary power has not yet developed. If they reach a higher platform, they will directly expose their weak nature.


    "Only by acquiring divinity and becoming a God as great as the LORD God, can such existence be truly noble."


    "Before that, let your rotten blood clan be my bread on the road to God."


    Jasm looked ahead, his eyes gradually cold.


    In front, the discussion became more and more intense.


    "Your Majesty Gettys, now that the attack of those humans is becoming more and more serious, what do you think should be done?"


    An indifferent voice appeared, which made the voices of the original fierce discussion seem to have been pinched by the throat and stopped directly.


    Because this time it was a prince who spoke.


    It was a thin, pale young man who looked handsome and cold in a blood red windbreaker. There is also an elegant temperament from the inside, which is eye-catching.


    This is the master of the castle, Legris, one of the blood princes. At this time, he looked at the beautiful and coquettish gertis with a cold face.


    "Before coming, I had sent someone to order the national army to be ready. Just wait a while, and the whole European army can go to war." gertis leaned lazily on the chair behind her, with some impatience on her extremely beautiful face: "Legris, can''t you refit your castle? It''s still like this after so many years, which makes me very uncomfortable."


    Her tone was soft and incomparable, and seemed to be joking, as if the little girl was spoiled.


    However, none of the blood families present dared to really think so.


    In fact, the queen of Gettys has been famous all over Europe for a long time. She is nearly two thousand years old.


    Because of their own tradition and in order to maintain the purity of blood, blood families have the tradition of close relatives.


    As a prince, the Queen''s children are naturally very popular because they are the direct blood of the prince. In a long time, almost all European royal families have married each other, so they have more or less the blood of the queen and almost become a family.


    This relationship, coupled with the strength of her prince, the queen has great influence in the whole of Europe and is enough to control the political situation of all European countries.


    "What is the use of that mortal army in the present situation?" Legris answered with some impatience.


    "Isn''t the current situation very clear? Apart from Europe, almost the whole world is denouncing us. Even those black skinned bastards began to resist US under the leadership of some people. It''s great." a cold smile was sketched on the corner of his mouth, which made people look shivering.


    He always looked like an aristocrat, but his face cooled down. He looked cold and cold.


    "It''s just a group of mole ants." at this time, another person who has been silent spoke in disdain.


    "Didn''t this group of humans play similar games again and again? If they were not afraid of their nuclear weapons, they should have been destroyed as early as 100 years ago."


    "That''s what I said." gertis looked at them gently with a moving smile on her face. "But they know our power and dare to mess around like this. They must have a purpose."


    "If you take it lightly, you will suffer losses after worrying."


    The other two shook their heads in disdain.


    "It''s just a dying struggle." Legris sneered: "it may be that he didn''t want to wait for death to jump out."


    "After all, if they wait another ten years, I''m afraid they want to resist and have no chance."


    "Moreover, even if they are really prepared, our strength is more than that."


    Another prince opened his mouth and his face was indifferent: "even a hundred years ago, if we hadn''t been afraid of delaying it, we would have destroyed those humans with our strength, how could it be their turn to jump now."


    Their words shocked the audience below.


    From their conversation, it is clear that there is a top secret plan, which has been carried out secretly. And it is obvious that it is about to be completed, so it is so undisguised that it seems confident.


    A strange atmosphere surrounded the castle.


    In the night, some blood families gradually felt a little wrong, and their hearts suddenly rose a little uneasy.


    As the three princes in front stopped talking, the other Dukes slowly stood up and looked down at a group of dead people.


    This kind of scene, even an ordinary person, can feel wrong, not to mention this group of extremely sensitive blood clan.


    Ahead, there are a few superior blood families, including some earls. In the rear, there are a large number of lower blood families. There is a clear distinction between the two, which is very strange.


    Jasm looked at the situation in front of him, and the smile from the corners of his mouth became cold.


    Originally, he did not intend to participate in this Council, but the recent situation of this blood group made them feel very wrong, so he decided to come.


    But unexpectedly, I found the situation.


    The silent scene slowly passed for a long time. As time passed, playful smiles gradually appeared on the faces of the three princes.


    "Ladies and gentlemen..." a soft voice broke the silence. Queen gertis slowly stood up and looked at many blood families below with a playful smile on her face.


    "Everyone must know that the recent situation is very severe, and it is the moment when everyone is in urgent need of strength," she said slowly.


    Her voice is very soft, with a unique charm, attracting the attention of many blood families below.


    Listening to her words, many blood families suddenly woke up in their hearts, and then knelt down one after another: "please tell your majesty."


    When saying this, a trace of relief appeared in the hearts of the people below. After all, if you have something to say, it means you still need you. Naturally, there will be no accidents that frighten them.


    "Very good." seemed very satisfied with the answers of the people below. A good-looking smile rose on gertis''s face and bloomed in front of the many blood families below.


    However, her next sentence directly knocked the people down the abyss.


    "Since you are willing to do your best for the blood family, please hand over your heart core now."


    Gertis''s face was cold and looked at the openings of many lower blood families below, with a chill in her tone.

 Chapter 269

    In the cold castle, the lights flickered and seemed to be going out.


    In the castle, at the front, the three princes looked coldly at the bottom, as if they were looking at a group of dead people.


    Queen gertis stood up directly and looked down with an extremely beautiful face.


    However, at this time, no matter how beautiful her face is, it can''t make many blood families present feel at present.


    "Your Majesty gertis... You must be joking, aren''t you?"


    After a long time, a voice came slowly from below.


    A young blood clan looked bitter. He only felt the cold sweat wet his clothes behind him, reluctantly repressing his fear and said.


    The heart core is the core of the blood family and everything of the blood family. It is similar to the human heart, but for the blood family, it is countless times more important than the heart.


    This is the power and the source of life of the blood clan. Even if the body of a blood clan collapses, as long as the heart core is still there and there is strength support, it can be reborn continuously.


    However, once the heart core is lost, it is equivalent to human losing the heart, and the consequences are self-evident.


    However, in the face of the bitter expression of many people below, as well as the query with a trace of fantasy. Gertis standing above mercilessly broke this illusion and revealed the merciless reality in front of these people.


    "Aren''t you a member of the blood clan? Don''t you claim to die for me?" her face was no longer gentle and became very cold: "now, I want your heart core."


    The cold tone sounded around, deeply engraved in the hearts of many blood families.


    In the final analysis, even if the appearance is a gentle and beautiful girl, but in essence, it is a blood prince who has lived for countless years. His heart is very cold. Naturally, he will not have mercy on the lower blood family.


    In the final analysis, the so-called inferior blood clan is not only a mole ant, but also a blood stain and shame for the superior blood clan.


    As Queen GETIS''s words fell here, there were bursts of sounds around.


    The whole castle began to emit a faint blood glow, which appeared on the surrounding walls and floors, and directly blocked the whole castle at the first time.


    In front of them, some superior blood clans were cold and walked down slowly.


    This situation directly broke the fluke mentality of the people below, and a trace of despair rose in their hearts.


    "Your grace! If it''s anything else, no matter how difficult it is, we''ll do it."


    An old blood clan looked desperate: "but once we take away our heart core, we will die."


    "Who said that without the heart core, it would fall?" gertis above disagreed.


    "In the past, there were cases where the heart core was lost, but still survived, or even gave birth to the heart core again?"


    She said with a little playfulness on her face again.


    Hearing this, many blood families below showed despair.


    In the history of the blood clan, there are indeed cases in which the heart core has been lost, but it still survives, and even the heart core has been born again. But most of them come from myths and legends. There are only one or two real cases in the countless years of blood family inheritance.


    This kind of probability, that is to say, all one''s life is exaltation, and there is little hope of survival.


    Poof!


    Blood splashed everywhere. In the front, the battle began to break out.


    The blood clan soldiers looked cold, walked down from above, and began to slaughter a large number of lower blood clan below.


    Above, Queen gertis''s face was soft and calm, and there was no response to the scene below.


    The majesty of the huge blood burst out from her, like the majesty of the little sun, which made everyone pale.


    At the bottom, the large number of lower blood families almost lost most of their combat effectiveness at once. In the face of the upper blood family, which is far stronger than themselves, there is no strength to resist.


    Jasm shook his head. He couldn''t imagine any change in the current situation.


    "It should be enough to gather this batch together with those we collected before."


    Above, several princes are still talking.


    "It should be enough. After all, we have prepared for so many years. Even if it is still insufficient, it should not be far away."


    Legris nodded.


    "Countless years of waiting ah, finally coming." another prince also nodded and sighed.


    "Now, we don''t have to worry about anything. Let''s directly expand all our forces and destroy those humans."


    Gertis also sneered at the proposal and seemed a little angry about her experience during this period.


    However, just then, an accident happened.


    At the bottom of what they ignored, Karim sneered and looked at jasm in front of him: "it''s finally time, you bastard!"


    "Give me your heart! Damn mole ants!" he laughed wildly, looking a little mentally abnormal.


    Opposite him, jasm looked at his actions without any reaction. He just looked at him coldly, as if a high king was watching the ants.


    "You!" this kind of look made Karim feel a little uncomfortable, and even made him angry. He threw all his strength at jasm.


    His fist got closer and closer to jasm and almost hit each other in the face.


    At this time, a shocking blood burst out, strong enough to send out a frightening breath and oppress countless blood families.


    It was as if a high emperor showed his majesty, and it was as if the creatures of the night showed their breath. In the hearts of countless blood families, a great majesty appeared, which almost made them have an impulse to kneel and obey.


    This is the impulse from the blood. The blood family''s instinctive obedience to the superior blood family is extremely powerful in the hearts of each blood family and breaks out at this time.


    Opposite jasm, Karim''s eyes were full of disbelief, and his whole body began to tremble. He forcibly stopped the fist he had waved.


    There was an impulse in his heart to kneel down, not from his original intention, but from an instinct. The fist that was trying to smash down was also forcibly stopped under this instinct and could not touch the front.


    At this moment, all the battles could not help but stop. All blood families were panting, feeling powerless for the growing sense of oppression in their hearts.


    Jasm''s eyes were cold and he looked at Karim quietly. Just looking at each other like this brought him endless pressure.


    "I didn''t scream wildly just now. Why is there no sound now?" it seemed that jessm was dissatisfied. A cold smile hung on jessm''s face and said fiercely to karimou in front of him: "now, kneel down for me!"

 Chapter 270

    Jasm''s face was cold, and he looked at Karim in front of him. His eyes gradually turned red.


    In an instant, his appearance began to change, and the incomparably pure smell of night filled out from him, with a huge and irresistible blood pressure.


    Standing here without doing anything, he involuntarily attracted everyone''s attention, as if looking at a high king of the night, full of awe.


    "Ah!" kalimu roared, and his muscles stretched out continuously, making his body expand like a little monster.


    Poof!


    Blood bloomed one after another. On his body, countless blood flowed directly. He couldn''t stand the terrible blood majesty. His body began to collapse or even disintegrate.


    With unwilling and strong fear in his eyes, he seemed to break his knee and knelt down directly. He knelt out of a huge pit on the floor under his body, and blood flowed continuously from under his body.


    This is the high blood clan''s deterrence to the lower blood clan. Even if you don''t do anything, it''s just the instinct of blood, which is enough to force a head and two-level blood clan into this, and even dare not raise the idea of resistance.


    Looking at Karim, jasm''s cold eyes stopped looking at him and looked directly at the three blood princes ahead.


    In an instant, the faces of the three princes in front changed, and a huge pressure came from inside and outside, making them almost have an impulse to kneel down.


    In an instant, all the forces on them burst out and gradually connected into a whole to compete with the terrible and majestic blood Majesty in front of them.


    What they couldn''t believe was that the power of the three blood princes was still at a disadvantage. They could only defend themselves and resist the shocking blood majesty.


    "This kind of blood breath, you are not jesim!!" above, the princes can no longer keep their faces calm, and their faces are full of horror.


    The blood prince has almost no enemies in the whole world. He has always regarded other lives as mole ants. This experience is the first time.


    "Oh, when will the high princes say such words to the mole ants in your eyes?"


    A slight sound came out, which seemed very abrupt in the silent castle at this time.


    Jasm''s face was filled with a playful expression, which was the same as that of the previous three princes. He quietly looked at the ugly princes ahead, and his heart was full of disappointment.


    "Originally, the so-called blood king, in this case, is it the only way?"


    He made no secret of his disappointment, looked at the three princes in front and said directly.


    He turned around, his handsome and thin figure was very thin, but at this time, it was very magnificent and powerful in the eyes of other blood families, far more noble than the three throne in front of him.


    Touch¡¤¡¤¡¤


    He walked to the front, looked at the three throne in front, and walked up slowly without any stagnation and hesitation. He didn''t look at many blood families around him.


    Around, many blood families looked fanatical. Looking at jasm''s eyes, they almost saw their own king.


    The blood on their bodies made them boiling at this time. Even the blood clan who had stood on the side of the three princes could not help but want to surrender and worship him as their own king.


    The sound of kneeling came, and with jasm''s approach, the majesty from the blood became deeper and deeper.


    Wherever he went, both the lowest barons and the most powerful Dukes gave way to him uncontrollably, making his way to the throne in front of him very open and without a trace of resistance.


    The lower blood clan couldn''t stand this majesty, and knelt down one after another, and then the higher blood clan, viscount, count and marquis¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Only the last Duke had some resistance, but facing the cold eyes of an ancestor, his body trembled involuntarily and knelt down slowly.


    Some melancholy, some strange, even if the surrounding blood families knelt down, but jasm''s heart was not a trace of joy, on the contrary, it was full of peace and a trace of sadness.


    "Is this the blood family that I once thought was extremely noble? There is no self will. From beginning to end, it is just a puppet and slave of blood."


    Looking at the scene, jasm scanned carefully to see some rebels.


    However, the final result disappointed him. Under the majesty of his blood, even those Dukes could not resist the instinct of blood. They all knelt down obediently and surrendered to the stronger blood.


    Only the three princes in front were still resisting. With the joint efforts of the three princes, they reluctantly resisted jasm''s power and did not surrender because of blood instinct.


    However, this situation is actually just jessm''s water, and he didn''t try his best. Otherwise, how can three princes resist the power of a blood clan ancestor.


    "Tell me your previous plan. You are still the prince of our blood family."


    For a time, jasm felt a little boring, didn''t do anything superfluous, and spoke directly.


    He looked at the three blood princes in front of him with a pair of deep eyes like the night. Just one look made each other tremble.


    "This power... This power" shrouded in blood on Legris, then slowly stood up and fought against the momentum of jasm ahead.


    The power of the third level limit broke out and resisted the power in front in an instant.


    Behind him, Queen gertis, with a rosy face and a calm face, also slowly stood up and walked to Legris with another prince.


    Looking at this scene, jasm had a rare trace of appreciation in his eyes.


    "Your blood is very strong, not the so-called inferior blood." Legris looked dignified and looked at jasm''s handsome face and thin figure: "which ancestor''s son are you?"


    Jasm was stunned and didn''t respond to his words.


    But at the next moment, he reacted and thought of a lot.


    However, the princes in front of him obviously did not give him a chance to think carefully.


    "Well, no matter which ancestor''s son you used to be, how did you live from ancient times to now and hide until now. But if you dare to humiliate us in public here, you must pay the price of bleeding!"


    Legris''s face was towering, anger filled his body and mind, and turned his eyes into blood red: "kneel down immediately and make an eternal blood family oath, and we can spare your life!"


    For his words, jasm looked at him with a strange look, as if he were looking at a fool.


    "What if I don''t?" he said thoughtfully and walked forward step by step.


    With his action, the huge blood Majesty was released by him again, which made the faces of the three princes sink.


    Queen GETIS put a sneer on her beautiful face: "it seems that you won''t be obedient without a lesson."


    The three princes slowly turned around, knelt down without hesitation in jasm''s surprised eyes, and made an inexplicable oath to a dark statue behind them.


    Jasm''s eyes looked at their actions with some surprise and interest, just like looking at a group of clowns performing.


    Ahead, the breath gradually changed, the blood of the three princes gradually left, and there was something shining on them.


    It was a necklace, a crown and a ring, which were worn on the three princes.


    This is the traditional symbol of power of the blood clan and the system of the blood clan Parliament. Unexpectedly, it is three secret treasures. At this time, it is urged by the three princes to show their power.


    From jasm''s current perspective, it''s easy to see the power of these three secret treasures. However, the power of three ordinary secret treasures is enough to threaten Level 3, but it''s a joke for him today.


    However, these three things seem to be some kind of voucher for holding some ceremonies and calling out some things.


    In front, the huge black statue began to creak, and then the huge statue gradually opened to reveal the scene inside.


    Under jasm''s cold eyes, the inside gradually revealed that it was a painted black coffin.


    The coffin is made of unknown material. It looks very deep and seems to be able to absorb the line of sight. Ordinary people will feel a palpitation when they just look at it, and then their heart beats faster and fall into a coma.


    There were some lower blood families below. Inspired by the coffin, they couldn''t help staring at the coffin. As a result, they fainted and fell into a coma.


    Jasm''s eyes swept over the comatose blood clan. In his induction, the breath on the comatose blood clan suddenly weakened, and the mental fluctuation was extremely weak. It seemed that something had absorbed the mental power.


    Such a strange situation surprised him and raised a trace of vigilance.


    Chirp


    The sound of heavy metal friction came from the front. Jasm looked up and saw that the black coffin was slowly opening.


    Seeing this, the three princes knelt down and bled with a dagger to let the blood flow into the coffin.


    With this move, the originally weak breath of life in the coffin suddenly began to become strong.


    Shrouded in blood, a tall figure fiercely stood up, shrouded in a breath of vicissitudes flowing from the long years.


    It was a painted black body, stiff all over, with an iron face, but it had a strong breath of life and a terrible force.


    On this corpse, the huge blood and dignity, but the identity of this corpse was revealed in the head.


    "A puppet corpse made by a fallen blood clan ancestor with secret method?"


    Looking at the corpse that stood up slowly, jasm''s face was a little surprised and spoke out the identity of the corpse.

 Chapter 271

    The surging blood gas burst out continuously. On the high platform in front, a corpse was slowly getting up.


    With only two skinny arms, he grabbed both sides of the coffin and got up in a moment. The terrible smell on his body burst out, turning the color of countless blood families present.


    "The legendary ancestor, the body left behind?"


    At the scene, countless people looked at the corpse in shock and felt the supreme blood breath of the blood family from the corpse.


    "Is this the ancestor? So terrible?" countless blood families were shocked.


    At this moment, some people were surprised and others looked at jasm with worry.


    Among them, the surprise is naturally the direct line of the three princes. The worry is the lower blood clan.


    Before that, the purpose of the three princes had been exposed. It was obvious that they intended to take many lower blood families present as sacrifices.


    If jasm is defeated and the three blood family princes win, these lower blood families are doomed to disaster.


    "How? Although it''s only the corpse of the ancestor, it also has some power of the former ancestor." greeris looked at jasm standing below, looking a little pale, with a sneer on his face: "even if you are the parent-child of the ancestor, you can''t resist the power of the real ancestor."


    "Roar!"


    As they spoke, a violent roar came from the corpse. In an instant, the terrible blood dignity broke out and forcibly pressed down jasm''s breath.


    The three blood family princes were closest to the corpse, and were shocked by this terrible force to vomit blood at the first time.


    Fortunately, the first ancestor''s skeleton was summoned by them and would not really take the initiative to hurt them. Otherwise, just this once could kill half of them.


    Other blood clans are also general. Although they have not been actively targeted, they are only the aftermath of escape, which makes these blood clans pale. They only feel that they are pressed against a mountain and can''t move.


    Lightly swept around the pale blood clan, jasm''s face remained unchanged, and even there was some joy in his eyebrows.


    "I didn''t expect to be surprised just by coming here." he looked at the remains of the ancestors standing in front with a trace of blood in his eyes.


    The existence of level 4 and above, every drop of blood and every hair are treasures. As a blood vessel creature, the body of level 4 blood family is extremely precious, enough to be as low as tens of thousands of God coins.


    Looking at the corpse of the ancestor in front, although it has been dead for unknown years, it is obvious that it has been carefully maintained without much damage, and even the heart core is still there.


    This is at least half the value of a complete skeleton, enough to complete several tasks.


    Ignoring the shocked expressions of the people around him, jasm looked calm and walked forward step by step directly against the power of terror in front.


    "Roar!" seemed to feel wrong. The corpse in front roared, and a face that had lost its vitality twisted like a monster and rushed forward quickly.


    A thin force of the field emerged from his body, and his strength was instinctively used, blessed to him, and fiercely came to jasm.


    Jasm''s face changed, and his body burst into blood. Blood whips covered the surroundings and beat the front severely to cover the space.


    With their actions, the surrounding castles were turbulent, and the blood light shrouded around seemed unable to bear the pressure and became weaker and weaker.


    Around, the space produced ripples, and a little pure blood gas kept rising, enveloping the surrounding.


    The blood gas was huge and shocked all the blood families around, but it was only shrouded in a small area. It seemed to be repressed by some force and did not erupt.


    However, once this power breaks out, it is bound to be earth shaking, which makes all blood families present unimaginable.


    "No, the Dharma array of the castle can''t bear it!" in front, greeris had a frightened face and could hardly imagine.


    "What a terrible power! Is this the ancestor?"


    In the middle of the battle, jasm grabbed the corpse in front of him. The expression on his face remained unchanged and remained calm.


    For him, the battle was really no challenge.


    Even if he was an ancestor, he has lost his strength for many years. He may be unfavourable in the face of other ancestors, but he is still a little worse for him.


    In the final analysis, jasm is also the ancestor now. Even if the ancestor has not fallen and is at the peak, the victory or defeat is still 50-50, not to mention the remains of a corpse.


    The surrounding castles are constantly shaking. The battle between them has affected the surrounding earth and made this area tremble.


    Only when the Dharma array is maintained in the castle, can they bear the aftermath of the battle between them without collapse.


    But even so, the castle is close to collapse.


    Aware of this, jasm frowned, his blood became more and more thick, and beat the body away in front of him in an instant.


    "This is the end!" he directly let go of his strength, and in a moment, the smell of terror came out, which greatly changed countless faces.


    A little blood gas gathered around him to form a long blood color barrier. The dignity of the ancestor''s blood was released, which made the blood families present look at him in disbelief.


    This time, even the three princes in front could not help kneeling down. No matter how much they resisted, they could not resist the instinct of blood. With humiliation and disbelief on their face, they knelt down fiercely towards jasm, as if they had seen their own king.


    Under the blood breath of the peak ancestor, even the remains of the ancestor in front of jasm seemed to be affected, and his actions were much harder, but he still rushed tenaciously towards him.


    Jasm waved his hand, and countless blood gases shrouded in the front, forming a blood net, slowly winding up and trapping it.


    After that, the corpse was still resisting, but jasm was not interested in pestering him again.


    He directly took out the heart core of the body. Suddenly, the struggling body stopped moving and was taken away by jasm.


    "Are you the ancestor?"


    Jasm looked ahead and fell on the three, giving them great pressure. Under this terrible pressure, Legris looked at jasm with disbelief on his face and almost thought he was living in a dream.


    "It''s over." jasm didn''t say much and said coldly.


    The blood gas in the sky turned into three blood whips and dragged the three princes onto jasm like dead dogs.


    "No!!!" in Legris''s frightened eyes, jasm grabbed it with one claw and directly crushed his head.


    In the main god space, there are a large number of blood magic exclusive to blood clan. One of them can read other people''s memory by absorbing other people''s blood.


    Jasm directly grabbed the body of Legris, exposed his fangs at the corners of his mouth and bit it down hard.


    In the frightened eyes of other blood families, Legris''s originally full body slowly dried up, like an air dried mummy.


    A little memory is slowly going back. Jasm directly clears away most useless memories, leaving only the last one.


    Suddenly, his face showed a surprised color and looked at gertis and another blood prince with a trace of examination.


    Without any hesitation, he grabbed another Prince again, didn''t even kill him in advance, and directly bit him down.


    "Ah ah!" the prince uttered a sad cry, as if he had suffered incomparable pain.


    While suffering, his body is drying up at a visible speed, which is soon the same as the previous Legris.


    This end, seen below countless blood families cold, also made jessm''s Queen GETIS almost collapse.


    "No! Don''t!" seeing jasm''s eyes looking at her, Queen gertis made a desperate voice: "whatever you want me to do! No..."


    As she finished, her eyes widened fiercely, her throat seemed to be strangled, and she didn''t make any sound again.


    "It''s really irritable!" glanced coldly at gertis in front of him. Jasm had no pity and bit hard.


    The original plump and beautiful body quickly dried up and directly became skin and bones, which was very frightening. No matter how beautiful a person is, in this case, the feeling is only terror.


    As the blood continued to inhale and the memory continued to flow into his mind, he pulled at random and tore gertis''s body in front of him in half.


    The ground was full of flesh and blood. After all this, jasm turned fiercely and looked behind him. His cold eyes frightened countless people: "everyone, stay here for me."


    He dropped this sentence, did not continue to stay here, directly and quickly crossed the high platform in front of him and stepped onto the castle.


    Behind him, he watched jessm gradually go away. Many blood families looked at each other and were ready to move.


    At this time, jasm was obviously not here. The original boundary of the castle was already crumbling after the previous battle, and could not stop these blood families at all.


    If you choose to leave now, you are really likely to escape.


    However, looking at the ordinary gate behind them, many blood families hesitated, but they didn''t dare to take this step.


    The ancient castle has a history of many years, and it seems very old.


    Jasm followed his previous memory to the front, crossed an unknown distance, and finally came to a corner.


    It was a dark corner, a dead corner, and there was no way.


    But looking at this dead corner, jasm''s face showed a sneer and walked to the front without hesitation.


    The blood gas on his body gradually flowed, seduced something in a moment, and then in a moment, a blood glow unfolded, and his whole person disappeared in situ.


    The scene changed in an instant. When the object appeared again in front of him, jasm looked behind him.


    It''s a familiar corner. There seems to be no change.

 Chapter 272

    "It is as like as two peas, but the inner structure is changed."


    Jasm looked around coldly, his face wrinkled.


    The surrounding scenery, even the layout of a wall and a floor, is the same as before.


    However, the surrounding space is different. Under jasm''s strong induction, some things in this area are much heavier than those in the past.


    Kaka, Kaka¡¤¡¤¡¤


    A little noise came from afar.


    Jasm looked up at a place where a little blood black was spreading.


    He looked motionless, just quietly watching the change.


    The shadow in front is expanding at a very fast speed, gradually revealing its real shape.


    It was a blood black bat with terrible shape. With tusks on the corners of its mouth, it rushed to jasm with madness and ferocity.


    Wisps of blood gas rose continuously from these bats, with a force familiar to jasm, which changed his face.


    He waved his arm, a blood claw waved, and the blood gas all over the sky was flying here. Then he showed his body one after another and compiled it into a huge blood net to cover the front.


    The front was covered by a huge blood net, but those bloody bats seemed invisible. They rushed straight to the front and competed with each other, very fierce.


    Drops of black blood kept falling, carrying the body of a bat.


    It was the bat that rushed into the blood net. Although it shook the blood net, it was still blocked outside and suppressed by jasm''s power.


    Looking at this scene, jasm frowned.


    He bent down, picked up the bodies of some bats and felt them carefully.


    "This kind of breath." he frowned and gently exerted his arm. His unique blood force emerged and directly turned the corpse into powder.


    He looked at the front door, collected the dead bats on the ground, and then walked straight forward.


    Before, jasm absorbed all the memories of the three princes. Although there was no complete news, so many things were not clear, but at least there was a general impression.


    With this impression, he continued to walk forward without any accident except the first group of bats.


    "Here we are."


    In a grand palace, jasm raised his head and opened his mouth gently, breaking the silence of this space as always.


    In front, there is a figure standing.


    Looking at the figure, jasm looked at me and felt a slight pressure from the figure.


    As the ancestor of level 4, jasm can give him this degree of pressure, at least the strength of level 4.


    "A living ancestor?" he frowned and spoke coldly.


    In front, I heard jessm''s voice, and the figure like a statue gradually turned around and showed his appearance.


    This is an old man with white hair and beard. His face is cold and dignified. He is wearing an old black long suit. It is very old, as if it has a history of thousands of years. At this time, a pair of turbid eyes look at jasm coming in the distance.


    "What a rich blood, I can''t imagine that in this era when the blood clan has declined, I can still see a real pure blood clan." the hoarse voice came out of his mouth, as if he hadn''t spoken for a long time, which was extremely hoarse and ugly.


    Jasm frowned on the spot, not because of the other party''s voice, but because of the content revealed in the other party''s words.


    "Pure blood clan?" he murmured, his eyes shining.


    Having just experienced the world dominated by blood clan, jasm understood the meaning of this word very well.


    He raised his eyebrows and looked at the ancestor in front: "are you a pure blood family that survived in ancient times?"


    He opened his mouth and felt the long history breath and the blood gas of the decline from each other.


    Normally, a level 4 blood clan can live for 10000 or 20000 years. If some special secrets are used, it can even far exceed this figure.


    From the appearance of the other party, it is obvious that the other party has lived for a long time, far exceeding this figure, so that his blood gas has weakened to this point.


    Of course, the real basis for jessm to determine his judgment is that there is no trace of the promotion and activities of the ancestors of the blood clan in the tens of thousands of years recorded by the blood clan.


    There was no need for the other party to hide this. Under their previous crazy search, they almost turned over all the records of the whole blood family, and found no trace of the activities of the ancestors.


    Therefore, the other party can not be the ancestor of promotion in these tens of thousands of years, but comes from a more distant era.


    On the other hand, the old man in black didn''t respond to jasm''s words, but lowered his head silently.


    "Yes, if it is according to the current standard, my age is indeed ancient, that''s right."


    He didn''t respond to jasm behind him. He staggered and walked slowly behind him.


    Behind him, there was a blood red coffin. At this time, it seemed to feel his breath and open it tremblingly.


    The things inside were revealed, and blood colored crystals emerged, with crimson blood and a blood breath that made jasm very familiar.


    "This is the heart core of the blood clan?" jesim frowned. "That''s why the princes collected the heart core?"


    "Yes." hearing jasm''s words, the old man in front unexpectedly nodded and responded: "from ancient times to now, I don''t know how many million years I have slept. With my life, I should have turned into ash by now."


    With a wry smile on his face, he patted the tall and bloody coffin under his feet: "if it hadn''t been for the coffin left by our people when they left here, I would have been gray."


    "Even if there is this blood coffin, the power in it is also exhausted after maintaining for so long. I had to wake up thousands of years ago and even collect these heart cores to supplement the power for the blood coffin."


    Jasm was silent, looking at the heart cores, some speechless.


    The power of level Four is so powerful. How many blood clan sacrifices are needed to supplement the vitality of such an existence and even support for thousands of years.


    "It''s no wonder that thousands of years ago, our blood clan was declining, our dominance over the world was declining, and even made the human beings who used to be slaves rise... Looking at the aging level 4 blood clan ahead, jasm was speechless and thought of the doubts he had been puzzled about.


    However, this has nothing to do with him. For him, only the supreme throne is worth pursuing. The rise and fall of a mere blood family is nothing at all.


    "You just said, you? Is there more than one existence like you?" jesim frowned and keenly felt the information contained in each other''s words.


    In this regard, the old man nodded readily: "good."


    "At the beginning, after our evacuation, we left seven ancestors in all corners of the world, respectively."


    "But now, after such a long time, I''m the only one alive."


    He looked at jasm in front of him. He didn''t seem to have spoken for a long time. He began to nag: "among the seven pure blood families who have been promoted, except me, three died accidentally in the middle, and two fell over time, directly exhausted the power of the blood coffin and died in a deep sleep."


    "I was the only one, because I was the youngest, was still at the peak, and my strength was the strongest of the seven people, so I can hold on until now."


    This was big news, which surprised jasm to look at the old man in front of him.


    "Why did the blood clan leave here? Since they did, why did they leave your seven ancestors here?"


    He was not polite and asked directly.


    The old man opposite glanced at him. His old face did not change at all and answered his question.


    "In the blood clan in those years, although I was pure blood and had a noble status, I was much worse than the elders of the blood clan. I didn''t know the specific reasons. I only knew what happened to the blue star, which forced us to evacuate."


    "As for why we should stay." the old man shrugged and looked quite helpless: "naturally, it is to stay behind. Let us stay and act as coordinates to prepare for the return of our blood family one day."


    His tone was very helpless, but it made jasm''s heart jump across the street.


    "Blood clan will return to blue star?"


    The news shocked jasm. Looking at jasm in front of him, his eyes showed a strong sense of killing.


    For jasm and the dark Council behind him, everything is good now. With the existence of the LORD God, they have unlimited possibilities. After a long time of struggle and efforts, they have finally reached the current situation. Naturally, outsiders are not allowed to break their planning layout. Not even a kindred in a sense.


    The return of blood clan has a great impact. If his own strength is enough, jasm will not have any reaction. He is even happy to subdue foreign blood clan and supplement his own strength. But now, their strength is not enough. Although the fourth level ancestors are not weak, they are nothing to the whole blood family. Instead, jasm and the whole dark Council will be incorporated.


    Looking at jasm''s eyes, the old man glanced gently. His face was simple and motionless.


    "It''s useless." it seems that he guessed the idea in jasm''s heart, and the old man said calmly: "as the coordinates, it''s not our seven pure blood families, but our seven blood coffins."


    "These seven blood coffins contain a blood array, which will continuously transmit the coordinates here to the blood family King''s court. Unless all seven blood coffins are destroyed, it can''t be stopped."


    "As for our seven blood families, they are just seven coffin keepers."


    The old man stood up and looked calm: "moreover, even if you want to destroy these blood coffins, it''s too late now."


    "The seven of us are scattered in different places. After countless years, you can''t find it. Even if you can find it, the news has already been received by the king''s court. It''s too late to stop it."


    "How long will it take?" he took a deep breath. Jasm forced himself to calm down and looked coldly at the old man in front of him: "the so-called King''s court, crossing from the depths of the universe, should take a long time. Even if they had started long ago, it still has some time to reach it."


    Hearing his words, the old man nodded noncommittally: "according to the news from the opposite side, Wang Ting started along the old road decades ago. Now, there should be ten years left."


    The universe is extremely broad. If you want to cross the universe from one star domain to another, the time it takes can kill almost any living creature.


    Therefore, such a leap in the universe is generally carried out through special star domain transmission. The original endless distance can be crossed in only a few decades. For those powerful extraordinary beings, it is only a short time.


    "Ten years." hearing the news, jasm breathed a sigh of relief.


    For them, as long as they have enough time, they can ascend quickly in the space of the LORD God. Especially in the task world, the time has been greatly extended. Ten years is enough to be worth a hundred years.


    Even after level 4, it is extremely difficult to break through, but for a hundred years, with the help of the LORD God, jasm also has self-confidence and is a step, which surprised those blood families who came to blue star ten years later.


    Looking at jasm''s reaction, the old man was puzzled: "it''s strange that from your previous attitude, you don''t have any respect or even resistance to Wang Ting. Why do you look so relaxed?"


    Jasm didn''t answer this question, but his eyes gradually gathered and stared at the old man with cold eyes.


    Feeling this sight, the old man couldn''t help smiling bitterly and obviously felt the killing intention in the other party''s heart.


    "Don''t do it." he held his hands high and thought behind him, showing that he meant no harm.


    "I''m very old. I don''t want to do it like you young blood clan. It will greatly consume my short life."


    He opened his mouth and revealed his harmlessness.


    "But... If you insist on fighting, I don''t mind playing with you with my little life left." as soon as his figure changed, his originally bent body seemed to straighten a lot, and his originally aging blood began to flow faster and faster, increasing his strength, almost like a peak ancestor.


    "In those years, among the many pure blood ancestors of the king''s court, I was the strongest group. Even now, if I really fight with you, although I will die, young you certainly don''t want to be injured for a lifetime." the old man smiled indifferently. In a moment, the momentum on his body burst out, which changed jasm''s face.


    The other party''s not tall and strong, even aging and dying body gave jessm great pressure, and a faint sense of death threat appeared in his heart, which made jessm tight in his heart.

 Chapter 273

    Inexplicable breath filled the air, feeling the blood breath of the old man opposite, as well as the unique powerful Qi machine. Jasm''s pupil shrank and gradually became dignified.


    "This feeling." he slowly raised his head and looked at the old man''s eyes no longer as casual as before.


    Since he just entered here, the actions of the old man in front of him have been very cooperative. Coupled with his aging and dying appearance, jasm has indeed reduced his vigilance more or less.


    Now, under the full outbreak of the old man opposite, the other party''s terrorist forces finally broke out naked, which made him calm as jasm.


    This is the threat of death. From the other party''s body, the power of terror is still running. Although he is dying, once it breaks out, it is enough to bring a fatal threat to his life.


    Although jasm is sure to win, and once it breaks out, the old man in front will die, it is not worth the loss if it is not necessary.


    "How about we stop?" the old man''s faint tone came from the front.


    "Once we fight, afterwards, although I will die, you must have a hard time, and you may be fatally injured."


    "The blood clan in ancient times is not the blood clan now. I''m afraid most of the things I know have been lost by now."


    "Moreover, you must also want to know something?" it seems that you don''t want to go to war with jasm. The voice of the old man''s persuasion came: "since I survived the glorious period of the blood clan, I not only know a lot of secrets, but also know a lot about the Secrets of our blood clan."


    "I think you haven''t got many blood clan secrets up to now. It should be lost."


    Hearing this, jasm''s eyes moved and seemed to be moved.


    He slowly collected the blood gas from his whole body. He looked like an ordinary person without any movement and harm. With a gentle smile on his face, he looked at the old man in front, as if he saw his respected teacher.


    "Sir, can you really teach me those secret skills?" he said respectfully and walked forward slowly and firmly.


    However, looking at him like this, the old man in front did not hesitate.


    The blood gas on his body exploded in an instant, and the already dried up flesh expanded suddenly, as if it had returned to the peak. Then the blood gas wrapped around him and rowed forward fiercely.


    The rapid blood claws almost burst this space, sending out wisps of blood gas, with boundless killing intention all around, which is frightening.


    If you suffer this, even if you are the same level 4, you will be injured and can''t resist this strong blood gas condensation.


    Jasm was not surprised. His body became empty in a moment. It seemed that he had transferred with the space, moved out towards the back and avoided it.


    But even so, most of his clothes were broken and affected by the power of that unique field, almost breaking his whole body.


    He looked at the old man in front with a dignified face. His vigilance was constantly improved. After thinking for a while, he didn''t continue to walk forward.


    "In fact, we don''t need to be hostile." the old man sighed, and a trace of numbness appeared on his face: "I''m already a dying old man, and I''m no longer in the mood to fight with anyone, which will never hinder you."


    "I know that you can use that secret skill to capture the memory of others by sucking blood."


    The old man pointed to his head with a stiff smile on his face: "but I am an exception. I also know that kind of secret skill and know how to prevent it. Even if you kill me and suck my blood dry, you won''t get anything valuable."


    "In that case, how about getting along well?"


    "You do what you want to do. If you have anything you want to ask, you can ask me. I''m a dying old man, and I won''t stop you."


    The old man smiled bitterly and continued to persuade.


    Opposite, jasm didn''t speak. He just stared at the old man. After a long time, he nodded.


    The old man was relieved. Although he is also a level 4 blood clan, he has lived too long and has little life left. It is impossible to fight with the young blood clan opposite him.


    Once there is a real fight, jasm opposite has nothing to do. He doesn''t know, but he will get down immediately. Naturally, I don''t want to really fight.


    Jasm looked at the blood coffin and the heart cores on it. After a long time, he nodded and walked to other places.


    Under the current circumstances, it is not suitable for jasm to confront the ancestor who has lived for many years.


    Because, unlike the dying ancestor, he was not alone behind him.


    Presumably, if the ancestor could not have imagined that several ancestors would have been born on blue star in this era.


    Thinking of this, jasm put a sneer on his face and quickly walked out.


    At this time, the time has not passed long, and there is not much change outside.


    Jasm glanced around and nodded with satisfaction: "good, none of you ran away, which makes me very satisfied."


    He slowly picked up the three treasures on the ground, symbolizing the rule of the blood clan parliament, and slowly sat on one of the throne.


    "From now on, the blood clan will be ruled by us. Do you have any objection?" he looked at the bottom with cold eyes. The four levels of blood Majesty on his body contained a continuous force in the field, which made many blood clans below pale, but had to bite their teeth.


    "Yes!" as a blood clan bowed his head, after a brief curiosity, jasm soon lost interest in ruling the blood clan.


    What''s more, for him now, there are more urgent things to do.


    With his summons, several other members of the dark Senator soon came to Europe.


    "The blood clan king is about to return?" aria instinctively frowned, looked at jasm and said seriously.


    The others frowned, obviously wanting the impact of the change.


    "Damn it, since I chose to leave here, I didn''t honestly die in the depths of the universe. What did I come back to do?"


    Aria was speechless and confused.


    "What happened in those years? Why did those blood clans choose to leave and why did they come back?" on one side, jasm frowned and wondered.


    "You''re too nervous." Kurus disapproved of their reaction. "Isn''t there ten years left?"


    "Don''t forget, we are reincarnators now. I''m afraid we have gone further in ten years. We don''t have to be afraid of so much."


    After coming to the main god space from the task world, Kurus fanatically praised the main God and spent all day in the main god space, completely ignoring other things.


    In his words, the LORD God space is the most perfect place in the world. As long as you are willing to work hard and complete the task, you can get harvest. It is simply a holy land.


    In other words, there are not a few fanatical people like him in the space of the LORD God. Many people train crazily in the real world and desperately search for any extraordinary resources. After entering the space, none of them is stunned by the great happiness of the LORD God space and become extremely fanatical.


    Jasm listened to Kurus''s words, nodded first, and then sighed: "although it is so, there is no doubt that all the plans we have made before will be changed."


    "Even under the present circumstances, we must once again make a truce and alliance with that group of human beings to deal with the blood clan coming ten years later."


    "There''s no way. It''s useless to talk about those opportunities in the past. Now we must detect intelligence. At least we need to know how strong the so-called blood clan King court is?"


    Aria frowned: "if there are six levels in the blood clan King''s court, I''m afraid we can only put away our tails and surrender in the future."


    "Unlikely." jasm shook his head. "I tried once before and got some information."


    "It seems that even in the blood clan, the ancestors of the fourth level are extremely powerful. They are enough to serve as elders in the blood clan, only under some members and elders and the legendary king of the blood clan."


    "The king of blood clan..." several people present were surprised.


    "Don''t worry, it shouldn''t be the blood of the blood family king, it''s just an ordinary title." jasm shook his head.


    In the main god space, there is the blood exchange of the vampire king, which is the real level 5 blood and the front blood of the vampire emperor''s blood.


    If you really have the blood of the king of vampires, there may be a level 5 attack, which is very big.


    The extraordinary force is stronger at level 1 than level 1. Among the three levels, there are still so many stages, not to mention the stronger levels 4 and 5.


    After reaching level 4, the extraordinary power has made a great leap, and a small step forward is more difficult than almost all the previous levels combined.


    If there are really five levels of blood family kings, I''m afraid they have to raise their hands and surrender. They will never have any resistance.


    "I just hope that the king of the blood clan is not too strong, otherwise I''m afraid we have to bow our heads."


    "Duku, do you have any opinion?" at this time, jasm seemed to notice something. Jasm looked at the big man in front and asked.


    Although the blood clan and the werewolf are mortal enemies to some extent, they get along well with each other under the same interests.


    At ordinary times, the only werewolf ancestor is very active, but today he is very abnormal. He not only doesn''t say a word for so long, but appears hesitant.


    "I may have bad news here."


    It seems that after hearing jasm''s words, Duku slowly raised his head: "I''m afraid our trouble is not only from the king''s Court of your blood clan, but also the werewolf."


    Suddenly, the people present were surprised, looked at him in a daze and hesitated.

 Chapter 274

    "Before, according to our plan, we took blood clan and werewolf respectively and prepared to integrate them into the dark Council."


    "But after that, I had some accidents." Duku glanced at his companions around him, barely refreshed himself and said.


    "What''s the accident? With your current level 4 strength, can anyone stop you?" aria frowned and was very unhappy about the situation beyond his plan.


    "Something similar to jasm''s situation." Dooku stood up, took off his clothes and revealed his wide chest.


    On the chest, a deep scratch remained there, looking like being scratched by a wolf.


    In a sense, this is a cold joke. Duku itself is a werewolf, and he is the legendary fourth level ancestor of werewolves. He still leaves such traces on his body.


    This shows that the other party is not only the same family of Duku, but also has reached the level of level 4. He is a real ancestor.


    Looking at the gradually dignified eyes of several people, Duku shrugged: "like jasm, I met some accidents when accepting the werewolf tribes in northern Europe."


    "It''s an old wolf who is aging and dying. It seems to be guarding something in a cold place."


    "When I found him, he had lost consciousness for some reasons, so I had to fight him and beat him down." Duku grinned, and a trace of green flashed in his eyes.


    "After lying down, the werewolf woke up for a while. I talked with him for a while and got some news."


    "Not only the blood clan, but also the werewolf will return."


    His face was dignified and he spoke slowly.


    As soon as the news came out, several people present turned pale.


    Looking at his companion''s eyes, Kuku glanced and continued.


    "It seems that in ancient times, werewolves also evacuated Bluestar for some reason, but they planted several nodes in the whole world, leaving several ancestors to garrison for future return."


    "This is the place I met. A werewolf ancestor was sealed by the Dharma array and stationed there."


    "So, the ancestral court of the werewolf is likely to return with the king''s Court of our blood clan." jasm thought for a while and slowly opened his mouth.


    "Before, we collected a large number of records, constantly looked for the source of blood clan and werewolf from those data, and got a discovery."


    "Blood clan and werewolf probably came from the same place, or even came to the blue star at the same time."


    Looking at the wooden tubes of several people around him, jasm didn''t have the idea of selling off, and directly opened his mouth to say something he knew.


    "According to my speculation, blood clan and werewolf may have been allies. Only later, after arriving at blue star, they became hostile because of some things, and finally became what they are now."


    Jasm sighed.


    "But up to now, it''s meaningless for us to say this. Go and see the dying ancestor and see if we can find out some news."


    Several people nodded approvingly, followed jasm''s footsteps and walked into the castle.


    At this time, the blood clan in the castle had already been dispersed by jasm. They went straight in and transmitted to another space in an instant.


    This is another strange space of the castle. It seems that it is built based on the original castle and hides a Dharma array here so that no one can find it.


    "Are you back again?" before the end, the hoarse voice came from the front. With a little accident, it was obvious that jasm didn''t expect to come out and return so soon.


    Then, soon, the ancestor of the blood clan who lived from ancient times to now was surprised. Looking at the three figures behind jasm, the cold sweat was left all at once.


    "How could it be! Now, how could there be so many pure blood families who can be promoted on this blue star!" a frightened voice came out of the old man''s mouth, with a taste of miscalculation.


    "And this breath, pure blood werewolf?" he looked at Duku aside, and his eyes were even more shocked and surprised.


    However, under the gaze of the four ancestors, he wisely sat on the blood coffin without any resistance, like a good child without any action.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    With the hands of several ancestors of the dark council here, the news began to spread quickly.


    In a remote suburb of the capital.


    There are two people standing.


    They are young and middle-aged. They have their own momentum. There is a kind of bloody spirit that exists in a hundred battles. At first glance, they are terrible people.


    Although there was no movement at this time, if they were seen by ordinary people, they would scream.


    Because they were standing on a wide river, as if they had lost their weight and were floating on the water.


    In the middle of the two, a little wave is constantly rippling, and drops of water impact each other, almost dividing the whole river into two parts.


    If there are other strong people standing here, they will find that although they have no exposure on the surface, no strength leaks out, and there is no smell of smoke and dust, in fact, secretly, the strength is constantly impacting, all of them are introduced into the river under them, fighting against each other.


    Drops of water, seemingly harmless, rushed towards each other, and then gradually disappeared, but in fact, it was with extremely terrible power, like drops of liquid bombs.


    They are so deadlocked. I don''t know how long they will be deadlocked.


    "Hoo... I don''t know how long it took. One of the two first opened his eyes and gasped.


    "General ye, please stop." Chang Tianxiong, carrying his iconic blood red sword behind his back, gasped: "if it continues, I''m afraid the whole villa will suffer."


    This is the truth. Their power is terrible. Although they can be well controlled, they are all introduced into the river. But because they kill each other, they are full of violence.


    Once one side withdraws halfway, all the forces contained in the river will erupt, and I''m afraid it will flatten the area for miles at that time.


    "It''s already good. Now, you can stick to it for longer and longer. I think it''s not far from further."


    Opposite, ye Kaihua laughed, took the lead in recovering his strength, and then jumped to one side of the shore.


    As his strength pulled away, the river behind him immediately reacted. The angry river was rippling wildly, containing extremely terrible power, and rushed to Chang Tianxiong.


    However, without Ye Kaihua''s control, this power is not in Chang Tianxiong''s eyes.


    He slowly raised the blood red knife behind him. There was no emotional fluctuation on his calm face, but waved a knife forward quietly.


    The blood red light flashed, and everything in front of him was directly broken and cut off by him.

 Chapter 275

    The spray kept flowing around, falling drop by drop, as if it had rained for a long time.


    When ye Kaihua looked carefully, he saw that under Chang Tianxiong''s knife, the originally violent river was directly cut into small rain and dew by him, and then slowly condensed into rain in the sky.


    This extreme control of power made Ye Kaihua admire: "yes, this knife is even stronger than three months ago."


    "It''s all general Ye''s good teaching and guidance during this time."


    Chang Tianxiong looked respectful and had no complacency, which made Ye Kaihua more satisfied.


    "You''re a good knife, too." Ye Kaihua looked up and looked at the bloody knife behind Chang Tianxiong.


    "Although in terms of material, this knife is nothing to you now, but its connotation is extremely precious."


    "Maybe the opportunity for you to advance to level 4 is on this knife."


    Chang Tianxiong smiled and didn''t speak. He just silently took the blood red long knife behind his back to his hand and wiped it slowly.


    This long knife was accidentally obtained by him in his first mission. Although it seems that the level is not very good, it contains a trace of true killing intention and is extremely precious.


    Through the continuous fit during this period, his fit with the knife became higher and higher. Taking this as the carrier, he felt the true meaning of killing.


    Once he understood it thoroughly, it was when he advanced to level 4.


    In the back, there were several figures who were watching their movements without a trace of movement.


    "General ye, how are you feeling?" No. 1 stood in the distance, looked at Chang Tianxiong and smiled.


    "Very good. According to this progress, Captain Chang can enter level 4 in three years at most, which will increase our combat power in China." Ye Kaihua looked at No. 1 respectfully and said slowly, looking very respectful.


    This attitude made the person standing behind No. 1 look very satisfied and nodded secretly.


    As the founder and the first commander of the Chinese dragon slaughtering group, ye Kaihua is the founding father of China and has a strong prestige in the army. Coupled with his humanoid nuclear strength, to some extent, it is even enough to ignore the national leader No. 1.


    But this is just the view of ordinary people.


    In fact, just like those ordinary extraordinary people, such as Chang Tianxiong and ye Kaihua, who are extremely powerful, can vaguely feel the hidden terrorist power on No. 1.


    It is an unknown systematic force. As a leader of a country, although No. 1 itself does not enter the god space in case of accident, it can make use of a large number of resources in the god space through the reincarnation of the whole country.


    No. 1 himself not only has extraordinary power, but also is very strong. He is close to himself with a large number of high-level gods. Even ye Kaihua and others can feel a sense of threat on No. 1. Although it is very weak, it also makes them awe inspiring and dare not underestimate it.


    Looking at Ye Kaihua''s reaction, No. 1 shook his head and said nothing


    Chang Tianxiong in the distance came gradually and stood silently behind several people.


    "This is the news that the blood clan of the dark Council sent us before. Have a look."


    Behind No. 1, a guard handed over the information in his hand to Ye Kaihua and others.


    "Blood clan and werewolf will return soon?" before reading it, ye Kaihua''s face changed greatly and his face was shocked.


    "Is the news true?" Ye Kaihua looked up at number one.


    "There should be no mistake." No. 1 sighed, showing some helplessness.


    "At this time, they can''t joke with us. They must be very sure to tell us."


    "In other words, their actions also gave us a very bad signal. That is, the group of people in the dark Council may feel that they can''t handle it. Otherwise, as their own dark creatures, they can try to subdue the returning blood clan and the wolf people without notifying us to deal with it together."


    No. 1 rubbed his head and looked a little headache: "you should also know their strength. The four ancestral dark creatures can also feel thorny things. I''m afraid it''s the same trouble for us."


    Aside, ye Kaihua was silent.


    Indeed, if we only talk about the top four strong, there are more dark creatures than them.


    "We have no room for maneuver in this matter."


    "The dark creatures of the dark Council are good enough to surrender directly. But we can''t do it." an old man behind No. 1 smiled bitterly and said, "once we don''t deal with it well this time, I''m afraid the whole human world will be destroyed. Like the humans in the previous world, we will become slaves to the dark creatures."


    "It seems that we must join hands with those people in the dark Council this time." Chang Tianxiong frowned. Although he was instinctively disgusted with the matter, he still said so.


    "But why did the dark Council group tell us this news? They are different from us. They can directly take refuge in their own clan. They don''t have any way back like us." Ye Kaihua frowned.


    "Why let others stand on your head when you can be king yourself." Chang Tianxiong quickly answered this question.


    His face was calm, attracted the attention of several people around him, and then opened his mouth like this: "between the blood clan and the werewolf, the upper level''s suppression of the lower level itself is very heavy. Although they have become a four level blood clan, which is enough to ensure their status, how can they really surrender willingly with their talent and will?"


    "And even if they surrender, there are great hidden dangers. Who knows how those outsiders will treat them. They only have one life, and no one dares to take risks."


    "Besides, their blood is also a problem."


    Here, Chang as like as two peas in the face, he smiled a little: "I don''t believe it. They just picked the blood of their blood just like other blood groups. This is a risk in itself."


    "With the strength and characteristics they showed before, the blood they chose when they were promoted to level 4 must be very strong. It may be one of the three branches of the highest vampire blood."


    "Once discovered by the foreign blood clan, their blood is different. With the blood clan''s enthusiasm and sensitivity to blood, maybe they will be caught and used as cows drawing blood every day."


    "That''s right." No. 1 looked at him with appreciation and approval: "even human beings will still discriminate because of different skin colors, not to mention the vampires who are so sensitive to blood."


    "Reincarnation itself has unlimited possibilities. With their talent and wisdom, as long as there are no accidents, they can go further in the future sooner or later. How can they allow accidents to happen?"


    "I estimate that even if we fail in the end, those vampires will never go to the foreign blood clan. They are more likely to hide directly in the main god space and come out when they are strong enough."

 Chapter 276

    The second year after the arrival of the LORD God space, the whole world was awed by the news that the blood clan and werewolf were about to return.


    In the main god space, for this reason, China, neon and xingtiao reacted quickly and signed a temporary contract with the dark Council, further on the basis of previous cooperation.


    Subsequently, in order to better find information and understand the changes on blue star, the four organizations actively sent their extraordinary troops to explore the whole world.


    With the help of the LORD God space, today''s reincarnators are much stronger than the ordinary extraordinary ones in the past. The dangerous places that could not be cracked and captured in the past have been cracked one by one, and a large number of extraordinary relics have been excavated. While bringing a lot of data, it also shocked the reincarnators of the four organizations on the blue star.


    "There is a strong mysterious reaction in the Arctic, which is suspected of the legendary snow civilization..."


    "There is an urgent message from the star bar state of America, and the exported super ancient relics have been found in America, which contains strong mysterious power and technology, which is suspected of the legendary Mayan civilization..."


    "There is also news from Africa. In recent decades, there are often signs of pyramid recovery and suspected extraordinary power recovery!"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    News came one after another, and the whole blue star almost became a powder keg. Traces and relics left by extraordinary civilization could be found everywhere, which almost burst the heads of major powers.


    These extraordinary civilizations have the power to build huge relics on the blue star, and even survive through the baptism of countless years. There is no doubt that they are the leaders of extraordinary civilizations and powerful races with the ability to cross the starry sky.


    The many relics existing on the blue star are actually the backhands left by these civilizations for their return to the blue star in the future, guiding them to the coordinates of the blue star for their return in the future.


    These extraordinary relics are not launched now. Among the explorations of several major countries, one relic has been activated for hundreds of years and has been responding.


    Maybe when a bunch of foreign terrorist powers come to blue star.


    Thinking of this possibility, countless insiders burst into a cold sweat and were glad that Bluestar had been stable for so many years.


    There are only two conditions for extraordinary civilization to cross the starry sky.


    The first is to have a method array that can build interstellar transmission. Different systems have different ways, but without exception, they all need a long time of development and research.


    Another condition is to have several level 4 strong people at the same time, so as to have enough strength to build a Dharma array.


    The race that can complete these conditions, each taken out alone, may be enough to make the current blue star unbearable. The blood clan that had been entrenched on the blue star for many years was not worth mentioning compared with these star races.


    Someone once proposed that human society as a whole withdraw from blue star, but this could not be completed in a short time.


    Not to mention the lack of necessary construction technology, even a suitable planet is extremely difficult to find. The physical quality of ordinary human beings is too weak to face the harsh environment in the starry sky. If they want to transform the stars, even with the help of the LORD God space, it can not be completed in a short time.


    In the end, if you want to choose to evacuate, I''m afraid few people can live except those powerful extraordinary people.


    However, at present, all the powerful transcendents on the blue star have basically become reincarnators. Even if the final situation is wrong, they can hide in the space of the LORD God and don''t have to escape at all.


    In the chaos of the real world, several big countries have finally made up their minds to put more people into the space of God.


    "Chief, the equipment has been debugged, and the polar eye instrument has been charged. It can start."


    In an underground experimental city, a scientist in white looked at the number one in front of him and said respectfully.


    "Please." No. 1''s gentle voice came from the front, with a little fatigue.


    At this time, he looked very haggard. Although he still looked like a middle-aged man, his clothes had become a special armor.


    "Unexpectedly, we still have to take this step." he sighed and looked at the coffins in front of him and the huge round crystal ball in the center.


    "I can''t help it." beside No. 1, there are several old people, all wearing the same clothes as No. 1. At this time, looking at the situation in front, their eyes are a little complicated.


    They are older and have different bearing. Although they are not extraordinary, they are also very human.


    "Since the coming of the LORD God space, although we have never done anything, we still don''t know the purpose of the LORD God because of this."


    "The only thing that can be determined is that the LORD God must have his purpose to establish the space of the LORD God. For example, there must be a reason for how to do meaningless things, even if it is just a whim."


    "Because of this, we didn''t dare to go in before we studied the purpose of the LORD God, for fear that if we were not careful, we would catch the word."


    "I just can''t care about these up to now." someone replied, with a calm and calm expression on his face.


    "The most terrible crisis is coming. It doesn''t matter what the Lord wants to do. We have no choice."


    "Moreover, after so many things, I am quite sure that the LORD God should have no intention of us."


    "Oh, why?" someone smiled and laughed at him.


    The man glanced back, his face still calm: "it''s very simple, different levels."


    "What will you do with an ant?"


    "With the power shown by the LORD God, even if our whole blue star is added up, it can never be equal to a hair of the LORD God. The gap is far greater than the gap between us and ants, dinosaurs and a cell."


    "In this extremely unbalanced gap, what the other party wants to do to us can be done directly."


    "If the other party wants to work under the conditions in the space of the LORD God, I dare say, I''m afraid there are many intelligent creatures in the whole universe who want to cry and cry to take refuge in, and we can''t turn at all."


    "If we don''t say anything else, just say this, I''m afraid the foreign races that have bothered us are just so easy to solve for the LORD God."


    "OK, OK." No. 1 waved and stopped the discussion of the group behind him: "anyway, we must enter the space of the LORD God."


    "As for the others, let''s talk slowly when we go to the space of the LORD God."


    He smiled on his face and looked at the old people behind him: "although I don''t want to say, in our current situation, there is still a certain danger of entering the main god space. It is likely that some of us didn''t wake up again."


    "If you don''t want to go in like this now, we still have several places for the invitation right of the LORD God space, which is enough for you to go in directly."


    In this regard, some old people laughed: "don''t waste that thing. We are so old that we don''t compete with young people for those precious places."


    "That''s it. After all, although the success rate of this thing is low, the mortality rate is not so terrible."


    "Even if we accidentally die in this coffin, it doesn''t matter. After all, we have done what we should do in our life. It''s nothing to gamble with the rest of our life."


    "Well, I wish we can meet in the main god space." at the end, No. 1 ended the dialogue with this sentence, and then slowly moved forward.


    In the center of the front, with the actions of several experts, a light cyan round spar slowly shines and envelops the surrounding.


    As the coffin board above slowly fell, several people on the 1st directly lay in instruments similar to coffins and fell into a deep sleep.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the sea of spirit, when many reincarnators in the real world are turbulent, ADIS is not idle.


    The power of chaos in the sea of spirit rages around from time to time.


    Stars are constantly turbulent and vanishing. Then from time to time, we can see that the shallow spiritual brand grows slowly. After absorbing enough strength from the spiritual sea, it changes slowly and grows into stars.


    Somewhere here, an ancient tree takes root and rises and falls.


    The ancient world tree takes root here and absorbs the power of the spiritual sea all the time to support itself and the vast space on it.


    The glory of the world is blooming. Above the world tree, dozens of world fruits are hung high. Every moment is shrouded in a little glory, emitting the fluctuations of the world.


    Most of these fruits are between white and red. Only one of them shows a little gold and emits world fluctuations that are far more powerful than other worlds.


    There is no doubt that these are the worlds that the reincarnators have raided over this period of time, occupied and pulled onto the noumenon by the noumenon of ADIS.


    On these world fruits, there is a little purple source force all the time, which resonates with the world tree along a certain connection.


    A steady stream of world source forces are flowing and running on the world tree, not only cleaning the traces on the world tree, but also slowly healing the scars suffered in the past.


    These dozens of world fruits bring not only a large number of world sources, but also huge world laws to Yates.


    In the noumenon of ADIS, with the passage of the world, the fruits of the world and ADIS slowly become consistent, and the force of the law of the world itself is also pouring towards ADIS, turning into further food for ADIS all the time.


    The law torrent of terror to the extreme surges on the world tree. With the huge world source force, it washes the original intention of Yates again and again, making the original extraordinary ancient tree more terrible.


    This is the way of the world deduced by Adams.


    Based on the ancient tree ontology of ADIS, it simulates the original tree of the world, turns many worlds into fruits and accepts them onto the ontology.


    Then, in the pouring of a large number of world laws, the noumenon of ADIS will slowly change towards the world tree. The more in the end, the more terrible it is.


    A terrible look looked at the spiritual sea in the distance. In a moment, the majesty of terror was diffuse, and a wisp of breath was emitted, which collapsed and disappeared all the stars.


    Under the gradual resonance of the world tree, ADIS woke up from his previous deep sleep. A pair of golden eyes, with eternal brilliance, silently looked at the eternal spiritual sea around him.


    Then, at the moment of his awakening, a large amount of information from the main god space was transmitted to his mind, allowing him to understand what happened during this period of time.


    "The revival of extraordinary civilization?" in an instant, ADIS noticed the information.


    With his concentration, in an instant, the information in his mind flows rapidly, making him understand what happened in an instant.


    "Interesting. Sure enough, there are powerful and extraordinary civilizations in this world." ADIS looked at the intelligence in his mind with interest.


    "That''s right. According to common sense, this universe is so broad and much stronger than the previous universe. It''s not surprising that a powerful extraordinary civilization can be born."


    "I just don''t know if there will be an eternal."


    ADIS thought about it.


    Although he did not have much contact, Yates could feel that this universe was much stronger than the universe he had experienced before. Even in the multi universe, I am afraid that only the abnormal gods universe could be slightly better, which can be described as an extremely powerful universe.


    It is normal for this universe to produce a powerful and extraordinary civilization, even if it produces an eternal one.


    "I just don''t know what is the way for the eternal of this universe to condense the source of eternity, or, like the previous universe, no real eternal has been born?"


    Adams thought in a flash.


    Different universes have different influences on cosmic consciousness, and the methods of finally condensing the source of eternity are different.


    When every universe reaches its peak, it is bound to give birth to its own eternal source.


    But among the multiverse, the universe that has reached its peak is absolutely rare. In his memory, he only knew that a universe of gods had reached its peak and developed a huge universe of gods.


    More universes, like the last universe experienced by Yates, have accidents for various reasons before reaching their peak.


    The universe that ADIS is currently experiencing is not necessarily. It may have reached its peak, it may not have, or it may be in between.


    Of course, even if he has a real eternal existence, ADIS will not be afraid at all.


    "Nearly half of the body''s injuries have been cured. Even the boundaries that originally tightly imprisoned me have been loosened with the help of a large number of worlds."


    ADIS turned and observed his body.


    In the middle of the world tree body, there is a large dark area, which is occupied by a little destructive force, and a strong sense of destruction emerges on it.


    There are even enchanted patterns intertwined and condensed on it. As long as ordinary people see a little degree, they will be demonized into terrible demons.


    But at this time, under the pressure of the world tree, this area was suppressed and disappeared slowly.

 Chapter 277

    "Look at this, the rest is in the past few years." Yates felt it and had a very clear understanding of his own injury.


    This injury was formed in the last cosmic war. It came from an eight level dragon of destruction. It is very terrible in essence.


    In addition, he crossed the universe and even came into close contact with the chaotic void to sacrifice the injuries caused by the long river of fate. Even Yates felt terrible, leaving only the last breath hanging here.


    Such injuries have transcended everything and are deeply rooted in the noumenon of ADIS, which is very difficult to heal.


    Only by using the huge world origin, coupled with the baptism of the world law, can we gradually wash the old body, and make the originally broken area regenerate, or even go further.


    As the fruits of the world were absorbed by Yates, the laws of these worlds poured back, which not only renewed the body close to destruction in the past, but also moved towards the expected road.


    "Now I may be called the world tree. Although I am still weak compared with the real world tree, I am also on this road." ADIS turned back and looked at his body with golden eyes, the boundless world tree.


    In front of him, the huge world tree in front of him is incomparably great. Every bark and leaf are supreme gods, containing a large number of world laws.


    If you take them out alone, there is no doubt that they are all level seven gods.


    Dozens of world fruits above have also undergone considerable transformation.


    Under the coordination of ADIS noumenon, dozens of worlds are constantly communicating all the time, and the laws of dozens of worlds come together to make these worlds themselves constantly perfect and powerful.


    Yates stretched out his arm and moved gently in his heart. In front, the forces of dozens of worlds gradually gathered together and wrapped around his body with terrible world fluctuations.


    This is the fluctuation of the world. After seizing these worlds, the world consciousness itself was replaced by Yates.


    Yates itself is equivalent to the world consciousness of dozens of worlds, and can call on the huge forces and resources of dozens of worlds.


    Even, when necessary, it is not impossible to let these worlds explode to defend the enemy.


    Of course, this is too uneconomical for ADIS. He will never do it as a last resort.


    He looked up, shrouded in terrible world fluctuations, and the eternal brilliance, indifferent and clear eyes looked at a world at will.


    It was a light white world with a little red. At the moment when Yates was watching, it began to fluctuate constantly.


    The world itself was trembling. In an instant, the defense of the world itself was broken through, and the scene inside was directly displayed in front of Yates.


    Inside the world, countless people continue to multiply and evolve, giving birth to scenes.


    There are old people fishing, scholars reading, children playing and soldiers fighting among them¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Of course, there are also scenes of trembling pictures. Old people starve to death, beggars everywhere, barter for food, thieves burn, kill and loot, and human tragedies are staged.


    The process of the whole world unfolded slowly in the eyes of Yates, revealing a grand and magnificent picture.


    Looking at this scene, ADIS had no sorrow or joy in his heart. There was only an inexplicable connection with the world.


    With the reproduction and evolution of the living creatures in the world, a wisp of divinity grows and condenses at an extremely slow but firm speed.


    The evolution of dozens of worlds has brought huge resources to ADIS all the time.


    Every creature''s reproduction, growth, experience, perception and death will bring a feedback to the world, and then pass it to Adams.


    Except for those extremely powerful characters, the feedback that an ordinary creature can give to ADIS is not strong, but the feedback that all creatures in a world can give to ADIS is considerable.


    The power of dozens of worlds adds up, which makes the power of ADIS soar almost every day and become a powerful person all the time.


    When the accumulated strength reaches a critical point, it is when ADIS is promoted to level 8 or even higher.


    This is the way of the world chosen by Yates, symbiosis with the world, relying on the endless world of the multi universe, so that he can stand on the accumulation of one world and constantly strengthen it.


    In the end, this way of the world must go to the whole multiverse, engulf one universe under the world tree, and finally engulf the whole multiverse.


    Of course, there are endless universes in the chaotic world all the time. It is impossible to devour the whole multiverse.


    But this way of the world comes to the end, which is undoubtedly extremely terrible. Even the original world tree in ancient times will be caught up by Yates sooner or later.


    In front, dozens of world fruits hang high on the world tree, the fluctuations of the world unfold slowly, and a little smell of world source force permeates around for a long time.


    ADIS looked at these fruits, and the world unfolded in front of him without any cover.


    He looked at these worlds along the way. Every time he looked at a world, the world would slowly evolve and expose everything in the world.


    Among these worlds, there is a little gray in some of the world, which makes ADIS frown.


    "Has the world begun to change..." he muttered, turning his body into streamer and disappearing in place in an instant.


    The surface of the world fruit was stunned, and the light white and slightly red world began to fluctuate, as if the whole world began to become active and cheer for the arrival of ADIS.


    This is the treatment of the Lord of the world.


    Before the arrival of ADIS, the whole world operated completely according to instinct, but the whole world was hung on the world tree, and ADIS was equivalent to the world consciousness of all the world.


    In an instant, Adams took over the world consciousness of the world and began to accept the message of the whole world.


    The huge information of the whole world is constantly fluctuating and circulating. What is happening in the whole world, including the deduction in the next decades, is constantly intertwined in Yates'' mind.


    This is a world-class evolution. If others do, they will be burst by this huge message at the first moment they get this message.


    "The old imperial court has declined? The new turbulence is about to begin?" Adams showed an interesting expression on his face and was very interested in what happened in the world.


    "Calculate the time, the outside world has passed two years, and the world has passed 20 years. Although this time is a little short for a dynasty, it can barely pass by chance."


    This is the world that was initially raided by the reincarnation. The reincarnation assisted one side of the forces on this land to calm the original war. Taking this as the coincidence point, the reincarnation raided the whole world.


    However, after 20 years in this world, the original Longting has declined, and even black robbery gas has appeared.


    "Well, after the founding emperor died, he had no descendants, so he had to elect one from his branch."


    "However, when attacking the world, those reincarnators were very rude. Even the Emperor himself was not a good stubble, and the governance was chaotic, which led to rebellions everywhere in the past 20 years..."


    After watching the progress of the world, ADIS shook his head and was helpless.


    "Fortunately, not long after the founding of the country, the group of atmospheric transporters bred in the troubled times have either stood here in Longting or have been suppressed. Therefore, they are still stable and will not be in chaos immediately."


    "However, robbery gas has been slowly breeding. I''m afraid a new generation of atmospheric transporters has been pregnant. It''s another troubled era for 30 years at most."


    The source power of the world is closely related to the reproduction of the world''s creatures. The more prosperous the world is, the more powerful the world itself can accumulate.


    In troubled times, when the golden goblins and iron horses, mountains and rivers are broken, and countless creatures are killed and injured, nature will instinctively attract the actions of the world and breed all kinds of atmospheric transporters everywhere.


    With the world''s air luck, these people with air luck will soon rise from the crowd and rise to the world with the task of ending chaos and making the world prosperous again.


    However, this kind of air transport is essentially the world''s source power. Every air carrier represents a large number of source power blessings and consumes a lot. Therefore, for a world, it is better not to do so easily unless necessary.


    Only in troubled times and changes, in order to quickly quell the chaos and make the world prosperous, will there be a large number of such atmospheric characters.


    Therefore, after the establishment of a dynasty, it can quickly establish a prosperous era from stability.


    On the one hand, this is due to the reality such as people''s thinking, on the other hand, it is also due to the gathering of atmospheric transporters in the new dynasty after the troubled times.


    Now, ADIS clearly feels the breeding of robbery gas in this world, and it is still increasing.


    This shows that the change of the world has begun and chaos has been born. When it reaches the peak, it will make the world constantly feel, instinctively lower the world source force and breed atmospheric transporters.


    Naturally, this is not what Yates wants.


    Behind the birth of every atmospheric transporter is the rapid consumption of the source power of the world itself.


    In fact, these source forces belong to ADIS and are consumed out of thin air. Naturally, they will not be happy.


    ADIS turned around, stepped out and came to a city far away.


    In a dilapidated temple, many beggars rest here.


    These are some abandoned orphans, abandoned by their parents and elders. Most of them have disabilities and have to live here.


    The smell here naturally doesn''t smell good. It''s full of rotten smell. Even there''s a corpse lying outside, rotten and out of shape.


    However, Yates did not care at all, but looked at one of the little boys at random.

 Chapter 278

    A little purple rose slowly and circled slowly over the boy''s head.


    With the eyes of ADIS, this purple gradually differentiated, and finally turned into a rich light cyan, hovering over the boy''s head and condensing into the shape of a fierce tiger.


    The light green spirit turns into a tiger, which is a sign of the atmospheric transporter and symbolizes the killing on the battlefield.


    When the boy grows up, he must naturally coincide with the battlefield. With this luck and omen, as long as he doesn''t die prematurely or meet other atmospheric transporters, he will have God''s help and have the potential of a famous general before he squanders his luck.


    ADIS nodded, but shook his head.


    Although this kind of luck is rare and extremely expensive for the world, it is just so for him.


    It''s not such a degree of luck to attract ADIS.


    He turned and looked at the boy''s side, where there was another boy.


    The child was stained with dirt and his clothes were broken, just like an ordinary beggar.


    But this is not the case.


    A little bit of red Qi filled it, constantly puffing and condensing, vaguely linked with another light cyan Qi nearby. In its center, there is a little obscurity, hidden in the red luck of the appearance, covering up the truth.


    Even if there are other experts who can see through the Qi luck in this world, I''m afraid they can only see through the outer layer of Qi luck and can''t see the truth.


    Of course, even if it''s just the appearance of good luck, it''s already very good. He is red in luck and far stronger than ordinary people. There is no problem being a county magistrate.


    ADIS continued to look, and his golden eyes looked above the boy with the power to see through everything.


    Under his gaze, the hidden part of the boy''s luck suddenly appeared.


    The rich purple gas keeps rising and roaring. It condenses on it and divides into five colored clouds, which is shocking.


    A lavender dragon appeared above the boy''s head. At this time, it was sleeping soundly without any breath leakage.


    "Who could have thought that just in this broken temple, there could be a future Hidden Dragon and a famous general about to gallop on the battlefield?"


    ADIS looked at the two boys with no sorrow or joy in his heart, just thinking so.


    In his eyes, there was nothing to hide from the two boys. There was a connection between the two fortunes, which constantly echoed and implicated the two.


    This connection is so deep that it is almost impossible to separate unless something great happens.


    This is the match made in heaven and the team for the rise in the future.


    Just a broken temple, how can there be two atmospheric transporters? It must be connected and prepared for future turmoil.


    ADIS swept the temple again and looked at all the people in the broken temple. He saw that the red gas appeared all over the ground. There were only a dozen lonely beggars. Unexpectedly, several people were in good luck with a little red gas.


    There is no doubt that this is a team ready for the Qianlong. As long as it is appropriate in the future, the orphans who have followed the Qianlong since childhood will become the most loyal subordinates to prepare for the initial rise of the Qianlong.


    However, now the two boys who can be called atmospheric transporters are still lurking, and most of them are blocked to prevent exposure. Only a small part of his fortune was revealed in case of premature death.


    This is also the most dangerous time for the two air carriers.


    When the air transport has not yet developed, most of their air transport lurks to prevent consumption. Only a small part of qi movement acts on itself to protect itself and the initial rise.


    At this time, they still have the risk of premature death in case of accidents or other air carriers with booming air transportation.


    At that time, all the sources of investment given by the world will be invalidated.


    Thinking of this, ADIS shook his head. This way, although it comes from the instinct of the world, is too inefficient.


    In the process of calming the unrest, there will definitely be many great Qi carriers die prematurely, and even many great Qi carriers attack and consume each other. Originally, they only need to invest a share of source power, which has consumed a lot of source power.


    This is because the world has only instinctive consciousness. It can only instinctively invest the source force, follow some links and invest in some people.


    "At present, it will take at least 20 years for the source power of these two children to break out."


    Looking at the two beggars in front of him, Yates moved in his heart and connected with the whole world in an instant.


    In an instant, the height of ADIS kept rising and gradually rose to the height of the whole world.


    Regardless of any general trend, any change or evolution can operate without pressure.


    Even if he wants to destroy the world at the risk of heavy losses in the world.


    He looked at the two beggars again, and a feeling of mastery rose in his heart.


    With his eyes, the hidden luck of the two beggars was also constantly turbulent, which changed with the mind of ADIS.


    As long as Yates wants to, he can trigger the Qi luck of the two people at any time and make them erect in advance, which would have erupted in 20 years.


    But the consequences are unpredictable.


    It will not only make the two atmospheric athletes less tempered in the past two decades, but also make their Qi break out in advance and directly collide with the imperial dynasty''s Qi, which is still in its heyday. Although they can show off their power for a while, they will eventually be wiped out.


    "This way is really inefficient." ADIS shook his head and was dissatisfied.


    The world itself is constantly changing, and chaos will naturally emerge. Every chaos is actually a change and an opportunity for the world to move forward.


    But this speed and efficiency, in the view of Yates, is too inefficient.


    "Without saying that this method is inherently inefficient. If it''s me, it''s enough to directly invest Qi into a few suitable people. Why play chess all over the world. It not only wastes the source force, makes several atmospheric transporters consume each other, but also causes countless deaths and injuries in the process."


    ADIS shook his head, then stepped out and came to another place.


    This is a palace. In the palace, a thin teenager is sleeping, surrounded by dark guards.


    This is the emperor of the world. At this time, he is only a 15-year-old boy, weak and controlled by his biological mother.


    He could see that outside, the bodyguards were watching him rather than guarding the emperor.


    The Emperor himself was ill and weak, and he slept almost half the time.


    This kind of person is the easiest to control and become a puppet of others.


    ADIS looked at the boy and saw through the reality in a moment.

 Chapter 279

    Wisps of Qi are rising and condensing into a somewhat illusory red dragon, roaring there.


    On this red dragon, there are strands of black breath, which is very ominous.


    This is death. At this time, it is tightly wrapped around the red dragon, making the red dragon look very weak.


    In addition to the internal death, there are chains locked tightly on the red dragon outside, which makes the red dragon cry continuously, but it can''t move all the time.


    Seeing this scene, ADIS understood the current situation.


    The death was because the Emperor himself had a disease. He was tightly entangled and deep into the bone marrow. At this time, he was terminally ill and was about to die.


    The external chain is transformed by luck, which symbolizes that the emperor is controlled by external forces at this time. He can''t move independently and can only be manipulated by others.


    "It''s really sad that a generation of emperors turned out to be like this." ADIS looked at the boy with golden eyes. In a moment, the boy''s experiences in the past ten years from birth to growth came to his mind one by one.


    "Sure enough, even this disease was slowly developed by being poisoned since childhood. It''s really cruel."


    "It''s a pity that even if the heart is cruel, it''s just a woman who killed her child in order to be in power, but finally beat the country and defeated it. Her old age is miserable."


    A pair of golden eyes glittered with endless brilliance. In the eye pupil, there seems to be endless historical changes, and everything from ancient to modern has been evolving here.


    "However, this is also a key node. As long as the fate of the emperor is reversed, the next disaster in the world can be easily overcome."


    Adams waved his hand, and there were ripples in the space in front of him, from which he could see a dilapidated little temple and two beggars.


    "Let''s have a try." ADIS smiled, fingers light, and a little strength rushed to the boy.


    In an instant, the young man''s weak body changed. The body that was close to withering was rejuvenated, and the toxins deposited for more than ten years were completely eliminated. In an instant, it was reborn, which was healthier than ordinary teenagers.


    ADIS looked again. This time, the dead spirit on the boy had disappeared. There was a faint ruddy and vitality on his body, and there was no appearance of dying at all.


    He pointed again, through the isolation of space, to two distant beggars.


    In an instant, the luck of the two beggars was directly aroused by him.


    Ow! Roar!


    A dragon chant and a tiger roar sounded in ADIS''s ear.


    When he looked sideways, he saw two beggars, a lilac dragon and a red tiger with purple eyes roaring, instinctively emerging on the two beggars, revealing all kinds of visions.


    On the side of ADIS, on the emperor lying quietly, a flagging red dragon slowly emerged, with a strong purple meaning, but it was wrapped in heavy chains and could not call the wind and rain, and even its own luck was slowly losing.


    Looking at this scene, Yates did not hesitate, pointing to the space, with the fluctuations of the world.


    It''s like thunder across the world, and it''s like the world is roaring.


    In another part of the space, a light purple dragon and a red tiger howled sadly. Most of their Qi was directly broken and turned into strong pure purple Qi, which was pulled to their hands by ADIS.


    This group of purple Qi is extremely rich, which gathers most of the luck of a future dragon and a destiny general. Even if anyone gets it, he will directly have the life style of a hidden dragon and have the potential to change the dynasty.


    Facing the purple air, Yates gently moved and directly sent the purple air to the young emperor lying in front.


    Suddenly, the purple Qi combined with the red dragon.


    A roar was louder than before. After getting the purple gas, the red red suddenly collided. The previous malaise was completely gone. There was more linglie and dignity, as well as the spirit of dominating mountains and rivers and calling wind and rain.


    ADIS looked again and saw that at this time, the chain on the red dragon was shaky. Although it still existed, it could no longer lock the real dragon.


    Seeing this, ADIS showed a smile on his face, and then turned to one side.


    After he plundered most of the air transport of the two atmospheric transporters, their air transport was a little out of shape at this time.


    The dragon has degenerated into a green snake. There is only a trace of purple in its eyes. This weather, although still extremely noble, is enough to support his wealth for a lifetime. But it has lost its dragon nature. It is estimated that after losing most of his luck, his original life style of the hidden dragon should shrink and be able to lurk safely under the Dragon Court.


    At this time, the red tiger on one side also lost most of its divine power. Although it can faintly condense into the shape of a red tiger, it is more than a chip worse than the weather of the previous destiny. However, even with this luck and the original life style, as long as it does not die early in the future, it still has the potential to become a generation of famous generals.


    "Although I cut most of your luck directly, it may not be a good thing for you. At least, the hardships of more than 20 years and the final dragon robbery can be directly eliminated. With the rest of your luck, you can live a safe and prosperous life."


    ADIS looked at them both and said to himself.


    Although their original luck was strong, it may not be a good thing for them in the end.


    There has always been a struggle for hegemony among Qianlong. It has never been one person, but several Qianlong were born at the same time. In the end, only one person can go to the end, and the rest will fly ash.


    Moreover, although they took most of their luck, ADIS also activated their luck, so that they would not prosper more than 20 years later.


    With the rest of their luck, it is enough to make them rich and noble in this world and even leave their grandchildren in the future.


    Between heaven and earth, the Qi of robbery is still running, thousands of people are wailing, and the grievances all the time are fed back to the heaven and earth, which makes the Qi of robbery slightly and imperceptibly increase by one point.


    Looking at the scene between heaven and earth, ADIS just smiled: "next, we''ll see the natural evolution of the world."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    When Adams grafted his luck, bursts of thunder were breeding in the outside world, resounding between heaven and earth.


    In a Taoist temple outside the Imperial City, several old Taoists looked at the imperial dynasty with incomparable dignity in their eyes.


    Under their induction, at this moment, some opportunity between heaven and earth suddenly began to change.


    In the imperial dynasty, a pillar of heaven suddenly expanded. Among them, a red dragon roared with boundless purple gas, trying to take off the chain of prisoners.


    Poof!!!


    Several old Taoists opened their eyes fiercely and couldn''t help spitting out a few mouthfuls of blood. Looking at the scene of the imperial dynasty in the distance, they couldn''t believe it.


    "The emperor''s luck has soared, and he is about to take off his prison!" someone muttered to himself looking at the scene in the distance.


    "It seems that the Empress Dowager is in trouble." someone looked pale and reluctantly supported himself. He said to the boy who was at a loss: "get your luggage ready immediately and let''s go to the city!"


    At this moment, in the whole world, only those who have the ability to perceive the changes of the world feel a strange change, so they can''t help focusing their attention on the imperial city.


    During this period, there were countless people who continued to enter the imperial city.


    In this case, everyone is carefully waiting for the birth of change.


    Until five months later, a news came and shocked the whole imperial city.


    "Empress dowager, it''s not good!" the sharp voice echoed around. An old eunuch looked frightened and came to a palace and saw the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager was the emperor''s biological mother. At this time, she was in her thirties. She looked graceful and elegant. She had a maternal temperament, which seemed superior.


    "Grandpa Li, what''s the matter that makes you so frightened." looking at the old eunuch''s face in front of him, the Empress Dowager frowned slightly and joked.


    As if he hadn''t noticed this, Duke Li continued to shout, looking very anxious: "empress dowager, it''s bad, your majesty has died."


    "What!" it was like a flash of thunder. The Empress Dowager fiercely stood up with an iron blue face.


    "Who moved your hand? Didn''t I tell you not to take medicine this time? How could you die like this?" she suddenly opened her mouth and looked at the old Eunuch in front of her fiercely, as if an unsatisfied one was going to eat him.


    Looking at the Empress Dowager''s expression, Duke Li shook his body, hesitated again and quickly said, "empress dowager, this is not the important thing now! Your majesty has issued a last edict!"


    There was another soft sound. It was so good. His face was blue and ugly: "rebel! Now, he dares to play tricks."


    "Go! Let someone block the palace gate immediately! Never let any news spread!"


    With these words, she immediately went out and seemed eager to clean up the mess.


    However, he did not find that after he left, the old eunuch who was kneeling put a mocking expression on his face.


    When she came to the familiar palace, she looked at the dense figures in front of her. The Empress Dowager frowned and went straight in and looked at the center.


    "Great, your Majesty''s body is inside," someone said respectfully as she came here.


    The Empress Dowager looked up at the room ahead.


    Inside, the body of a young man dressed in white cloth lay quietly. Because he had just died, his face was still angry, as if he had just fallen asleep, but his face was a little pale.


    "Alas... Looking at this scene, the Empress Dowager suddenly felt a little sour and sighed.


    After all, they are their own children. Although they have led to such a situation, they will also feel sad at this point.


    Her body trembled. Looking at the body inside, she had some hope that the other party was just sleeping.


    "Empress dowager, the imperial edict made by your majesty is inside. No one dares to move." one side, a man bowed.

 Chapter 280

    Beside the corpse in front, there was a roll of golden calligraphy, lying quietly on the side of the corpse.


    Looking at this volume of calligraphy, the Empress Dowager nodded without much thought.


    After all, except those who have ulterior motives, as long as they are smart people, they won''t want to touch such things as imperial edicts.


    Unless the man wants to be killed.


    "You stay outside the door." the Empress Dowager walked slowly to the front. The young corpse in front of her showed sadness and honor.


    No matter how vicious, in the final analysis, it is also his own child.


    Without much thought, she walked quietly over to the body and sighed.


    "Child, don''t blame the queen mother." her tone was full of sadness and sadness. At this moment, it seemed that she was really an ordinary mother who had lost her child.


    Her eyes were a little red, as if she thought of the scenes she had been with her children.


    After a long time, she woke up and stretched out a plain hand to take out the golden calligraphy in front of her.


    However, an accident happened.


    With one arm, she grasped the hand she stretched out with great accuracy and speed.


    "You!" so fiercely showed a creepy expression and looked at the boy in front of him who should have been a corpse with incomparable fear.


    This scene is really scary. The boy''s face seemed to be painted with some makeup, which looked very pale to cover up his original ruddy face. But in the eyes of others, it is incomparably pale, no different from the body. Coupled with this scene at this time, it is enough to remind anyone of the situation of corpse fraud.


    Too good, the corners of his mouth opened fiercely, with incomparable fear in his eyes, he was about to scream.


    However, the juvenile moves very fast.


    He stretched out one arm quickly, covered the Empress Dowager''s mouth in a moment, so that she could not make a sound, and then the other arm moved forward and strangled the Empress Dowager''s throat.


    The throat was choked, and a terrible sense of suffocation came from the body, which made the Empress Dowager open her eyes and stare at the boy.


    There seemed to be a trace of prayer in that look.


    Above them, a vision was also unfolding.


    A roaring red dragon fiercely broke the chain of his body, and then bit on a flying phoenix, making it unable to turn over.


    Looking at the mother''s praying eyes in front of him, a trace of intolerance flashed in the boy''s eyes, but there was still no hesitation. The strength of his arm continued to increase, which was not like a sick boy at all.


    The Empress Dowager''s feet were swinging wildly, trying to make some noise for people outside to hear.


    The boy turned his head slightly and looked aside.


    There, several guards with knives appeared, quickly pulled out the long knife in their arms, and stabbed it mercilessly without hesitation.


    A white knife light flashed in the boy''s eyes. The Empress Dowager''s trembling body slowly returned to peace. The chest was pierced by a sharp blade, and the blood spilled on the boy''s face, but he was very calm.


    He carefully picked up his mother in his arms and put it where he was lying.


    "Empress mother, don''t blame me." he said the same words as the previous empress dowager indifferently, which made people feel extremely ironic.


    In a place invisible to ordinary people, a red dragon was still waving its teeth and claws. At this time, a small half of its chain broke.


    After all this, the young man went out without hesitation. Before the news leaked, he walked into the barracks alone and subdued the forbidden guards in the imperial city.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In a place invisible to ordinary people, over the Imperial City, ADIS looked at the boy''s actions and nodded.


    "Sure enough, many people are not incompetent, but they have less opportunities and less luck."


    "Just like this person, in the original track, even if his character is strong, he has been harmed by his mother since childhood and imprisoned in the palace. He can only be a puppet and die."


    "I just supported his luck and helped him heal his body. He can do this. It''s really good."


    ADIS smiled.


    This young emperor is actually a node of unrest. If he had not been imprisoned by his biological mother all his life, the current situation of the imperial dynasty would never have plunged the world into chaos.


    At this node, it is obviously more cost-effective to fund a piece of air luck than to start in troubled times. A large group of air carriers fight each other and kill countless people.


    At least the lives of those who died and injured countless in troubled times can be saved, so as not to bring too much loss to the world.


    This is also the difference between the world instinct and Adams'' active intervention.


    However, in this way, the world will lose many opportunities.


    Every troubled time can be called a change, which will make the world further possible.


    Although Yates put an end to the troubled times ahead of time, it will also deprive the world of an opportunity for change.


    He frowned at the thought.


    The world itself belongs to ADIS, and it is also in the interests of ADIS to make continuous progress in the world.


    If we want to speed up this process and order the world to make rapid progress in reducing world losses, we need some artificial regulation.


    "It seems that you can try to find several guardians for the world."


    Thoughts in his mind kept crossing his mind. In a moment, ADIS thought a lot.


    Finding guardians for the world and taking over the power of the world instead of Adams can undoubtedly reduce the workload of Adams.


    "It seems that the task of cultivating auxiliary gods must be accelerated." ADIS smiled and looked at the whole world.


    "But before that, you can let the reincarnations in the LORD God space try."


    In an instant, the body of ADIS turned into a streamer, disappeared in place and came to the main god space.


    "Ding! Welcome, dear sir!" just came here, a grand and indifferent consciousness echoed here.


    ADIS raised his head and gently waved his fingers to convey the message to the consciousness of the LORD God.


    "Lord God, start the construction task." ADIS opened his mouth gently.


    With his opening, in front of him, the noumenon of the main god space emits a burst of brilliance, and the eternal brilliance blooms, slowly fitting in with the world tree below.


    In the main god space, dozens of gates suddenly appear, and each door corresponds to a world, blooming with various fluctuations.


    At this moment, an indifferent voice sounded in the hearts of all reincarnators.


    "Ding! The construction task has been started. Please check it freely."


    This sound immediately caused an uproar.


    At present, the rhythm of reincarnation is quite tense. Except for a small number of reincarnation who lack strength and have just entered the main god space, most of them have entered the real task.


    Only a small number of people will stay in the nightmare space.


    The opening of this construction task soon attracted the attention of all reincarnators.


    The familiar voice appeared in an unknown task world. Listening to the voice of the LORD God, Chang Tianxiong was stunned.


    He gave orders to his subordinates for a while, directly found a safe place and withdrew from the task world.


    In an instant, his figure appeared in the space of the LORD God.


    "There are so many people." the next moment, he looked at the surging crowd in the main god space and couldn''t help sighing.


    Before, reincarnation people either entered the real task or in the real world, and there would not be many people staying in the space of God.


    Therefore, he missed the lively scene he had not seen for a long time.


    "You''re here at last." a familiar voice came from behind.


    Chang Tianxiong turned back and looked at the familiar figures behind him. He was relieved: "you came out too? Yes, it''s not normal for you not to come out and have a look at such a big thing."


    Standing behind him were glari and Yang Lan. At this time, they had their own momentum, with a large number of people behind them.


    At this time, they are all leaders of one side. At this time, the weakest ones have reached level 3. Even in the main god space of the strong, they can be regarded as the hero of one side.


    "The introduction of this construction mode has widened the way for us reincarnators," said glary, looking at some people standing in front of us with some excitement on their faces.


    "What exactly does the construction task mean?" Chang Tianxiong looked at several people and asked, "you came out before me. You should have understood it clearly."


    Glary nodded, looked at his confused face and explained directly.


    "The construction task, in fact, is the meaning of the name. It is to let us build the world one by one and make the world prosperous. The more prominent we do, the richer the rewards will be, and even the rewards of the world''s source power."


    "In an easy to understand word, let''s help the LORD God to farm. The more we plant, the richer our rewards will be."


    "Farming?" Chang Tianxiong was stunned, and a strange feeling rose in his heart: "it seems... Very interesting."


    "Some people must be very interested in this."


    In the main god space, not everyone likes fighting and killing. There are always some people who are not good at fighting and are interested in others.


    Therefore, this construction task is undoubtedly a blessing for this part.


    "It''s not that simple." grassy shook his head. "If you want to participate in these tasks, you also need to pay for farming."


    "First of all, you need to buy yourself an identity."


    "You can be the son of the emperor or an orphan in the world. All this requires you to pay God coins to buy. The higher your status, the more expensive the God coins you need."


    "But then again, if you can directly become the successor of an empire, if you manage reasonably, you will get a good harvest in the end."


    This is a natural gap between identities. Even if a civilian struggles all his life, without special opportunities, his final achievements and influence are very limited.


    And an emperor, every move, can influence a huge empire. Perhaps if a policy continues, countless people will benefit.

 Chapter 281

    Listening to the explanation of his companions, Chang Tianxiong nodded clearly, indicating understanding, and then some envy.


    "If you can really become an emperor, there are a lot of things you can do, but you have to pay a lot for this identity."


    "It''s more than big." Yang Lan sighed and opened her mouth weakly: "exchange for the son of the emperor of the world, the God coins you need are worth it. You can always get together slowly. The most important thing is that you still need the origin of the world."


    "The more powerful the empire is, the more powerful the benefits it can bring. But except for the princes who are about to destroy the country and the princes in the normal world, the basic price will not be lower than a level-4 divine object."


    "It''s so expensive." Chang Tianxiong seemed to be startled. He took a swipe at the corners of his mouth and said so.


    "Not necessarily. If you have the ability, you can choose a prince who is about to perish. In this way, the price will be greatly reduced."


    "But the biggest drawback of this method is that it takes too long."


    "Don''t..." seemed to think of something. Chang Tianxiong and others were suddenly stunned.


    "Yes, the identity we bought is just an identity. We want to grow up and experience more than ten or twenty years in the task world."


    "In other words, we must reincarnate in the task world." Yang Lan took a draw from the corner of her mouth and couldn''t help but tangle.


    "It''s a pit. That is to say, if you buy the identity of a son of the emperor, you will really reincarnate in the task world, become a son of the emperor at will, and then grow up again from a baby."


    "But in this process, the random quantity itself is very large. The son born to the queen is also the son of the emperor, and the son born to the maid is also the son of the emperor, but there is no need for me to say that you can think of the gap."


    "And according to the meaning of the LORD God, most of us will not take care of us in the task world. That is to say, if we are killed by an aboriginal in the process of growing up in the task world, this batch of investment will really be wasted."


    "Maybe your front foot was just born and became a baby, and your back foot was killed."


    Yang Lan talked endlessly here, with a trace of helplessness and some hesitation in her tone.


    The variables in the construction task are too large and the time is too long. For them, it is very likely to spend a lot of time, but there is little gain.


    Not to mention anything else, just a baby needs more than ten or twenty years to grow up. If you want to achieve certain achievements, you don''t know when to get, but what you can get in the end is unknown.


    "What does the chief say?" Chang Tianxiong thought and said again.


    For those of them who stand at the peak of reincarnation space, the attraction of construction tasks will undoubtedly decline a lot.


    Because they are not short of tasks, with their strength, no matter which task world they go to, they can complete a large number of tasks and harvest a large number of divine coins. Therefore, when the harvest of the current construction task is unknown, the attraction will undoubtedly be greatly reduced.


    But for other reincarnations, it is undoubtedly very attractive.


    Not everyone is good at fighting. Among the large number of reincarnators who enter the main god space, there are a large number of auxiliary talents who are better at other things. For such people, this construction task is undoubtedly more attractive.


    In addition, this is also true for those reincarnation organizations, even national organizations. For them, they can invest a large number of reincarnations in the same world and make every effort to develop the world, which has great advantages for completing this construction task.


    "On the head''s side, people have been sent to participate in the construction task, but because it hasn''t been long, there''s no news yet."


    "However, according to the chief''s intention, it is likely to transfer part of our dragon slaughtering group to the construction task."


    Chang Tianxiong nodded to show understanding. This decision did not surprise him at all.


    He also hesitated. He thought in situ for a long time. He finally shook his head when he thought of the world that was about to be attacked by him.


    "Let''s finish the tasks at hand for the time being. As for the construction tasks, wait until there is news."


    In place, the others nodded silently.


    For some people in the main god space, the construction task is too short, and its benefits are unknown. Naturally, they are hesitant.


    But for others, the emergence of the construction task makes them ecstatic.


    "Hahaha!" Chad recalled the information in his mind carefully, and his heart was suddenly excited.


    He was a self-made businessman in the real world. He was crazy about supernatural forces since childhood. In the real world, he once knew the existence of the main god space on the main god forum.


    After calculating the calling time of the LORD God space, he exhausted his money, bought some things from some reincarnators, and then put himself into a dying state with his own life. Finally, he entered the LORD God space after several attempts.


    It can be said that he could get the opportunity to enter the space of the LORD God, not by chance, but by himself. Not everyone has the ability to find reincarnation and even ask for help. Not everyone can have the courage to take a chance.


    However, when he arrived in the LORD God space, he reversed his previous attitude of not taking life seriously. Even if others invited him, he would never enter the real task, but had been fighting in the nightmare space.


    This is in his cautious character.


    Before, the reason why I had to fight for my life was entirely because only by working hard can I have a chance. Moreover, all measures have been taken. Even if they fail in the end, someone will come to rescue them, and they will not necessarily die directly.


    But coming into the space of the LORD God is another thing. Chad had heard of the danger of the real task in the God forum, and if he died in the real task, he was really dead.


    Relatively speaking, although the nightmare space is also very difficult and dangerous, even the higher nightmare space does not really fall when it dies. After a period of time, it can start again after the spirit recovers.


    As a cautious person, he knows that life is only once, so even if others invite him or even promise to protect him, he will never easily enter the task world.


    However, the harvest of the nightmare world is much worse than the real task. Even if Chad tries hard, he is only an apprentice at present.


    This progress is excellent for others, but this strength is just the bottom in the current god space.


    He was originally prepared to break through the apprenticeship. After reaching the first level, he began to enter the real task and try to complete the real task, but the LORD God started the construction task at this time.


    At this time, Chad stood in front of the doors of the world, looking confident.


    "If I compare my strength, I may be far inferior to those secondary and tertiary reincarnators, but if I have to build and operate, I can''t be worse than those lucky people." his face looked very excited and shouted in his heart.


    Yes, in his opinion, most people in the LORD God space are just lucky people.


    Although they generally have advantages and strong will, in the vast majority, they are just ordinary people who do nothing before entering the space of the LORD God.


    But just because of some luck, these people directly got the opportunity he dreamed of and entered the god space, the holy land he dreamed of.


    This ease, compared with his own difficulty in entering the space of the LORD God, is almost envious.


    He touched his hand gently against the door of the world in front of him, and the news from it made Chad frown.


    "Can''t you carry anything? And there is a limit to the number of reincarnations that each world can join at the same time."


    "That''s right. If there are too many reincarnators and they can carry things in, it will easily cause riots in the world. At that time, it may become a bad thing."


    "Apart from anything else, without this, those organizations backed by countries might be able to move in modern production lines directly, which would have a great impact on the world."


    He said to himself that with the continuous fluctuation of ideas, he began to fit with the door in front of him.


    With his actions, identity information came from the front door.


    The son of the manor owner: the child of a rural landlord, with hundreds of acres of land¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Exchange price: 300 God coins


    Son of the Guard officer: the child of the Guard officer¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Exchange price: 500 divine coins


    The son of ordinary people: the son of ordinary people, with a slight low yield¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Exchange price: 100 God coins


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Information is coming one by one. At the same time, there are specific information represented by identity and specific background information of the world.


    A large amount of information poured in for a moment, which made Chad cover his head with some headache and felt some pain.


    However, fortunately, his strength has reached the apprenticeship level. His body has initially changed and is much stronger than ordinary people, so he quickly adapted to it.


    It took him a long time to understand the information in his mind. Looking at the identities in front of him, he hesitated.


    After thinking for a long time, he finally chose the option of a baron''s son.


    The world he chose is similar to the ancient West.


    In this world, nobles hold real power and territory. There is no doubt that the starting point is much higher than others.


    In the end, I didn''t get the right of inheritance, but it''s not difficult to mix a jazz title and even become a knight. There is a starting point, not as passive as other identities.


    If it is an ordinary person''s identity, in some world, it is appropriate to be oppressed to death. I don''t know how much trouble it is.


    "Ding! Are you sure you want to enter the mission world?"


    The indifferent voice of the LORD God sounded in his ear. Chad chose to confirm, but did not directly enter the task world as expected.


    "Whether to invest divine coins to enable those who turn around to get part of the world''s favor in this world (luck)


    Another indifferent voice startled Chad.


    "Unexpectedly, can we exchange this?" looking at the information in his mind, Chad was stunned and shocked again by the power of the LORD God.


    The so-called world care is luck.


    From the information given by the LORD God, Chad knows that when he joins in the construction of the world, the reincarnator can exchange Qi for his reincarnation body in addition to his identity.


    If you have enough luck, even if your innate identity is not enough, you can rise through the day after tomorrow.


    Just as most of the emperors of the past dynasties were not born noble, but they can become emperors of the next generation. It is because they have enough luck and the general trend of the day after tomorrow that they can rise.


    Reincarnation is also general. The situation of each world is different. In addition to the innate identity, if you can exchange enough Qi, you can ensure your initial rise and not be trapped in a certain place.


    If someone can invest enough divine coins, he can even directly turn the object he turns around into a hidden dragon.


    Of course, it will cost a lot.


    Thinking of this, Chad gritted his teeth, took out his God coins and exchanged some luck with the LORD God.


    As a self-made businessman, he knows the importance of opportunity and current situation more than anyone, even higher than his status, so he is not stingy at this time.


    "Ding! Three thousand divine coins have been deducted."


    As the indifferent voice of the LORD God sounded, a light enveloped Chad.


    A little red luck filled his head and sent it to the door of the world with his soul.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    A darkness swept through. I don''t know how long it took. A soul came to the world through the world channel built by the LORD God under the protection of the LORD God.


    With a cry, a baby came into the world with a clear and bright eyes.


    The baby is like an ordinary baby, there is no difference.


    This is mainly because the LORD God blocked the baby''s memory and prevented the reincarnation''s too strong soul from oppressing the weak body.


    The baby didn''t really wake up until he was one year old.


    He stared at the manor in front of him. His eyes were clear and gradually recovered their original appearance.


    In his mind, the memory of this year was passed on to his mind.


    "Hoo, unexpectedly, it''s just like waking up directly." looking at the memory in his mind, Chad was afraid and happy.


    "If someone kills me before I wake up, my investment will be wasted. However, it''s good. It must be wonderful for me to start as a baby and lie down for a year."


    At the thought of this, a strange expression appeared on the corner of the mouth of a one-year-old child, which looked very strange.


    This is also what Yates considered. The baby has no ability to move. This state is too uncomfortable for the reincarnation, and the reincarnation''s huge memory and powerful soul are also easy to hurt the body.


    Moreover, even if someone really wants to hurt a baby less than a year old, they have no ability to resist.


    "Let me see who turned around this time." Chad''s face showed a trace of tension and began to slowly check the memory in his mind.

 Chapter 228

    "Well, there are not many brothers and sisters in my memory. There should not be many fathers and children in this body."


    "Unfortunately, not the eldest son."


    After a while, Chad''s face showed a little excited expression, with a little secret coldness.


    "Fortunately, there are not many fathers and children in this body. In front of me, there is only one sister and one brother. It''s not big now. There is still a chance."


    The difference between the eldest son and the second son is extremely huge. As the eldest son, he has an advantage in both etiquette and age. Unless there is an accident, there is no share of other brothers in the right of inheritance.


    In terms of etiquette and law, the aristocratic world in this world has a code for the eldest son to inherit the title, which has become an unspoken rule. Although the Lord has the autonomy to change his successor if necessary, few people will do so.


    In this inertia, as long as the eldest son is not a bad mess, otherwise the status of the heir will never change.


    And in terms of age, the age of the eldest son is also dominant. This world belongs to the ancient world. Civilization is not civilized. Even for aristocrats, the premature death rate of children is also high. Maybe it will die when. In this case, the eldest son who has grown up naturally has an advantage.


    At least, compared with children who may die at any time, an eldest son who has grown up is more reassuring.


    Moreover, if you grow up in advance, you can have more time to attract forces in the territory. I don''t know how much time you have than other children.


    At the thought of this, Chad''s face was smoky and his face was a little ugly.


    "Fortunately, my cheap brother is only seven years old now, and there are a lot of opportunities." a cold smile appeared on his face, which was very uncomfortable on the face of a one-year-old child.


    After a while, he was like an ordinary child, with an incomparably pure expression on his face, like a child full of innocence, lively and lovely.


    "Father! Father!" the child''s voice was soft and beautiful.


    A pure smile appeared on his face, like a playing child. He looked like a little angel, and the word "father" was constantly read on his mouth.


    His voice was very clear and weak, but it was just heard by a middle-aged man who came here to find him.


    The man was dressed in a red robe. He looked much more neat than the people around him. He had a neat beard and hair. He was the father of Childe''s life, Baron Grice.


    He just came here to see his children, but he didn''t expect to find a surprise.


    Most of the children in this world can only speak between the ages of one and two, and the extent to which they can speak is unknown. For example, the elder brother of Childe''s life can''t speak until he is nearly two years old. It''s very late.


    With this contrast, childe was able to speak at the age of one, which naturally surprised Baron Grice.


    What was more surprising was that the first thing childe learned to say was nothing else, but it happened to be his father, which surprised the father. He only felt a palpitation in his blood, which made him stride forward and hold little childe.


    And Chad was also very cooperative and smiling. He seemed to enjoy the hug of his "father" and sent out a pure smile from time to time.


    But in the dark, child kept frowning.


    Because the Baron Grice in front of him was full of a bad smell.


    It''s like the smell of not taking a bath for a long time mixed with the smell of blood, which forms a unique and strange smell, which makes people feel very uncomfortable.


    The ancients were often foolish. In ancient Europe, some nobles never took a bath, and even liked to bathe their bodies in the enemy''s blood after fighting, and thought that they could get strength.


    But in this way, the taste formed over a long period of time is very uncomfortable.


    Unfortunately, childe''s father was obviously such a noble.


    The servants around were obviously used to it, and their own hygiene was not very good. They naturally had no reaction to the taste of the baron.


    But Chad was convulsed by the smell, but he stifled it and pretended to be very happy.


    "Father, father... He looked at Baron Grice in front of him and shouted in the soft voice of a one-year-old, showing great attachment.


    Seeing this, Baron Grice in front of him laughed, and the corners of his mouth grew very big, without the gentleness of the aristocracy.


    "Father, father... There was an anxious voice behind him.


    Child looked slightly sideways and saw a boy of about six or seven years old running quickly with an anxious expression on his face.


    Childe looked "curiously" and seemed to see something interesting.


    This expression, combined with the lovely appearance of a one-year-old child, immediately attracted the child.


    "Agra, what''s the matter?" looking at the boy coming rashly, Grice frowned and said to him, "I didn''t say that as the eldest son, you must be steady. Why did you run here!"


    This expression immediately frightened the child running from a distance. His face was red and he looked down at his father in front of him. He was afraid.


    "Hum!" groaned Baron Grice, without saying anything, but handed childe over to the maid and walked away.


    The maid took Chad gently and hugged him carefully, while Chad looked at Baron Grice with an ignorant face and looked very cute.


    Soon he was handed to his mother.


    Then his mother was pleasantly surprised to find that his second son could speak and even call out "mother".


    In addition, childe was very clever after awakening. He was not as annoying as a normal child. Instead, he tried to please his mother.


    This greatly activated the mother''s motherhood, holding childe every day, almost inseparable, making childe''s brother a little jealous.


    In this way, after a few days, Chad kept talking and asked for some information.


    He and his brother were the children of a real baroness, not the so-called illegitimate children or even the children of a maid, which made Chad very relieved.


    His cheap sister was not so lucky. She was the child born to the Baron and a maid, and there was no threat to childe in any way.


    After all, although girls also have the right to inherit from the family in theory, as long as there are men in a family, women will not be allowed to appear in public, not to mention the child of a maid, and it is impossible to inherit the family.


    Therefore, Chad''s main opponent is still his cheap brother.


    In order to attract his parents'' attention, childe not only didn''t make trouble for his parents, but also showed more characteristics all the time.


    After learning to speak quickly, he quickly learned to walk and run for a period of time, which surprised his parents again.


    His father even thought that Chad had good chivalry talent and was very happy.


    After learning to walk, child was able to carry out his plan quickly.


    With the appearance of a one-year-old child and his cleverness, he quickly mixed with his cheap brother.


    After all, being an aristocrat and the eldest son is actually a very lonely thing.


    He was taught to keep a decent appearance all the time, and he can''t contact other children with low status. For a child of seven or eight years old, he will naturally feel lonely.


    As his brother, Chad showed great ingenuity and was naturally easy to approach him.


    After all, this is only a seven year old child, still in an ignorant stage. And I''m afraid even an adult wouldn''t be prepared for Chad, who is only one year old at this time.


    In this way, Chad quickly found out some rules and quickly implemented his plan.


    With the knowledge of God space exchange, he consciously collected some things and configured some poisons in the process of playing, and then secretly put them around his brother.


    In the space of the LORD God, Chad is a strong apprentice who is about to reach the first level. He has mastered a certain extraordinary power. Naturally, it is not too difficult to plot against a mortal.


    Using the limited raw materials in his hand, he arranged a lot of things around his cheap brother.


    Poisoned food, clothes contaminated with certain means... In such places, Chad arranged a lot of means.


    In order to get rid of his suspicion, Chad spent more than half a year getting familiar with his brother.


    In the eyes of the people around him, childe had a very close relationship with his brother, which greatly comforted their parents.


    But in fact, in the past six months, Chad''s brother wore problematic clothes and ate food with chronic poisons every day, and a large number of harmful substances slowly accumulated in his body.


    Finally, one day, after lunch, Chad''s brother suddenly vomited blood and died. He didn''t even have a breath left and died.


    "Oh, my God!" a startling voice came from the outside and kept ringing around.


    Listening to the noise outside, Chad seemed frightened. He got up slowly, his face was a little confused, and walked out slowly.


    At this time, there was a mess outside, and there was noise everywhere, but it soon calmed down. It seemed that it was strangled by the throat and forcibly suppressed these voices.


    Child slowly went out and followed the guidance of some servants to a place where a large crowd gathered.


    "Oh, no!" in front, the body of a seven or eight year old child lay quietly on the ground, still stained with blood. In the back, childe''s mother''s face was full of tears, which could not be stopped.


    She seemed to want to go ahead and see her children. She seemed to want her children to just fall asleep, not leave forever.


    Baron Grice on one side had a heavy complexion and no longer had the prestige of the past, but he forcibly held his wife and didn''t let him come forward.


    "No!" a clear child voice broke the silence.


    Child stood timidly at the door. His one-year-old body looked so helpless.


    He saw the corpse in front of him. Tears slowly flowed down in his eyes. He was sad and helpless. He had to stand there blankly.


    "My child!" with a cry of strong sadness, childe''s mother forcibly picked up childe and hugged him tightly in her arms, as if she had placed all her love for her children on childe.


    Chad did not speak, but sobbed softly in his mother''s arms. Tears wet his clothes and looked very sad, like a child who had lost his brother.


    But secretly, under the cover of his mother''s arms, a sneer appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    No one doubts Chad, because no one believes that a child over one year old will hurt others, not to mention that Chad is usually so clever and cute.


    Even, at ordinary times, Chad had the best relationship with his brother. At this time, he cried so sad.


    After asking about the situation in detail and learning that the eldest son died after vomiting blood after eating food, Baron Grice, the father of Childe''s life, roared angrily: "catch all the chefs and servants for me, and I will hang them all! Let them know the end of murdering my child!"


    Below came a few frightened wails, and several people were dragged down by soldiers on one side. The Baron looked furious and walked out quickly with a sword in his hand.


    After a while, several cries of despair and countless gradually weakened wails came from the outside world.


    For these unlucky people who forced to help Chad carry the pot, Chad didn''t feel at all. He just apologized to these humanitarians in his heart. He was calm and terrible.


    He knew that not only the fate of these people was extremely tragic, but also their families would be extremely tortured because of what he had done.


    This is not a modern era that pays attention to human rights and freedom, but a foolish ancient era. There is no reason that disaster does not affect the family. There is a saying not only in the east to kill the nine nationalities, but also in the West.


    The whole family of these people worked as serfs in Baron Grice''s territory. Now, I''m afraid the whole family will be hanged. There''s no luck to say.


    Childe was expressionless, just lying silently in his mother''s arms sobbing without any abnormality.


    He was ruthless in his heart. The blood gas from his body during this period of practice quickly circulated in his body, and under his control, it hit his chest hard.


    Suddenly, he vomited a big mouthful of blood and dyed himself red, which looked the same as his brother''s symptoms.


    It''s just in case. After all, no one is a fool. Why did his brother spit blood and die while eating the same food and using the same things.


    "No!" childe''s mother looked at the child in her arms in disbelief. With boundless fear and distorted expression on her face, she cried directly.


    "Oh no! Chris, my child! No!" she crazily hugged her child, almost crazy.

 Chapter 283

    After a period of self-cultivation, Chad finally "tenaciously" survived, which overjoyed his father Baron Grice and his mother Mrs. ailland.


    It seems that because of the death of their eldest son, they placed all their hopes on Chad and placed high hopes on him.


    And Chad did not live up to their expectations and tried to move in the direction they wanted.


    This kind of performance, compared with the eldest son before, is very different, which makes them very happy.


    Human memory is fickle, especially for sad memory, it is quickly forgotten.


    With Childe''s activity, his parents soon forgot the grief of losing their eldest son and focused all their attention on childe.


    As for Chad''s sister, she was almost forgotten by them.


    Baron Grice, needless to say, is a typical traditional aristocrat who values men over women and despises girls, not to mention the children born with maids.


    The same is true of Mrs. ailland. As a child not born to her, it''s good not to deliberately target it. How can she deliberately take care of it.


    In this case, childe''s sister is like a transparent person without any sense of existence.


    Her future fate is most likely to marry a knight as a marriage tool.


    On the contrary, Chad would take care of his cheap sister and her maid''s biological mother from time to time, which made his sister quite friendly to him.


    Since the eldest son died, childe was the first heir of Baron Grice. Without accident, almost no one could shake the right of inheritance.


    But childe was still a little dissatisfied.


    Legally speaking, he is not the eldest son, but the replacement after the death of the eldest son. He does not have the authority of the eldest son.


    If only he had one son, it would be enough, but if there were other brothers, it might be a threat to him.


    In particular, his father was still in his prime and had to find women almost every day. In this case, other brothers will come out sooner or later.


    At the thought of this, Chad was cruel and looked at the cheap father sitting aside with a gloomy expression on his face.


    His face showed a pure expression. He looked at his father and stretched out his hands.


    "Father, hold... Hold." a soft voice slowly came out of his mouth. Chad looked at his father as if he wanted to be held by his father.


    "Ha ha, Chris, do you miss your father?" looking at the lovely appearance of his child, Baron Grice laughed and picked up Chad directly.


    On one side, looking at this pile of father and son hugging, Mrs. Ellen''s face was calm, and her gentle eyes looked at childe''s figure.


    As if curious, child endured the strong pungent stench and groped around Baron Grice''s chest. He looked very cute, like a little angel.


    But in the dark, the blood gas on his body was surging rapidly. At this time, under his control, he slowly pulled the blood of the man in front of him and continued to flow towards some structures.


    This method will not cause any reaction in Baron Grice''s body, or even bring him any harm.


    However, part of Baron Grice''s body will be blocked by surging blood gas, which will bring a little sequelae.


    For example, loss of fertility.


    According to Chad''s observation of his surroundings during this period, the extraordinary power of the world is extremely rare. His father is just a tall and well-trained ordinary man. He can only bully the civilians who don''t even have weapons with all his equipment. It is impossible to crack the means under Chad.


    Moreover, the blood gas itself is very difficult to control. Even if it has extraordinary power, few people can control the blood gas like Chad.


    In other words, if there is no accident, even if he looks for a woman like this, Baron Grice can only have one child of Childe in his life, and naturally there can be no more brothers and sisters.


    At the thought of this, Chad''s head buried in Baron Grice''s arms slowly raised, looked vaguely at one side, gently looked at his mother, and showed a seemingly innocent but actually malicious smile.


    In childe''s view, in addition to his father, his mother may also pose a potential threat to him.


    The aristocracy in ancient Europe was often chaotic, in which the membership was complex. Even brothers and sisters may make friends, but childe is not vigilant.


    In particular, Mrs. ailland is now nearly 30 years old. Although she is well maintained, she still has no advantage over other young and beautiful girls. Although she was born in a noble family, and even behind her stood the father of a Viscount, and her status as a genuine lady could not be shaken, in recent years, the frequency of Baron Grice spending the night with her has greatly decreased.


    With the chaos of aristocratic relations in the world, it is difficult to ensure that Mrs. ailland will not do anything under her loneliness.


    In case of pregnancy, Baron Grice was wearing a big green hat, but Chad would also be disgusted and stand in the way of a few more obstacles.


    There is no paternity test these days. In case of pregnancy, Baron Grice will think it is his own seed in nine cases out of ten. At that time, Chad can only eat this boring loss.


    Thinking of this, child''s face showed a lovely smile and slowly walked towards his mother, looking very cute.


    Looking at the lovely appearance of her child, Mrs. Ellen gently took Chad into her child, slowly stroked his head and took care of him carefully.


    Childe did not show any difference, and took advantage of this opportunity to follow suit and apply similar means to Mrs. ailland.


    After a while, he showed a pure smile, so he lay in his mother''s arms and looked directly asleep.


    Mrs. ailland took good care of her child and watched him fall asleep. She was afraid that too much noise would wake him up, so she held him quietly.


    Looking at such a harmonious scene, Baron Grice''s original serious face was not relieved, and a smile appeared on his face.


    Time passed quickly. Soon, three years passed.


    During this time, child continued to grow and practice all the time.


    The transcendental knowledge above the apprenticeship level is too precious, so Chad did not get this knowledge in the space of the LORD God.


    But in the space of the LORD God, he was proficient in the method of blood and gas transportation, and with his perseverance and talent, he broke through the human limit and reached the apprenticeship level.


    The apprentice level broken through in this way only has pure body blood and gas strength and does not involve other extraordinary forces. Therefore, it can be used as the basis of other extraordinary forces and will not affect the road in the future.

 Chapter 284

    In a room, child quickly made various movements to move the Qi and blood on his body, and then used his powerful spiritual power to slowly carry his Qi and blood in the process of blood rolling.


    As he moves, the color of his skin is changing, and it becomes ruddy a little.


    A little sweat flowed out. In the room, a four or five-year-old child was sweating and lying quietly on the ground.


    "Unfortunately, there is no blood stone, and this body is too weak, otherwise I will soon break through the apprenticeship level."


    Feeling the blood gas churning in his body, Chad felt a little pity.


    The cultivation method of blood gas is extremely difficult, but it is naturally not very difficult for Chad, who has been immersed in it for a long time.


    What bothered him was his weak body.


    No matter how much he practices, he is only four years old at this time. Although after a long time of carrying Qi and blood and cultivation, he is now strong and looks like a ten-year-old child, but he has the limit.


    In order to protect his weak body, he had to control the time of practice every day to avoid hurting his body.


    "Soon, when I am a teenager, I can quickly break through the apprenticeship level, and then prepare for the next step." his eyes are cold and calm, looking at the outside scenery, the idea flashed in his heart.


    In these three years, his performance has amazed his parents again and again.


    No matter what it is, it will be taught as soon as possible, showing great wisdom and perseverance.


    Moreover, his solid body satisfied his father. He thought he was a natural Knight seed and was ready to train him.


    "It''s almost time," he said to himself and strode out.


    On the other side, he picked up a book and read it to himself with great interest.


    Of course, this is superficial.


    As a prudent person, he had already changed most of the world''s languages and characters, and even a considerable part of his general skills before he came to the world.


    For example, aristocratic etiquette and all kinds of codes come at will. In terms of knowledge, it is much better than his cheap father in the world, which is enough to amaze anyone.


    But he will return, but he must have a cover.


    After all, how can a child know so much without being taught? It will inevitably arouse the suspicion of others and lead to unknown consequences.


    This kind of consequence can be good or bad. It may be regarded as a born genius and cherished, but it may also be regarded as a monster and suspected.


    As a former businessman, Chad knew human nature well. People often doubt what they can''t understand, and eventually become hatred and desperate to eliminate it.


    Therefore, for the sake of insurance, he must find a reasonable source for what he knows.


    So at the age of one, child showed his obsession with knowledge.


    He crazily searched around for books. Every day, he was reading books in addition to training, eating and getting along with his parents. There was nothing like the uncertain mind of other children. He showed great self-improvement since childhood, which made his parents overjoyed.


    The world is obviously very backward. Books are still carried by some animal skins and boards. They are very rare and precious.


    However, as a noble family handed down for more than 200 years, there are undoubtedly some implications.


    In order to cultivate his only son, Baron Grice took out all the books in his family and showed them to his children.


    But make complaints about his approach.


    Because Baron Grice''s things were too messy and had no planning at all.


    Almost none of the books taken out were complete, but one was a poem, another was a part of the code, or more inexplicable things, all of which were stuffed into Charles at one breath.


    What makes people more inclined to make complaints about these things is that they are often different from others, some from distant businessmen, some from spoils, and others from stolen goods.


    Such a complex source leads to a more complex problem, that is, the words recorded in these things are often different and can not be easily understood.


    Let alone a child, it is absolutely impossible for an adult to understand these things.


    Fortunately, it was Chad, who was born to know in the real sense. He changed most of the world''s languages in the main god space, so he could understand it.


    Despite this, these things also made him very uncomfortable.


    He would have quit if he had to show his parents in this life a look of progress.


    Thinking of this, he forcibly suppressed his emotions and looked at many messy things in front of him again and again.


    His will is so strong that he can endure even if it is boring, and even sit like this all the time.


    In fact, for the past three years, Chad has sat here for hours every day to show his progress.


    This gesture, again and again, made barons Grice and his wife feel gratified and look forward to his future.


    This is especially true on this special day.


    Outside, Baron Grice talked to an old man and nodded from time to time.


    The old man looked a little impatient, but he fought his emotions and walked slowly forward.


    They gradually came to childe''s side. After looking at childe who was seriously "Studying" in front of them, the old man was not surprised.


    "This is my child, Chris," Grice said to the old man with a proud expression on his face.


    "As you can see, Mr. amu, my child is naturally diligent and eager to learn. He has been so since childhood."


    The old man nodded noncommittally and looked at Chad sitting quietly in the distance. He didn''t say anything on the surface and was very skeptical in his heart.


    He knows the child''s character very well. Without the influence of external forces, it is impossible to calm down and do boring things.


    Therefore, the old man is actually skeptical about Grice''s introduction and the appearance of his children studying hard.


    In the past, in order to attract his attention, it was not that no aristocrat said so, and even let his children make a look of hard study to show him.


    But these means, without exception, will be exposed in the end. Children are children. They can endure boredom and calm down to learn too little.


    However, the reason why he came here today is entrusted by others. Naturally, he won''t say much.


    He followed Baron Grice next to him and went straight ahead, attracting childe''s attention.


    Child looked up at Baron Grice and the old man beside him, with a timely expression of surprise on his face.


    "Chris, get up." Baron Grice nodded, looked at the old man and said, "this is Mr. amu. From today on, he will be your teacher."


    "Bachelor?" Chad was surprised to hear the word.


    After several years, he has a deep understanding of the world and the meaning of bachelor''s identity.


    The world also has universities, but only the most powerful kings are qualified to host universities in the world. The bachelor''s degree is the status granted by these universities, representing a learned man with the same status as the nobility.


    In fact, bachelors often come from noble families, but they are often second sons and have no right of inheritance. Therefore, they choose to study in colleges.


    Child was surprised that his father could find a bachelor.


    But soon he thought of the reason.


    A country Baron, of course, could not invite a learned bachelor, but childe''s mother was the daughter of a Viscount, and naturally had a way to find a bachelor.


    At the thought of this, childe''s heart soon warmed up.


    He is very clear about the meaning of a bachelor''s representative, which not only represents knowledge, but also represents a large number of rich network resources.


    Every bachelor comes from a big noble family, often a family above Viscount, who can afford to send his second son without inheritance to the college for further study.


    Therefore, every bachelor can actually connect with a great aristocrat. Moreover, in the process of further study, each bachelor will know a large number of students and mentors. These are extremely valuable contacts, which are very helpful to childe''s future.


    At the thought of this, child''s eyes lit up, but there was nothing on the surface. He looked very clever and gave an extremely standard ancient bachelor''s ceremony to the old man in front of him.


    This detail brightened the eyes of the old man in front of him.


    "Will you be polite?" he opened his mouth in surprise and looked at the lovely and polite child in front of him.


    This kind of bachelor''s ceremony, originated from various colleges, is a courtesy for knowledgeable bachelor''s degree. It is very suitable on this occasion.


    However, this understanding is generally known only by some big noble families and even the same bachelor, and will be displayed by a four or five-year-old child.


    Childe nodded shyly. "I''ve read a book about all kinds of etiquette, which records this ancient etiquette."


    He took out a broken book from a pile of bits and pieces behind him and respectfully handed it to the old man in front of him.


    The old man took a look and suddenly said in awe, "do you know ancient Mulan?"


    Broken books do record some aristocratic etiquette, but they are written in a different language from the local language.


    This surprised the old man again. He couldn''t help looking at the child in front of him a little seriously and finally began to pay attention.


    "In my father''s territory, there were some businessmen who knew this language. In order to understand this book, I learned this language from them." Chad respectfully looked at the old man in front of him and explained again.


    This once again surprised the old man and began to seriously test his students.


    He first pointed out several places in the book for childe to interpret, and then opened his mouth in this language and talked to childe himself.


    But no matter how he took the school entrance examination, Chad could answer them one by one, which made the old man almost unbelievable.

 Chapter 285

    In the slow passage of time, time passed quickly. I don''t know how long it took, Chad grew up slowly.


    The Amu bachelor brought by Baron Grice was very satisfied with Chad''s performance. After a little examination, he took him as a disciple and began to do his teaching responsibility.


    This attitude satisfied child.


    Even if childe can''t satisfy the other party, the other party still teaches him according to the current situation, but at least now it can make the other party work harder.


    Moreover, Chad hopes to contact the huge contacts behind him through his teacher, which naturally requires his friendly relationship with the Amu bachelor.


    Soon, the Amu bachelor was shocked by childe''s performance.


    Intelligence is OK. Mr. amu hasn''t seen intelligent children in his life, but that kind of perseverance has to make the Mr. amu look at him and think that Chad will be a big man in the future.


    Even, he felt a little pity that childe would take over the territory in the future. He thought that he should naturally devote himself to the ocean of knowledge and become a knowledgeable bachelor.


    With a teacher, childe also tried to understand all the conventional knowledge of the world through this knowledgeable bachelor.


    In this way, time passed quickly. When he was ten years old, when Mr. amu was about to leave, he specially handed an invitation to childe, which surprised childe''s parents.


    This invitation is a kind of certificate. With this invitation, Chad can study in the college where amu bachelor is located after the age of 15, and even waive tuition fees.


    More important than this is the attitude of Mr. amu. It is obvious that after five years of getting along with Chad, the Mr. amu has been conquered by his performance and regarded him as his real student.


    Before leaving, he specially left some books for Chad to study by himself, and then left.


    In this regard, Chad naturally showed great reluctance, but he usually studied more seriously, which pleased his parents.


    After a while, he asked his father to train for him and wanted to participate in the training of knights.


    In this world, knight is an extremely serious status symbol, which means not only aristocracy, but also strong strength.


    In childe''s view, knights are the extraordinary class of the world and the expression of a kind of extraordinary power.


    After five years of study with Mr. amu, he also knows something about this system.


    The knight of this world is a system that stimulates the seeds of life in the body and enables itself to obtain powerful power. It seems that it is closely related to the extraordinary blood of this world.


    It is said that noble blood is contained in the noble body of the world. In childe''s view, this is that the blood with extraordinary life is circulating in the body, and through special Knight training and the final baptism, you can activate the blood in your body and get extraordinary power.


    This activation is closely related to the concentration of extraordinary blood vessels in the body, and not everyone can succeed.


    Therefore, the world attaches great importance to blood. Nobles often only combine with nobles in order to maintain the purity of blood.


    Childe''s father undoubtedly experienced this kind of training when he was young, but it is obvious that he is not good at learning, and his blood purity is not much better, so he is now an ordinary soldier.


    At childe''s request, childe''s father Baron Grice invited nearby Cyrillic knights to train childe.


    Naturally, this was strongly requested by Chad. Under his understanding, although this Cyrillic knight was not the strongest Knight nearby, he was a more prominent one. He was also the second son of a Viscount, but he was not valued. Only then could he be arranged here to be a knight.


    Through this knight, you can undoubtedly contact the family behind him. Moreover, this knight has a strong influence around here. Once Chad gets on well with him, he will have the opportunity to use this influence to pave the way for his future invasion of this area.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    But as Chad calculated his way forward, his actions were directly revealed where he didn''t know.


    In the space of the LORD God, endless brilliance flows endlessly. In front of a light curtain, figures cross here. Every moment''s actions and ideas are constantly transformed into a little message and transmitted to the center.


    Sitting in the center is a teenager.


    ADIS opened his eyes quietly and felt the message in his mind. His golden eyes looked at Chad through the isolation.


    "It seems that there are still a lot of good talents among these reincarnations." he quietly looked at childe''s actions and flashed a trace of appreciation in his eyes.


    "He is not only strong willed and ambitious, but also cautious enough not to have any moral shackles, and his ability is enough... Such a person is doomed not to be too bad as long as he is given a chance." Adams pointed forward and all the pictures disappeared in front of him.


    "Speaking of it, those reincarnation people are not sure about the news. Only half of the decade has passed, and are there any guests coming?" he looked up and looked to one side.


    With his Lord God, scenes in the material universe constantly came into his mind.


    In his observation, outside the blue star, some foreign breath has come, and it will land on the blue star soon.


    "Blood clan?"


    He looked at the outside world, and some turbulence and changes outside echoed in his heart all the time.


    Although Adams did not take the initiative, and even his body did not stay in the physical universe, Bluestar is his current base camp, which can not be lost.


    Therefore, in the region around blue star, he will know the changes all the time.


    Those outsiders have not really come around the blue star, but their existence itself will affect the chain reaction between matter in the universe and other existence, which makes Yates feel.


    ADIS Shi ran stood up and looked at the edge of the universe with pure gold in his eyes.


    In the area far away from the blue star, the bloody field is moving rapidly, and it is coming towards the blue star along the long road of the ancient starry sky.


    "Blood clan... At this rate, we can get to blue star in less than a year."


    "I don''t know if these reincarnators are ready now."


    A smile appeared on his face. It seemed that he thought of some interesting picture and couldn''t help looking at the bloody field.


    Under that bloody field, a head of blood clan is wrapped in it, and it is leaping rapidly with changes.


    In the eyes of ADIS, we can see this form of emptiness and reality at a glance. It is a kind of exquisite Dharma array, which is composed of several four blood families, forming a transmission force and protecting a large number of blood families.

 Chapter 286

    "It''s still very rough, but it''s good compared with the blue star. Only those who have been strong at level 5 can come up with such a perfect FA array."


    ADIS glanced slightly, and the golden eyes flashed across the galaxy changes. The sun and moon changed in it, and the laws were constantly intertwined. He introduced the distant blood clan Dharma array into it and constantly evolved in it.


    In an instant, not only the whole content of the Dharma array was analyzed by Yates, but even a more perfect version has appeared. Yates sent it to the main god space to add several exchange options to the list of sacred objects.


    Can be praised by Yates, these blood families are undoubtedly very strong.


    As a seven level eternal, Yates stands at an invincible height. In his opinion, he is only a fairly good blood clan. In others'' opinion, he is an extremely powerful and perfect civilization.


    In fact, the blood clan itself is a powerful race with a long history. I don''t know how many million years it originated in the material universe to create such a powerful civilization.


    In the view of ordinary civilizations, such civilizations are almost invincible. Only one blood clan ancestor is born, he can easily rule a star domain.


    If blue star were not too special, it would not be possible to have such a large number of blood families.


    Adams looked up, the star river was evolving in his eyes, and a world tree was extending behind him.


    In an instant, his sight crossed countless stars and came to the depths of the universe along the breath of the blood clan.


    It was a star field covered by fog, incomparably vast, in which countless stars larger than blue stars shine and bloom.


    Among them, a little blood clan''s unique breath is rising.


    This is the ancestral land of blood clan. Not only blood clan, but also werewolves and many other dark creatures inhabit, reproduce, even kill and compete for hegemony.


    In an instant, the time of the starry sky was reflected in Adams'' eyes, and the history and sources of many dark races were reflected, just like a movie.


    There are many stars here. Obviously, science and technology are also very developed, which is far more powerful than blue star.


    A natural star was transformed by the Dharma array, and a life perched on it, developing a prosperous civilization.


    Incomparably prosperous civilization, countless races, and a huge breath of life¡¤¡¤¡¤


    This starry sky is extremely prosperous and located in the Milky way, but compared with the empty blue star, it looks like two extremes. A large number of civilizations communicate and communicate here all the time, forming a grand scene.


    ADIS''s eyes were plain and did not care about these, but constantly searched for the figure of blood clan.


    Although the stars here are huge, there are not many blood families, and there are few stars dominated by blood families.


    In addition to the extraordinary power, there is order and civilization here, which is no different from other places.


    Among them, ADIS sensed the breath of many strong people, but the strong people above level 4 are still extremely rare here. On average, only one of dozens of civilized stars can appear.


    In the depths of this star domain, ADIS even felt the breath of a level five existence, but the breath was weak and had a sense of dead silence. Obviously, it was either declining or dying, or it was severely damaged and could only survive.


    Looking here, ADIS was not surprised, but raised some interest.


    The universe was stronger than he thought, and the development of such a civilization was not beyond his expectation.


    The strong man of level 5 is obviously the guardian of this star region. There were only some accidents.


    What interests Yates is the situation of other star domains.


    Under the induction of ADIS, outsiders come from the starry sky all the time. Obviously, there are not a few such starry fields in the universe.


    Then there must be defenders in other star regions. If you expand the scope to the whole galaxy, I''m afraid even the level 6 strong may appear.


    This naturally aroused the interest of ADIS.


    ADIS moved in his heart. With the turmoil of his mind, he disappeared directly.


    At one end of the distant galaxy, the figure of a young man slowly emerged with a plain expression. Looking at the surrounding scenery, he walked in one direction without hesitation.


    What''s strange is that even if the man suddenly appeared, the people walking around didn''t seem to see it, and no one reacted to it.


    This is natural. After swallowing a large number of the world, ADIS has already restored some strength. Part of the power of the eternal, even if only part, is far from what others can find.


    "A very lively place."


    ADIS looked around a lot and couldn''t help sighing.


    The star he landed was not the most prosperous place in the star field, but came to a place with a huge breath of life at will.


    But it''s just a place to find at will. It''s also very lively. Countless pedestrians are walking quickly here. Outside the stars, you can see a large number of alien visitors coming to the stars all the time for supply.


    ADIS looked up into the air and saw that there were a large number of floating islands hanging high in the air.


    From time to time, someone looked up at the floating islands in the sky, and his eyes were full of envy and longing.


    In this regard, ADIS shook his head, did not speak, but walked forward silently.


    He came here for no purpose, just wanted to walk here at will, so he didn''t do anything. After removing his own cover, he slowly looked at the surrounding scenery and experienced this different cultural landscape.


    There are a lot of life around him, walking like him, mostly in a hurry.


    These nature can not be human, but other races, very mixed.


    Just around here, ADIS saw dozens of different life forms.


    He observed these lives with great interest. His golden eyes slowly looked at them, watching their ethnic blood and body structure in detail, so as to analyze their specific potential and ability.


    The result made Yates very disappointed.


    Although the life forms of these lives are different, most of them are just ordinary life like human beings, and there are few lives born with extraordinary power.


    Even in the whole surroundings, ADIS sensed that there were few people with extraordinary power, most of them were only one or two levels, and the third level was extremely rare.


    Level-1 extraordinary people are rare here. They seem to have a high status, and each one is surrounded by a large number of followers.


    However, compared with other places, the extraordinary people here are still friendly. Although they are still higher than ordinary people, the attitude of ordinary first-class extraordinary people has been moderate.

 Chapter 287

    Adams looked around at the scene.


    Countless races continue to travel here, and many powerful lives are talking to ordinary people here.


    Here, the status of the extraordinary is still very high, but the ordinary first and second level strong people will no longer have the attitude of arbitrarily treating ordinary people as mole ants.


    This is because the change of strength leads to the change of status.


    In this star region, not only are there many powerful lives, but civilization is obviously much stronger than that on blue star.


    For the almost invincible first-class strong on blue star, there are already ways to deal with it here.


    Even an ordinary person, as long as he has powerful weapons, can still threaten the extraordinary strong.


    Therefore, although these strong men in the formation can kill countless people at will, on the whole, they still maintain a gentle attitude. Although they are still high, at least they will not maintain the attitude of treating other life as ants.


    ADIS walked forward all the way. His powerful divine power constantly scanned the surrounding lives, recorded the racial blood and structure of these lives, as an introduction to understanding, and analyzed the life information contained therein.


    There is a huge message in the blood of life.


    Every race, strong or not, as long as it has wisdom and life, it is undoubtedly a relatively perfect life with the potential to move forward.


    This is the potential to have extraordinary power.


    And often different races have different talents and powers. The blood talents of some races can even brighten the eyes of ADIS.


    By analyzing the blood of these lives, we can not only add a large number of blood templates to the main god space, enrich the list of gods, but also give inspiration to ADIS.


    Even, by analyzing his blood, Adams can also learn a lot of law information of the universe, which greatly speeds up his speed of adapting to the universe.


    "It seems that I wanted to go wrong before. I haven''t thought of this method yet."


    ADIS looked up with joy in his eyes: "life in every world, especially intelligent life, is the crystallization of a cosmic world, containing a lot of original information."


    "By analyzing these different individuals and different blood information, we can also obtain the power of the laws of the universe."


    Life itself is a microcosm, containing the crystallization and essence of a world, and a lot of information.


    These messages, in themselves, represent the knowledge and laws of the world, which are precious to people like Adams who have embarked on the way of the world.


    Thinking of this, he turned and walked towards another obviously more prosperous street.


    "Ah, my Lord." a voice came from behind, and a figure came from behind Adams.


    He looked no different from ordinary human beings. His face was neutral, soft and with a trace of heroism. He looked like a woman. At this time, he looked at the figure of ADIS.


    "Sir, do you need a guide?" he licked his lips and looked at the handsome young ADIS in front of him.


    Listening to his words, ADIS stopped and glanced at the man with golden eyes.


    The faint divine power escaped, and the terrible majesty flashed by.


    The man trembled in his heart. He felt that his whole body had been seen through. He couldn''t help shrinking his eyes.


    But when he felt this, he heated up and cut, and directly lowered his head: "this adult, you look like you are here for the first time. You must not be familiar with everything around you."


    "You can choose to hire me. I''m familiar with this area. As long as you give a little tip, I can take you anywhere."


    "I promise I can meet your needs. No matter where you want to go, we can meet you here."


    It seemed that he was afraid of delaying Adams'' time. He didn''t dare to look at Adams again. He just opened his mouth quickly and finished his words quickly.


    His voice is very good. It seems that he has been specially trained. With a spiritual skill, his words appear clearer and can be easily transmitted to other people''s ears.


    However, to his disappointment, there was no movement in front of him, and he didn''t seem to be interested in his proposal.


    He was disappointed, but he didn''t dare to say anything. He could only take a deep breath, lower his head, and then respectfully bowed his head and walked away. It seemed that he was going to find the next goal.


    "You are very good." ADIS''s voice suddenly sounded.


    He looked at the boy in front of him with a little interest in his eyes.


    The body of the boy opposite was stiff and seemed to feel strong pressure.


    In an instant, the blood flow of the young man, his flesh and blood structure and the potential contained in the depths of his blood were all excavated by Yates and attracted his attention.


    "What race are you?" he looked at the boy in front of him, and ADIS opened his mouth, and his golden eyes looked at the boy in front of him.


    The young man''s face was stiff, but under the gaze of ADIS, he didn''t dare to resist at all, so he had to take a bitter smile on his face.


    "My Lord, I''m just an inferior species." he had a bitter look on his face.


    Inferior species, for ADIS, this is undoubtedly a new word.


    Although he accepted part of the information of this star domain, he was only part of it. He paid more attention to those extraordinary forces and didn''t care about other parts of the information.


    So he found out the spirit again. The power of terror directly distorted this space-time in an instant and intercepted this part of information from the dark.


    Suddenly, he understood the meaning of the word.


    In this star field, or in the whole universe, there are thousands of races and countless.


    These racial talents are endless. Some are born strong, some are extremely weak, and many have their own racial talents. The only measure of these races is their affinity for extraordinary power.


    Among them, the race like human is undoubtedly an ordinary race, occupying the mainstream under the starry sky.


    Some superior races have strong strength at birth, and then their strength will continue to strengthen with the continuous growth of individuals. These races are often the most admired and regarded as superior races.


    However, some races seem to be naturally insulated from the extraordinary power. They not only do not have the natural power, but also do not have the talent to practice the extraordinary power. No matter how much they practice, they can not break through the first level, and can only exist as an ordinary person forever.


    This kind of race, measured under the whole starry sky, is undoubtedly extremely useless and is regarded as an inferior race.


    The young man in front of Adams undoubtedly came from this inferior race and from the distant stars. Not only are they born with extraordinary and low talents, but even the original civilization has long been destroyed, leaving only countless descendants distributed in countless stars and used as slaves.


    Seeing this, ADIS shook his head: "another suppressed race."


    Although there is no detailed understanding, as far as the detection just made by ADIS is concerned, he found that the blood talent of the young man in front of him is actually very good.


    In other words, it is more serious.


    Different transcendental systems require different transcendental talents. Although most of them have something in common, there are still subtle differences.


    Maybe someone has no talent in cultivating fighting spirit, but he is a genius in meditation. Such things happen everywhere.


    The race of the youth in front of us is undoubtedly such a race.


    But the tragedy is that their partial subjects are so serious that they have no talent for the vast majority of extraordinary systems. Finally, because they have not been able to find their own extraordinary system for a long time, they are considered not to have extraordinary talents and are demoted to inferior races.


    "Another unlucky race who failed to find his talent."


    ADIS sighed and looked at the boy in front of him with some sympathy. He didn''t know what to say.


    In fact, this situation has been found many times in the life course of ADIS.


    However, for Adams, he paid more attention to the will of individual life and did not care about talent and blood.


    This is highly determined. Talent is not a problem for Yates. In the main god space established by Yates, if you want any talent, you only need to prepare God coins to exchange the corresponding blood talent template. There is no need to worry at all.


    But for foreign races, God''s blood talent is undoubtedly very important.


    Although the blood clan can''t break through the limitations of blood, the naturally powerful race is good for nothing in the eyes of Yates, but it is a proper superior blood under the rules of this starry sky.


    Shook his head, looked at the frightened expression of the young man in front of him, and felt the inferiority and other emotions in his heart. ADIS directly said, "anywhere?"


    There seemed to be some surprise. The boy raised his head in surprise and nodded to Adams.


    "Take me to a place where there can be a lot of blood from different races. I need these things to experiment."


    ADIS glanced at the boy and spoke softly.


    Suddenly, the boy turned white and looked at the figure of ADIS, as if he thought of something terrible.


    However, he nodded and respectfully opened his mouth to ADIS in front of him: "no problem, please follow me."


    He turned and walked to one side of the street.


    Behind him, ADIS had a calm face and plain eyes. He looked at him, followed him directly and walked towards the front.


    The scenery on the roadside passed one by one. At a glance, the boy knew that he had lived in this area for a long time. He knew the terrain of the surrounding area very clearly. He easily took Adams around the huge flow of people and went to his destination.


    During this period, some people looked at Yates, but after seeing the boy in front of Yates, they all left reluctantly.


    It seems that these are also special solicitors, who lead the way for outsiders such as ADIS.


    ADIS paid a little attention. A considerable part of these passers-by were the same race of the young man in front of him, that is, the inferior race in his mouth.

 Chapter 288

    Walking and stopping all the way, after a while, ADIS followed the boy in front of him to a place.


    "Sir, this must be where you want to go." in front, the boy named Deere lowered his head and looked a little ugly on his face.


    Here, ADIS frowned, didn''t speak, and walked in directly to the front.


    The busy street was soon brought to an end by him and replaced by another street.


    In this area, the number of extraordinary people has increased significantly. From time to time, we can see some extraordinary people with great power passing by, followed by a large number of servants.


    Most of these extraordinary people have one thing in common. They are very bloody. With the smell of death when life dies, they are not good people at first sight.


    In front of the gate, there are two gatekeepers standing there to guard.


    ADIS glanced at them. They were good and were about to reach level one. Here, they could only guard the door.


    However, their breath seemed very dead and hard, as if they had lost their mind.


    "The puppet transformed from the corpse of the strong, once it breaks out, can have first-class strength in an instant, which is good." Yates glanced at it, didn''t care, didn''t hide at all, and went in directly.


    "My Lord, wait..." after him, Deere, who has been following Yates with his head down, looked at Yates'' actions and his face changed greatly. He hurriedly wanted to come forward to dissuade him, but he was squeezed by the huge crowd in front of him and failed to come forward in time.


    Around, watching ADIS walk in so directly, some faces showed gloating expressions.


    "Another newcomer, relying on his own strength, is used to the prestige in the rural star region. He thought this was those rural places."


    "This guy doesn''t understand the rules. He can''t go in directly without payment and filing. I''m afraid he can''t get well."


    "I bet ten energy crystals that this guy will be thrown out by the watchman."


    Around, looking at the figure of ADIS straight forward, there were malicious laughter everywhere, obviously trying to see him make a fool of himself.


    As for these sounds, Adams didn''t seem to hear them. He walked forward without stopping.


    In front, it seems that ADIS''s unruly behavior was found. The two guardians began to move, their eyes slowly lit up and swept away towards ADIS.


    "It''s over." looking at this scene, Deere''s face was livid, some desperate covered his head, and some fear rose in his heart.


    Extraordinary people tend to have a bad temper, because they are used to being superior everywhere, so they tend to be a little arrogant.


    When the time comes, if you suffer such a big loss in front and save face in public, you can''t guarantee that you won''t anger him.


    Thinking of this, Deere couldn''t help feeling a trace of despair and fear.


    In front, the two guards slowly raised their heads and slowly swept across Adams under the gaze of others.


    The next moment, their bodies, which had gradually recovered, were stiff. Under the surprised expression of the people around them, there was no sign of outbreak.


    Even their original bodies were shaking at this time.


    ADIS glanced at them, and a wisp of divine power directly escaped and pressed them back.


    Looking at this scene, the people who were originally going to see a good play were stunned.


    "He, he''s all right! The guard took the initiative to retreat." around, a man in a black robe looked at the figure of ADIS, with incomparable solemnity in his eyes: "this is the treatment only for star envoys above level 3. Even the master here must treat the strong ones solemnly. How can they appear here?"


    ADIS slowly raised his head and looked behind him. His golden eyes were very conspicuous, with a trace of divine power that had not dissipated.


    This just a little breath of divine power escaped from him, as if a mountain fell from the sky and pressed directly on the hearts of the people present, making them pale and afraid to look directly.


    At this point, anyone knew that the young man was a hidden master. He immediately counseled, all lowered their heads and dared not look at ADIS standing silently in front of him.


    "Deere, what are you doing standing there?" with a faint glance, ADIS was not interested in the group around him and looked directly at his guide.


    "Oh, oh... Behind him, looking at Yates, Deere looked at him. Deere woke up like a dream, was smart all over and walked frantically to the front.


    This time, the stream of people who had squeezed him suddenly did not dare to block his way. All those standing in front of him, whether extraordinary or civilians, squeezed past one after another, leaving a spacious road directly in front of him.


    "Let''s go." watching his guide finally come over, ADIS opened his mouth and walked towards the front.


    When they walked away, the group behind them breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It''s terrible. This is the power of the third level star envoy?" someone looked at the back of ADIS and showed an envious expression on his face: "if I want to have this strength, why struggle on this star? I can go out of this star domain and occupy a star by myself."


    "Star envoy? Fuck your star envoy!"


    However, listening to his words, there was a terrible roar behind him. That kind of dignity directly made the strong people below level 3 feel an impulse to kneel down.


    The crowd turned pale again and looked at the voice.


    It was a humanoid man with four arms. The energy fluctuation on his body was extremely strong, which made everyone present pale. At this time, he stood there roaring.


    "Go to the special star envoy. I haven''t seen a star envoy that can make me lie down. There are all the special star generals!"


    "This, this seems to be the messenger of the star..." around, someone recognized the roaring four armed man, and his face turned white again.


    The so-called star envoy is the standard of the starry universe. After conversion, it is the third level of strength. The Zhenxing envoy represents the ultimate combat power among the star envoys. It is often the strongest among the star envoys, that is, the strength of the three-level limit.


    As for the star general level, it is level 4. Even in the whole starry universe, it is an absolute power, which means the power to destroy a civilization alone.


    Thinking of this, these people looked forward one after another, and their faces were very strange.


    There was also a person who looked at the back of ADIS and quickly followed him.


    "I asked you to bring me to look for blood, and you brought me here?"


    In front, looking at the scene in front of him, ADIS was speechless and said to Deere next to him.


    His words immediately made Deere''s face become frightened.


    "Forget it, you can achieve your goal anyway." seeing the boy in front of him, ADIS didn''t like to frighten him. He could only shake his head and walk towards the front.


    In front, there are cages, large billboards and various salesmen, which look like an ordinary market.


    But the things sold here are not ordinary. They are not dead things, but living people.


    Not only the rare fierce beasts in the stars, but also the obvious intelligent races are placed here. They are clearly priced and can be selected by people.


    Obviously, there is a slave business here, and there is bargaining everywhere.


    One by one, with a gloomy face and a strong smell of blood, the extraordinary people are bargaining with the slave traders here.


    Yates was sure that the slaves bought by these extraordinary people who did not look good would not end well, which could be seen from the face of dill Tieqing around him.


    "Sure enough, even if civilization progresses, it still can''t change these." looking at the scene here, ADIS shook his head.


    Outside this market is a prosperous city, and this slave market is opened here directly, almost without any concealment.


    Obviously, this should be a normal, even a profession known to the residents of the whole star.


    But he didn''t care about it. He went straight up and didn''t look around at the slaves and analyze the information contained in their blood.


    Most of the slaves held here are not local life on this star. It is obvious that they were transported from outside stars or even from outside star regions.


    Among these slaves, Yates even saw werewolves and blood families, and the price was the highest. It was an extremely popular commodity, which was warmly sought after by the aborigines here.


    This made Adams speechless.


    However, this situation is also very normal. For ordinary life, the blood clan with natural power is undoubtedly an extremely powerful race. And the upper limit of growth is not low. Pure blood families can grow to level 4. This is already an extremely terrible force, enough to satisfy the vast majority of people.


    In fact, in this star domain, the blood clan has a very high status. Among all races in this star domain, it can also be ranked in the top ten.


    "However, these slaves are some excellent seedlings." Yates glanced at the countless slaves in front of him and thought in his heart.


    Among these slaves, there are many strong willed people. As slaves, their will is firm and their overall quality is much higher than that of ordinary humans.


    Not only slaves, the intelligent life of the whole star field is also much stronger than the humans on the blue star.


    Both quantity and quality can explode the blue star.


    Thinking of this, ADIS moved and waved his hand gently.


    A wisp of divine power is quietly inspired, leaving no trace in the material world.


    However, in the spiritual sea connected with the material universe, this divine power has triggered a huge spiritual turbulence.


    Countless stars were pried by this trace of divine power, which directly broke out powerful fluctuations in this area and engraved a deep mark here.


    The eternal glory blooms out. In the sea of spirit, a world tree waves its branches, rapidly extends and expands, and stubbornly withstands the pressure, expanding the scope of its own influence many times.


    The spiritual world where this star domain is located is also captured by the noumenon of ADIS and directly brought into control.

 Chapter 289

    The vast spiritual sea and the huge eternal field are expanding.


    A little light escapes, stares at the huge pressure, and radiates to an extremely distant place.


    "Well, this degree has almost broken away from the pressure brought by the laws of the universe, enough to extend the power to several star regions nearby."


    ADIS glanced sideways and was not surprised.


    After swallowing many worlds, the law of the universe is rapidly being understood by him. With this process, the originally suppressed forces will be liberated a little bit.


    Thinking of this, ADIS''s body was fixed. He looked back. There was no emotion in his golden eyes, which made deer standing behind him uneasy.


    "What''s the matter, my lord?" he said with a stiff head and staring at ADIS''s eyes with great pressure.


    "It''s all right. Keep going." ADIS shook his head. The original vision gradually dissipated and began to become ordinary.


    This change makes people around unconsciously breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Just give you some compensation."


    Looking at the boy who lowered his head again in front of him, ADIS thought silently.


    The boy brought him here. In the process, he was in the limelight and had been noticed by the people around him.


    But this kind of attention is not necessarily a good thing for the boy.


    ADIS can''t stay here forever. After ADIS leaves, the boy''s fate is really uncertain after this time.


    He directly separated a little divine power, attached it to him and engraved it into a deep mark.


    "Give you a chance. Whether you can grasp it or not depends on your own."


    After all this, ADIS turned back and continued to walk forward.


    In the front, at this time, a group of people are standing in front, and in the front is a humanoid life with two huge sharp corners on its head.


    The appearance of this kind of people''s life looks like ordinary people, but there are two sharp corners on his head and a little black magic patterns, which occupy his handsome face and look very strange.


    ADIS took a look. The man''s breath was terrible and had reached level 3. And the breath is very deep, which is good in Level 3.


    "My Lord!"


    In front, the man with sharp corners looked at the arrival of ADIS. His eyes lit up and his face came to ADIS with a modest smile.


    "Sir, I''m the person in charge of Hengguang chamber of Commerce on this star. What can I do for you?" the man respectfully walked up to Adams and said.


    Hengguang chamber of commerce is a famous chamber of Commerce in this star region. Its main business is the slave trade. It has branches on all stars.


    This man is obviously the head of the branch on this star, responsible for the slave market trade on this star.


    "Who is that?" around, someone looked at Yates with some consternation on his face: "what''s the source? It can be greeted by Lord aitao himself."


    Looking at the situation ahead, a considerable number of people around looked up and looked here, looking very curious about the identity of ADIS.


    When the news came from the outside, these people suddenly realized, and their eyes looking at ADIS suddenly became extremely awed.


    This is the awe of strength. A level-4 strong person is enough to suppress countless stars. Even in this whole star region, it is a top strong person who can suppress a family and will not appear easily.


    With such strength, let alone a branch president, even the general president of Hengguang chamber of commerce must greet him personally.


    "Do you have blood here?"


    For the exclamation of the people around him, Yates didn''t feel it at all. He spoke directly to the pointed man in front of him.


    "I need some rare blood for experiments."


    Suddenly, the man named eteo suddenly opened his mouth: "please come with me."


    He respectfully opened his mouth to ADIS, then turned and walked back. Along the way, the guards around opened the way. Both the guests and some slave merchants were pushed aside.


    At the end, there was an empty hall. In front of it, a tall bodyguard came respectfully with a huge box in his hand.


    This box is very huge. It is two or three meters high. It looks smooth. It is made of life materials. It has a strong sense of science and technology.


    Eto''o walked forward, pointed his hand, opened the box directly, and the contents were immediately revealed.


    It was a drop of crimson, emerald, or blue blood. It looked strange.


    Even the forms are not only the same, some are pure liquids, some are crystals, and various forms are formed under the influence of unknown forces.


    "Sir, all our slaves here need to draw blood and check their bodies in advance before they are put out for sale. After treatment, they can be taken out for sale."


    "After countless years of accumulation, our blood samples must be the richest near here. I think they should be able to meet your requirements."


    Eto''o said respectfully to ADIS in front of him with a smile on his face.


    "If you need anything other than blood, such as a complete body or even a living slave, we can provide it to you."


    "No, that''s all." Yates responded faintly, fingers light, and the box in front was suddenly shrouded in gold.


    In an instant, the huge box disappeared directly, and all the instruments originally containing blood became virtual, leaving only drops of crystal clear blood.


    Under the golden power, the information contained in these blood was quickly absorbed by Yates.


    The knowledge of design rules was quickly absorbed by him, constantly deduced and combined in the true spirit, and finally turned into an extremely complex divine structure.


    In an instant, there are countless blood templates and various skills in the main god space, which is much more than the number of all blood templates before. It can be seen that there are many blood templates.


    "One hundred and fifty-nine hundred and seventy-two kinds of blood."


    Until the last drop of lavender blood was melted by divine power, the message contained in the blood was accepted by Yates, which made Yates sigh.


    More than 100000 blood lines, which represents more than 100000 races.


    Among them, there are not only blood races like blood werewolves, but also ordinary races like humans.


    Such a terrible number, to some extent, also represents the strength of the universe, which almost shocked Adams.


    "If I had doubts about whether there is an eternal person in the universe before, I would not hesitate now." ADIS shook his head: "such a terrible universe, even if there is no real eternal person, will definitely have this degree of combat power, and even a stronger level 8 and level 8 limit is not impossible."


    "My Lord." the voice in front came over.


    Aite''ao stared at the changes in front of him, and watched the huge boxes and instruments disappear directly under the action of unknown forces, with some convulsions in the corners of his mouth.


    For these slave businesses, the blood of various races is a very important thing, which needs long-term backup. And the box used to hold these precious blood is far from as simple as it looks.


    This is a box made of a very strong metal. In theory, it can even defend against the Zhenxing envoy, that is, the full blow of the level-3 limit strong, but it just disappeared.


    Looking at this scene, he, a strong man of only three levels, didn''t even dare to take a breath. For fear that Yates would be bad, let him do the same.


    He doesn''t think he can stand better than that box.


    "Make an offer." looking at the expression on Eto''o''s face as if it were a ghost, ADIS smiled on his calm face and looked at him.


    "Well, my lord... When he heard what Yates said, Eto''o pumped his face again and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Naturally, his heart was extremely painful. The 100000 kinds of blood itself was extremely precious, and the material of the big box itself was also very precious. Even the head of his branch felt the pain.


    But let him take the initiative to ask Yates for money, but he did not dare, for fear that if he was not careful, he would be directly beaten to ashes by the other party.


    Looking at his appearance, Yates said no more, but he never belonged to the kind of person who forced others to take things, so he directly took a thing and threw it in the past: "is this enough?"


    Opposite, Eto''o subconsciously took over the things thrown by Yates and was stunned.


    It was a pure gold crystal, emitting bursts of brilliance, like the most beautiful gemstones and crystals, extremely beautiful. In the above, a little bit of obscure rules were constantly transmitted, which clearly made the people around feel and looked at the Golden Crystal in aitao''s hand in shock.


    "This... This seems to be the crystallization of the law!" behind Eto''o, someone made a loud noise and looked at the Golden Crystal in Eto''o''s hand, almost jumping out of his eyes.


    Listening to this word, even Deere''s eyes beside Yates suddenly showed the light of desire. Looking at the Golden Crystal, the desire in his eyes almost turned into essence.


    The crystallization of law, as the name suggests, is the crystallization condensed by the power of law, which condenses the power of law, which is extremely precious in any world.


    His main purpose is to receive the power of the law contained in it, so that he can quickly understand the power of the law.


    Even in the main god space, this thing is at least four levels of gods, enough to attract anyone''s attention.


    Eto''o gasped and looked at the crystal in his hand, and his eyes turned red.


    But in spite of this, his mind remained sober. After gasping for breath, he reluctantly mentioned a trace of Qingming: "Sir, it''s too precious..."


    However, before he finished his words, he was interrupted by the actions of ADIS.


    On the other side, when ADIS saw this for a long time, he did not speak, but directly lost two crystals, and this time the crystal was bigger than the previous one.


    "Is this enough?" the faint voice of ADIS came, as if he had lost only two stones.


    "Enough! Enough!" at this moment, the pure light that Eto''o had reluctantly mentioned was directly thrown into the depths of the universe by him. He gasped, as if he had experienced the most violent struggle, and quickly put away the three crystals in front of him.


    At this time, the eyes of the people around him changed, as if they saw a god of wealth. They wanted to worship him and ask him to give him something.


    If they didn''t know that the strength of ADIS was too strong, I''m afraid they even had the idea of forcible robbery.


    Facing all this, ADIS did not respond at all.


    In fact, those crystals come entirely from the large amount of blood provided by these people.


    The blood contains the blood information of a race, which actually carries the power of some laws.


    The crystallization of those three laws is not even a dime compared with the huge law power contained in the previous 100000 blood vessels.


    Beside Yates, Deere''s face turned red and stared at the three rule crystals held by Eto''o in front, and the desire in his eyes almost turned into reality.


    For a man of his extraordinary talent, the crystallization of law is one of the only ways to obtain extraordinary power. As long as you get the crystallization of the law and baptize the power of the law, even the weakest talent will be transformed into a top genius like qualification, and you can directly enter the first level.


    The chance to change his fate is at hand. If he didn''t have reason in his heart and know the gap of strength, I''m afraid he would have the idea of direct robbery now.


    His fist was clenched so tightly that he almost exhausted his strength.


    This detail, discovered by Yates, made him smile.


    "Sure enough, if there is no chance, no matter how strong will can be transformed into real power."


    Thinking of this, he looked directly at Eto''o standing in front of him: "I''m leaving soon. President Eto''o, don''t mind doing me a small favor."


    "What can I do for you?" at the words of Yates, Eto''o looked very serious.


    "Look after my guide for me and give him my fare by the way."


    With these words, ADIS turned sideways and glanced at Deere standing aside. In the next moment, he directly disappeared in situ, leaving only a group of people stunned.


    For ADIS, there is nothing to remember here. After the influence area of the main god space is expanded here, it will be shrouded in the glory of the main god sooner or later, so there is no need to invest more energy.


    At the same time, aitao was stunned, and it took a long time to react.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Because of the explanation before ADIS left, Eto''o personally sent dill out and gave him a great reward. Even before he left, he gave him a basic extraordinary practice method as a reward for bringing ADIS.


    This award, in Deere''s view, can almost be regarded as a lifelong dream.


    But now, he didn''t feel excited at all, and even had some bitterness in his heart.

 Chapter 290

    After all, this world is the world of those extraordinary people. Ordinary people can barely breathe under the suppression of order, but they can only survive under order.


    And order itself is made by the strong.


    It is the same in any world that those who master power master everything. Compared with ordinary people, extraordinary people are superior and have long been beyond ordinary creatures.


    "If at that time..."


    Standing on the street, Deere recalled the previous scene again and again, thought of the boy he had brought before, and the bright light of the law, and his body couldn''t help shaking.


    In the young man''s not long life, he never felt the opportunity to change his fate. He was so close to him, as if he could touch it with his hand.


    But often think of here, the boy was a little excited, like being poured cold water, quickly calm down.


    He knew in his heart that the treasure of that level could not be touched by him at all. If he really got it, it would be fatal, and it would be stared at by crazy coveters sooner or later.


    Thinking of this, his heart gradually calmed down, but there was a pity in his heart.


    "Well, I must be satisfied. I can have such a harvest today. I can''t dream of anything else."


    He sighed, clutching the things in his arms with one arm, and walked slowly forward.


    As he walked out of the long road, he suddenly looked at him with all kinds of naked emotions, as if he was going to pick him up.


    Before, he led ADIS into the room, which many people saw on the spot, and now it has almost spread around.


    Now, he came out alone. It was obvious that he had left Yates and still had a big package in his hand that he didn''t have before. It had to make people think of more.


    "My Lord, the boy came out from the inside, and the unknown strong man is no longer there." in a faint corner, the one horned man who looked like a bodyguard knelt down on one knee and reported to the tall man in front of him.


    The man also had a single horn and looked like a middle-aged man in his forties. There were several black and white textures on his face, which added a dignity to him out of thin air.


    "The boy is just a guide. Naturally, the unknown strong man won''t spend too much effort on him. He may directly send him away."


    "However, the gift of a strong man of at least star general level, even if it is given casually, must be no small matter."


    The one horn leader pondered and said, "let someone follow this boy, see what''s inside, and then decide the next action."


    In the surrounding corners, similar conversations began. Bursts of malicious eyes kept staring at Deere walking forward, as if he saw a fat sheep.


    Feeling this, Deere sighed secretly. The fist on his hand clenched instinctively, which seemed to bring him some confidence.


    Most of these people who can keep an eye on him are some level-2 extraordinary people, with a large number, and have a strong interest in what is left over by the level-4 strong.


    Some of these people are local forces on this star, some are outsiders, and even people in other star regions. They have the same ideas. They are all ready to run away immediately after grabbing a sum of money. As long as it is hidden, it is impossible to know who did it, no matter how terrible the level 4 strong is.


    Moreover, the unknown strong man doesn''t necessarily care about the boy in front of him. He may forget him in the twinkling of an eye.


    Deere''s scalp felt numb at the thought of this. He knew that he was now facing an extremely dangerous situation.


    Although most of these extraordinary people have only one or two levels and can be destroyed by waving in front of Yates, it is not so for him. Waving can beat him into cosmic dust.


    Being watched by so many extraordinary people at the same time, he has good psychological quality without being frightened and twitching.


    But it is impossible for him to put down the things in his hand, and even if he does, those extraordinary people will think that he will hide more things and will not stop peeping.


    Therefore, even if he knew it was such a situation, he could only bite his teeth and stride forward.


    Before ADIS left, he told Hengguang chamber of Commerce to take care of him. He can only hope that the other party can do his best. Otherwise, he, a mortal, will sooner or later be the end of incarnating cosmic dust in the face of so many terrible supernatural beings.


    But watching him move forward with his teeth clenched, he got something good in the arms of more people, and made more eyes on him.


    The scenery on the road passed one by one. After a while, the familiar place came into his eyes. He hurried to run forward, as if there were tigers chasing after him.


    He breathed a sigh of relief when he came to a familiar place. Although we know that those people will not give up pursuing him for a long time, the familiar environment can undoubtedly make us more relaxed.


    "Basic forging method..." pasted the crystal in front of him, and a large number of messages were transmitted to his mind. A rough and extraordinary cultivation method directly emerged, accompanied by a large number of cultivation experience and precautions.


    His face showed a little joy and looked at the pure white crystal in front of him: "it''s really a heritage crystal."


    Without hesitation, he immediately practiced according to the method described in this practice method, hoping to find a trace of Qi machine quickly.


    This is a cultivation method that relies solely on the body. The stronger the body, the easier it is to get started. Even an ordinary person can practice quickly.


    But after a long time, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t find the unique Qi mechanism. Only a faint feeling lingered in his heart.


    Suddenly, his excited face turned pale in a moment: "why! Why!"


    He roared madly, holding his head in pain with his arms: "why! If you have a chance, why can''t you succeed."


    In front of him, the inheritance crystal slowly melted and slowly integrated into him.


    This is to help him get started better. The inheritance crystal itself has a special material, which not only contains an inheritance, but also contains pure energy in the crystal, which can be absorbed for rapid promotion.


    With the difficulty of this inheritance method, the normal person needs only a glimmer of money to upgrade to the level of entry. But Dier has absorbed half of it, and is only initially finding the response, so that he can not make complaints about himself.


    "Am I born to be an inferior race?" looking at the scene in front of me, Deere hugged his head in pain and his face was very ugly. "No! I won''t!"


    As his mood fluctuated violently, the brand left by Yates began to react before.


    At this moment, a soft light flickered in the distant main god space. The world tree sensed the divine power of ADIS and began to instinctively connect.


    On Deere''s forehead, a cyan texture slowly emerged, gradually glowing and heating with mysterious jurisprudence and power.


    "What''s this?" feeling his forehead getting hotter, Deere quickly stood up and looked carefully at his forehead in front of a crystal mirror.


    "This is... The adult''s... Looking at the texture on his forehead, he was stunned and connected it with ADIS in an instant.


    Because there is a similar texture on ADAMS, with mysterious power, which is unforgettable.


    Before he thought more, in a moment, the green lines on his forehead burst out golden brilliance, enveloping him.


    In an instant, he disappeared directly in the house, and the whole person disappeared completely from the material universe,


    At the moment when he disappeared, many people looked in the direction of Deere with gloomy faces, obviously aware of something.


    The light continued to flow and returned to the original place again after thousands of times.


    Under the golden divine power, Deere was escorted to the spiritual sea and witnessed the boundless power of the LORD God space in an instant.


    A boundless world tree is constantly stretching its body. Every leaf and branch has endless textures and rules, which is dazzling and stunned Deere.


    The world tree gently stretches its body, and a branch directly hangs down, turning into thousands of brilliance, enveloping this place and pulling Dilla into a huge and solid space.


    In an instant, he was sent to the bottom of the main god space, the corridor of time.


    "Here is?" Deere looked at the scenes in front of him with a dull face, and then directly shouted out the voice name in his mind: "Lord God space?"


    The huge flow of information kept coming from my mind, which shocked Deere who was shocked by the previous magnificent scene, and involuntarily covered his head.


    "Here... When all the information flowed to his mind, he looked at the area in front of him and almost thought he was dreaming.


    He subconsciously wanted to escape, but he stubbornly resisted the impulse and forced himself to go forward and take the first step on the corridor of time.


    "Whether it''s the selection of God or the devil''s game, as long as it can give me enough strength, I will accept it all!!"


    With the first step, the surrounding space changes. Little ripples begin to manifest in the surrounding channels, revealing scenes.


    Looking at this scene, Deere flashed a trace of nostalgia and clarity in his eyes, and strode forward without hesitation.


    Go step by step without leaving any room.


    With his footsteps, the power of the time corridor continued to flow here and concentrated on him.


    The smell of years on him gradually became thick, and lines were revealed from him and stripped off by the corridor of time.


    When he finished the passage, all the threads on his body were stripped away, like a newborn baby, without any cause and effect.


    As the last scene emerged, he took the last step, and the whole person turned into a light and appeared in the space of the LORD God in an instant.


    As soon as he appeared, he attracted the attention of countless people.


    At this time, the space of the LORD God is no longer the original appearance.


    After a period of development, ADIS brought all the original regions together. The dark creatures originally separated by consciousness and human beings gathered together and could be seen all the time.


    Of course, in order to protect privacy, reincarnation can take the initiative to hide their race and appearance.


    But Deere, who has just come to the main god space, undoubtedly does not have this consciousness, so his appearance is directly in front of many reincarnators here and attracts people''s attention.


    "What kind of race is this? It looks like human, but the blood breath is completely different." looking at Deere who was stunned in front from a distance, many reincarnators were stunned at the same time and were attracted by him.


    The sensing power of extraordinary people is far stronger than that of ordinary people. When they reach level 1 or above, they can initially sense the breath of a life.


    Although Deere''s appearance is the same as that of human beings, his breath is completely different from that of human beings. Even, it is different from all reincarnations present.


    "Did Hui change any special blood? That''s not right. Looking at him, it''s obvious that he hasn''t passed the test and doesn''t have the authority of the LORD God." a tall figure came from a distance, tall and powerful, unforgettable, but Chang Tianxiong.


    He was holding a bloody knife in his hand. Compared with the past, his breath seemed much weaker, but it was more introverted. It seemed that all of them were lurking and waiting for some transformation.


    "I have an ominous premonition. I always feel that the LORD God has made another big move." he said to himself, touching his head, looking a little distressed.


    In the distance, as like as two peas, he looked at the creatures that were almost identical with him.


    In the starry universe, there are many humanoid creatures, but most of them are not strong and have low status. And there are only a few people who are completely similar to human beings. They can''t be seen at all in peacetime.


    To be able to see so many creatures that look the same as himself in the space of the LORD God, for him, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of kindness here.


    But for him, there are more important things to do now.


    In the next moment, he silently hooked up the consciousness of the LORD God and began his trial task.


    With a golden light, his whole person disappeared in place, leaving only a virtual shadow.


    Chang Tianxiong watched the boy disappear before his eyes. His sight was always solid without any deviation.


    "See so seriously?" suddenly a voice came from behind, and the figure in armor came from behind.


    "Do you think he will pass the test?" he looked at Chang Tianxiong''s serious eyes and looked surprised.


    "What do you think?" Chang Tianxiong asked instead of answering directly.


    Before glary answered, he shook his head: "the child is likely to pass."


    "Why? Because his blood is different from ordinary people?"


    "No, not this. We all know that the test task has nothing to do with the blood and strength of the tester, but depends on other measures."


    "Are you so sure?" Granny wondered.


    Chang Tianxiong sighed and said, "don''t you find the green line on the boy''s forehead?"

 Chapter 291

    "I''ve seen a similar piece of green pattern, just on the once sacred mountain." looking around, Chang Tianxiong looked back at Gerry with a faint tone.


    God''s space is built by the God of nature, which has never been hidden. In the past, the noumenon of the God of nature turned into a sacred mountain and stayed on the blue star for thousands of years.


    The boy can have a relationship with Shenshan, even if it''s just a little. Chang Tianxiong doesn''t believe that the other party will be difficult by the mere trial.


    Otherwise, after a moment, with a golden light, Deere''s figure appeared in place again. It was clear that he had passed the test.


    With violent mood swings on his face, he stood gasping, as if he had just experienced something exciting.


    This is very clear to anyone who has experienced the trial task. Although the trial task of the LORD God doesn''t have much law, it may be the arena last time and the single wooden bridge next time. It''s impossible to pass by groping.


    But one thing is certain. It must be exciting.


    "I, this is over?" looking at the scene in place, Deere shook his head for fear of hallucinations.


    He was puzzled in his eyes and was surprised that he had passed the test: "shouldn''t I fail the task? Why am I still successful?"


    "Because the success of the test task has nothing to do with your performance in the test task." the sound of heavy footsteps came. Chang Tianxiong was tall and came over from a distance, looking at Deere with interesting eyes.


    Deere''s face showed a strange expression. He found that the man opposite always looked at his forehead intentionally or unintentionally, as if there were flowers there.


    He subconsciously covered his forehead and was suddenly stunned.


    He suddenly remembered the blue lines on his forehead when he entered the space of the LORD God.


    "Passing the test task means that you have the qualification to become reincarnator, and you can be regarded as a kind of person with us." Chang Tianxiong looked at Deere with interest and bright eyes.


    Being watched by his eyes, Deere seemed a little uncomfortable, instinctively tilted his head and looked aside.


    However, this look made him cry out: "blood clan!"


    He looked at Chang Tianxiong''s back, the one who was pale and wearing a dress. Because he had just come out of the real task, the vampire with strong blood shouted, and his face showed complex expressions of surprise, fear and other emotions.


    "Oh, you know the blood clan?" Chang Tianxiong looked back and took back his sight. He didn''t care about the blood clan.


    This attitude surprised Deere in front of him and felt his unusual.


    "I don''t like nonsense."


    Chang Tianxiong looked directly: "I''m very optimistic about you, and I''m not interested in coming to my team?"


    "Don''t rush to refuse." he waved his hand, looked at the dazed eyes of the young man in front of him and continued to speak.


    "You just came to the LORD God space and don''t understand the situation here. In this space, the organization behind me can rank in the top five here. It''s OK to say what treatment."


    "Although you have passed the test, you are still poor here. Even if you want to brush the task, start from the lowest nightmare space. As long as you like, I can directly lend you 3000 God coins in my personal name. How about three months?"


    This treatment surprised everyone who could hear around. Chang Tianxiong and deer didn''t cover up their bodies, so their voices could be heard directly by other reincarnations. This undoubtedly shocked the past reincarnators around, and even stopped in place and looked here.


    The reaction of the people around him undoubtedly proves Chang Tianxiong''s position here.


    Deere only hesitated and resolutely agreed to Chang Tianxiong''s terms.


    Chang Tianxiong nodded and applied directly to the LORD God.


    "Ding! Chang Tianxiong, a three-star reincarnator, lent you 3000 divine coins. Do you accept it?"


    Along with this information came a rough contract specifying his loan date.


    "Confirm acceptance." Deere responded silently.


    "Well, that''s good." Chang Tianxiong glanced at him casually. "Now go to the Lord Shenhui and change it. Three thousand divine coins should be enough for you to cultivate to the apprentice level. Come back to me at that time."


    With this sentence, he dropped a reincarnation mark to contact, and went away directly.


    "Lord God, open the list of gods


    After Chang Tianxiong left, deer took a deep breath and called for the ubiquitous Lord God.


    He had seen this amazing list when he first entered the main god space, but at that time he was poor and could only look at it greedily.


    But I didn''t expect to get enough divine coins in such a little time.


    There are limitations to what is refreshed in the list of God''s gods. Only a part of what comes out at the same time each time, with great randomness. If you want more specific gods, you need to put it forward to the God yourself.


    Of course, it costs money.


    However, Deere''s luck was very good. He directly saw a commodity that met his requirements.


    Kyle fighting spirit: three level cultivation method. The cultivation method can be divided into three levels at most, and then can be transformed into other fighting cultivation methods¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Exchange price: 7000 God coins.


    Basic fighting spirit cultivation method: Apprentice level cultivation method. The basic cultivation method of fighting spirit can make people reach the apprentice level at most¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Exchange price: 300 God coins.


    "Lord God, change the foundation, fight spirit and practice the method." Deere looked at it and said tentatively.


    In fact, he already has an extraordinary basic cultivation method. But the LORD God is different. As long as you exchange, although it is impossible for you to directly reach the apprenticeship level, it will enable you to directly reach the entry level, so you don''t have to waste too much time at the entry stage.


    But after he gave the command, the LORD God did not move at all, and only a indifferent consciousness responded.


    "It is found that the reincarnation person''s constitution does not match the fighting Qi system. If you force to practice, the progress will be low. Please exchange the extraordinary blood suitable for practicing fighting Qi first, or pay God coins to check out the most suitable extraordinary system."


    The indifferent voice sounded in his ear again, which not only disappointed Deere, but also brightened his eyes.


    Without the slightest hesitation, he directly communicated with the Supreme God consciousness and opened his mouth fiercely: "Lord God, check out the most suitable transcendental system for me!"


    "Ding, it takes five hundred divine coins to check. Is it deducted?"


    Dill''s face began to hesitate. This number can exchange some blood and change his talent. It''s not worth the loss to use it here.


    But thinking of what he had experienced over the years and the pain of bearing the reputation of inferior race, he still made a decision: "deduct."


    "Ding, five hundred God coins have been deducted."


    In an instant, the 500 God coins were deducted, which made Deere heartache.


    Then, on the list of gods, gods began to refresh one by one.


    "Ding, the inspection is complete."


    Basic idea: level zero. The wizard''s introductory meditation idea can continuously improve his spirit through meditation, which is of great benefit to the improvement of spiritual power. It can slightly increase the upper limit of soul, up to apprentice level¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Exchange price: 500 divine coins


    Basic baptism: level zero. Psychic warlock basic baptism. Through constant baptism, you can make your soul pure, which is of great benefit to spiritual improvement. You can slightly increase the upper limit of soul, and the most can be promoted to apprentice level.


    Exchange price: 500 divine coins


    Basic prayer: level zero. Pastor basic prayer. By praying to all things in the world, condense the light of the soul, and improve your spirit by constantly conforming to the laws of the world. It is of great benefit to the improvement of spirit. It can slightly increase the upper limit of soul, up to high apprenticeship level¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Exchange price: 500 divine coins


    His eyes were again covered by a series of extraordinary cultivation methods, which made Deere''s mind constantly turbulent.


    Among the practices listed by the LORD God, Deere found a law.


    "Is it all about spirit and soul?" he murmured and stretched out his arm. I don''t know what he thought.


    "Exchange for basic ideas."


    Looking at the dazzling array of meditation methods in front of him, Deere did not hesitate and directly chose the top meditation method.


    Because among the hints given by the LORD God, this practice method is undoubtedly the one most suitable for his system, and it doesn''t look weak. Naturally, it won''t hesitate.


    In an instant, his divine coin was deducted by 500 again, and then the huge flow of information came directly into his mind.


    In an instant, in his mind, a wisp of spirit began to be dignified under the power of the LORD God, forming a complex circuit in his mind.


    At the same time of the formation of this circuit, in Deere''s mind, the memory of the past is constantly going back, as if watching a movie and experiencing it again.


    Even when he was a child, he played and cried, which was very clear, as if a mark was deeply engraved in his mind.


    This is an excellent performance of spiritual aptitude, so that you can go back to your memory when you meditate for the first time. The clearer the backtracking, the higher the spiritual qualification.


    "Ha ha ha!" under the light of the LORD God, Deere finally couldn''t help laughing with joy.


    This laughter is mixed with joy, as well as the pain and sadness that have been suppressed for a long time.


    "We are not waste! We are not inferior!" he shouted wildly, making people around him look sideways and shake their heads. This kind of performance is common.


    In the god space, this kind of performance can be seen from time to time, which is not uncommon at all.


    After a while, Deere finally calmed down when his emotions were vented.


    He sat directly on the ground and began to meditate according to the circuit in his memory.


    The complex circuit in his mind extends, and a little nihilistic spirit turns into pure power, which becomes complex marks.


    These marks, after increasing to a certain level, will continue to resonate.


    In this resonance, his spirit continues to leap and grow madly.

 Chapter 292

    "Well, actually chose a wizard?" in the depths of the main god space, watching Dill''s choice, ADIS smiled on his face.


    "Although it''s a little difficult, wizards are really a good choice in the main god space."


    "But this inheritance requires a lot of resources. I''m afraid it''s not easy for you in the future."


    ADIS, with a smile on his face, looked at the scene revealed by dill in the distance and said to himself.


    Wizard, this inheritance, comes from the last universe. Different from the fighting system forcibly promoted by Yates, the wizard system itself is one of the strongest systems in the last universe. Both potential and power are much stronger than other systems.


    However, this system has high requirements for resources. Other systems only need to practice continuously, but the cultivation of wizards is far more difficult than this. Not only does each level require a large number of witchcraft templates, but also various conditions to assist in promotion in the later stage.


    "Forget it, everything is his own choice. And this system is really suitable for his race." it seems that he thought of something, and the expression of interest showed on Adams''s face.


    After Deere gets the inheritance of the wizard system in the main god space, he is likely to gather his own clan and pass on the power of the wizard after going out.


    This race has extremely strong spiritual aptitude and is very suitable for practicing a system like wizards, although its sensitivity to other forces will be reduced, even close to nothing. But for the wizard Road, this race is a well deserved genius.


    With the emergence of Deere, the extraordinary seeds of wizards will be sown. This long suppressed genius race is likely to rise in the starry sky and pick up a bloody storm.


    "As for now, let''s finish other things first."


    ADIS stood up and looked at his eyes.


    With his gaze, a golden light fell from the main god space, directly revealing the scene inside the main god space.


    This is an extremely vast space, comparable to several worlds.


    The main god space itself is forged from part of the body of ADIS, and has the potential to move forward. Then it resides in the world tree of ontology and expands with the continuous growth of subject power. Up to now, it can almost compare with a big world.


    In this world, only a few are really used at this time.


    The history of the creation of the LORD God space is only seven or eight years. In this process, it is expanding all the time. Even if a large number of reincarnators are absorbed every year, it is only tens of thousands of people now, and it doesn''t take much place at all.


    Let alone in the starry sky with more developed civilization, even on the blue star, only tens of thousands of people are just the size of a small town.


    Therefore, before, Adams did not change the existing structure of God space.


    But now it is different. With the expansion of the main god space, the reincarnation will no longer be limited to the blue star, but will slowly come from more star domains.


    In terms of population, each star region is at least trillions, and most of its quality is higher than that of blue star. With such a huge base, the number of reincarnations that can be selected is extremely amazing, which is enough to greatly enrich the space of the LORD God in a short time.


    After knowing the power of the universe, ADIS has made up his mind to speed up the expansion of the LORD God space and recruit a large number of reincarnators.


    This will inevitably lead to an explosive increase in the number of reincarnators in the main god space in a short time.


    "But in this way, I''m afraid the good days of those blue star reincarnations will come to an end." ADIS looked forward and looked at the reincarnations one by one, with a smile on his face.


    The power of a blue star is limited. In recent years, these reincarnations have monopolized the resources in the main god space. At present, the total number of reincarnations is only tens of thousands, and the competition is not strong.


    However, when the reincarnation of foreign star regions continues to come, the number of blue star reincarnation will soon change from the current majority to a very few, and the competitive pressure will also rise suddenly. I don''t know how much.


    But that''s what Yates wants.


    For him, the pressure of reincarnation is not enough. The competition is too mild, which makes some reincarnation seem too relaxed.


    "It has given you such a long development time. The fate of sleeping here for thousands of years is over."


    The blue star influence of the material universe was revealed here. ADIS looked at the familiar and strange stars at this moment and smiled on his face.


    With his mind, soon, the space of the LORD God began to shine.


    In the center of the LORD God space, an ancient and huge world tree is exposed, and then the consciousness of the LORD God rings out in the minds of all reincarnations.


    "Ding! The number of reincarnators has been met, more permissions are enabled! Please check by yourself."


    The indifferent voice rises in the minds of all reincarnations and attracts the attention of all reincarnations.


    "What does it mean to open more permissions?" this doubt rises in the hearts of all reincarnators at the same time.


    Before thinking about it, the main god space began to fluctuate, attracting the attention of these reincarnators.


    In the god space, the original spacious space began to change. From ordinary to exquisite, and then to luxury houses, palaces, villas and other buildings rise one by one and are built at a very fast speed.


    These buildings have different styles, some normal, some strange, and some strange and dark. At first glance, they are the style of the dark race.


    Outside, open spaces were lit up, and strange changes began to take place, which stunned all reincarnations present.


    "Look, on the sky!" a reincarnator looked at the sky as if he had seen a ghost: "floating island?"


    In the sky, huge islands with different postures and styles are rising, and rainbow bridges are built on them as communication bridges.


    In the sky, a sun and a moon appear quietly, and a golden rain slowly spreads out, bringing changes one by one.


    Like a mythical kingdom of heaven and a beautiful country in fantasy, the painting style of the main god space suddenly changed from monotonous to extremely colorful.


    "What a strong aura, like the legendary spirit land." Chang Tianxiong took a deep breath and felt the strong power in the surrounding space.


    Not only he, in the space of the LORD God, no matter who practices the reincarnation of any system, can easily feel the strong power around him. Practicing here is much faster than in other places.


    In fact, this is not any aura or magic energy, but the divine power of ADIS himself.


    Divine power can be transformed into Reiki, magic and other energy. No matter who can absorb it, there will never be any conflict.

 Chapter 293

    In the main god space, the reincarnators looked at the almost earth changing scene in front of them. They couldn''t help looking dull and looking at the scene in front of them.


    "What a big hand, what does the LORD God want to do?" Chang Tianxiong looked at the scene in front of him and his eyes were shining.


    He instinctively felt that the LORD God was about to make a big move, and he didn''t know how to adapt to the scene in front of him.


    For those samsara below level 4, although they can feel the great power of the LORD God from the scenes in front of them, they still don''t feel it deeply.


    For an ant, there is no difference between ordinary human beings and gods. Because both of them can easily do what they can''t do, although they understand that gods are far more powerful than ordinary humans, they don''t feel the gap.


    For the reincarnation below level 4, the means of the LORD God are the same. Although they know very well, they don''t know how powerful they are.


    But for those who have reached the fourth level of reincarnation, at this time, all who stand in the space of the LORD God are sweating and deeply awed by the means of the LORD God.


    The strong of level 4 has preliminarily designed the power of law to sublimate their own existence into a real field, so they can initially sense the action of the LORD God.


    Although the feeling is still not deep, just the feeling is enough for these powerful people to be thrilled and robbed by them.


    "Such a terrible power, is this the realm of God?" came a gasping voice in a hurry.


    Ye Kaihua was sweating all over, as if he had fought a war with a peerless strong man, and there was no strength all over.


    The power that had enveloped his field all the time had collapsed, and all his mind was taken by the LORD God.


    Not only him, but also several other level four strong men around him, even the blood clan, the ancestor of the dark race, collapsed here and sweated profusely.


    Under their induction, the whole main god space is full of boundless law atmosphere. The force of law, which is so strong that it can not be changed, continues to evolve here, and begins to degenerate along a certain point of eternal light into various buildings.


    In the process of this transformation, they captured and perceived the artistic conception of a trace of power, which directly made their hearts and minds unbearable. They only felt that the whole world was oppressed towards them.


    If the power of the LORD God is not revealed, it will shock everyone.


    Ye Kaihua and several of them looked at each other and saw that kind of bitter smile from each other''s eyes.


    I thought that after I was promoted to level 4 and obtained the great power of gods and demons that can almost destroy the sky and the earth, I could initially peep into the power of the LORD God, but I didn''t expect that the gap was still far away.


    Just a wisp of breath leaked out, which directly pressed them, the four level terrorist strongmen.


    This time, it also taught them some lessons. These reincarnators of the earth, especially the strong who came out of human beings, have never born strong people above level 3 in the past, and have more experienced the great power of gods and Demons above level 4.


    At this time, several level-4 strong men were even born in the main god space, so they were unconsciously arrogant, and even thought that the main god space was just like this.


    This situation is also related to ADIS himself. Compared with the main god space heard in previous lives, the main god space established by ADIS can almost be said to be a model of conscience. Not only does it not oppress, but even the classic means of erasing the space of the Lord and God are not used much.


    In this way, although the reincarnation retains the strength of the reincarnation to the greatest extent, it inevitably weakens the competition in the main god space, and even makes the reincarnation begin to slack off. They believe that as long as there is the main god space, they can become strong sooner or later.


    This naturally does not accord with the original intention of ADIS.


    Yates established the main god space in order to devour the world and finally cross the endless universe and embark on the original way of the world.


    The struggle of reincarnation will greatly speed up this process.


    For ADIS, only those who work hard and constantly struggle are qualified reincarnators. Those who eat and die are pests and must be eliminated.


    Before, because the number of reincarnations was small, this problem did not exist. But now, the number of reincarnations has reached tens of thousands, and a considerable number of reincarnations are eating and waiting to die. The seriousness of the problem has begun to break out.


    After this transformation of God space, most of these problems will begin to be solved.


    In the LORD God space, with the continuous changes of the surrounding scenes, scenes began to be born, and then the indifferent voice of the LORD God continued to ring out in the hearts of all reincarnators.


    "Ding! The number of reincarnators has reached the conditions. Open the building authority."


    "Open the construction market, allowing the reincarnation to buy a residence in the main god space and live in the main god space for a long time. In addition, open the function of land purchase, and the reincarnation can buy land in the construction market and other places, build various buildings and sell them on their own. As long as it does not violate relevant regulations, the main God will recognize them one by one..."


    "Open the auction house, and the reincarnation can choose items for auction in the auction house. The auction is held once a month, which can be divided into one star to nine stars, and each level requires different levels of goods..."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    One message after another is constantly transmitted to the reincarnation mind, which makes these reincarnation heads confused and only feels that the amount of information is so large.


    "Is the LORD God going to open the business model?" in a corner, Chad looked at the changes in the space of the LORD God and the messages in his mind.


    With his eyes, we can naturally see that there is an extremely strong potential in the main god space.


    With the particularity of the main god space, many reincarnations will choose to settle in the main god space. In this way, it is equivalent to having an absolutely safe fortress without returning to the real world. We should know that the reincarnation person''s time in the space of the LORD God is limited, but once he buys a residence, he can stay here indefinitely and enjoy the absolute protection of the LORD God.


    In addition to the absolute security protection, the environment of the main god space is also very good. Especially after this transformation, the whole space has become a holy land everywhere, which is definitely much more beautiful than those so-called tourist resorts in the real world. Not to mention that the main god space is full of a lot of divine power at this time, and the speed of cultivation here will be greatly increased.


    Moreover, in addition to these, the business of the LORD God space is also promising.


    Previously, the number of reincarnations was scarce, but as the number of reincarnations gradually increased, some things always began to develop slowly.


    Although the LORD God claims to be able to exchange everything, it is not a penny for a piece of goods. Most of them need divine coins. And there are many things, if you can make them yourself, you can give a lot of discounts, which will give up the profit space, so as not to let the exchange of the LORD God occupy everything.


    "Now even the previous stalls have been banned. Now we have to rent stalls," said Chad with a smile on his face.


    The harvest of the task world can be brought back to the god space and even the real world. In the past, some reincarnation people set up stalls on the spot to sell things they don''t need in order to earn some god coins. But now, even this kind of behavior is prohibited. If you want to set up a stall in the future, you need to rent your own stall.


    In some ways, this is also conducive to the prosperity of God space.


    After all, if you can set up stalls everywhere, who will pay the rent and rent the shops built.


    At this time, carefully watching the information in my mind, many reincarnations have different expressions, some look ugly, some don''t matter, and some look happy¡¤¡¤¡¤


    After these reincarnations digested the news in their minds, the indifferent voice of the LORD God sounded again, turning everyone pale.


    "Ding! The number of reincarnators has reached the conditions, open the elimination permission..."


    "Start the elimination mode of reincarnation. From today on, the reincarnation will get points for their daily performance. They will be eliminated once every 100 days, and the person with the lowest points will be eliminated according to the proportion of the total number of people..."


    "The championship has been opened and now includes 87592 reincarnators..."


    At this time, whether in the task world or in the space of the LORD God, this message comes out in the minds of all reincarnators, turning everyone pale.


    Almost all reincarnations do not change color after hearing the news, and then slowly calm down after a long time.


    "Ha ha ha!" in a corner, Chad looked stunned, then laughed wildly, and felt that a depression in his heart immediately disappeared.


    "Those guys who don''t cherish the holy land of the LORD God''s space and those wastes have finally received the response of the LORD God!"


    He couldn''t help laughing at the reaction of some people.


    After he came to the LORD God''s space, he often saw some waste. It was not special at all, but he came to the LORD God''s space relying on good luck. Even in the holy land of the LORD God space, he dares to carry it and does not cherish his situation at all. It seems that as long as he comes to the LORD God space, he can enjoy happiness all his life and is destined to become a superior strong man.


    This is what he dislikes most, especially his own process of entering the space of the LORD God is so difficult, and these wastes in his eyes enter completely by luck.


    In fact, such people do exist, and there are many in the whole god space.


    When selecting reincarnation, Yates did pay attention to the consciousness of reincarnation, and selected some people with firm will.


    But will is the most different thing. It is possible that a person is determined at one time, but slowly depressed at another. On the contrary, people who have not strong will can also become strong through their own efforts.


    Take the mortals selected by Atticus before.


    A considerable part of the mortals on the blue star were captured by the LORD God space when they were slaughtered by the dark race. These people may have a very strong will for a short time because their families were killed, but they lost this spirit and constantly strengthened their will after revenge.


    This situation is not rare in the LORD God space, because the tolerance of the LORD God space before, even if the reincarnation does nothing and does not participate in the real task, they can live in peace and worry. Even if they are willing to join some extraordinary organizations, they can be supported by these organizations and survive as masters.


    But now, the good days of these people are coming to an end. If this continues, they are likely to be removed from the reincarnation identity by the LORD God space.


    "Lord God, you are cruel!!" in the LORD God space, feeling this message and the cruel competition behind it, some people were immediately excited and roared up to the sky.


    His strength was very strong, and he had reached the level of two. At this time, he roared and his blood was very strong.


    After a while, his mood calmed down and his face was still angry.


    This man, named Yang Xi, was originally just an ordinary man. He was called by the LORD God in an accident and passed the trial task.


    After that, he was attracted by the boundless gods in the main god space, struggled constantly, and succeeded. After a few years, he advanced to two levels, and even became the leader of a small organization.


    After a realistic mission, his friend was brutally killed by a zombie, and the whole team was destroyed. He was the only one lucky to return to the main god space.


    Since then, he began to dislike bloody battles and even convened some people to form a Peace Alliance in the god space, which attracted some like-minded people to join and rarely participated in difficult practical tasks.


    In terms of external publicity, this naturally does not see blood, but in fact, it is uncertain whether it is fear of death or how.


    This kind of nature is the key cleaning object of the LORD God. Not only him, but also the so-called Peace Alliance behind him can''t escape.


    Even if these people really meant to be for the so-called peace, rather than evading their tasks, Yates would never let go of reincarnators of this nature.


    Position determines the head. For the god space determined to devour thousands of worlds, refusing to participate in the task is equivalent to betrayal, and naturally will not get the favor of ADIS.


    "Brother Yang, what shall we do?" behind Yang Xi, several reincarnators looked at Yang Xi with fear and uneasiness on their faces.


    "What else can we do?" Yang Xi put a disgusting expression on his face: "the LORD God wants us to participate in the task, or we can only go away. What else can we do?"


    His face flushed, his mood fluctuated greatly, and he hated the situation at present: "everything was good originally, isn''t it good for everyone to be together peacefully? Why should we be forced to do this?"


    "Brother Yang, are we going to take part in the real task?" he asked with fear under his hands.


    For this group of people of the Peace Alliance, the real task, which can make the reincarnation really die, has never been far away and has never taken the initiative to participate. Even participating in the nightmare task requires many people to do it together. In this way, although the harvest is reduced, the risk is also small.

 Chapter 294

    "Now, I''m afraid we can only participate." Yang Xi said angrily with resentment on his face.


    "However, this is just the first ranking. I think the LORD God should worry about it, so as not to clear out too many people."


    "Even for the sake of our strength, we should not take too strict measures."


    No matter where the strong are, they are privileged. Cultivating an extraordinary person requires huge resources. If it is not necessary, no organization will take the initiative to eliminate the formed combat power. Even if it is the God''s space above, it should also worry about one or two, so as not to eliminate it too ruthlessly.


    "In the future, we''ll try to find those low-level task world. As long as we pay attention to it carefully, there should be nothing." Yang Xi hesitated for a while before opening his mouth.


    Standing in front of him, several reincarnations looked at each other. It was a long time before someone stood up.


    "But in this way, isn''t it contrary to the purpose of our peace alliance?" the man stood right and looked at Yang Xi in front of him and said, "the reason why our alliance was established is to gather those reincarnations who are unwilling to kill in the world. If we participate in a large number of practical tasks in the future, wouldn''t it be contrary to our original intention."


    It has to be said that there are still some real peacemakers in the Peace Alliance. At least in front of them, they really hate killing and are eager to achieve peace in the space of God.


    Yang Xi''s eyes flashed a different color, but on the surface it was not obvious: "don''t worry, you don''t have to kill to go to the task world. We can find tasks that can be solved without killing."


    "Moreover, even if the task world is not good, isn''t there still a construction task?"


    "The big deal is that we directly give up the practical task and enter the construction task."


    At this point, the color of resentment on his face grew stronger and stronger.


    In the main god space, a considerable number of people choose to stay in the main god space and maintain an exclusive attitude towards continuing to expand in the main god space. In other words, although they will take the initiative to participate in various tasks, they are far inferior to those activists.


    A considerable number of these people have joined organizations such as the Peace Alliance.


    But this time, as soon as the elimination mode of the LORD God comes out, these people can only be forced to enter various tasks and complete the tasks crazily.


    Such behavior will naturally make these reincarnators dissatisfied.


    Yang Xi casually swept around and saw many reincarnations with a color of resentment on their faces. He immediately brightened his eyes and then settled down.


    In his mind, since so many people in the LORD God space are dissatisfied with this policy of the LORD God space, the so-called law does not blame the public, and the elimination of the LORD God may be much less.


    After all, each combat power of the formed reincarnator is equivalent to a small Superman. If too many are eliminated at once, it should be a big bleeding even for the main god space.


    On the other side, listening to the notice of the LORD God, Chang Tianxiong turned pale and felt a fierce pressure.


    He doesn''t have to worry about being eliminated. Since entering the space of the LORD God, his action has been hard, and his degree of effort is enough to rank in the forefront.


    But the LORD God''s oppressive policy made him instinctively unhappy and frown directly.


    This is also because the previous main god space management was too loose. The main God was purely tempted by interests, making many reincarnators strive to complete the task, but rarely really control it.


    In addition, the reincarnators in the LORD God space are almost human beings in the outside world. They are used to being superior. Naturally, they are not happy with the control of others.


    After all, if you are used to freedom, you will instinctively dislike the constraints that pop into your head.


    However, while many reincarnators talked about it, crazy messages came one after another.


    "Ding! The elimination mode has been opened, the scoreboard has been updated, and now the first elimination is started."


    "The championship has been opened. 87592 reincarnators are now included, and 20000 people are eliminated this time..."


    "The elimination will begin in ten minutes, and now the countdown begins


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The scene quieted down for a moment.


    There was consternation and disbelief on everyone''s face.


    Even before these reincarnations have realized the action of the LORD God, but no one thought that the action of the LORD God would be so fast! So cruel!


    After a while, the reincarnators turned pale and opened the scoreboard, trying to search for their names.


    The overall gold of the championship, but at this time, nearly a quarter of the list slowly turned bloody, with a hint of ominous.


    Yang Xi looked at his name in disbelief. His name was far behind, almost at the bottom.


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible. The LORD God is so cruel!!!" he raised his head angrily, roared up to the sky, and his thick blood gas kept shaking.


    "It''s impossible! Why do I rank so behind with my strength! Lord God, it''s unfair!" his face flushed, as if he had experienced something unbelievable: "Lord God! I want an explanation!"


    This kind of behavior must be very eye-catching in peacetime, but now it seems ordinary. In the space of the LORD God, there are roars of despair and anger everywhere. People roar loudly and question the LORD God everywhere.


    Most of these people are those who have good strength, have considerable strength, and have good strength in the current main god space.


    At present, the mainstream of reincarnation is still the main god space at the apprentice level, and some strong people at one or two levels are rare. Now standing here roaring, the vast majority are the strong at this level, and even the extraordinary at Level 3 are also roaring. It seems that they are also on the elimination list.


    According to common sense, it should not be them who should be eliminated, because with their strength, even completing a task is enough to be worth the efforts of some low-level reincarnators for a year or two.


    But unfortunately, the LORD God''s evaluation of reincarnation is never based on strength, because for ADIS, only the strong at level 6 can see it slightly. Reincarnation below level 6 is no different from an ordinary human in the eyes of gods.


    If you really reach level 6, even if you don''t do anything, ADIS will never kick it out of the main god space, but in front of these two or three levels of reincarnation, there will be no hesitation at all.


    The roar in the space of the LORD God rises one after another, but no matter how loud it is, it will not make the LORD God move at all.


    No one wants to leave God''s space.


    In the final analysis, this kind of place is the legendary holy land, immortal life, terror, powerful power, incomparable wealth... As long as you are willing to work hard, you can have it.


    This kind of place, not to mention the whole material universe, is just above the blue star. People eager to enter don''t know how many, and no one wants to leave.


    Even if someone really wants to get out of the control of the LORD God, it is definitely a very few people. The vast majority of people are still eager to stay in the space of the LORD God and continue to enjoy all this in front of them.


    The roar lasted for a long time. After seeing the LORD God''s delay in responding, some people began to despair and even began to make all kinds of crazy actions.


    "Roar!" a terrible animal roar sounded here. A tall man fiercely stood up, his face with a ferocious expression, and directly turned into a tiger man several meters tall, with a terrible hot smell all over.


    His body was wild and his body was still expanding. He soon rose to more than ten meters, and then rushed into the formed building behind him.


    There was a crackling sound on him, a faint sound of bone collision came out, and then with a fierce wave of his arm, the power of the two-level peak burst out, forming a strong sonic boom in the air and hitting the building in front.


    This power, even if an elephant is standing in front, will be directly beaten into meat sauce by this power, and there will be no luck at all. However, the power enough to shake the mountains hit the buildings in front, but it seemed to hit the void without causing a ripple.


    "It''s impossible!" the tiger roared with shock and disbelief on his face. His arms, stronger than ordinary people''s whole body, were raised fiercely, and it seemed that he would continue.


    But at this time, on the building in front, a little dim light gradually lights up, and then constantly enlarges, with a little fluctuation of law.


    "It is detected that a reincarnation person actively destroys the building and turns on the protection."


    The indifferent voice sounded, as indifferent as the voice of God''s consciousness, but there was less that trace of horror.


    But nevertheless, the power of the voice was also extremely terrible. In a moment, a pure white nothingness boundary opened, shrouded on the tall tiger man in front, and directly wrapped him.


    In the shocked eyes of all people, this head changed the blood of tiger man, and the reincarnation who was about to break through level 3 disappeared directly and was swallowed up by the indifferent voice.


    Suddenly, the whole audience was quiet. The people who were filled with despair were forced to calm down. Their faces were heavy and desperate, and they sat in place like paralysis.


    "It''s over... It''s over..." Yang Xi looked at the surrounding scenery and muttered to himself.


    His eyes looked everywhere at the scenery of the LORD God''s space, with deep nostalgia, reluctance and regret in his eyes.


    If he did it again, he would not hesitate to let the so-called pacifism die.


    Beside him, several people of the original Peace Alliance looked pale and were also on the list this time.


    "Damn it, twenty thousand people... The LORD God is too cruel this time."


    In the main god space, No. 1, surrounded by Chang Tianxiong and ye Kaihua, looked iron green and said.


    As the head of a country, he naturally feels extremely excluded from the oppressive policy of the main god space, but after this exclusion, he finds that they can only take the initiative to adapt to the current changes and can''t make any resistance at all.


    This naturally made No. 1 feel extremely uncomfortable, and even rushed to the main god space immediately after the news came out.


    However, what puzzled him was that as a national leader, he participated in relatively few tasks, but he was not on the elimination list this time, and even his points were still a long way from the last 20000 people.


    This makes No. 1 vaguely understand and have a preliminary understanding of the elimination mechanism of the LORD God.


    "It seems that the elimination of the LORD God is not based on strength, but on daily performance and even the evaluation of completing the task."


    "If you work hard enough, or if you finish the task relatively well, the points you should get will be much higher and will not be eliminated."


    "Those who are not diligent enough and lack the ability to complete the task will naturally get low points and will be eliminated by the LORD God."


    A glimmer of clarity flashed in No. 1''s eyes: "this is the same as an enterprise. The LORD God, as the boss behind the scenes, hired the reincarnation to come here, absolutely not for the reincarnation to enjoy in vain. Either work hard enough or have enough ability, otherwise he will be fired."


    "But this time it''s too tragic." beside No. 1, ye Kaihua''s face is not good-looking: "the whole 20000 reincarnations account for almost a quarter of the total number of reincarnations. This proportion is too terrible. I''m afraid a considerable number of people will be eliminated this time."


    "And have you found that among the eliminated reincarnators, there is not even a dark creature, all of them are human."


    "It''s normal. The vast majority of dark creatures don''t have the concept of laziness. They are much fanatical about the LORD God space than we are. There can be no people who cut corners."


    Chang Tianxiong''s face was also ugly. At this time, he frowned: "but in this way, the balance of power between the dark creatures and us may be out of balance."


    There are more powerful creatures in the dark than humans. As reincarnators in the space of the LORD God, they are all as desperate as Saburo. This also leads to the fact that reincarnation in dark creatures is often much better than human reincarnation.


    In the LORD God space, the human reincarnation can only reach a balance with the dark biological reincarnation by virtue of quantitative advantage. But now the human side has been eliminated all at once. So many reincarnators will lose their power all at once.


    "Don''t worry about this for the time being. As long as the four levels at the top are not unbalanced, the power fluctuation at the bottom can still be controlled despite the trouble. What we need to think about now is how to face these 20000 reincarnations eliminated by the LORD God."


    One''s eyes flashed a trace of light and said.


    At the same time, ye Kaihua and Chang Tianxiong thought of this problem.


    In fact, the strength of these reincarnations eliminated by the LORD God is not poor. There are a large number of level-1 and level-2 extraordinary people, and even level-3 extraordinary people.


    The LORD God naturally doesn''t care about reincarnation at this level, but for them, these people are undoubtedly a big piece of fat.


    These reincarnations withdraw from the main god space. After seeing the great power of the main god space, they will inevitably look for reincarnation organizations to take refuge.


    As long as the operation is good, it may not be able to absorb some strong ones from these 20000 reincarnations to enrich their own strength.


    This problem is not only thought of by these people on the 1st, but also by other reincarnations. It seems that their faces are shining. Looking at these reincarnations who are about to be eliminated, they seem to see treasures.

 Chapter 295

    "You God, you don''t want me. It''s your loss!"


    A man with a majestic figure and a strong back roared at the sky, his face with incomparable anger: "there is no Lord here, there is a place for him. Lord God, don''t regret it!!"


    After waiting for a long time, I didn''t wait for the response of the LORD God, not even a voice. This group of reincarnators on the elimination list finally began to despair and have all kinds of reactions.


    No one wants to stay away from God''s space.


    After experiencing the magic of this place and the omnipotence of the LORD God, no one is willing to leave and give up all the interests here.


    It is not easy to obtain extraordinary power. Without the excellent environment and resources provided by the main god space, it is impossible to get much improvement in the outside world, not to mention the blue star with scarce extraordinary resources.


    After these eliminated reincarnations leave the space of the LORD God, without the assistance of the LORD God, I''m afraid most of them have to stay in place and completely lose the way forward.


    After all, the universal qualification of Bluestar human beings is not good. If it had not entered the main god space, it would be impossible to give birth to such a huge and terrible extraordinary person.


    At this point, only their strength can give them a trace of comfort. At least after entering the main god space, most of these eliminated people have good strength. Even without the main god space, as long as their strength is still there, they can live a human life.


    At this time, many reincarnations about to be eliminated are looking around, talking with other reincarnations from time to time, with a low attitude, obviously planning to go to their familiar reincarnations.


    Even the third level transcendent should smile at the second level reincarnation who they originally despised.


    "Time is coming." No. 1 looked and felt the time.


    Beside him, Chang Tianxiong nodded and walked back slowly.


    "What if?" Ye Kaihua smiled and looked at some people gathering around him.


    As an organization with the support of the whole country, the Dragon slaughtering group naturally has great attraction for those who are about to be eliminated. However, after only a short time, it has recruited many people, and most of them have good strength.


    Although he disdained these people, at this time, ye Kaihua did not show the slightest sign on his face, and smiled on his face: "please rest assured that as long as you are willing to join our dragon slaughtering group, we will provide all the resources you need for cultivation in the future, and there will be no problem."


    With the respect of the level-4 strong, the words naturally weigh a lot more. These recruited elites smiled one after another, and their originally nervous face became a little easier.


    "Unfortunately, ten minutes is too short, otherwise we can recruit more people with our strength."


    On one side, No. 1 sighed with some pity.


    "No way, we can''t take all the advantages, and the strength of these people is good. No matter how much, they will have indigestion." an old man next to him put in a socket, but he was very open.


    "Ding! Ten minutes have come, and the elimination officially begins..."


    The minutes and seconds gradually passed. After a while, ten minutes reached the limit.


    At this moment, the original noisy roar and eager conversation in the space of the LORD God disappeared, and disappeared in place, surrounded by white light.


    "Alas, it''s about to start at last..." looking at the scene in front of him, No. 1 couldn''t help sighing, and his eyes showed some sadness.


    Beside them, Chang Tianxiong stood quietly, looking at the scene in front of him, and his heart couldn''t help but raise a sad feeling of rabbit death and fox sorrow.


    They stood quietly and watched the reincarnation disappear from the space of the LORD God.


    Looking at this scene from a close distance, all reincarnation people have a faint understanding in their hearts. If there is no accident, these eliminated people will never stand on the space of the LORD God again.


    Although they also brought out their strength, what they lost was enough to make them regret all their lives.


    The LORD God space means countless possibilities. If you leave here, you will be limited to death in your life. No matter how, you can''t escape the end of decline.


    "No, Lord God! Give me another chance!"


    "Let''s stay!"


    A white light gradually appeared and coerced out the eliminated one by one.


    Looking at this scene, countless people roared wildly at this moment, trying to make the LORD God change his mind.


    Of course, those who are unwilling to leave naturally maintain the opposite attitude.


    In another corner, some of those who were eliminated were not unwilling at all. On the contrary, their faces were full of ecstasy.


    "Ha ha! Lord God''s space, I''ve been unhappy with you for a long time! Let me leave Zhenghe!" in one corner, a young man looked at the white light wrapping the reincarnation in front of him and left, not only without any regret, but with ecstasy on his face.


    "My young master has never asked you to bring me in! What do you want me to do here? Now you want to send me away. My young master wants it!"


    "And you... The boy turned and looked at the reincarnation people standing in the distance with a sneer on his face:" don''t think it''s lucky to stay in this shit god space. In my opinion, the God is not a good thing at all. Maybe he will take you fools as cannon fodder when he comes. "


    The boy''s name was Ye Chen, and he was also the leader of a small organization.


    Different from the performance of other reincarnations entering the main god space, ye Chen has always firmly rejected the main God, and believes that there must be a conspiracy to establish the main god space, and he has resisted the task of the main God.


    But his strength is very good. He has reached level two. He can break through level three only one step away.


    However, most of his strength depends on Yin people. He entrapped other reincarnations in the task world, and even caught the families of other reincarnations in the real world and threatened them to hand over divine coins. He has done a lot of things.


    However, because of his good camouflage and the exchange of special skills, and because he has always selected some low-level reincarnators, he has not been found and mixed up in the main god space.


    However, this behavior will not be recognized by Yates, so it also appears in this elimination list.


    Listening to his words, Chang Tianxiong shook his head in the distance, feeling a little speechless.


    The establishment of God''s space naturally has its purpose, which anyone knows. After all, building such a large god space and spending so many resources to cultivate reincarnations is definitely not to let these reincarnations eat in vain.


    But if the LORD God had any conspiracy against them, he would never agree.


    The reason is very simple. Do gods need to plot against mole ants?


    The gap between the two sides is so wide that there is no need for conspiracy.


    What''s more, even if it''s really a conspiracy, the world is going backward if you don''t advance. When others make continuous progress with the help of God''s space, you''re standing still. This itself is the way to die.


    For this, the transcendent of the older generation in the real world will experience it more deeply. In the past thousands of years, the existence of an apprentice has begun to be called a master. The existence of the first level is a national treasure, and the existence of the second level is a strategic level. There are not many at all.


    However, since the opening of the LORD God space, there have been several strong people, not to mention level one and level two, even level Four. Those extraordinary people of the older generation in the past can not be called strong people at all now, and have completely become popular goods.


    These eliminated reincarnators are similar, even if their current strength may be good, but the progress of reincarnators is extremely terrible. One day, countless reincarnators will surpass them. At that time, the fate of these eliminated people can only depend on the will of others, which is very sad.


    The action of the LORD God was very fast. After a while, all the eliminated disappeared in place, leaving only one reincarnation standing silently in the space of the LORD God, feeling an unprecedented sense of urgency in my mind.


    However, just when they thought it was over, the indifferent voice of the LORD God sounded again, stunning everyone again.


    "Ding! The championship has been updated and 20000 reincarnations have been eliminated..."


    "The deprivation mode starts, the exchange of all eliminated people is deprived..."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the real world, around the world, 20000 reincarnations have returned to the blue star at the same time.


    "I am finally free..." Ye Chen looked at the familiar sky and earth and couldn''t help sighing.


    Thinking of the scene of the main god space, a sneer appeared on his face: "those fools in the main god space know that there must be a problem in the establishment of the main god space, and they even want to rely on that ghost place to win luck."


    "You won''t regret it until the LORD God wants to do it to you."


    He walked slowly to the front and opened the room with a strange smile: "as for now, let me see you little babies..."


    With a squeak, the solid iron door was opened by him. He quickly walked into the room and looked at the scene in front of him.


    There were several breathing sounds in front of him. After he came in, these lines of sight looked at Ye Chen at the same time, with incomparable panic.


    There were several people, men and women, old and young, imprisoned in iron cages one by one, looking at Ye Chen with incomparable panic.


    It''s strange that although their breathing is normal, they don''t seem to have any scars on their bodies. Even if the expression on their faces is afraid again, their bodies still don''t move, as if they were under a spell.


    In fact, these are the people Ye Chen stole. He cast a powerful spell and trapped them here.


    The reason why he dared to withdraw from the space of the LORD God so recklessly was not only because he firmly believed that the LORD God had a plot, but also because of these people in front of him.


    These people in front of him were the family members of some reincarnation people Ye Chen knew. He forcibly plundered them here and cast a spell. Through these family members, he can completely control the reincarnations. Even if he leaves the main god space, he can still exchange through those reincarnations.


    "Ha ha, my little baby, do you miss me?" looking at the scene in front of you, ye Chen walked directly to the central iron prison with a kind smile on her face.


    There, a young girl was locked up.


    The girl looks about seventeen or eighteen, but she is the age of a high school student. She is very beautiful. At this time, he looked at Ye Chen coming towards her, with fear and hatred on his face.


    "Ha ha, baby, I haven''t come to you for a long time." with a smile on Ye Chen''s face, she gently put her hand around the girl''s neck: "do you miss me too?"


    "Don''t look like that. Didn''t you shout loudly last time?"


    He took out a medicine bottle from his arms, and his smile remained unchanged: "just right, I still have a lot of things like that last time, which must be enough for us to use for a long time."


    The girl''s face suddenly appeared incomparable humiliation. Looking at Ye Chen''s face, she seemed to see a devil.


    But no matter how her mood fluctuated, she still couldn''t speak. She could only stand there in vain and seemed very powerless.


    Looking at the girl in front of her, ye Chen laughed and showed a trace of pride on her face.


    He was just an ordinary high school boy. Before entering the main god space, although his mind was gloomy, he was poor and cowardly, and had been bullied by others. However, after entering the main god space, he was like a fish in water. With his own mind, he pit many reincarnators, so as to obtain the initial God coins for strengthening.


    Loser turns over. Naturally, the next step is to win Bai Fumei and move towards the peak of life. However, when he was full of confidence and drove a luxury car to find the goddess he had secretly loved, that is, the girl in front of him, he was ruthlessly rejected.


    He was not a good man originally, because his family was poor, his character was cowardly, he was bullied by others, and he also developed his deep-seated character.


    After being rejected, he simply did nothing and tied the girl directly. Later, when it was found that the girl''s father was also a reincarnator, he directly demanded blackmail and forced the girl''s father to work for him.


    Thinking of this, ye Chen showed some smile on her face.


    He picked up the bottle in his hand and wanted to open it. However, the touch in his hand stunned him.


    "Where''s the bottle?" he looked down and was stunned.


    There was nothing in his hand, as if the bottle he had held before was just an illusion.


    Not only the bottle, but something was disappearing all the time in the whole room, which attracted his attention.


    "What happened?" his face finally had fear, and he felt a little uneasy about the current situation.


    In the dark, the indifferent voice of the LORD God began to sound, with his very familiar tone and the calm charm of ignoring everything.


    "Ding! Check that the reincarnation has been eliminated, and start depriving the reincarnation of exchange..."


    "What?!" this message surprised ye chenmeng, and then he reacted.


    The feeling of incomparable weakness hit him. In his body, the power that was terrible enough to push mountains and rivers is rapidly disappearing. In just a short moment, it fell from the original two-level peak to two-level, as if the water had opened the gate, and couldn''t stop flowing out.

 Chapter 296

    In the narrow room, ye Chen''s face was frightened and felt that his huge power was constantly losing.


    Level two... Level one peak... Level one... Apprentice¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The original huge power is like water flowing downward, and it will soon reach the bottom.


    "No!" exclaimed Ye Chen. With extreme distortion and pain on his face, he fell directly to the ground.


    In him, the original surging power disappeared directly and completely reduced to an ordinary person.


    Not only now, but also a large number of sacred objects he had exchanged from the main god space are disappearing, as if they had never appeared.


    Even at this stage, ye Chen was frightened to find that the change that frightened him was still going on.


    "No, my memory!" he tried to cover his head, feeling that the memory in his mind was losing rapidly, and his heart was very afraid.


    At this moment, he knew how stupid his past thoughts were. What the LORD God wanted to do, he never had to estimate the opinions of others. How could he be stopped by mole ants like him.


    But now it was too late. He prayed madly in his heart, felt the memory in his mind, couldn''t stop flowing back, and the fear in his heart was endless.


    In his mind, the knowledge of transcendence is rapidly being eliminated. Although everything he entered the main god space and experienced in the main god space has not been tampered with and eliminated, all the knowledge of transcendental power has disappeared. Even under the power of the LORD God, his body was traced back to the past, as thin and weak as in the past, as if he could fall down with the wind.


    "No!" he felt the emptiness in his mind and the fault of memory. Ye Chen shouted reluctantly, with an expression distorted by tyranny and fear.


    Although the LORD God did not take his life, he mercilessly deprived him of everything he got in the space of the LORD God. For him, it''s worse than killing him directly.


    I have experienced the extraordinary power beyond the limits of mortals. I feel that the door of transcendence is open but closed in front of my eyes. This pain is simply collapsing.


    Without the inheritance in memory and extraordinary power, he is just an ordinary high school student and can only be an ordinary person forever. It''s worse for him than killing him.


    "Ah!!" his face was twisted, his eyes were red, and with a deep tyranny, he hit the iron cage in front of him.


    This is a habitual force. If it is usual, it will definitely break the iron cage in front of you into pieces, and even the people inside can''t be spared. But now there was only a light sound and a scream at the same time.


    He forgot that at this time, he was no longer the samsara who was once high above. Now his qualification as a samsara has been cancelled, and his power, including extraordinary knowledge, has been deprived by the LORD God. He is simply an ordinary person.


    Smash steel with the flesh and blood of ordinary people? Finally, he just smashed his fist into the skin.


    He uttered a pig like exclamation, looked at the blood flowing from his fist, and felt bursts of fear in his heart.


    Without his previous strength, he is just an ordinary high school student. Facing the current situation, he is far from being as strong as he imagined.


    In the final analysis, he is just a cowardly and resourceful young man. In addition, it is not too much to say that he has external strengths.


    "Oh... A slight muffled sound came out from his eyes and attracted Ye Chen''s attention.


    Ye Chen looked up blankly and looked at the place where the sound came from. The girl in the cage was looking at him in horror. Her eyes were suspicious. She didn''t seem to know what trick he was playing.


    "I forgot you!!" looking at the girl in front of me, since Ye Chen''s dead eyes moved again, his cruel mind rose to his mind, making his expression look ferocious and terrible.


    He went directly to the front of him, looked at the fear and hatred in the girl''s eyes, and smiled ferociously on his face.


    "I forgot that I still have you. As long as you are in my hand, the reincarnator behind you will not hand in the God coin obediently, and even let me return to the space of the LORD God."


    The cold voice sounded, and ye Chen''s face was gloomy at this time, with a bad intention to the girl in front of her.


    But what he didn''t expect was that when he put his hand on the girl, a strong force suddenly hit him from his chest and kicked him far away.


    "Beast!" the girl looked at Ye Chen with thick tears in her eyes, as if she saw the hatred of killing her father.


    When ye Chen was about to meet her, she suddenly kicked forward and kicked him out of his chest.


    "You... Impossible." feeling the severe pain from his chest, ye Chen stared at the girl in front of her, with a thick disbelief in her eyes.


    "Why, the spell will fail." he couldn''t believe looking at the girl in front of him, clutching his chest and twitching there.


    Without the strengthening of the main god space, he was just a weak otaku before entering the main god space. After being hit by this blow, he almost gasped and sat down on the ground.


    This picture, how unbearable, is quite different from the young man who dared to target the LORD God before.


    "Yes, my strength has been completely deprived by the LORD God." suddenly, he suddenly remembered it and looked at the girl in front of him with horror.


    There was a wave of fear in his heart. He was originally a coward. If he didn''t know that the girl in front of him was bound by the spell he imposed, he wouldn''t have the courage to fight her at all.


    Now the power is deprived by the LORD God, and the binding spell is completely invalid. With what ye Chen had done to the girl in front of him, he couldn''t imagine his ending.


    "I can move?" there was a exclamation behind him, and then several lines of sight looked at Ye Chen, with deep hatred.


    The originally quiet narrow room began to be lively, and the originally bound people directly restored their action ability.


    Ye Chen tried to bear the pain in his chest and struggled to rush out, but the narrow room restrained his action.


    In the narrow room, he was directly blocked by a big man. One arm pulled him back to the room and fell hard on the wall.


    With the sound of "touch", the flesh collided with the solid wall. The severe pain directly made Ye Chen scream, and even tears came out of his eyes.


    But before he could reflect it, a huge fist appeared in front of him. The big man was not polite. With incomparable tyranny on his face, he hit Ye Chen hard in the face.


    This big man is obviously not a simple figure. Although he is not extraordinary, his physical quality is also good. Just one arm is almost twice the size of an ordinary person. The punch is particularly heavy and has a violent fist style, which can be heard by people several meters away.


    Under this punch, ye Chen, who is only an ordinary person now, can''t get well. He is beaten with blood all over his face and the bridge of his nose is sunken directly.


    Ye Chen only felt that there was a fierce buzzing tinnitus next to her ears. Her head was blank and her body was stiff. She was directly knocked out and fell powerlessly to the ground.


    Outside, the noise of the call also came. It seems that someone came here at this time and is attacking the defense outside.


    Their footsteps were fast and eager. After a while, several people came frantically from outside and rushed here.


    "Dad!!" looking at the people rushing outside, the girl screamed and one of the big men shouted wildly.


    "Xiaoxue!!" the big man is the girl''s father and a reincarnator.


    At this time, he looked at his daughter''s miserable appearance, and his face was suddenly full of crazy killing intention. He held his daughter and looked at Ye Chen, who fell to one side. His eyes almost cut him thousands of times.


    Others present were the same. Several reincarnations found their relatives and hugged each other and wept.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Touch!


    In the space of the LORD God, Chang Tianxiong crushed the Golden Crystal in his hand with an ugly face, as if he had eaten a fly.


    "Chief, our plan to recruit the eliminated failed." he looked ugly, but looking at the number one standing in front of him, he still had to report.


    "Those people have gone back?" hearing Chang Tianxiong''s return, No. 1 first frowned, and then the first reaction was this.


    "No." Chang Tianxiong looked a little silent and said for a long time: "the LORD God did more than we thought. Those who were eliminated by the LORD God not only lost the qualification of reincarnation, but also disappeared together with all the forces gathered in the space of the LORD God."


    "According to the statement given by our intelligence personnel, those eliminated are like returning to the state before entering the main god space. Both strength and knowledge have disappeared. Only the memory after entering the main god space has not changed."


    Speaking of this, Chang Tianxiong''s face looked a little bitter: "that is to say, even if we go to solicit now, except those who are already extraordinary before entering the space of the LORD God, the most is to solicit some ordinary people, and how many they want."


    In front of them, several people were silent directly. After a long time, they gave out a sigh.


    "What a terrible consequence." after a long silence, No. 1 suddenly opened his mouth: "after being invited out of the main god space by the main God, he not only lost his identity as a reincarnator, but also lost his strength and knowledge."


    "Those who were eliminated, maybe some people felt indifferent to being eliminated by the LORD God space before. I''m afraid they''re going to cry now."


    "But even if they want to cry, they can''t find a way back now." Chang Tianxiong couldn''t help interrupting: "according to the information from our people, a considerable part of these eliminated people were killed by their former enemies after losing their strength, and they died directly."

 Chapter 297

    "Chief... Standing beside Chang Tianxiong and No. 1, Yang Lan suddenly hesitated.


    "After this incident, some of the people we recruited came to us and asked us to fulfill our previous commitments in the LORD God space and provide them with resources for practice and extraordinary Dharma practice..."


    "But we all know that these people are useless now. Without the LORD God, these people are nothing... So now?" he looked at No. 1 hesitantly, as if asking for instructions.


    As a big country, the promises made are naturally to be fulfilled, but things have been unexpected. This group of eliminated reincarnators have become a group of losers. It would be too expensive to solicit with the previous conditions. They are completely carrying precious resources. "


    "They still have the face to come to us?" Chang Tianxiong''s eyes looked at these people with disdain: "without the main god space, without the exchange blood talent in the main god space, they want to be extraordinary? First find a place for two or three years."


    The talent of ordinary humans on the blue star is actually not high, even very low compared with those universes seen by ADIS before. After coming to the main god space, most reincarnators need to change their blood first, either to exchange a powerful blood of talent or to enhance their cultivation talent. Now these are gone, even if there are huge resources there. With the talent of ordinary people, if it doesn''t take decades, it really can''t practice anything.


    "However, many reincarnators in the LORD God space have seen the promises we made before. If we completely ignore these people, it will inevitably cause a loss to our reputation." someone nearby silently interrupted.


    "Well, it''s a problem... No. 1 pondered and began to say:" it''s impossible to completely follow the previous conditions. The resources needed to cultivate an extraordinary person are too huge, even with the strength of our country. "


    "But we can''t do nothing. For those who have promised to be eliminated before, we can make some compensation to them, receive them from China as far as possible, and let them stay there honestly."


    The head spoke in person. Naturally, no one dared to raise an objection. Only Ye Kaihua stood silently in the distance and looked at the buildings in the distance. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "General ye, how''s it going?" Chang Tianxiong walked up to him and looked at Ye Kaihua.


    "Can''t see through..." Ye Kaihua''s eyes were dignified. In his eyes, the blood color and blue brilliance were constantly flowing, which seemed extremely frightening.


    Obviously, there was no terrible smell on him, but every piece of his flesh and blood and every hair were extraordinary, with shocking power and extremely exquisite.


    He looked up and looked ahead. With his actions, his own existence was gradually sublimated and constantly raised, so as to make himself closer to the space of the LORD God.


    In a place invisible to ordinary people, a field quietly opens, slowly spreads out, and constantly contacts with the surrounding forces.


    "It''s terrible here." Ye Kaihua''s eyes were dignified: "it was OK before, but after I was promoted to level 4, I can slightly feel the terrorist power filled in the main god space. If it''s not because someone is bound, as long as a trace of leakage can crush countless me into ashes."


    "Once this force breaks out, let alone our country, even the whole blue star will become cosmic dust in an instant, and there will never be any room."


    "So terrible?" Chang Tianxiong just heard that his hair was tied up and his blood was trembling.


    "It''s much more terrible than this..." Ye Kaihua replied solemnly, and then slowly raised his hand.


    In his hands, red and blue brilliance emerged at the same time, constantly flowing and colliding in his hands.


    The power of the power was really emitted, which made Chang Tianxiong who met level 4 feel cold in body and mind. He sensed that an extremely dangerous terrorist force was exploding around him.


    "The road of transcendence is more and more terrible. After entering level 4, I was almost shocked by the power I have, and even thought I could challenge the LORD God." Ye Kaihua said with a bitter smile: "of course, this is my arrogance, but it also shows the terror of level 4."


    "With my present strength, if there is no other four levels to stop me, I even have the confidence to destroy the country."


    "Destroy the country!" Chang Tianxiong widened his eyes and couldn''t imagine what kind of power it was.


    "This is just now... Ye Kaihua shook his head." I already feel that after level 4, it is really extraordinary. Even if it is the same level 4, the combat power between them is also very different. I can''t even imagine the limit of level 4, let alone the stronger level 5, level 6... And even the eternal level 7 proposed by the LORD God. "


    "Tianxiong, you have to work hard." he suddenly turned his eyes to Chang Tianxiong: "so far, you are the most likely to break through level 4 and even further in the future. Once we old guys can''t work in the future, you must be on top at that time."


    Feeling the gaze of the other party and this undisguised appreciation attitude, Chang Tianxiong was stunned. After a long time, he nodded.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    When the human reincarnation appears chaotic because of the elimination of this matter, other reincarnations are very calm, and even hide aside and watch jokes.


    "This time, the human side has lost a lot


    Jasm and Arya stood silently aside, looking at the place where there seemed to be a lot less people opposite, smiling and sighing.


    "Indeed, the foundation of our blood clan and werewolf itself is much stronger than that of humans. Those humans can level with us with a huge number. This time, 20000 people were eliminated at one time."


    Aria shook her head. She was too hot to understand this situation.


    "I have also observed in detail the elimination conditions of the LORD God for a long time. This condition itself is not harsh. I thought not many people would be eliminated, but I didn''t expect that there would be 20000 people in the end."


    "Those humans don''t know what they think. After they come to the LORD God space, they will be eliminated?" Kurus was puzzled and puzzled.


    Behind them stood some dark creatures, including blood clan, werewolf, and a small number of dark creatures such as zombies. At this time, most of their faces were confused and seemed confused about the situation.


    For dark creatures, because their natural blood and characteristics are different, they are more sensitive to power and adapt to the main god space than ordinary humans. For these dark creatures who come to the main god space, their desire for power is stronger, and they also yearn for blood and battle. They are eager to become stronger all the time. Few people will choose to be comfortable all the time.


    It should be said that the instinct of dark creatures is to be strong. Like countless blood families and werewolves eager to become ancestors.


    This time, the elimination of the LORD God also showed this characteristic very well. Except for a very few of the 20000 people eliminated, almost all of them are human beings, and there are not many dark races.


    After thinking for a while, jasm gave his explanation.


    "For these human beings, they are originally ordinary people. They have never experienced the power, let alone the mind to control this power. In addition, the process of entering the main god space is too easy, and the power obtained is too easy. Naturally, they will not cherish this power, so that in the end, the main God will eliminate them."


    "Maybe they think the LORD God is their possession. They can always enjoy the convenience brought by the space of the LORD God. Even if they don''t do anything, they will become strong sooner or later."


    Jasm shook his head, with some pity: "it''s a pity that the opportunities that countless cosmic life dream of, such as the LORD God space, have been wasted by them."


    However, although he said regrettable words, he had an unstoppable smile on his face, and seemed very happy to see those people unlucky.


    The others didn''t speak any more, just looked at the distance quietly.


    After the change of God space, the situation among reincarnators is bound to begin to change. Moreover, with the emergence of a large number of buildings and newly opened functions in the main god space, the original style in the main god space is also changing.


    Compared with before, the main god space now began to have a little more popularity. Unlike in the past, there were only some hurried reincarnations passing by here, and someone began to stay.


    Before entering the main god space, chald, a shrewd businessman, took the lead, directly smashed his whole belongings, used them to buy a large area of land, and began to establish shops according to his own requirements for rental to other reincarnation people.


    With all kinds of reincarnation, especially reincarnation organizations supported by the state, buildings were quickly established. Huaxia dragon slaughtering group, neon Samurai regiment, star strip special action group and other organizations have established strongholds in the main god space and sent some permanent personnel here.


    The construction of a large number of buildings has led to the prosperity of other businesses.


    So far, a whole rental street has appeared, in which reincarnation people often come in and out, or set up stalls to sell, or look for something they want.


    There are also reincarnations who are proficient in alchemy and forging to open stores again.


    Although almost everything can be exchanged in the LORD God, good weapons and alchemy items are still too expensive. It will be more costly to exchange directly in the LORD God.


    Therefore, some reincarnators who are proficient in alchemy and forging will purchase raw materials themselves, and then use their own skills to create alchemy items and powerful extraordinary weapons.


    These weapons are naturally not comparable to the fine products produced by the LORD God, but they are cheaper. They have a broad space and are also welcomed by reincarnation.

 Chapter 298

    We haven''t waited for the change of the main god space. In the main god space, the new change has just begun.


    Before, Yates had called a girl of Deere into the main god space, which successfully attracted the attention of a group of people, including Chang Tianxiong and others.


    But before Chang Tianxiong and others took any action, the elimination of the LORD God had begun. This matter attracted everyone''s attention at that time. No matter what reincarnation people were doing, they were all paying attention to this change.


    The elimination of reincarnation and the opening of the building of the main god space... These things naturally attracted everyone''s attention, and also made Chang Tianxiong and others unable to find Deere.


    Deere is naturally happy to do so. He meditates in a task world all day and is trying to practice and enhance his strength.


    When Chang Tianxiong finished his work and thought of Deere, a new accident had occurred.


    On the blue star, because the dark Council has unified the whole dark world and signed peace agreements with human countries such as China, neon and stars, it is much calmer than before. At least there will be no dark creatures at all. The number of massacres has been reduced a lot.


    For those dark creatures who do not obey the dark Council, there will naturally be strong ones to suppress them, which can almost be said to be direct.


    The progress of external life is far from being compared with the reincarnation, so the situation on blue star soon calmed down, and those stubborn extraordinary lives were almost suppressed.


    In this case, several organizations such as the dark Council reached an agreement and established an information network across the whole blue star, so as to find and control those selected reincarnations at the first time.


    This practice has continued for several years, and despite mistakes, it has also been effective.


    However, recently, both dark councillors and other organizations have found that there are a large number of callees in the god space, far exceeding the number selected in the past.


    More importantly, these people are not human, but other strange races, which is shocking.


    This situation soon attracted everyone''s attention and detonated the originally calm god space again.


    "Ha ha! I passed the test!" in a corner of the main god space, a humanoid creature with a big head, but six arms and two sharp corners laughed excitedly and looked crazy.


    His strength is very good. Even if he has just entered the main god space, he has not been strengthened, but his strange strength is as frightening as an ordinary first-class strong man.


    "Here comes another group


    The noise sounded outside, with a violent discussion.


    Someone looked ugly at a group of reincarnation people who appeared here, and his face seemed Numb: "this group of newly recruited candidates are more than 5000 people than last time, but there are only about 1000 human beings."


    "If it goes on like this, the main god space will be completely occupied by the group of foreign life."


    Others don''t look very good. Looking at all kinds of alien life around, I feel that the whole person is not good.


    In the past, humans on the blue star imagined that there would be other intelligent life in the universe, and even an intelligent civilization stronger than the blue star civilization.


    But I didn''t expect all this to come true so soon.


    At this time, after several months, the existence of aliens in the whole god space is no longer rare, and there has even been an anti superhuman trend, which has had a great impact on the situation of God space to a certain extent.


    On the one hand, the convening strength is increasing. The power of the LORD God space to recruit reincarnators is increasing.


    The first official recruitment was only Deere, but the second time it was expanded to 5000, and the third time it was directly 10000. The number of people each time is much higher than before.


    However, the number of human candidates has never changed, or even decreased.


    This is naturally due to the scarcity of human beings. Yes, there are billions of people on the whole blue star. It is reasonable to say that this number is not small. But it also depends on what existence is compared with.


    Compared with those races in the sky, this number can only be regarded as a small race. Which of the real big races is not spread over thousands of stars and hundreds of billions of people. Not to mention the huge scope of a star field, the total number of people who can be selected is extremely large, which is not comparable to a blue star at all.


    Therefore, even if there is no change in the number of people selected on blue star, it is still much less than the alien race selected.


    Another factor is also increasing the comparison between Bluestar humans and other races, that is, the success rate of trial missions.


    Alien races generally have higher quality. Not only are civilizations more powerful, but many have practiced extraordinary Dharma, which is much stronger than ordinary people. Blue star is an extraordinary desert, and its extraordinary power is far from universal everywhere. Naturally, it can''t compare with other places on average.


    Therefore, other races have a higher success rate through trial missions, which is better than ordinary humans, which also leads to the intensification of this comparison.


    In fact, after months of selection, the number of other races combined has been equal to the number of humans.


    This change caused some panic and some people''s interest.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Karan star field?"


    In a building in the main god space, No. 1 looked calm and asked after the information sorted out on the table.


    This is the stronghold established by the Chinese dragon slaughtering group in the main god space. It is recognized by the main God and has many conveniences. Therefore, the meetings of No. 1 and others tend to move here.


    "We have connected with some people. That''s what we get from the information provided by those people."


    In front of No. 1, Yang Lan was wearing a white robe and looked seriously at the people in front of her.


    He put his hand to his chest and took out a page of paper on which some things were recorded.


    "According to the information we have received, the sources and races of these alien life are different. According to the current statistics, they come from at least hundreds of stars, and this number is still increasing."


    Yang Lan''s face was a little ugly. She looked a lot at the number one in front of her. Seeing that she was still calm, she continued to report: "We randomly selected some people to test, and found that most of them had practiced extraordinary power before entering the main god space. Although most of them were less than apprentice level, it can undoubtedly prove that low-end extraordinary training has been popularized in these places. The overall quality of these people is generally much better than ordinary humans, which also led to their trial duty The service passing rate is relatively higher. "


    "However, although they come from different stars, they have a clear name for their star domain, which is called Jialan star domain..."


    Listening to Yang Lan''s intelligence, the faces of several people here couldn''t help heaving up and felt a naked pressure from afar.


    Even if they have no personal experience and only heard from these intelligence, they can imagine how prosperous and powerful the star field called Jialan is.


    And this strong contrast with blue star makes them feel a strong pressure.


    In particular, originally, there were only humans on the blue star and some dark creatures in the main god space. It can be said that the vast majority of the competition came from within humans, but now there are so many extraterrestrial life all at once, and the pressure of competition increases all at once.


    "That is to say, even if it is that terrible star field, there are not many level four strong men?"


    After listening silently for a long time, ye Kaihua suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Yang Lan in front of him.


    Being watched by this line of sight, Yang Lan''s body instinctively stiffened, as if being stared at by a terrible savage murderer.


    "Yes... Yes." Yang Lan hesitated. "According to our comparison, their names for level 1 and level 2 have not changed, but level 3 is called spirit level."


    "Level 4 is called general level, and the limit of level 4 is Zhenxing general. Level 5 is called King level..."


    "They have King level?" hearing Yang Lan''s words, the people present were shocked by the news.


    Being able to divide into five levels means that the strong who have at least five levels can''t be ignored.


    Among them, the eyes of No. 1 and ye Kaihua are the most dignified. Among the people present, they are the two most clear about the terrorist power of the fourth level strong, which is enough to destroy the country.


    According to Ye Kaihua''s conjecture, level 4 keeps improving. After reaching the peak, you can even kill the star with one blow.


    Level 4 is already so, so what kind of scene is level 5, which is more terrible than level 4? They can''t help but ignore it.


    "There seems to be, but there doesn''t seem to be..." looking at the eyes of the people, Yang Lan didn''t hesitate and quickly said, "the information we collected is limited. We only know that there is a star field envoy in Jialan star field to guard against the invasion of other star fields."


    "But this astrological envoy seems to have not been active for tens of thousands of years. It is said that he was seriously injured tens of thousands of years ago, which has led to deep sleep all the time. By now, he may have sat down."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone was relieved, and even some people were muttering to themselves: "it''s good to sit, it''s good to sit."


    "In fact, people don''t have to worry too much." behind Yang Lan, Ye Lan came to the front and said, "according to the news we got, even if it is as wide as a star field, there is only one star field envoy who doesn''t know life and death. Although there are relatively more other level 4 strong men, it''s not surprising compared with their vast territory and population."


    "The standard of Jialan star domain for strong families is only to have more than three level four strong people. According to this standard, our blue star has already reached the standard. It can be seen that even in the starry sky, strong people like general ye are still very rare."

 Chapter 299

    "However, the joining of other star domain reincarnators is still a great challenge for us."


    No. 1 frowned and said, "according to the statistical information, some extraordinary inheritance and popularization have spread to the whole star domain in Jialan star domain."


    "This is worthy of our reference and learning."


    Ye Lan and Yang Lan looked at each other and seemed hesitant: "chief, what do you mean?"


    "Popularize some extraordinary inheritance into education, and try to popularize some inheritance, so as to cultivate batches of extraordinary people." No. 1, with his face unchanged and bright eyes, opened his mouth to the people present.


    Suddenly, they fell into peace, and everyone was thinking about such gains and losses.


    "In fact, this idea has been around since the founding of our country."


    Looking at the silence of the people, No. 1 continued to speak: "when the founding of the people''s Republic of China, in order to fight against the increasingly fierce blood clan, someone once proposed to collect some extraordinary inheritance in China and sort out some foundations in order to popularize it into education."


    "Even at that time, there were attempts, and general Ye was one of the implementers at that time."


    He looked at Ye Kaihua, who was always silent, and handed over the right to speak to the other party.


    Looking at everyone''s eyes, ye Kaihua nodded: "indeed, at the beginning, in addition to the Dragon slaughtering group, we also established several preparatory bases, which were trained by some qualified ordinary people, and provided a large number of preparatory talents for the Dragon slaughtering group in recent decades."


    "But at that time, limited to the lack of inheritance and the extreme shortage of extraordinary resources, there was no way to popularize this practice to the whole country, and only a few bases could be supported."


    He said frankly and told everything he knew.


    "But now the conditions are ripe." No. 1 waved his hand and smiled on his face; "In the LORD God space, all inheritance is not a problem. We can exchange a basic skill directly from the LORD God, and then popularize it."


    "As for the extraordinary resources that were extremely scarce before, although they are still tight, they are at least much richer than in the past, which can fully support the consumption of this plan."


    Listening to No. 1''s words, others in the presence nodded silently.


    Up to now, all countries that know the existence of God''s space have a consensus, that is, the arrival of the extraordinary era.


    On the blue star, human civilization is too short. It has only developed an extraordinary prototype. Even the existence of three levels is a legend. Coupled with the existence of dark races such as blood clan left on the blue star, there is not much energy to worry about others.


    However, with the advent of the LORD God space, all the obstacles in the past will not be a problem. With the continuous birth of the fourth level strong, the blue star will become the world of the extraordinary sooner or later.


    The emergence of alien races, to some extent, exacerbated this process and made No. 1 and others determined.


    With the determination of No. 1 and the support of a group of reincarnators such as ye Kaihua, changes began to take place in China soon.


    The first clue is the local television stations and news and other information media.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "According to the latest news release, the headquarters began to launch the reform plan of some colleges and universities last month. The state intends to add some martial arts majors in some colleges and universities, and establish different training schools in all provinces to cultivate professionals supplied to the State..."


    "According to statistics, the state is directly responsible for the construction of these majors. They need to undergo strict inspection and training before enrollment. Once they enter, not only the tuition is free, but also the state guarantees the work arrangement and preferential treatment..."


    This month, a large number of such news appeared from various information channels and began to publicize it. For a time, the whole world was full of such news.


    The wanton emergence of such news has also confused some people. While realizing the national determination, some people are confused about what to do.


    Looking at the news constantly playing on the TV in front, Li Chen was stunned: "this is a big move?"


    As a teenager about to participate in the college entrance examination, he naturally pays great attention to such news.


    Because this is not only related to the next college entrance examination, but also related to his fate to a certain extent.


    Therefore, he looked at the news in front of him again and again and read the reports very carefully.


    However, he didn''t care too much, because according to common sense, the action of the state can''t be too fast, and the content of this news broadcast is likely to be initially implemented after several years.


    But to his surprise, when he arrived at school in the afternoon, the teacher walked to the podium with a heavy face and solemnly explained to these students who were about to face life choices. The contents were just those broadcast on today''s news.


    After the teacher''s explanation, even some students who had never watched the news before and didn''t know about it also knew about it.


    "That''s the thing. These majors will be special and need some special talents and systems. Therefore, in a few days, special people will come to give you a physical examination. As long as they meet the conditions, they can pass the examination and enter these schools directly."


    On the platform, the teacher with some white hair on his head smiled and said this sentence, which made the students below cheer.


    You know, the schools where these new majors are located are often famous schools in China, which undoubtedly has a great attraction for this class whose academic performance is only general.


    More importantly, on the surface, these new professional treatments are very good.


    As long as you are admitted, you will not only enter a famous school, but also be free of tuition and miscellaneous fees. Even the school will subsidize students'' telephone fees every month. When you graduate, you will also work to ensure that the treatment is above a certain level.


    This kind of treatment can be said to be extremely inclusive, which is hard to find now.


    "Ah, do you think what the teacher said is true? There is really such a good thing?"


    "I heard that many of those majors are martial arts. Does the country want to train professional national athletes or martial artists?"


    "I don''t think so. It''s just that there shouldn''t be such a big movement if the athletes."


    After the teacher left, the students had a heated discussion here, making the whole classroom noisy and there was no stopping rhythm at all.


    Listening to the discussion of the students around, Li Chen didn''t mean to participate at all. Instead, he sat alone in the corner and frowned.


    "This is an opportunity." countless thoughts crossed his mind one by one. He looked down at the scenery outside the window and couldn''t help thinking.


    His own academic performance is average. If he can enter an ordinary university according to the normal procedure, it will be good. Those famous schools don''t have to think about it at all.


    Now that I have this opportunity, and it sounds like the treatment is so generous, I naturally have a mind.


    Moreover, this time the sudden situation also made him aware of the unusual.


    If there was no urgent need, the country could not have done all this in such a hurry. According to the previous procedures, it would have been delayed for at least several more years. How could it be so efficient.


    He was acutely aware of this and could not help looking forward to the next test.


    Without waiting for a few days, in the surprised eyes of the students, people who looked unusual walked into the school and began to do physical examination for the students.


    They wear unique uniforms with the patterns of dragon and a knife on them. They look extraordinary.


    Li Chen once saw with his own eyes that the principal of their school was respectful to one of the group leaders, as if he had seen some great people.


    This made him pay more attention to the test, and he was vaguely looking forward to it.


    However, to his surprise, this test does not start from the highest grade, but from the lowest grade.


    Moreover, according to the disclosed news, as long as they pass the test, even junior high school students can enter the children''s classes specially set up by famous schools, and even the treatment is much more generous, which surprised Li Chen, an extremely calm person.


    It''s easy to understand. Although they are all students, the sooner they learn about extraordinary power, the better. Therefore, at this point, those lower grade students are the real goal, while those higher grade students are just incidental.


    A few days later, as the test standard was from small to large, Li Chen and others were able to witness the so-called tests.


    Very unique!


    This is the idea in everyone''s mind. Both teachers and students have this idea after seeing the tests set by those members of the Dragon slaughtering group.


    According to common sense, if we want to recruit martial arts students, it is always related to physical quality, isn''t it? But none of these tests seems to be related to testing physical strength and physical fitness, which disappointed some sports students.


    In addition to the daily physical examination, there are seven or eight extremely unique tests.


    According to some people who have participated in these tests, these tests are the real focus this time.


    However, the test seems to be a little difficult and has a trend of younger age. None of the people who successfully passed the test.


    This probability is somewhat exaggerated. Some people thought the probability was just because the students were younger, but in the end they found that it was not the case at all.


    When the lower age students in the whole school finished the test, people found that the older they are, the fewer people will pass the test.


    If there was no one in a hundred at the beginning, then the probability rose to one in two hundred or even higher.


    This probability naturally makes many people, including Li Chen, nervous. After all, this test clearly shows that the older they get, the more they suffer. In theory, they belong to the oldest group in the whole school, and their chances of passing must be lower.


    "Li Chen!" a loud voice came from the front.


    In the front gate, a woman in a white coat looked at the list in her hand and shouted.


    Listening to his name coming from the front, Li Chen was inspired and quickly walked through the people in line to the front.


    "Well, there''s nothing wrong with the name information. Go straight in." the woman in white looked at the information in front of her and nodded at him.


    "Thank you, sister." Li Chen bowed his head to express his thanks, and then hurried in.


    "Well, I dare to speak in front of me." looking at Li Chen''s back, the woman in white stretched and said lazily, "unfortunately, I''m a little older. I''m afraid I can''t pass those tests."


    "Are you finished there?" a figure came from nearby.


    Behind the woman, a shadow slowly turned into a thin man.


    "It''s fast. This is the last grade." the woman quickly replied, looking at the man''s figure, some complained: "in other words, why should such a big student be reviewed? It''s not too troublesome."


    "Don''t dislike trouble, it''s necessary." the man looked at the crowd outside without expression: "that''s this time. After this time, a special selection mechanism will be established to select students directly when they are still young, and there is no need to waste so many talents."


    "As for the current group, it can only be said that they have caught up with the good time. If they miss this selection, unless they enter that place, I''m afraid they can only be ordinary people all their life."


    Listening to his words, the woman in white was suddenly stunned. Looking at the group of students outside with expectations, she unconsciously nodded: "yes..."


    Inside, ye Chen entered the gate and found that there were not many people in front of him.


    Instead, some students kept walking from the inside to the outside, mostly with a depressed expression on their faces.


    This expression made his heart sink. According to the current news, at their age, the selection pass rate has become one in 400, which is almost impossible.


    In this case, he was also very nervous. He had to harden his head and went to the first test site.


    "Fighting spirit?" when he arrived at the place and looked at the test content displayed on it, Li Chen was a little silly: "this, what test is it?"


    There were special people waiting in front. At this time, there were not many people. When they saw him coming, they waved and motioned him to come.


    "Drink this and run there for ten minutes." the staff here is an old man. Seeing him coming, they gave him a batch of potions and motioned him to drink it.


    Looking at the same thing as pure water in his hand, Li Chen drank it without hesitation, and then ran in front of a treadmill according to the old man''s meaning.


    Ten minutes later, the old man stopped him, then took a little of his blood and dropped it on a crystal clear stone.


    "What can this do?" Li Chen was puzzled, but he didn''t make a sound. He just looked at the old man''s actions quietly.


    The old man didn''t do much, but looked at the crystal stone in front of him quietly.


    After a while, magical changes began to occur. Li Chen looked down and was stunned.


    A drop of crimson blood slowly melted into the spar and dyed the spar very light red in an instant, as if it was going to emit red light.


    Looking at this change, the old man was excited and continued to wait.


    To his disappointment, there was no change in the crystal next, only a very light red light flashed.


    Suddenly, the old man was disappointed.

 Chapter 300

    "Unfortunately, it''s almost." the old man looked at the light red crystal stone in front of him, with a sorry expression on his face.


    He looked at Li Chen and sighed, "unfortunately, if you were a few years younger, your qualifications would be much better than now."


    Once some potentials are not exploited, they will slowly fade with age until they disappear. This is also the reason why people who are younger are more likely to have good seedlings.


    At present, Li Chen is like this. Although he still has a little potential, he is the last residue and can only reach the lowest mark. The old man felt sorry.


    "This... Old man, am I eliminated?" Li Chen looked at the old man in front of him. Although he couldn''t understand each other''s meaning, he undoubtedly thought of the bad part from each other''s words.


    The old man took a deep look at Li Chen and spoke after a long time: "you''re lucky to catch the last bus. If you wait another year or two, you''ll consume your last potential."


    "As for now, you can barely pass my test."


    Listening to the old man''s words, Li Chen was immediately happy, but before he reflected it, the old man said to himself: "but I advise you to finish the other tests first. The results of your test here are just reaching the qualified line and just being accepted, and the future achievements may be very limited."


    "In that case, it''s better to try other tests to see that you don''t have talent in other directions."


    "Of course... The old man turned back and looked at Li Chen blandly:" even if you fail all the other tests, you can come to me in the end. "


    Secretly, Li Chen breathed a sigh of relief, and his favor for the old man suddenly rose.


    He bowed respectfully to the old man before he went elsewhere.


    The flow of people outside was very rare, and he soon went to the next location for testing.


    But to his disappointment, he did not respond at all to this test. It is obvious that he has no talent in this field.


    However, compared with the depression of others, his mood is still calm.


    After all, even if he failed all the other tests, he could finally go back to the old man. This is equivalent to having a minimum, no matter how, there will be a harvest.


    Soon, he walked forward and passed one test after another, all without any reaction.


    "There is only one last item left. If there is no response this time, go back to the old man immediately."


    Looking at the scene ahead, Li Chen took a deep breath and strode in.


    After walking in, he was stunned by the scene inside.


    Here, several thin men and women in robes stood silently, as if thinking about something, without a sound.


    In this scenario, even Li Chen dared not disturb him rashly for fear of disturbing the thoughts of several people in front of him.


    "Come directly."


    While Li Chen hesitated to come forward to disturb him, a man in white robe in front raised his head without warning and said to him.


    Li Chen was stunned and walked forward.


    Different from his imagination, this time the other party didn''t ask him to do any experiments, but directly threw him a picture.


    "Look at this picture carefully and come back in ten minutes." the white robed man said without looking back.


    Li Chen was stunned again, then shook his head and felt that the test was strange.


    He opened the words in his hand, put them in front and looked at them carefully. It seemed that he wanted to see what was inside.


    He has also experienced several tests. Although they are also strange, at least he can see that they are tests of some things in the body, which is still within the scope of understanding. But this time he was asked to see a picture, but he was a little confused. He didn''t know what it was for testing.


    "Is it to test my aesthetic ability?" he flashed the idea in his heart, and then looked at the time when the front began to turn. He didn''t dare to continue to be distracted and focused on the painting in front.


    It looked very vivid. In the painting, there were not only mountains and water, but also an egret who wanted to spread its wings and fly. It stood vividly in the painting, as if the real scene had been branded.


    At the beginning, Li Chen also focused on the painting, trying to explore every detail and find any possible hints.


    But as time went by, a sense of something wrong became stronger and stronger, which surprised Li Chen,


    As he watched for longer, he found that the picture in front of him seemed to be a little different. But let him say what''s different, but he didn''t understand.


    "Yes, that egret." a thought arose, which startled his heart.


    He looked at the egret in the painting, which seemed to take off, and immediately found the source of the previous feeling of something wrong.


    His memory has always been strong. He can remember things clearly in just a few minutes. He had previously remembered that the egret in the painting was not in its current position.


    "Is this egret alive? It''s really moving!!"


    This thought shocked him. He only felt an inexplicable strangeness enveloping here, which raised an extreme sense of fear in his heart.


    Aware of this, his eyes continued to look at other parts of the painting, and then he was shocked to find that the color and rehearsal of the whole painting were very different from before.


    The egret''s head was slowly turning, and the cold sight seemed to penetrate all isolation and stare at him.


    As if being stared at by the devil, Li Chen was frightened and wanted to turn around and not look at the painting.


    "No, my head can''t move!"


    He was shocked to find that he seemed to have lost control of the whole body and could not control anything except his sight.


    Slowly, the egret in the painting gradually turned around, a pair of originally black eyes gradually turned red, and closely watched Li Chen.


    "Hmm?" on one side, the white robed man slowly raised his originally lowered head and looked in the direction of Li Chen: "it''s lucky to find a good seedling in this place."


    "Don''t you stop it?" one side, another woman in a white robe said coldly, "that painting carries the equivalent of a level of spiritual strength, which is too reluctantly for an ordinary person."


    "If you finally break his will, a good seedling will be ruined."


    "Wait a minute." the man was noncommittal, but his body was still standing in place without any movement.


    In front, Li Chen is still standing there. From the appearance, he will stand there motionless from beginning to end. He looks at a picture hanging in front of him seriously.


    Only a few people with excellent sensitivity can find that the pupils in his eyes are gradually lax, and his heart has been slowly falling.


    At this time, his state was very bad, and the picture in front seemed to come back to life. A white crane in the sky looked up, emitting a strong pressure, but a pair of red pupils always stared at Li Chen, which made him very uncomfortable and almost lost his will.


    In the face of this situation, he can only bite his teeth and stick to it. But this pressure is too huge. The more he resists, the stronger the pressure he receives. Now, almost his mind is blurred, leaving only the last firm will to resist this pressure.


    In fact, this is caused by the mutual suppression of spiritual forces. There is a strong spiritual force attached to this painting, but it is well hidden in it. If ordinary people see it, they will only think that the painting is very vivid and will not be special.


    But once some people with spiritual potential see it, they will unconsciously pull the spiritual power contained therein and instinctively start to fight.


    This painting contains part of the spiritual power of a first-class extraordinary. Even if it is only a trace of leakage, it is not something that an ordinary person can resist, even if he is very talented in spirit.


    Of course, if this situation develops to the end, in fact, nothing will happen. After all, the reason why this painting was made is to select people with spiritual talents, not to kill people. Naturally, there will be no great danger. However, if you are completely suppressed by the spiritual power contained in this painting, a mental shock is inevitable. Coma is normal and also dangerous.


    A white light slowly passed around.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. Li Chen''s originally lax pupils restore Qingming. Looking at the picture in front of him, he can''t help but be stunned.


    "This picture... He looked at the familiar words in front of him and felt his scalp numb.


    In his eyes, the painting in front of him now returned to its original appearance. An egret quietly stepped on the water and flew high with its wings. It looked very handsome.


    "You are very good." a slight voice came from his side, diverting Li Chen''s attention.


    Li Chen turned around and looked at his side. I don''t know when the man in white had come to him. At this time, he was standing beside him and looking at him with approval in his eyes.


    "I thought I had to pull you out. I didn''t expect you to survive only by your own will."


    The man showed a trace of approval on his face, looked at Li Chen''s confused eyes, and said, "report your name. If there is no accident, you can stay with us."


    "Did I... Pass the test?" Li Chen was a little confused, but he still heard the meaning from the man in white robe in front of him.


    "In fact, as long as you can detect the abnormality of the painting, you have passed the test. As for people like you who have survived the mental shock by yourself, they are also talents with excellent potential." here, the white robed man smiled on his face, took out a book from behind and handed it to Li Chen.


    "Take a look. If you have no other comments, sign here."


    Li Chen nodded and signed it without hesitation.


    After that scene, he vaguely understood that the test was unusual and absolutely contained great secrets.


    Moreover, besides here, his best results in several other tests are just qualified. It''s better to stay here.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    While all parts of China actively took action, other places did not stop action.


    In neon, because of the long-term harm of demons, people are not unfamiliar with supernatural forces. From time to time, various inheritances are spread among the people.


    Therefore, the actions here are much more direct than those in Huaxia, and there is no concealment at all.


    In other countries, influenced by China and other countries, some places also began to take the lead in establishing their own extraordinary cultivation acme and popularizing some extraordinary inheritance in the real world.


    Of course, cultivating extraordinary people requires a lot of resources. Therefore, at present, the popularity of these extraordinary inheritance is still very limited. In addition to Huaxia and neon, most of them are carried out only in some areas.


    While people on the blue star are actively moving, changes are also beginning in the Karan star domain.


    Deere walked in the familiar street, looking at the familiar places and scenery, calm in his heart.


    At this time, it has been half a year since he entered the main god space. During this half a year, he has been in the task world and actively completed the task. He didn''t come out until now.


    And his strength is also very frightening, directly from a mortal, transformed into a two-level existence.


    The pace of progress, if it is said, is enough to scare a lot of people. Even in the vast Karan star region, only a few powerful races can reach this speed.


    But this speed looks scary, but it''s actually normal.


    The main god space itself is a magical place. Behind it is the eternal person at the top of level 7. It can be said that there are all kinds of resources and inheritance.


    As long as there are enough divine coins, even if you are a pig, you can pile you into a strong man in an instant.


    Moreover, the time comparison between the task world and the real world is 10 to 1. In the real world, half a year is five years in the task world. Although this speed is still amazing, it is impossible in the space of God.


    On both sides, Deere''s figure appeared in the street. From time to time, someone followed behind. I didn''t know what I wanted to do.


    For these people, with Dill''s current strength, he has naturally found that under his strong spiritual power, unless his spiritual power is much stronger than him, he will find every move and can''t escape at all.


    Looking at the people who followed him from time to time, Deere had a faint sneer on his face.


    Six months ago, he had followed Adams, and many people mistakenly thought he had received a gift from Adams. Since then, he has been watched.


    If he had not been selected into the space of the LORD God at that time, he would have died in a corner now.


    Obviously, even after half a year, many people are still thinking about him, so that as soon as he appears, he is watched by many people.


    Even more people are eyeing him this time than half a year ago.


    After all, he suddenly disappeared under the supervision of countless people six months ago, which may have really aroused the curiosity of many people.


    He didn''t find the figure behind him. His face was cold and plain, and walked forward silently.


    Walking through the familiar streets, he came to the slum and saw the place where he had lived.

 Chapter 301

    Looking at the familiar area, Deere unconsciously frowned.


    After all, I haven''t come back for more than half a year. The scenery here has already changed. But that''s not what really made him frown¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Around here, Deere clearly sensed that there were all kinds of unusual places, many of which were tampered with by different methods, and his broken house was the top priority of the layout, which was almost buried by various obscure forces.


    Looking at this scene, Deere showed a faint sneer on his face, but he didn''t seem to see it, and went straight over.


    For him, the current scene has nothing to fear.


    Obviously, these people still take him as the standard half a year ago. They are not prepared at all. They completely regard him as an ordinary person.


    However, such an attitude is also normal. After all, according to common sense, it is nonsense to want to make any achievements in half a year. Ordinary people want to embark on the path of transcendence. In addition to those blood races with great power, even genius takes at least ten years and eight years. Not to mention that Deere is still a well-known waste race and is not taken into account.


    According to common sense, Deere only got some gifts from the unknown strong man and was able to embark on the path of transcendence. However, even if the terror talent of the famous Karan star domain of the Deere race has exhausted endless resources, it''s good to break the limit of the world level and reach the apprentice level.


    "Brother Deere..." a faint voice sounded in the distance, attracting Deere''s attention.


    His mind moved, turned and looked aside. Under the powerful shooting of spiritual power, the two small figures hidden there had no hiding place at all.


    There were two children, a man and a woman, who looked almost the same as Deere, and their every move exuded the same blood breath.


    "This is... My family." he moved in his heart and looked at the two children. He didn''t know what he thought.


    The name of Deere''s race is Zhilan. I didn''t know which race on the remote stars was destroyed in ancient times. The whole race was demoted to slaves. In these hundreds of thousands of years, it filled the whole Karan star domain.


    Because they bear the reputation of inferior races, naturally no other races will favor them, and they will only use them as ordinary slaves.


    In a sense, it also ensures the purity of Zhilan people''s blood and reproduction. Today, there are Zhilan people everywhere in the whole Jialan star region, and even in other distant star regions, Zhilan people also thrive.


    This is an extremely huge force with unlimited potential.


    If it''s really a waste race, it''s just a lamb to be slaughtered. But Deere knew that their race was not a waste, but a race with terrorist potential.


    "If we can gather the people and teach the way of witches, then... Deere thought of the idea.


    The Zhilan people have been known as inferior races for a long time. There are no strong people in the people. With his strength at this time, he can easily integrate the Zhilan people in the Jialan star domain. At that time, teach the extraordinary way suitable for Zhilan people, and you can quickly get a huge help.


    This can''t help but make Deere very excited.


    He walked slowly to one corner and looked at the two children.


    "Brother Deere!"


    When the two children saw Deere coming to them, they wanted to cry. They ran forward excitedly and were hugged by Deere.


    The two children are impressively Deere''s acquaintances and former neighbors.


    "Unexpectedly... Don''t even let such a small child go?"


    Holding the two children, Deere smiled, but his heart was colder and colder.


    On the two clansmen, he clearly sensed a cold force of tarsal bones hiding in the two children. At this time, he ran crazy towards his body along the two children''s bodies, but he was easily blocked by him.


    If you take this action before entering the space of the LORD God, I''m afraid it will be finished directly. You don''t know how to die until you die.


    Obviously, the two children were tampered with before.


    "It''s okay. I''m back."


    With a silent sigh, Deere showed a gentle smile on his face and gently stroked the two children''s heads with his palm, expelling the hidden power in their bodies.


    "It seems that it''s really troublesome."


    After a while, Deere walked forward with the two children. He had not taken a few steps. In the puzzled eyes of the two children, Deere stopped directly and turned his head to look behind him.


    "Good keen perception, my previous feeling, there is nothing wrong."


    Looking forward along Deere''s line of sight, in a corner of the street, a four armed man with four arms and full muscles, like a big circle, came out of the corner.


    From a distance, his image seems a little funny, but his strength is by no means so. Each step will leave deep footprints on the ground, as well as the invisible force field shrouded in each other''s body, all of which explain the difficulty of this person.


    More importantly, the other party is not alone.


    Deere looked behind each other and saw that on the four armed man, three more people came out together. Each one was shrouded in huge power and looked by no means good.


    "Xingling bandit four generals?" Deere narrowed his eyes and looked at each other''s four armed men coldly, revealing each other''s identity.


    "Damn it, it''s the robber four generals."


    "It''s too fast to make a direct move without even testing. Aren''t you afraid of the unknown strong man''s anger six months ago?"


    The voices of cursing secretly sounded around.


    These people naturally covet dill. But he was afraid of the ADIS who might stand behind dill, so he only dared to secretly test before, and did not dare to go up directly like the four four armed men.


    "Robber four generals, what can I do for you?" Deere asked coldly, looking at the four strong 400 people in front of him with unchanged expression.


    "Give me the secret treasure." the cold voice came from the other side.


    The four men with four arms stared at Deere as if they were looking at a piece of meat to be slaughtered.


    "Oh." Deere smiled and looked back again, "although I know you may not believe it, I said I don''t have any secret treasure. Do you believe it?"


    "Well, I really don''t believe it." in front, the four armed man shook his head: "you said you didn''t have a secret treasure. Can you tell us how you disappeared here six months ago?"


    He raised his head, looked at Deere with bright eyes, with a trace of obvious Greed: "don''t tell me, you are a mortal, have the ability to disappear from under the eyes of so many extraordinary people?"


    Suddenly, Deere understood that there was no solution.


    No matter how he explains it, it is an indisputable fact that he disappeared under the surveillance of countless people as an ordinary person. No matter how he explains it, it is false.


    Not to mention the extraordinary people who were covered by the secret treasures of the strong, even the person in charge of Hengguang chamber of Commerce who sent him out at the beginning, I''m afraid I have doubts in my heart at this time. I doubt what ADIS secretly gave him.


    As for the existence of the LORD God space? Deere never thought about it.


    Not to mention the LORD God space, such opportunities can not be easily exposed, and Deere estimated that even if he said it, it is more likely that others will be used as an excuse to solve the current situation.


    In the current situation, no matter what he said, others would not believe it. He simply didn''t explain it and just stood here and looked at each other.


    "Who else wants to come out and ask me for the secret treasure? Now we can come out together..."


    Looking at the corner, Deere seemed to glance at it casually and said casually.


    "How could this look be possible? How could a mortal who didn''t even break the mortal limit find me?" at this moment, similar words sounded in the hearts of countless people, as if they were in hell.


    Dill''s seemingly random eyes actually exposed the location of many trackers.


    "How did you find me?" a magnetic voice came from the corner.


    A horned man with two sharp corners on his head, dressed in a dress, stared at dill closely.


    After him, in the corner, some people came out again and again. At this time, they stood directly in front of the stage.

 Chapter 302

    "Don''t you think I have a secret treasure?"


    Looking at a group of people standing out opposite, Deere''s face was flat and didn''t seem to feel nervous. He smiled and opened his mouth.


    "But... There is only one secret treasure. How are you going to share it with so many of you?"


    He shook his head in the dark. Deere looked at the figure opposite and asked casually.


    His attitude made some of his eyes move and his heart waver.


    These people present are not simple goods. They are basically extraordinary people who are used to seeing the world. They are determined and far more intelligent than ordinary people.


    Deere''s confident attitude naturally makes some people feel abnormal and uneasy.


    Ahead, the robber group of four naturally noticed the other party''s attitude, but they didn''t care at all: "you don''t have to think about provoking anything. We are not fools. Even if it is a competitive relationship in the end, we won''t have civil strife now."


    "If you really want to save your life, hand over the secret treasure now and there is a way to live." the robber leader looked up and his eyes were shining.


    Seeing this, Deere shook his head with the same expression on his face. He just looked at the others: "what about you?"


    Ice blue eyes looked forward, as if there was a frightening force, looking at the opposite side blandly.


    The people around are also not simple. Almost all of them are extraordinary, and the lowest ones also have apprenticeship power.


    Under Deere''s insipid eyes, these people frowned invisibly and hesitated in their hearts.


    Naturally, they didn''t believe what Deere could do to them, and even thought Deere''s gesture was just bluffing. But I''m afraid of accidents.


    After all, the other party has a secret treasure, which may pose a threat to them.


    Thinking of this, several people relaxed their frowns and slowly retreated out, seemingly giving up the fight in front of them.


    But in fact, these people just continue to hide.


    Deere didn''t care about these people, but turned around and looked at several figures that the other party still stayed.


    "Forget it, it seems that it''s just you people."


    The scene was dignified. Deere smiled and looked at each other as if he saw some interesting prey.


    "What?" the man opposite was stunned and didn''t know what he meant.


    Unexpected changes suddenly occurred.


    In the corner of one side, several figures are growing rapidly from one side, and their speed is amazing.


    There are several black figures. They look like puppets made of gold and iron, but the speed and strength are extremely terrible. Each has reached the level of one.


    "Is this?" in one corner, countless people were shocked when they watched this scene.


    The puppet''s strength is extremely terrible. Ordinary strong people, even if they reach the first level, are far from opponents. Only the strong people in the first level can reluctantly compete with them.


    A puppet crossed the crowd and went towards the four robber generals with extremely strange power.


    The bandit leader frowned, his eyes were wide open, stared at the front, his four arms danced rapidly and stormed forward.


    Boom!!!


    As if it were hit on the strongest metal, the robber leader flew the puppet in front of him and destroyed a building behind him.


    But even so, there was disbelief in his eyes, as if he had seen a ghost.


    "It''s impossible! How can you control such a strong puppet?" he looked at his arm with an expression of disbelief on his face.


    His arm was slightly deformed at this time, and the strong skin on his arm was broken, revealing the flesh and blood in it.


    The puppet in the distance seemed to have nothing at all. Although there were several sunken palms on his body, it did not seem to affect his combat effectiveness at all.


    This result made countless people take a breath and feel cold in their hearts.


    "What a terrible puppet, what a strong body." in a corner, shrouded in darkness, someone looked at the puppets raging in the crowd and sighed: "such a terrible puppet has at least a level of peak power, even if it is not far from the limit."


    "The four armed man is famous for his body strength, and the robber four general is even stronger at the top of the first level. I''m afraid his body is close to the level of the second level. As a result, he didn''t break the puppet, but suffered a slight injury."


    "This kind of puppet is a sharp weapon." countless people secretly marveled.


    "Damn it!" the robber leader scolded, looked at a puppet running in front of him, pulled out two double knives quickly, and chopped forward with cold silver.


    This knife, with a cold knife air, seems to have a strong force attached to it. Just feel it from a distance, you can feel a cold sharp feeling.


    The effect of this knife is much better than before.


    The blade collided with the body of the gold and iron puppet. Here, the sound of gold and iron collision continued to sound in the ears of countless people.


    But what is helpless is that this knife still failed to split the puppet in front of him in half, leaving only a huge hole in his body and failed to cut in.


    "Damn it! What metal is this? It''s so thick!"


    Looking at the scene in front of him, the robber leader gnashed his teeth and felt dizzy.


    "Come and help!" he quickly looked back at his accomplice, several other four armed robbers.


    But he didn''t notice the difference of the puppet in front of him.


    Ding!


    A faint red light flashed in front of the¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the surprised eyes of the people, the head of the gold and iron puppet in front of the robber leader flashed a red light, and then at the next moment, a violent explosion suddenly remembered.


    The power of terror swept through here. Although the scope was very small, the power of terror was almost comparable to that of the strong at the second-class peak. With a blow, all four general robbers were killed at once.


    "This black sheep!!" watching this scene, while shocked, countless people roared in their hearts.


    A powerful puppet comparable to the first-class peak and even beyond, its value is immeasurable, and it was blown up by Deere without hesitation.


    This situation is like burning money for fun. It''s a complete loser. Watching everyone''s heart ache.


    But in the flesh pain, these people also suddenly realized a problem, so they looked into the distance and looked at Deere with a bright and indifferent expression.


    His expression was very calm. Even if he saw a precious and powerful puppet explode like this, he seemed to feel no heartache and no reaction.


    "How many puppets does this guy... Have?"


    Looking at Deere''s "indifferent" expression, everyone was surprised and nervous.


    It''s impossible to blow up such a precious puppet directly, even if it''s a three-level strong man. It''s just that the other party is rich and powerful.


    "Did he rob a secret alchemy place?" at this moment, looking at Deere, countless people thought.

 Chapter 303

    Deere was indifferent to what happened on the field. He just moved his mind and instructed these gold and iron puppets to continue to kill and clean up these people.


    In some corners, some people look at the puppets who look down at them in the crowd. They feel cold at the bottom of their hearts and pale.


    In the corner behind Deere, a hazy shadow moved forward slowly¡¤¡¤¡¤


    This is a life shrouded in the shadow. It is perfectly integrated with the surrounding environment. Except for the moving body, it can''t see any abnormality. It looks like a dead object, hiding under the cover of material.


    He approached Deere quietly, without any breath leaking out, as if he were the best lurker.


    Standing in front of him, Deere looked calm and looked ahead. He didn''t seem to notice the lurk behind him.


    Among the people present, only a few felt something in their hearts, but they didn''t make any movement. They squatted silently and prepared to see a good play.


    In a gap, the power of the shadow suddenly leaked out, and a strange figure suddenly jumped towards Deere with a bright glow.


    This is a thin figure with two feet and covered with scales. His whole body is dark and seems to have a role of concealment. It is not different under the outside sun. In his hand, he held a stabbing sword and stabbed Dill''s body with the power of shadow.


    "Even shadow assassins are out?" in the dark corner, someone looked at this scene with cold heart.


    Shadow assassin is a huge underground organization in Jialan star domain. Every member of it is the most exquisite killer and assassin, enjoying a prestigious reputation in the whole Jialan star domain.


    The assassin in front of him is a shadow assassin. Although he doesn''t seem to be a top-level assassin, he has only one level of strength, I''m afraid there are not many opponents in the first level.


    "Being stared at by the shadow assassin, the boy of the Zhilan family is finished!" looking at the scene in front of me, someone immediately made this judgment and seemed extremely confident in his judgment.


    In front of him, the shadow assassin was only a few meters away from Deere, and the dull shadow power with cold killing machine shrouded the area, which could not be separated at all.


    Even the two-level strong can only be hard hit at this level, and can''t escape from the lock of the power of shadow.


    The distance of a few meters passed quickly, and the stabbing sword crossed like a meteor and flashed a cold light. The assassin''s dry and twisted face also showed a trace of joy.


    But the joy soon turned into surprise.


    Behind Deere, a large area of gold and black metal appeared, and a gold and iron puppet up to several meters appeared behind Deere to block the blow instead of Deere.


    Bang!!!


    At the moment of their collision, the power of the shadow erupted on the gold and iron puppet, and the calm shadow erupted a terrible killing opportunity, which permeated the whole gold and iron puppet in an instant.


    However, even if the power of shadow breaks out, it can only leave traces on the periphery of the puppet, and it can''t be destroyed at one go.


    Ka!!


    The puppet''s eyes glowed red. Except for some traces left on his body, it seemed that he had not been affected in the previous attack. The huge arms made of two gold and iron with huge power smashed hard at his eyes.


    There was a trace of horror in the assassin''s eyes. The shadow power of his whole body was triggered in an instant and ran all over his body, trying to avoid the blow.


    The best time to shoot has passed, his attack has been seen through by the other party, and it is impossible to complete the task if he stays. As an assassin, the choice you make now will never be to stay hard with the other party. It is reasonable to escape immediately if you miss.


    The assassin seemed confident about whether he could leave. The power of shadow is the most strange. Even if the puppet in front of him is powerful, it is impossible to leave him.


    But the unbelievable things happened soon, and there was an unbelievable expression in his eyes. No matter how his strength worked, he couldn''t move his body.


    Bang!!


    In an instant, two fists made of gold and iron came into view. Huge power was pressed down to the ground, and the violent power smashed the earth in front of him into a pit several meters large.


    At the center of this violent force, the body at this moment was smashed on the spot, and the vitality of the whole body was destroyed by this powerful force in an instant.


    But he was not dead yet. With his strong strength, he left a sigh, and a pair of small brown eyes stared at Dill''s always plain figure.


    "You..." he said reluctantly in a small, almost inaudible voice.


    Before he finished saying a word, the gold and iron puppet in front jumped up high, and had crazy power several times more than before. In an instant, the pit in front of him expanded several times, and the storm lifted several buildings around him, which looked terrible.


    The assassin was under the puppet, leaving only a mass of flesh and blood that could not be seen at all. Obviously, he was dead and could not die again.


    Deere took back his sight and suppressed the spirit that had been stretched out before.


    By now, the situation is very clear. The gold and iron puppets are raging in front of us, rolling all the way, leaving only a piece of blood.


    "Brother Deere." behind him, the two children''s young voices sounded.


    Deere looked back. The two children looked at the bloody scene in front of him and stood timidly behind him, looking very afraid.


    He sighed secretly, looked at the end of the chaos in front of him, gently waved and took back several gold and iron puppets around him.


    "Fortunately, I got these puppets, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to end today..."


    He looked up at the flesh and blood around him and sighed.


    To some extent, each of these gold and iron puppets can be regarded as a miniature secondary strongman. Even for him, a secondary reincarnator, it is also a very precious thing.


    Thanks to the Dragon killing group he joined in the main god space. With Chang Tianxiong''s relationship, he spent a lot of money to get these puppets, and even was heavily in debt.


    But it is worthwhile to do so, not to mention the actual value of these puppets, just for his own strength not to be exposed, so it must be.


    After getting several powerful puppets, it can be understood that although it can attract the covet of others, there will not be too terrible strong people''s attention. However, if his transformation from a mortal to a second-class strong man was exposed in half a year, it would not be so simple and would inevitably attract the attention and covet of a large number of strong men.


    Shaking his head, he didn''t go into his past residence, but directly turned around and took the two children to the other direction.


    Behind him, looking at Deere''s back, those survivors showed an expression of happiness and jealousy in their eyes.


    After that scene, with enough force to deter, there are not many people following Deere.


    Walking through the familiar street, Deere took two people and stopped somewhere.


    "It''s been half a year." dill sighed at the familiar place.


    In front of me was a familiar slave firm. There seemed to be no change compared with six months ago.


    Even after half a year''s reincarnation career and opportunities such as God space, Deere still remembers that thing six months ago.


    "Who is that adult, and what does it have to do with the terrible Lord God?"


    Stunned, Deere raised his arm and stroked his forehead. Feel the texture on it and mutter to yourself.


    He still remembers the appearance of ADIS. After entering the main god space, he even dragged people to look for this person, but there was no clue in the end.


    The blue lines on his forehead seemed to have some relationship with the LORD God, which made him very concerned.


    Standing at this intersection for a while, Deere looked at the scene in front of him and went straight in.


    "Waste of Zhilan clan, this is not where you should come." before long, there was a cold voice.


    Following the sound, Deere looked up and saw a strong voice standing there in the distance.


    The man has a tiger like head, but his body is like a sheep walking upright all the time. Only his arms and hands have sharp claws and look powerful.


    He looked at dill with a mocking and impatient expression on his face and walked straight up to him.


    Looking at this scene, the passers-by stopped and looked at the action here. It was obvious that they were going to see a good play.


    Feeling this scene, the two children behind Deere stood nervously behind Deere, with an expression of fear on their faces.


    Zhilan people have been weak for a long time, and their reputation as waste resounds in all major star regions. For hundreds of thousands of years, they have been synonymous with waste and slaves, oppressed by other races.


    The same is true here. As a descendant of Zhilan people, deer didn''t know how many difficulties he had suffered when he was a child, so he had to hide in the cracks of the city.


    But at this time, he looked at the figure coming in the distance and the sarcastic expression of the people around him, but there was no wave in his heart.


    "You''re too slow." he suddenly opened his mouth and said indifferently to the half body tiger man opposite.


    "What?" the half body tiger man opposite was stunned and didn''t react.


    A cool air suddenly swept around, with a silver flower, shrouded around.


    His body, which had been stepping forward, was suddenly stunned, and his expression froze there, unchanged for a long time.


    The people who had watched the good play around suddenly took a breath, and looked at Deere''s not tall figure, which was immediately full of fear.


    The tall tiger man''s body slowly fell down. In an instant, his body was cut into hundreds of pieces by Deere, leaving a pile of flesh and blood in place.


    Suddenly, the audience was quiet.


    Deere waved his hand, took away the flesh and blood in place, and continued to move forward with the two people.


    After this scene, the next journey was obviously much smoother. Although many people mocked dill, few people came up to challenge.


    Of course, fear is unlikely.


    After all, the strength just revealed by Deere is only the level of apprenticeship. Although it is amazing for his identity as a waste race, it is not impossible.


    In the past, some Zhilan people had good luck and reached this level under the accumulation of a large number of resources.


    When he came to a familiar place, Deere walked slowly forward. After a while, he came to a place.


    The flow of people here is much less than that in other places. From time to time, someone shakes his head and walks away.


    With his previous criminal record, Deere isolated his blood breath this time, and then put on a wide cloak to cover up his identity as a smart blue man.


    As for the two clansmen behind him, they will only be regarded as his slaves and have not attracted attention.


    This practice greatly reduced the amount of attention Deere received and made him secretly relieved.


    Although the two levels of power are powerful enough to dominate some remote star regions, they are not the top level in this place where extraordinary people gather. It is not good for him to attract too many people''s attention.


    Especially for what he''s going to do next.


    "Guest, what can I do for you?" the hoarse voice sounded in front of me, hoarse and dark, which made people think of the withered old tree.


    Deere turned and looked. There was an old man standing in front of him.


    The old man looked and looked terrible. The left half of the face is the appearance of an ordinary old man, but the other half looks like a devil, ferocious and incomparable.


    Two different combinations appear very strange on one face, and a strange feeling comes from time to time.


    "Half face clan?" looking at the old man, Deere frowned and his eyes gradually became cold.


    The reputation of this race in the Karan star region can be said to be extremely bad. It likes to eat the body and brain of all kinds of life. Its various behaviors are famous in the whole Karan star region.


    As a slave race, the Zhilan people are one of the biggest victims. It can be said that countless Zhilan people die at the hands of the hemifacial people all the time.


    "Don''t be so cold." it seems to be aware of Dill''s implicit hostility, and a strange smile appeared on half of the old man''s face: "although our reputation is not very good, at least, in business, we will abide by the basic rules, and don''t worry about your head being eaten by me."


    He had a funny smile on his face, and his cold eyes looked straight at Deere''s head. What he said was not sincere.


    "Hum!" the huge mental power broke out, picked up a mental shock in an instant, and severely attacked the other party''s exposed mental power.


    The old man''s face suddenly turned pale, and his withered arms covered his head, looking very painful.


    "Don''t pretend... To this extent, you can only get a little hurt. You don''t have to be like this."


    Looking at the old man, Deere responded coldly, "don''t blame me for doing this in your head next time."


    Listen to Deere''s indifferent words. The old man''s original painful expression disappeared, and a strange smile hung on his terrible face again.


    "Now young people are really impatient. They don''t mean to respect the old man at all."


    The old man shook his head and looked heartbroken about Deere''s behavior.

 Chapter 304

    "Now young people are really impatient. They don''t mean to respect the old man at all."


    The old man shook his head and looked heartbroken about Deere''s behavior.


    "You are not an old man."


    Deere looked coldly at the complaints of half the old man and was not moved at all.


    For the extraordinary, simple appearance does not represent anything.


    Although the half faced old man looked old and seemed to be dying, he was full of vitality under Deere''s induction. Although it was not as good as the peak period, it was definitely not the appearance of aging.


    Obviously, this aging and weak appearance is only a means for this half man to confuse others. Up to now, I don''t know how many people have used this pit, who believes who is unlucky.


    "Cough." half the old man coughed and shook his head. Like an old man, there was a helpless expression on his left face: "say, what do you want?"


    "Look, I can give you a discount when I don''t have many guests recently."


    His face showed a kind smile, like a real old man, gently looking at Deere and opening his mouth.


    But Deere didn''t believe what he said. He just opened his mouth coldly: "a star."


    "Stars?" half of the old man was shocked by Deere''s opening. He didn''t react until a long time later.


    He looked at Deere and said, "what do you want the stars to do? It''s not cheap."


    Without waiting for Dill''s answer, he shook his head again: "forget it, what you want to do is your own thing."


    "But a star, even if it is small, is not cheap..."


    "Don''t worry about the price," Deere shook his head and said, "and I don''t need the stars with special uses. I just need to be able to meet the basic survival needs."


    "But it has to be transformed," he added.


    In the Karan star region, powerful races have generally embarked on the road of the stars. Therefore, the star trade is also prosperous here. As long as you can pay enough price, you can get your own private star and build it yourself, just like past lords, no matter what you want to do.


    Of course, even in the Karan star region where the star trade is extremely prosperous, a star is also an expensive item that no one can afford.


    Among the stars used for trading, there are differences between transformed and unmodified.


    It has not been transformed, which means that the original stars keep the most original appearance, and most of them are not suitable for the survival and reproduction of life. The transformed stars have been transformed enough for most life to reproduce and survive on them. Compared with the two, the price of the reconstructed is naturally higher, and the value is at least several times different.


    Half the old man took a deep look at Deere, but he didn''t ask much. He just picked up a thing from the big table in front of him and put it aside.


    Beside me, a virtual map began to appear, marked with dozens of star maps and one route.


    This kind of star map looks extremely complex. It condenses too much information on a small map. If it is not strong spiritual power, or people familiar with it, they can''t understand it at all.


    Deere is not familiar with this star map, but his mental power is enough to sweep all places in an instant, so he can barely understand the above information.


    "Remove the problematic ones for me. What I want is to be protected by the region and have a star legally and reasonably."


    Slowly sweeping through the star maps, Deere stood where he was and spoke after a long time.


    In this process, between his eyes, stars constantly emerge, and strands of starlight are intertwined in his eyes to form an extremely complex star map.


    The old man looked at him, didn''t speak, just waved his hand. At the same time, nearly half of the star map beside him disappeared.


    Deere looked forward one by one, each one very seriously, even the details attached to it. Then the inappropriate ones are eliminated one by one.


    He wants to buy a star, not just for himself, but to accommodate future people. Naturally, he can''t have too much problems.


    First of all, if the area is too large, those with good conditions should be excluded first. That will not only cost too much, but also attract people''s attention.


    You can''t have all kinds of problems. If you finally buy a star, it turns out to be a death star in a dangerous area. It''s too late to cry at that time.


    In addition, there are other factors such as distance, which also need to be referred to.


    "Kaoling star?"


    After a while, half of the old man looked at the star finally selected by Deere, and his face showed a trace of surprise: "this star is not very good. Although the transformation is still perfect and the price is moderate, the output and strength of various resources are too low. If you want to buy it, you may not be able to return it for thousands of years."


    "Of course, it''s not certain whether you can live for thousands of years..."


    Half the old man said casually.


    "Don''t think about it, just this one." Deere''s face didn''t change at all, so he looked at the old man and said.


    The reason for choosing this star naturally has Deere''s reason.


    Although the area of this star is small, it is at least a complete star, which is more than enough to accommodate some intelligent blue people in the early stage. And the location is also very suitable. It is located in remote areas. Although it is inconvenient to supply because of the distance, it is hidden enough.


    As for the lack of resource output and strength, it is not a problem for Deere, who is a reincarnator.


    "Ten thousand Karan Amethyst coins." looking at Deere''s firm attitude, half the old man didn''t say anything, but coldly quoted a price.


    Hearing the price, Deere frowned instinctively, but he didn''t say anything.


    He took out a shining purple crystal from his body and put it in front of him.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    After a long time, Deere''s figure appeared again and came out of it.


    Although his expression looks plain, if you observe it carefully, it is not difficult to find the faint flesh pain.


    "Sure enough, half a man is not a good thing. Such a broken star dares to ask me for an amethyst core."


    Thinking of the previous scene, he couldn''t help scolding secretly and felt some flesh pain.


    As a reincarnator, he has the whole space of the LORD God behind him, which can easily exchange some precious resources in the eyes of ordinary people. But even so, his divine coins are also extremely precious. I wish each one would be torn in half.


    "Fortunately, this star can be said to be the largest cost. After solving this, the next purchase will be much easier."


    Thinking of this, he was in a slightly painful mood, walked straight forward and walked quickly through the street.


    Behind him, two Zhilan children closely followed him for fear of losing Deere.


    They soon went to the slave market, where a large number of slave traders sold here and turned it into a vegetable market.


    Merchants and vendors hawked everywhere, even solicited customers in public. Tourists lingered in front of slaves, and slaves with numb faces stood there quietly, as if they were walking dead.


    Here, Deere saw many of his kindred, that is, Zhilan people.


    It''s no wonder that Zhilan people, as long-standing slaves in the whole Karan star region, are almost everywhere. They are not rare slaves at all. They can be seen in slave markets everywhere.


    Looking at this scene, Deere sighed secretly, but he didn''t hesitate. He quickly walked forward and turned a blind eye to the numb people around him.


    Even if we want to redeem some people, we still need to treat them differently.


    The number of Chi LAN in the whole Karan star field is trillions, and it is impossible to save them one by one with his current strength. Only better and healthier people can be selected.


    This is the periphery of the slave market. Most of the slaves that can be placed here are inferior goods. Even some seriously ill and dying slaves will be placed.


    Even those who are relatively healthy have long been tamed, and their minds have been destroyed. It is too expensive to cultivate them again.


    "Brother Deere..." came the timid voice of the two children behind him.


    The two children looked around at the dying, numb fellow, their eyes turned red and shouted softly.


    Deere didn''t respond to the call of the two children, but stepped up and walked in quickly.


    After a long distance, the surrounding scene suddenly became much quieter after reaching a certain area.


    This is the interior of the slave market. Most of those who can do business here are powerful slave traders. The quality of slaves is much better than that of the outside.


    The people who trade here are generally stronger. Almost no ordinary people are all extraordinary.


    Relatively speaking, the service here is more comprehensive and sparsely populated. With a smile on their faces, slave traders sold their slaves to passers-by from time to time.


    When Deere brought two people here, several slave traders brightened up at the same time.


    "What can I do for you, my lord?"


    After a few steps, a slave merchant greeted him with a smile: "if you want to buy slaves, you might as well come to me first to see it, so as to ensure your satisfaction."


    Deere turned and refused to comment on his words, but followed him to one side.


    Seeing this, several slave traders around them who had not had time to do it secretly scolded. Looking at the pedestrians in and out of the distance, they couldn''t help meeting them at a faster speed.


    "Sir, what kind of slaves do you want to buy? Or for what purpose?"


    When he came to a spacious area, slave soldiers who looked very tall and powerful guarded one side. The merchant''s face was smiling and said to Deere, who was dressed in black and wearing a cloak.

 Chapter 305

    "There are many kinds of slaves here, and even many are precious slaves transported from distant star regions."


    "Whether you want to use it for cultivation, or as an experiment, or to reproduce children, I can meet it here..."


    With a gentle smile on his face, the merchant looked at Dill''s face shrouded in black robes and recommended him eagerly.


    Deere turned and looked around. Slaves were placed everywhere.


    Compared with the outside world, the slaves here seem very quiet, and most of their bodies are clean. They are carefully cleaned before they are placed outside.


    Moreover, there are few defective products.


    Just one look, Deere nodded with satisfaction.


    Different from the external slave traders, most of the slave traders who are qualified to do business inside are powerful ones, and some even span the whole star domain, and their strength is not at the same level as those outside.


    For example, these slaves are obviously well placed. Not only are there no injuries and diseases on their bodies, but also after careful screening, most of them are good goods of the same species.


    After a slow look, Deere was a little stunned and didn''t react until a while later.


    "I want to build a laboratory and need a lot of people to do experiments."


    After a long time, Deere recovered, looked at the scene in front of him and said, "I don''t need any special race and blood. My requirements are only different, large and healthy. It''s best to have a large number of races and low price..."


    He slowly opened his mouth and told his requirements one by one to the slave merchants in front of him.


    After a while, the merchant''s eyes flashed a light and nodded clearly.


    Deere''s needs were not surprising in the eyes of the slave merchant. In fact, although cherished slaves are valuable and more profitable, those who are in greatest demand in daily life are ordinary slaves.


    In the past, it was not that no one had the same requirements as Deere. Most of them are prepared to do a lot of experiments or a lot of flesh and blood, so they need a lot of cheap slaves.


    "I understand your needs, sir. Please come with me."


    With a clear smile on his face, he took the lead to the rear.


    As he walked in, in the spacious area behind him, there was a panic expression on the slave''s face from time to time.


    Some slaves'' mouths grew up because of fear, but there was never a sound. It was obvious that they were bound by something.


    From the expressions of these slaves around us, we can see that the seemingly genial businessman in front of dill is actually not a simple thing.


    It is no wonder that few people who can do the business of slave traders are ordinary people.


    Deep here, Deere frowned.


    Here, there is a powerful Dharma array, and his spiritual power has been greatly restrained. Once a battle breaks out, his combat power will be weakened a lot.


    There were also many Dharma arrays around the slaves, which not only bound their bodies, but even deprived all the voices in that area, so that their voices could not be transmitted outside.


    This method array is very advanced, at least three levels. With Deere''s power, even if it can be detected, it can''t be cracked.


    "It seems that I accidentally entered a large slave chamber of Commerce."


    Aware of everything around him, Deere frowned secretly, and the idea flashed through his heart.


    Only such a large slave chamber of commerce can have such a terrible formation. Ordinary slave merchants can place a few common law formations around at most.


    "How about this, my lord?" the merchant''s voice sounded again.


    He pointed in front of him and spoke to dill.


    They were ferocious creatures with long horns and armor, with four feet and two arms, but only one eye.


    "This is Li Lan''s one horned man. His average life expectancy is 80 years. He can also have a certain combat effectiveness in adulthood. He is also quite good in fan level."


    With a smile on his face, the merchant enthusiastically explained to Deere: "the strength of this race is good and its vitality is relatively strong. It can fully meet the needs of some experiments, and the price is also very cheap. One Karan coin can buy ten Lilan unicorns at the right peak."


    "If you don''t have high requirements for the test products, you can accept them a little, or even strong females, then a Karan coin can buy 50."


    With a smile on his face, he pointed to a group of Li Lan unicorns who looked ferocious and looked weaker.


    Jialan coin is the public currency of Jialan star domain. Its purchasing power is extremely strong. It can be regarded as the basis of interstellar transaction. On top of this is Jialan Amethyst coin. One Jialan Amethyst coin is enough to exchange for 100 Jialan coins.


    In fact, there are many stars and countless races in Jialan star field. Almost every star has at least one kind of currency in circulation. Karan coins are actually specially set up for star trade. The purchasing power of each coin is extremely huge when converted into other currencies.


    Deere turned his head and looked at the ferocious unicorns in front of him.


    The powerful mental power was revealed, and I turned around the bodies of these unicorns to get a general understanding of their physical quality.


    In fact, the combat effectiveness of these unicorns is very good. Every adult unicorn is equivalent to a professional soldier on the blue star. The monologues put here for sale are the elites among the monologues. Each one is carefully selected. It is not only at the peak, but also has a long life, and its strength is comparable to some so-called military kings.


    But for such a powerful warrior, a Karan coin is enough to buy ten. Even if the requirements are reduced to ordinary unicorns, a Karan coin can even buy hundreds.


    "The fighting power of the unicorn is really good, but its reproductive ability is only average, which is not suitable for me..."


    After watching for a long time, dill shook his head.


    But when Deere refused, the businessman seemed not to care at all. With a humble smile on his face, he continued to recommend for Deere.


    "So, what about the corians?" he smiled, pointed to an area and asked dill.


    "The corians have strong vitality and strong sense of obedience. As long as you don''t want their lives, you don''t have to worry about their resistance. Moreover, they have strong reproductive ability and absolutely meet your requirements."


    Deere looked again. After a while, he shook his head and refused: "no, life is too short."


    In the following time, the merchant introduced slaves of several races to Deere in turn, but Deere rejected them one by one for various reasons.


    "So, sir, what about the Zhilan man behind you?"


    After a while, the merchant looked behind Deere. The two intelligent blue children hiding aside brightened their eyes.

 Chapter 306

    "The life cycle of Zhilan people is more than 100 years. Frankly, this life span is not long in the whole star domain, but it is OK compared with those low-level slaves."


    "The fighting ability of the Zhilan people is not strong, but the reproductive ability is not weak. The female Zhilan people can conceive in at least 12 years, and the survival rate of the fetus is very high, which is very suitable for slowly breeding on their own planet."


    "Moreover, although in general, the conditions of Zhilan people are not excellent, but for you, Zhilan people have two greatest advantages."


    Looking at Deere in front of him, the slave merchant vowed.


    "Oh, which two?" seeing the other party like this, Deere naturally showed his interest in time.


    "Zhilan people''s loyal city is very famous in the whole Karan star domain. Few Zhilan people will betray their loyal master. This trait is very rare even among countless slave races in many star domains."


    Hearing this, Deere seemed to have no reaction and said noncommittally, "continue."


    "The second advantage is for you, sir."


    The merchant smiled eagerly and looked kind: "although the Zhilan people are not powerful and their race is famous for their terrible extraordinary talents, they must be in line with your aesthetics for you, sir..."


    His eyes flashed and he looked at the two children standing behind Deere and said with great certainty.


    For businessmen like him, it is undoubtedly an instinct to find each other''s preferences from the clues of the guests. Therefore, he could detect something from the two smart blue children behind Deere.


    Watching the other party finally say the answer he wants, and even make up so many excuses for his automatic brain, Deere finally showed a smile on his originally cold face.


    He knew that at this time, in the other party''s heart, he might have become some special lovers, but he had no intention of explaining.


    "All right," he said seemingly carelessly, "what''s the price?"


    "Well said in advance, although my experiment has little requirements for the test object, there are still some requirements."


    "At least the elderly, the disabled, or those who have contracted any disease will not."


    "Please rest assured, our chamber of commerce is nothing, but it will never do anything to damage its reputation." the merchant looked at Deere with a knowing smile on his face and said seriously.


    Looking at the other party''s promise, Deere nodded without saying anything more.


    For these powerful slave traders, the reputation of the chamber of commerce is still guaranteed. Although the price will be generally more expensive than that outside, at least there is no need to buy defective products like that outside.


    What''s more, Deere''s requirements are actually not very high.


    "My Lord, do you have any other requirements besides the elderly and the disabled?"


    I don''t know what I thought. The merchant opened his mouth carefully and seemed to be testing something.


    "Well, in fact, I want to buy more than just young men."


    Deere nodded and said, "in addition to male * * clerks, I also need a large number of school-age female * * clerks, and even a large number of young children."


    "If I can, I can buy it together with the whole family of these people. Even some knowledgeable old people, I am willing to buy some."


    If we want to revitalize a nation, only the adult population is absolutely not enough. We must have enough women and even a large number of children as the backing... With these and a safe base as the backing, we can initially realize Deere''s vision.


    "Oh, that''s right." I don''t know what he thought. Deere continued, "I can eat some of those slaves who haven''t been tamed if you are willing to sell them at a low price."


    "Are you serious, my lord?"


    After hearing Deere''s words, the merchant asked again in disbelief. After getting a confirmed reply, he suddenly flashed a look of ecstasy on his face.


    For these large slave chambers of Commerce, except for those in their prime of life, the females and children are often the most difficult to deal with, and it is difficult to find someone to take over.


    Children need a lot of resources and time to cultivate adults, which is relatively uneconomic. Although the female is relatively better, if she is on the blue star, she will never worry about finding someone to buy.


    But here is the Jialan star region. In the Jialan star region, there are countless races, and the aesthetics of almost every race is different. In addition, the well-known waste reputation of the Zhilan people also leads to the fact that the females of the Zhilan people are not popular relatively.


    When Deere''s requirements are so low, some slaves who are usually difficult to get rid of can be thrown away without having to deal with them at a low price.


    For this businessman, this is also a feat, which can make him more appreciated in the whole chamber of Commerce.


    After a while, he calmed down and looked at Deere, who was still watching him, quickly opened his mouth.


    "If you don''t ask very much, sir, and have your own territory, but just want to make these Zhilan people multiply quickly by themselves, I don''t recommend you to buy those strong Zhilan slaves."


    "There is a great gap in the level of life, even if they belong to the same species. The high-quality slaves we sell are carefully trained by the headquarters of our chamber of Commerce. They can not only obey the orders of their masters, but also achieve excellent physical quality."


    "The price of a high-quality Zhilan slave is at least equal to that of more than ten ordinary Zhilan people. Therefore, it is more cost-effective for you to buy ordinary Zhilan slaves directly."


    Businessmen still have professional ethics and tell the difference.


    Of course, among them, there is naturally hope that dildo will buy some ordinary Zhilan people. After all, boutique smart blue people are rare, and it is not too difficult to sell. What is really difficult is these ordinary smart blue people who do not have much potential.


    "Let''s talk about the price," dill said noncommittally.


    "An ordinary male Zhilan man can buy 300 for a Karan coin."


    "Females and children are cheaper. A Karan coin has 400 female Karan people, and children can buy 1000."


    Without hesitation, the merchant offered a price. Looking at Deere, who seemed unresponsive, he quickly said, "adults don''t think the price is expensive. In fact, it''s a very favorable price. I can guarantee that these slaves are healthy and there will be no problem."


    Naturally, Deere didn''t think the price was expensive. He didn''t hesitate to buy stars that were countless times more expensive, and he wouldn''t pay attention to this consumption.


    However, seeing that his fellow countrymen were sold here like goods, and even the price was so cheap, his heart could not help but rise a strong sense of sadness.


    Behind him, listening to the words of the businessman in front of him, the two children had red eyes and almost dared not look at each other.


    "The price is very reasonable." after a while, Deere''s indifferent voice came out: "but I still have a few conditions."


    "First of all, these slaves must be purchased by the whole family. If there are old people, they can also be appropriately redeemed. In addition, there are a large number of slaves I want to buy. You must personally help me send them to my territory."


    If you want to rebuild a race, you will need a large population, and its transportation is a big problem. Especially when the star purchased by Deere is so remote.


    "Sir, please tell me the number of slaves you need to buy." the merchant asked carefully and looked at dill carefully.


    "At least one million in the early stage, and even more than ten million in the later stage." Deere''s indifferent voice sounded here, but he was shocked by a powerful earthquake in the merchant''s heart.


    "God, does he want to build a kingdom?"


    He was shocked to see Deere''s face covered by a black cloak.


    But then, out of instinct, he quickly calculated the possible profits of this business and the subsequent hidden profit space in his mind.


    "My Lord, I can''t decide such a big business myself. Please let me ask for instructions."


    The merchant''s face was a little startled. He shouted at Deere and ran quickly behind him. It seemed that he wanted to ask the superior for instructions.


    Deere didn''t have to wait long. Soon, the figure of the merchant came out again, and his steps were fast, almost like flying.


    "Sir, we can agree to your request and even cooperate with you in managing huge slaves. But on the contrary, you must also agree to our request."


    The merchant''s face showed a serious expression: "we hope that when you build your territory, all the materials you need will be purchased from us."


    "Of course, the price we give you is definitely the most favorable, and there will never be any problem with the quality. Once you are dissatisfied, you can immediately interrupt your cooperation with us."


    He looked at Deere seriously and said with a very solemn expression.


    If you want to buy such a huge slave at one time, you undoubtedly have a huge plan and even plan to build your own territory.


    No matter any plan or territory construction, it requires a lot of materials and cooperation. Not to mention anything else, just the food supply of millions of slaves and the human and material resources needed in territory construction are not small businesses. The final price will even far exceed the value of these slaves themselves.


    It is precisely because of this possible follow-up cooperation that this businessman attaches so much importance to.


    Listening to each other''s words, dill lowered his head and seemed to be thinking.


    For a long time, he raised his head and said, "happy cooperation."


    In an instant, the merchant''s face appeared ecstatic, stood there and solemnly said, "happy cooperation."


    If you want to build a planet and let the Zhilan people multiply on it, naturally it is not simply to put some slaves on it, even if it is over.


    Originally, Deere was going to purchase a lot of materials next, and even contacted some chambers of Commerce to ask them to help, but it all saved.


    To some extent, this is mutually beneficial.


    However, in terms of materials and procurement, other people can do it. In other places, it is impossible to continue to let these people come.


    When a large number of Zhilan people move to Deere''s territory, there is no doubt that Deere will become the king and leader of these Zhilan people. But the management of a race and a country can never be played by one person.


    Therefore, in the early stage, Deere was not prepared to move too many people to his territory, but was prepared to transfer in batches, with only hundreds of thousands of people in each batch.


    Although this number is still very difficult for one person, the difficulty has been greatly reduced. With the identity of deer Zhilan man and slave owner, he barely played.


    And when he was worried about it and almost exhausted, a change was also beginning on the blue star on the other side of the galaxy.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    A few years ago, many countries and reincarnators on the blue star found that there are a large number of extraordinary relics on the blue star, which is suspected to be the heritage left by the extraordinary people in ancient times.


    This was originally a good thing. To some extent, it helped to improve the extraordinary power of the world. But to another extent, these relics have also brought a crisis.


    It was discovered by chance that among the supernatural races that withdrew from blue star in ancient times, a large number of supernatural people left coordinates to prepare for their return to blue star in the future.


    It is unknown what attitude these super races, which have been extremely powerful in ancient times, will hold towards the existing humans on the blue star.


    In any way, it is malicious and may be greater.


    As regimes and qualified leaders, the heads of many countries, even if they are lucky, are not stingy to look at these returning extraordinary races with the most malicious eyes.


    In this case, many countries and reincarnation have made their own response. In a short time, the invitation authority of reincarnation has been fried again and again, but now it has become an astronomical number.


    Even many national high-level leaders who originally had many worries about the god space have joined the god space under this threat, so as to lay out in the god space as soon as possible, so as to prepare for the worst.


    In this year, several countries found anomalies.


    Bang!!


    The collision of table and fist sounded here.


    No. 1 looked anxious. Looking at the intelligence personnel in front of him, he said, "it''s not the fastest. It will take ten years to arrive, but now it''s only the seventh year. How can one come out!"


    He looked anxious and walked here from time to time, with a rare trace of anxiety in his tone.


    In front of them, the intelligence officers were numb, but they had to stand up.


    "Chief, according to the information, this group of unknown visitors will arrive on the planet in half a month at most."


    "Half a month." listening to this information, No. 1 stepped fiercely.

 Chapter 307

    "Can you find a way to intercept?" standing in the conference room, No. 1 looked at a group of experts in front of him and asked seriously.


    In front of him, there were experts in air defense and physics, each of whom had great prestige and authority in their respective fields. Even some retired old academicians now gathered together and were invited.


    The average age of these people can be at least Grandpa. Now they look at the information in front of them and the video screen in front of them, and their faces are dignified.


    Each of them handed out a thick stack of information on the details of the crisis and its causes and consequences. There are also videos in front. A large number of scenes taken in space are quickly restored and then condensed here for the reference of these experts.


    From the video, it can be clearly seen that in the constant static starry sky around the blue star, a strange black is shrouded. Although it is very small, it is always coming towards the blue star at a very fast speed.


    "This speed is far beyond our technology." an expert in this field looked dignified and shook his head first: "The other party''s way of sailing is completely unknown, but if we keep this speed, most of our means will not work at all. Unless the other party''s way of sailing will stop when entering the blue star, we can have a chance to try."


    "And even then, it takes a lot of time to prepare for this attempt. If it takes only half a month, I''m afraid it''s difficult..."


    After observing for a long time, several other people also smiled bitterly and shook their heads, which was obviously very weak.


    After a long discussion, they finally failed to come up with any powerful or feasible plan.


    However, they still reached a consensus that the best mobile phone meeting is the moment when the other party lands from the vacuum.


    But there is only half a month left, and there is no time to make any effective arrangement.


    Finally, No. 1 reluctantly informed others, held a meeting in the main god space, exchanged some information with each other, and discussed the joint defense plan.


    Under the pressure of the outside world, this alliance is imperative, and under the will of these countries, the whole god space has also been affected to a certain extent.


    After several years, the average strength of reincarnation has improved greatly, but the top strong still haven''t changed much, especially those level four strong who stand at the top. Up to now, there are still only a few, almost all of them belong to those official organizations.


    In the current situation, a large number of official reincarnators are evacuated from the mission world, which also affects the god space.


    The people outside are still very ignorant. They just feel that the recent atmosphere is strange, but they don''t know what is going to happen. However, for these reincarnators in the LORD God space, the real situation is no secret at all.


    This is also because of the blockade of intelligence. For some reasons, in order not to cause panic among the people, all countries choose to blockade intelligence. However, for the reincarnation in the LORD God space, this behavior is completely unnecessary. On the contrary, during this period, there are official reincarnation organizations carrying out publicity all the time, hoping to call on one Some reincarnators contribute.


    Although the number of reincarnations in the blue star is small, there are tens of thousands of people now. These people will naturally affect their relatives and then have a partial impact on the real world.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Shuzhou, junyang City¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In a room, the TV is being turned on and an emergency notice is playing to keep people from going out during this period.


    If people who are interested in making statistics, they may find that the frequency of publicity and warnings similar to these is getting higher and higher recently, which seems to be warning something.


    Looking at the news, a middle-aged man watched it carefully and sighed secretly at the corners of his mouth.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, these news are not surprising. Except for a few people, most people will not pay attention to them. But for this man, this news represents the arrival of the crisis.


    This man is naturally a reincarnator. In the main god space, the information about the arrival of this crisis has not been concealed at all, and all of them are put on the bright side, so as to attract more blue star reincarnators to contribute.


    Therefore, he understood the significance of this crisis and the hidden dangers.


    With a sigh, the man took out a mobile phone from his arms and called it one by one


    "You come back right now. Don''t worry about the school business. I''ll help you clear up half a month''s holiday. In short, come right now." he said in an indisputable tone, and called one by one.


    Similar scenes are happening all over the world at this time, which has had a certain impact on a small scale.


    But what everyone didn''t expect was that before the scheduled time, guests from the starry sky had come.


    A brilliant light streaked across the sky.


    In a desert area, a Dharma array slowly opens, and strands of complex and powerful field forces leak out, coloring the surrounding land with a trace of red.


    Step! Step!


    A burst of footsteps sounded in place, and several of them came out, measuring the surrounding scenery.


    "Here, is that the place?" a tall figure walked out slowly from the thick smoke and dust, looked at the surrounding scenery and said to himself.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, he shook his head again: "the place is wrong. He didn''t sense that unique and powerful force field."


    He is tall, more than two meters long, handsome and has a strong charm field. At this time, as he walked, a wisp of strength leaked out, directly extinguished the surrounding smoke and dust, and could not touch his body at all.


    "Don''t worry, arisis, it''s not time yet." several people came out from behind, looked at each other and said casually.


    "The place is the original center of the planet, which is also the landing place we originally set, but the nodes there seem to have been destroyed, so we can''t feel the specific place." a woman in red looked at the sky and sighed: "it''s this star. After so long, we finally came back."


    "This time, Wang Ting will win and our blood clan will revitalize." looking at the sky, the others said enthusiastically.


    These people all wear red robes, but the system is somewhat different. It seems that there is a hierarchy among them. But its strength is extremely terrible. There are only a dozen people, including several level-4 blood families.


    "Six months is the right time. I think our old friends will come back slowly during this time."


    Arisis went to the front and said, "but before that, should we do something? To gain some advantage in the battle six months later."


    "I feel the smell of our blood. Our blood remains on this planet, and the purity of our blood is not low. If these local blood help us, it must be much better for our next arrangement."


    A strong vampire licked the corners of his mouth and looked at the distance, showing a trace of greed: "I feel that there are a lot of life on this planet. Although it is not strong, it can also give us some strength."


    The navigation of star space is far from as simple as it seems. It will not only involve many things, but also encounter many accidents on the way.


    Therefore, after a long voyage, the strength of these foreign blood families generally declined and needed to be supplemented urgently.


    For the blood clan, the fastest way to restore strength is nothing more than those.


    "Let''s go!" looking at the desolate land in place, alixis opened his mouth indifferently.


    A little blood appeared around him. His body was dyed red by the powerful field power. The power leaked out, making the big birds flying several kilometers away trembling and desperate to stay away from this direction.


    As if he had seen the most terrible natural enemies, with the strength of Alexis leaking out, on the originally seemingly desolate land, small lives that had been hidden appeared one by one, madly far away from the land under his feet.


    Alexis''s fingers trembled, and his strength turned into bloody stars, slowly enveloping his surroundings.


    Contaminated by this power, countless lives howled and lost their fragile lives. Their flesh and blood were directly corroded and turned into the purest blood, which was pulled by the diffuse forces around and slowly returned to the body of aristis.


    "Well, although the portion is a little small, it''s enough to take it as an appetizer before dinner."


    Looking at the corpses on the ground, arisis showed a chilling smile on his face and turned to look in a direction in the distance.


    Under the keen feeling of the fourth level blood clan, he noticed that there was a lot of flesh and blood breath in that direction, like the most beautiful meal, which was attracting him.


    "The population of this planet is not large. A single place can''t satisfy all of us."


    "Disperse... I can''t wait to hunt in this place."


    With a smile on their faces, level Four Blood families scattered forward in all directions, with bloody brilliance on the road.


    On their bodies, there are also a large number of low-level blood families. At this time, they also turn red one by one and go to different places.


    These people put on the blue star is a terrible disaster. Wherever they go, there will never be any vitality left. All lives have been destroyed, leaving only debris.


    The occurrence of this situation was quickly monitored by many countries on the blue star, which immediately sank their hearts and almost despair.


    "Damn it, how can there be so many blood families!" in countless corners of the world, many people watch the scenes everywhere and look at the dense blood families on it.

 Chapter 308

    Huge forces are exploding and time is running away. When the scope of action of the blood clan is gradually expanded, a scene that everyone doesn''t want to see begins to appear.


    Arisis looked at the city in the distance and smiled on his pale and handsome face.


    With his smile, the huge force field on his body gradually opened, and the violent power leaked out, directly enveloping the surrounding earth for several kilometers.


    Affected by this force, people around who were originally doing their own things looked sluggish, and their minds were affected by this enchanting force field.


    In cities, this change has led to many disasters.


    Countless collision sounds continue to ring out in the city. The drivers who were driving the vehicle were manipulated by this force, gave up the steering wheel in their hands, looked straight ahead and let their vehicles move forward. There was no panic expression on their faces, only a dead silence.


    At this moment, I don''t know how many accidents have occurred, causing scenes of bloodshed in the city.


    "I didn''t expect that after so many years... The originally deserted place could be built like this."


    Alixis strolled around the city like a noble nobleman walking here and enjoying the scenery.


    The opposite of this gesture is the strength of his whole body, which has been released at this time. The power of level 4 domain is slowly released, gradually affecting the surrounding space and becoming his own domain.


    With the increasing blood and gas around, this field is still turning into a continuous stream, and the scope is also expanding. It expands all the way from the original thousands of meters, enveloping the whole huge city.


    Inside the city, blood color can be seen everywhere at this time. Influenced by the power of arisis, there are chaotic scenes everywhere. Pedestrians are like walking corpses, staying where they are, affected by the power of arisis and losing their mind.


    "True and fragile race, such weak power, if put into the starry sky, is only worthy of being a slave."


    Arisis looked at everything around him indifferently, picked up a woman beside him with one hand, put it directly under the corner of his mouth and bit it hard.


    The talent of blood clan began to start. In an instant, the girl''s body seemed to be drained of blood, withered rapidly at the speed visible to the naked eye, and didn''t end until it finally became a mummy.


    "The taste is unexpected and good." looking at the dried corpse in his hand, arisis was surprised and happy.


    With a slight force on his arm, the dried corpse in his hand made a clear sound, which was directly crushed by him.


    Alexis went straight into the air and looked down at the city in the sky.


    "Become a part of my body!"


    He looked crazy and slowly opened his hands, as if he were greeting something.


    In an instant, the power of his field began to riot. Within the scope of the field, the life origin of all life was hooked, the blood of his whole body was pulled, and began to come out of the sky under the attraction of some force.


    In the city, countless people fell down at the same time, and their flesh and blood began to shrink into an ugly mummy.


    These extracted blood slowly went up to the sky and wrapped around arisis''s body. Its spectacular degree almost turned the sky of the city into blood.


    "Ha ha!!!"


    Crazy laughter echoed in the air. Countless blood was continuously concentrated and then directly absorbed by him.


    The damaged power was recovering at a very fast speed, and the breath on arisis''s body suddenly became stronger, almost twice as much as before.


    The price is that the city under him has completely lost its vitality, leaving only the previous buildings still remaining without any change.


    Nearly a million mummies lay quietly on the city and lost their vitality forever.


    The city was completely turned into a dead city, and even the surrounding earth was dissatisfied with the remnants of strange and evil forces.


    Not surprisingly, this area can no longer be inhabited for hundreds of years.


    Looking at his masterpiece, arisis was very satisfied.


    He slowly stretched out his hand, and the huge blood gas on his body gushed out in an instant, depicting a huge Dharma array in the space with a strong smell of death.


    "Dead soldiers, recover again! Fight for your great master!"


    Arisis recited a strange spell and spread around with a strong smell of death.


    As the smell of death enveloped the whole city, the mummies that had died seemed to have some strange changes.


    Their eyes opened again, and their fairly intact eyes became red. With their honor at this time, they looked extremely terrible and had a strange feeling.


    They stood up, although they looked like a corpse, they could still drag their dead body forward and move forward.


    Just for a moment, this big city with a population of one million has degenerated into a dead city.


    In Alexis''s view, all the lives in this city have died. There is no doubt that even a low mouse has not been spared.


    But in the corner he didn''t know, there were still some lives alive.


    In the corner of the city, several people were in a mess and could hardly move.


    But the next moment, the figures of these people disappeared in situ, as if they had never appeared, and there was no breath from beginning to end.


    "Lord God, repair!"


    Back in the familiar space of the LORD God, the leader reluctantly communicated with the LORD God with his will and let the LORD God recover for them.


    In fact, their state is not very good. Everyone is black and blue, and the wound is mixed with a strong smell of death and the power of the field.


    With a soft sound, a golden light fell from the sky and shrouded these people. Affected by this brilliance, the original wounds on several people are rapidly disappearing and healing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    After a while, all the wounds on the body surface of these people disappeared, but the treatment of the LORD God did not disappear and still existed.


    "That''s, jungle team. Why is it like this?"


    In the space of the LORD God, someone noticed the appearance of these people, and those who knew them immediately told their identity.


    This is a very famous team. Its captain is a three-level strong man. Even in today''s main god space, he can be regarded as a strong man.


    But even so, their appearance was still so miserable, as if they had been abused, lying there quietly wailing and receiving the treatment of the LORD God.


    "Well, No." looking at the situation of these people, someone found something unusual: "why hasn''t the treatment ended? What kind of injury have they suffered?"


    The treatment of the LORD God space is extremely effective. No matter any injury, the LORD God can help you treat it in the LORD God space. But there are also differences in treatment. The longer the treatment time, the more serious the injury and the higher the divine coin.


    Judging from the current treatment time of these people, I''m afraid their injuries have reached a terrible level.


    "Ding, the treatment is over." an indifferent voice sounded in several people''s minds, bringing a ripple.


    Looking at the God coins spent on this treatment, several faces showed a painful expression.


    The injuries caused by level 4 strong people are not so easy to cure. It''s OK to show the injuries. What''s really fatal is the force in the field that can''t be expelled. Unless the level 4 strong at the same level, it can''t be resisted at all.


    "Now, it''s really bleeding."


    Looking at the divine coins on his account, the leader of the team sighed.


    Speaking of, their team is also unlucky. Their team is not from that city. They just happen to be in that city, but they don''t want to encounter this situation.


    "Fortunately, it''s not without harvest."


    Thinking of the scene he saw and the preparations he had made, the leader felt some pain and relief.


    When he saw the fourth level blood clan, he had hidden and used a rare divine object to record the previous scene.


    To some extent, this is first-hand news and a very precious thing.


    Soon, with the active publicity of the team, many reincarnations in the main god space knew the news for the first time. The pictures taken were backed up by various organizations for the first time to observe the real strength of these outsiders.


    A city with a population of one million was wiped out overnight, and even the dead became puppets for people to drive. This behavior naturally caused a great shock.


    For the first time, several top blue star organizations held a regular meeting in the main god space and began to discuss the response plan.


    After this incident, no one will take chances on that group of foreign blood.


    Under this great pressure, the conference of the alliance began at an extremely fast speed.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In a huge building in the god space.


    This is the meeting room specially built by the LORD God. It is one of the public buildings in the LORD God space. It is not only absolutely safe, but also can prevent others from doing anything. Therefore, major meetings are often held here.


    The building doesn''t look too big from the outside, but in fact, it uses the power of space inside, and forcibly expands the space inside again, making each room very spacious. Even if a grand competition is held, there is no problem.


    "The time has come, and the dark senator''s group still hasn''t come?" looking at the time, No. 1 looked at several empty positions in the distance and frowned.


    Sitting in another place, the heads of several other countries looked at the empty position in the distance and frowned.

 Chapter 309

    "Something''s wrong."


    In the vast conference room, a man frowned and said to himself, "it''s ok if the local blood clan is in collusion with the foreign blood clan, but it''s not that no one will be sent."


    "Even to know our situation, it shouldn''t be like this."


    After such a careful thought, others also reacted.


    No. 1 changed his face and shouted without thinking: "nothing has happened in Europe recently?"


    As these people spoke, the people below looked at each other and quickly gathered the latest intelligence and presented it to the whole conference room.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Naturally, the people of the dark Senator did not really take refuge in the foreign blood clan, but except for some accidents.


    On the boundless sea, several people are confronting each other.


    Jasm and aria stood at the same place, looking at the two people opposite, and the huge Legion behind him.


    "Unexpectedly, after such a long time, we can still see two noble blood families in this desolate and backward rural star region."


    On the other side, a beautiful woman with a demon figure added her lips, looked at jasm and aria opposite and said.


    He looked like a beautiful weak woman, like the most beautiful black rose, opening there.


    Standing beside her, there was a thin young man who seemed to be blown down by the wind at any time. At this time, he stood there and looked coldly at jasm and aria opposite.


    "You are a blood clan. You should know our identity. If you see the prince of the king''s court, don''t you surrender?"


    The young man looked at them, his face cold, as if the Millennium ice could not melt.


    Compared with the woman next to him, his strength is more huge. Only these exposed have far exceeded the ordinary level 4 and reached a new level.


    Looking at them, jasm and aria didn''t say anything.


    Compared with human beings, the blood clan''s response to blood is unimaginable. If you are on the blue star, you can''t escape at all unless you immediately hide in the space of the LORD God. These people directly come to the door.


    Through each other''s blood, they determined the enemy''s terror for the first time. There was more than one level-4 blood clan, which was almost shocking.


    In particular, the thin young man in front of him who claimed to be a descendant of Wang Ting was even more terrible.


    Blood clan is classified by blood. The higher the blood, the stronger the power. As a descendant of Wang tingzi, his blood is more noble than ordinary pure blood families. As long as he achieves level 4, his strength is often stronger.


    However, this is not the reason for them to surrender.


    As jasm and ariah who struggle from the main god space, break the blood limit step by step and become a fourth level blood family, let alone a so-called prince, what if the real king of blood family appears? In front of the LORD God, there are no ants.


    "Sorry, I''m a blood clan on the blue star. I don''t know the so-called King''s court." jasm opened his mouth coldly and looked at the blood prince opposite without any respect.


    "Bold!"


    His attitude suddenly changed the other party''s face and made a large number of blood families behind him roar. He looked at jasm fiercely, as if he saw a sinner.


    Even the female fourth blood clan standing next to the Prince changed her face.


    "Ha ha..."


    Listening to jasm''s words, the blood prince smiled angrily: "it seems that you two have been in this rural star region for a long time and have forgotten the majesty of the royal court and the purpose of keeping you."


    "Your Highness... Looking at him like this, beside him, another fourth level blood clan hesitated.


    "Mulan Er, just stand here." the blood prince didn''t look back, but looked at jasm across the street indifferently. His figure disappeared in place and appeared in mid air in an instant.


    "Alas... Looking at him like this, Mulan sighed gently and looked at jasm and aria opposite with some pity.


    In her opinion, the prince of the blood clan shot himself. Although the two opposite were the same blood clan, the outcome had already been doomed.


    As a level-4 blood clan, the blood of Prince Wang Ting is extremely restrained from the blood of ordinary blood clan. It''s uncertain whether he can play half of his fighting power in the face of blood clan prince.


    This is not only the instinct of blood, but also the level difference of blood clan deep in blood, which can not be broken.


    "Oh... Just right, I also want to see if your blood is different from our ordinary blood families, the so-called blood prince."


    Looking at the blood prince standing opposite, seeing that jasm didn''t move, Aria led him out first and faced the blood prince opposite.


    "It''s too big. Facing the blood prince, he dared to do it alone." looking at this scene, Mulan shook his head again and disdained the two people''s conceit.


    "Sure enough, I have stayed on this rural planet for a long time, so that I have developed this character. Can''t I even feel the strength?"


    She despised it in her heart, but there was still some pity in her heart.


    Even among blood families, after so many years, pure blood families are also rare, and few of them can be promoted to level 4. Each can create a branch of blood family.


    Even in the vast starry sky, level 4 is also a terrible strong man. If you fall here at once, no matter who you are, you will feel heartache.


    "I just hope the prince can do it properly and don''t kill them." she sighed in her heart.


    At this time, in the sea, two powerful fields are opening up, each with different forces.


    The forces of different fields disappear from each other at the first moment of collision, and the escaping forces affect the sea and directly destroy the vitality of several kilometers around.


    The waves rolled and swept around slowly. The sea seemed to have experienced some terrible crisis and was stirred up by huge forces.


    But in this center, there are two arrogant figures opposing each other. Their breath is terrible and their strength is not inferior to the gods and demons of myths and legends.


    The two fields collided with each other, but in the first round, they drew.


    "You... Can block my field." the blood prince looked at the distance unexpectedly. Under that field, the wrapped aria was shocked.


    The four level way is to observe the operation of the world, conform to the world law with their own life, and understand the power of their own existence, that is, the power of the field.


    At this stage, if you want to grow, the fastest way is to find the same level 4 strong, understand each other through the strength of each other''s field, and absorb what is suitable for you.


    In his mind, as a blood prince, he did not know how many strong men he had seen in a long time, and how many times he had witnessed the operation of the stars. In terms of the perfection of the field, it was impossible to lose to a blood family staying on a remote planet.


    If he was only shocked, then behind him, Mulan was shocked.


    "How could it be that he could block the prince''s field." she stared at the completely changed sea area in front, and felt that two huge forces were exploding and colliding with each other.


    In this collision, although aria''s field is slightly weaker, it still has the power to influence the surrounding sea and block the other party''s terrible attack.


    This shows that the gap between double reverse is not large, and it is still at the same level, far from rolling.


    What she didn''t know was that opposite him, Aria was also shocked.


    There is no doubt that the other party does not know the existence of the main god space and does not enter the main god space.


    The LORD God space itself is the greatest opportunity. No matter who can stand firm in it, he can get the greatest improvement. No matter the power itself, or personal wisdom and will, he will get the fastest progress in that place.


    But even so, the other party is still not inferior to him, and even faintly stronger in the pure field.


    After this round of collision, both sides raised their vigilance for the first time, and then the two forces increased again.


    This time it was no longer a test, but an all-out effort.


    Two huge forces erupted again. From tens of thousands of meters away, it seemed as if two small suns appeared in the air, incomparably dazzling, but far more destructive than the sun.


    This force immediately triggered a chain reaction, making it almost like being bombed around.


    The existence of the fourth level is only a preliminary grasp of the power of the field, can only cover itself, and is far from building its own unique field world.


    Therefore, after the collision in the field, they looked at each other at the same time.


    Jasm''s eyes were cold. A little crimson began to appear in the original black eyes, turning them into a pair of blood eyes. They looked gorgeous with a trace of horror. On his body, every inch of his skin was with violent power, echoing with the world outside, and rushed straight ahead.


    A touch of blood appeared around and turned into a shield and a long sword. Terrible waves were released and spread around.


    "Roar!!"


    After being hit by jasm, the blood prince roared and looked ferocious. His originally thin body suddenly expanded and became a strong man.


    His body was filled with blood, and a low mantra came out, and his momentum became stronger and stronger.


    At the peak of this change, he looked up and waved forward.


    Hundreds of meters of blood blades condensed in the air and rushed forward with huge force. The terrible force also split the sea into more than half.


    Jasm''s complexion was different, his blood eyes were shining, and his body seemed unreal.


    He also had a strong power to emerge. In an instant, a space crack appeared in situ, impacting each other with the terrible power in front of him.


    When they walked in the air, they saw every move with great power, which separated the sea and could not heal for a long time.


    The sea water is impacted by power and rushes several kilometers away with strong power. Each drop of sea water is enough to leave a big pit, and the terror of its power is undoubtedly revealed.

 Chapter 310

    Blood and blood are flying in the air.


    Blood clan''s blood is different from other races.


    The growth and strength of this race are closely related to blood. At ordinary times, most of their strength is stored in the blood of the whole body except in the heart core. Therefore, their blood often contains the power of terror, which is also a precious treasure.


    If the blood of level 4 blood clan is put into the starry sky, it is definitely a treasure contested by major forces and contains great power. But at this time, it flew around and scattered everywhere.


    Every drop of blood falling into the sea will affect the violent vibration around. With the fierce fight between the two, only the residual power and blood leaked by them are enough to completely change this area.


    Not to mention anything else, it''s just that the long-standing terror around here can''t dissipate without thousands of years.


    At the edge of the endless sea, patches of Red Sea are spreading around.


    This is the blood of the two blood families. After leaking out, it infected a large area of the sea and is getting thinner and thinner.


    The blood of the blood clan itself carries the mark of the blood clan itself. Therefore, even if you leave the main body, if two kinds of blood from different sources meet together, they will continue to collide and destroy each other''s power.


    Wow... WOW¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Waves of light water slapping continued to ring around.


    A head of marine life smelled the smell, instinctively came here, rushed to those thin blood and swallowed it quickly.


    Even if the blood is thinned countless times by the sea, it still contains the power of terror. Once ordinary fish swallow it, they will immediately be driven by the power contained in it and directly explode to pieces.


    But even so, these lives still rush towards these blood, as if they saw the supreme treasure.


    Among the countless marine life, there are always some strong individuals who can withstand the countless times thinner blood. Once they bear it, they will begin to degenerate, or grow scales and sharp corners, or produce other reactions... After the transformation, these lives are generally much stronger, some are strong, and even break the extraordinary boundaries and complete the transformation of the essence of life.


    These are just a small episode of the battle.


    "Damn it!" the blood prince waved fiercely, flew out of the entangled aria in front of him, and said with gnashing teeth: "it''s just an ordinary blood clan. Why can you insist now?"


    After such a long battle, his figure seemed a little embarrassed. There were several wide wounds on his body. The power of the field was entangled on it and eroded his body.


    His breath was also much weaker. The whole right arm hung there quietly. It seemed that he couldn''t exert himself.


    Across from him, Aria''s situation is not much better than him, even much more miserable.


    One arm has disappeared, and the right eye was directly blasted by the other party in the attack just now. The whole body is covered with wounds. It looks more miserable than the blood prince opposite. I don''t know how much.


    But in fact, these injuries are nothing to the blood clan. As long as the strength is enough, they can recover soon. What really kills him is the power left by the other party, which is destroying his body all the time and making his power decline continuously.


    When the battle reaches this point, it has become a complete war of consumption. Whoever can''t sustain the final consumption first will fall first.


    For this situation, jasm, who was watching the war in the distance, didn''t have a worried expression. At least he understood that if Ali ya really couldn''t hold it, he could take the initiative to retreat into the main god space, so he didn''t worry at all.


    But opposite him, Mulan was equally calm, as if he didn''t see the miserable image of his prince.


    This situation made jasm instinctively feel wrong and frown: "your prince has become like this, don''t you worry at all?"


    "Worry?" opposite, Mulan''s face showed a beautiful smile: "it''s you who should worry."


    "The real power of the prince has not been taken out yet... She looked at jasm opposite and said casually.


    "Real power?" jasm said to himself, puzzled.


    The other party didn''t look like bluff, which made him suspicious and turned to look at the sky in the distance.


    The two forces in the distance collided stronger and stronger. Just the collision between momentum separates the sea between them, revealing the scene inside.


    "I have to admit, you are very strong."


    In the middle of the sky, feeling his injury, the blood prince couldn''t help sighing: "with your strength, even in the starry sky, you can be absolutely proud. If you die here, it''s really worthless."


    "Who''s dead? It''s not certain yet..." aria looked at each other coldly, his tone was cold and said.


    In this regard, the blood prince did not comment, but directly said: "anyway, we are all of the same family. There is no need to fight each other in this place. It''s cheaper for others."


    "You may not know that this planet has almost become a battlefield. Not only our blood clan, but also other powerful dark races will return one by one. At that time, without the strength of kings and star envoys, they are just mole ants."


    Hearing this, ariah felt a move in her heart and looked at each other''s eyes. She couldn''t help being more solemn.


    The so-called king is also the so-called five level strong. Even in the whole starry sky, there is a overlord enough to be king.


    If such a person really comes to the blue star, I''m afraid he can make the whole blue star disappear only between his heart and mind.


    Thinking like this, after a long time, Aria began in a hoarse voice: "level five kings... For this existence, we are indeed mole ants. But you seem to be the same."


    He looked at the blood prince opposite, glanced at Mulan ER and a large number of blood families behind him, and didn''t speak.


    In an instant, the blood prince understood each other''s meaning, but he didn''t care at all.


    "Do you really think there is only such a little of the whole strength of our blood clan?"


    "Although the strength of the blood clan has indeed declined a lot compared with hundreds of thousands of years ago."


    With this, the blood prince shook his head: "but our blood family, the foundation of our king''s court, still exists, and has survived from hundreds of thousands of years ago to the present."


    "Isn''t it?" in an instant, Aria''s eyes flashed and looked at each other with bright eyes.


    "That''s right!" facing ariah''s doubts, the blood prince didn''t hide a trace: "there are also kings in our blood family. That''s why the king''s court is the king''s court."

 Chapter 311

    It is raining in the sky, the sea water in the sea is roaring, swept into the sky by powerful forces, and constantly erupted in the sky, forming a spectacular scene here.


    There is a powerful force breaking out here. Two people stand in it and strive to recover their physical strength all the time.


    Looking at the opposite person and feeling the blood power of the other party which is different from the ordinary blood family, Aria was a little silent.


    How strong is level five?


    Since the fourth level reincarnation appeared on the blue star, countless people have repeatedly thought about this problem in their hearts.


    Bluestar itself is an extraordinary desert. Among the human beings on the mainland, there has never been a four-level terrorist power.


    Even the third level, in the past, was an unreachable force that only a few blood races could have.


    The power of level 4 is enough to overturn rivers and seas. Without fear of any weapons, it can survive in a vacuum and sail in the universe alone. Without the restraint of the strong at the same level, even the destruction of a civilization is just a matter of leisure.


    In the past, such a terrible power has been comparable to the legendary gods and demons, but it is only level 4, far from reaching the peak or even limit of level 4.


    On top of this, no one knows how strong level 5 is. But I''m afraid... There''s no problem raising your hand to destroy the whole blue star.


    But even so, in aria''s heart, he still didn''t think of the meaning of bowing his head.


    God space itself is the greatest opportunity, which means infinite possibilities. For the invincible five-level strong outside, I''m afraid it''s just idle in the space of the LORD God.


    Ariah is also confident and has the help of the LORD God space. With his ability, he can also reach the level of level 5.


    "Even level six... Is not impossible."


    The idea flashed through his heart. As his mind gradually penetrated, his expression became more and more calm.


    The scene was silent for a moment, until after a long time, the blood prince sighed slightly when he saw that aria had never responded.


    "It seems that you can''t understand the gap without convincing you."


    He slowly raised his head and looked at aria standing opposite: "do you know where the gap between our descendants of the king''s court and ordinary blood families is?"


    "The power of blood clan comes from blood, but it is also limited by blood. Even if an ordinary pure blood clan is excellent, his blood can only support him to level 4, and then he can''t be promoted again. But Wang Ting is not so


    When he said this, he pointed to himself and said loudly, "our king''s court comes from the first king of the blood clan. My blood is naturally more noble than your ordinary blood. Once it breaks out, it is far from comparable to that level."


    "The prince should be serious... Mulan Er looked at the blood prince''s actions and looked dignified.


    "Wake up... The blood prince sighed and began his action.


    On his body, a little blood color began to appear, and the originally flowing blood began to become bright and crimson.


    There is a unique spirit in his blood. At this time, it seems that with his actions, the hidden power begins to recover and is about to come.


    On the blood prince, the huge power constantly emerged and began to expand at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    It seems to have broken Jiuyou, and the terrible power has torn the sea. Behind him, a little blood is rising, hiding the power in the blood, and gathering a magnificent and majestic figure behind it.


    This figure looks very tall, tens of meters high, with a strong dignity. As soon as it appeared, a strong pressure swept across the surrounding area for tens of miles.


    In an instant, all the blood families around sank at the same time, and a palpitation deep in the blood emerged, which made them unable to help but surrender to the dignified and tall figure.


    This is the instinct deeply rooted in the blood. Even if it is as powerful as Mulan Er, the fourth level blood clan can''t resist. He stood there pale and looked very uncomfortable. As for those blood families behind her, they fell down at this time, and could not bear this majesty at all.


    "This is..." aria looked dignified and looked at the tall figure in the distance.


    This is only a virtual shadow, but the terrible power and blood majesty are real, giving people an extremely strong shock.


    Under the dignity of this blood, even if the will is as strong as aria, they are affected by their blood and begin to shake.


    "With my blood, call for the power of ancestors to come


    Silent, the blood prince opened his eyes. His eyes were crimson and a trace of gold, with a kind of strange color.


    It was like praising the oldest ballads and incantations. He had words in his mouth, and awkward words of praise came out of his mouth, like a ceremony.


    Looking at the ceremony, all the blood families around who were paying attention to the battle couldn''t help looking solemn.


    "This is the ceremony of praising and the ceremony of judgment... Under the auspices of the descendants of the king''s court, all blood families should submit to the blood of the king''s court." Mulan looked dignified, looked at Arya in the distance, and shook his head secretly: "this is the judgment of blood. No blood family can escape the judgment unless it is too strong than the judge."


    Drops of blood fly and condense again. Against the boundless waves, the virtual shadow of the blood clan King became more and more solid, with the smell of ancient years.


    Aria tried to look up and wanted to see the true face of the blood king, but she only looked at a blur and couldn''t see its appearance. On the contrary, it was the terrible blood dignity that directly shocked him to choke blood, and the body that had been badly hurt was more serious.


    The virtual shadow was still solidifying. Aria wanted to break the situation, but his blood was trembling. His badly injured body was tightly locked by the other party with secret treasures and could not break free.


    When this momentum is brewing to the extreme, that is, the moment when the other party makes a move. In this formation, once the other party makes a move, its power is absolutely terrible.


    Quietly, the original terrible breath suddenly stagnated and expanded. In a moment, the high king raised his head and looked at aria.


    His eyes fell on his body, as if he had picked up a burst of thunder and smashed aria''s body directly.


    But this is far from over.


    In the solemn and frightening eyes of countless people, the king''s virtual shadow like a God and devil raised his right hand and cut it hard on aria.


    "Ruling!!!"


    This is the ruling of blood and the trial of the blood clan King''s court.


    For non blood families, although this move is strong, it is still in the range of coping. But for the same blood clan, this move has almost no solution.


    This is the impact of blood and blood. The blood power of Wang Ting has a strong mark and madly impacts on aria''s body.


    Under this pressure, ariah''s blood seemed to be under some traction, turned into a towering blood column and went to the sky.


    "What a terrible blood force. Even in the whole blood family, this blood belongs to the top."


    Looking at ariah''s performance, Mulan Er sighed: "unfortunately, in the face of the descendants of the royal court, even if your blood is strong, you can''t be an opponent. Under this ruling, you can only be completely defeated by the prince and finally surrender."


    "This is the fate of our blood clan. There is no way to solve it..."


    Looking at this kind of offensive, even if he knew that ariah would be fine in the end, jasm still looked tight and couldn''t help feeling nervous.


    In the face of the power of this ruling, even if he is a four level blood clan, he has no confidence to take over.


    "Damn it!!" ariah roared as he felt the blood boiling on his body.


    At this time, he felt very uncomfortable. His strength was suppressed under the blood instinct, and the blood instinct of his body emerged to resist the attack of the other party.


    This is a war between blood families and a struggle of pure blood power. Under this struggle, if you can''t hold on, I''m afraid the blood power will be erased and engraved by the other party.


    The forces of the two blood vessels began to collide with each other. In an instant, a red blood pillar was broken, and another red blood with gold went deep into it.


    "Ah ah!!"


    The power of blood is closely related to itself. When it was broken, Aria uttered a sad scream, as if she had been tortured endlessly.


    He clenched his teeth, stuck to his heart, and his strength firmly resisted the erosion of foreign blood.


    "It''s useless... The blood prince sighed:" the reason why the king''s court is the king''s court is because the blood of the original blood king is spread in our king''s court. Even if you have strong talent, you''re just an ordinary blood family. When your strength is even worse than me, how can you compare with me with royal blood. "


    The two forces of blood are still colliding, and the red blood Tianzhu is slowly eroded. Under another domineering blood, it slowly becomes depressed and broken through by the other party.


    There is no suspense. The outcome will be known soon.


    But looking at this scene, jasm just frowned and looked puzzled. He didn''t want to help at all.


    His eyes also changed slowly. Different from ordinary blood families, his eyes were painted black. The pure night seemed to be enough to absorb anyone''s sight, a deep and dark. At this time, he stared at the distant battlefield.


    Under his gaze, a sudden change took place in the distance.


    When ariah was about to be knocked down here, a new force began to appear at the core of his heart.


    Strands of golden blood force gradually emerged and gathered in the blood Tianzhu behind him. In an instant, the original red blood Tianzhu began to change with a little gold.


    A noble, ancient, like the blood breath of the peerless King slowly emerged. Only a wisp of breath spread out, it was enough to startle any blood family, as if they had seen their own supreme king.

 Chapter 312

    "This breath of blood, and this terrible pressure like a king..."


    In the distance, he felt the breath in the distance. Mulan''s face was dull and could not speak for a long time.


    At this moment, her mind was a little confused, and she had not reacted from this sudden change, with a shocked expression on her face.


    But her body had already reacted, and the instinct of blood began to emerge, affecting her body, making her face pale and making her try her best to resist.


    "This... This blood, this is the descendant of the king!" she shouted in horror. Her body was shaking and could hardly help kneeling down.


    "Impossible!" at the center of the impact of the two, the blood prince shouted in horror: "impossible! How can you block the ruling of the king''s blood, it''s impossible!!"


    His will is roaring wildly. The virtual shadow of the king behind him is gradually changing. Strands of crimson with some golden blood are shining, slowly rising to the sky and condensing into a blood pillar.


    But opposite him, the changes in aria are more conspicuous.


    Under the coercion of the blood prince, all the potential of aria was forced out, and the power of blood rose from time to time, with a little gold.


    The two blood pillars rose in mid air, but this time their strength had already been reversed.


    Aria raised her head fiercely, and the golden brilliance in her red eyes flashed by, with supreme majesty, as if a king looking down on the earth.


    With supreme dignity, he seemed to be the descendant of the supreme emperor, shrouded in a bloody sky, and his golden eyes shone all over everything.


    As his kindred, he can bear more dignity. Standing in front of him, even if the blood prince is a descendant of the king''s court and has the blood of the legendary blood king, he also feels a supreme dignity. In addition, his blood origin can''t help shaking.


    The two blood pillars collided, like rolling, and the virtual shadow behind the blood prince began to become illusory, as if it had been impacted by something. The original dignity was shattered by the stronger origin, so he could only barely ensure that his shadow did not disappear.


    Ding!!


    As if the glass were broken, a crisp sound sounded in everyone''s mind.


    Behind the blood prince, the virtual shadow of the king finally disappeared without leaving a trace.


    "Poof!!"


    The virtual shadow of blood vessels is broken, and the noumenon will naturally be affected. The blood prince vomited a mouthful of blood on the spot, and his breath suddenly weakened.


    Not to mention, compared with aria at this time, even compared with an ordinary level 4 blood clan, it is much weaker.


    "No! Impossible!!!" he stood in the air and looked at aria with disbelief: "the blood clan has left this planet for hundreds of thousands of years. How can there be a descendant of the king''s court with strong blood like you for such a long time?"


    He obviously mistook ariah for the same King''s descendants, even with stronger blood than him. In his opinion, only this reason can explain such a result.


    However, ariya opposite him and jasm standing in the distance knew that he could never be the descendant of any blood family king, even worse than the pure blood family.


    "This power." he stretched out his arm and felt the power in his body. Aria said to herself in a stupefied voice, some of whom couldn''t believe it.


    In the blood collision just now, his blood was oppressed to the end and was about to be wiped out by the opposite side. Just as he was about to retreat into the space of the LORD God, new power erupted in his heart.


    This force seemed to have been hidden in his body, but it was usually hidden and could not be brought into play. Until this impact, this part of his strength was really stimulated and broke out a great force that he could not imagine.


    As for the source of that power, he has also vaguely realized it.


    His blood is not ordinary pure blood, but comes from the space of the LORD God.


    In the main god space, the blood clan has three kinds of supreme blood, and his blood, although there are only four levels now, comes from the blood of the vampire emperor, one of the supreme blood. The depths of the blood contain part of the power of the vampire emperor, which is naturally impossible to be ordinary and contains great potential.


    If you want to suppress him in the blood, unless the real king of the five level blood clan comes over, there will be no opponent in the same level except the branches of the three highest blood vessels.


    In the past, although he changed his blood and promoted to level 4 through the power of this blood, I''m afraid most of the power and potential of this blood have not been developed.


    This time, the blood prince summoned the ancient blood King Xu Ying to rule on his blood in a secret way. It was not only impossible to erase the power of his blood, but also equivalent to a blood baptism for him for free, which triggered the real power hidden in his blood.


    Staring at his hands, under the induction of aria, his strength at this time is twice as strong as before, which can almost be said to be a world difference.


    "The power of blood... No wonder, just a king''s court prince, his strength can reach this level."


    Feeling the surging power that filled her body, Aria couldn''t help sighing.


    "I see."


    In the distance, feeling the breath of aria at this time, jasm flashed a clear light in his eyes and clearly understood the key.


    He turned his head and looked around, looking around like a scan, observing the reactions of others.


    Now, with the outbreak of the blood breath on aria, all the blood families except him are trembling and can''t help kneeling. Even the blood prince who had confronted aria before is as pale as ashes, gritting his teeth and holding on.


    Looking at this scene and feeling the faint throbbing in the depths of his blood, jasm turned and looked at aria and laughed, "aria, let me be your opponent."


    His figure drew aria''s attention in the distance and made him turn his head.


    But before he could figure out what jasm wanted to do, jasm had jumped into the air.


    Jasm''s whole body was slowly heated. On the surface of the skin, a trace of blood red began to emerge, condensing and forming with strong blood force.


    Without the slightest hesitation, he rushed forward, and the goal was aria at this time.


    "Die!"


    Looking at jasm''s action, this idea flashed in the hearts of all blood families except aria.


    By now, almost everyone has understood that the blood of aria is obviously extraordinary, and even a prince of the royal court can''t bear this majesty, let alone others. In this way, you can actively summon and condense your own blood force. In case it is destroyed by the other party, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    It was aria who seemed to understand what jasm was doing.


    He didn''t speak, just took a deep breath, didn''t avoid, didn''t dodge, and his terrible strength didn''t leave a hand, so he broke out with all his strength.


    As if the supreme emperor were coming, the endless majesty pervaded here and lingered. A terrible force swept through the sky, oppressing everything around with supreme majesty.


    At this moment, countless blood families directly exploded and died, and their own blood could not bear this majesty. Mulan''s face also changed. Even if he was pale, he still went crazy to the distance, as if he were fleeing the battlefield.


    As for the blood prince who had stood opposite ariah, he did not dare to be big at this time. With endless humiliation in his heart, he fled here with an iron face.


    There were only two people left, jasm and aria.


    They looked at each other with different blood breath and lasting appeal.


    Aria''s eyes gradually appeared a touch of gold, more and more obvious, with a supreme majesty. In jasm''s eyes, a touch of darkness became more and more terrible, like a deep and incomparable black hole, absorbing everything he saw.


    They did not hesitate. In an instant, two different blood lines rose at the same time and collided with each other.


    Not surprisingly, the golden blood force in red oppressed another blood black blood force, which almost oppressed it to the extreme at once.


    However, despite this, this blood black blood Tianzhu never broke, and kept the last line of defense, not letting the other party take the opportunity to come.


    "Sleeping blood, revive me!!!"


    Looking at the scene in place, jasm looked crazy and roared wildly.


    At this time, his body was shaking, the essence of blood was extracted, making the skin pale and incomparable, and even the air was fading.


    But his eyes are very bright, with a clear and bright, with a touch of black like a black hole.


    The crisis of death appeared in his heart, his body instinctively trembled, and all his strength was extracted, almost to the last moment.


    In this case, in the last part of his body, the most important heart core of the blood family, a new force began to emerge, and the originally dead blood force began to activate.


    Darkness, deep... Incomparable darkness, and the depth that absorbs everything erupts in place.


    At the moment when the blood red Tianzhu was about to collapse, the power in jasm''s blood finally woke up, and the terrible power broke out, directly pulling back the situation eroded by the other party.


    Dawn vampire blood!!!


    This is also one of the highest six levels of blood. On the level of blood, it is not inferior to the blood of emperor vampires.


    Jasm has the branch blood of the morning light vampire. Although he has not reached the extreme transformation, transforming from darkness to brilliance and shining the morning light, his power will not fall on aria. At this time, it broke out and immediately pulled back the previous situation.


    On the vast sea, two people stood in mid air. Under the sky, two terrible blood forces emerged, announcing their existence to the world with different characteristics and endowments.

 Chapter 313

    When the battle between jasm and aria was coming to an end, other battles were beginning on the other side.


    Alixis walked on the long road in silence. Looking at the long road without anyone in the distance, he was calm and just walked forward silently.


    His steps are very steady. Every step will leave footprints in place, heavy and powerful.


    I don''t know how long he walked. He walked along the long road, crossed the road and stopped in front of a stream.


    He raised his head in silence, looked at the stream in front of him quietly with indifference in his expression.


    "Stop ahead."


    In front, an equally indifferent voice came out. There was no emotion in the words, only a forest of cold.


    Alexis was silent and slowly raised his head. His majestic body gave people a great pressure. At this time, he looked at the front with some dignity.


    "Unexpectedly, a strong man like you can be born on this barren planet."


    After a long silence, alixis broke the silence with a slightly hoarse voice and looked at the figure in front with dignified eyes: "however, you alone can''t stop me."


    "Really?" a stream of water whispered, and a gorgeous knife light emerged here with a terrible fighting spirit.


    A powerful force broke out in the center of the originally wide river, directly cutting off the river.


    The river falls into the sky, turns into rain, and slowly gathers into rain. Under the drizzle, Chang Tianxiong''s tall figure emerged, standing in the middle of the river, looking at arisis coldly.


    After a long time of change and transformation, Chang Tianxiong''s breath has changed a lot. A hazy force envelops him, distorting the real existence and forming a balance and harmony with the surrounding world.


    This is the power of level 4. After a long time of practice, Chang Tianxiong is frantically pursuing in the task world. Now, he has finally come to this step.


    However, even if Chang Tianxiong is level 4, in terms of strength, I''m afraid he can only be regarded as average in level 4 because he has just been promoted. He is far from the terrible vampire opponent in front of him.


    Thinking of the story of this vampire, Chang Tianxiong couldn''t help clenching his fist. There was a trace of anger and war in his eyes.


    "Are you angry?"


    Looking at Chang Tianxiong''s eyes, alixis wondered, "why? We just met. Why do you have such feelings for me?"


    Listening to his question, Chang Tianxiong didn''t respond. He just gave him a cold look and swept around him.


    Around arisis, there are a large number of mummies. The flesh and blood on his body have completely disappeared, leaving only the shriveled skin close to the bones. He is moving madly there and looks very scary.


    "Are you pitying these little guys?" watching Chang Tianxiong''s performance, alixis opened his mouth calmly without any emotional fluctuation.


    "It''s really sad... Should I say that I''m worthy of being a person in the rural star region? I still have this mood towards the weak."


    He shook his head, and a strange mood was fluctuating: "forget it, now, make way for me."


    "If you want to block me, you''re not enough."


    "I don''t expect that I can stop you alone." Chang Tianxiong looked calm. Even if he was despised by the other party, he didn''t respond much.


    Beside him, a figure slowly appeared, slowly transformed from a virtual shadow into a tall figure.


    This is a man in a red military uniform. He has several scars on his face. His face is fierce. He is impressively Ye Kaihua.


    At this time, the breath on his body was released without concealment, which changed aristis''s face.


    "It''s approaching the peak of level 4." his face changed greatly, and he looked at Ye Kaihua in front of him with a dignified look, which was no longer as relaxed as before.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In an area, countless mummies poured out and madly invaded the surrounding cities.


    In the crazy corpse tide, teams and legions composed of extraordinary people are killing madly, sending these long dead dead creatures to hell again.


    "Damn, there are too many monsters!!"


    A cry came from a distance. Listening to her companion''s sad cry, Yang Lan''s face sank. The long sword in her hand chopped forward and directly broke dozens of mummies in front of her.


    This piece of dried corpse was cleared briefly, but soon, the dried corpses in the back rushed up again, as if the number of endless terror was enough to make anyone''s scalp numb.


    These mummies are mummified puppets made by alixis with the talent of blood clan. Although they can''t be too strong because of raw materials, after the breath infection of alixis, they generally have the strength close to the mortal limit, and some even break the mortal limit and reach the extraordinary field.


    This strength, coupled with this terrible number, has brought great trouble to these tax collectors.


    Boom!!!


    A loud noise sounded here, and another piece of smoke swept here.


    In the sky, a large number of fighter planes are dropping bombs, one by one. The effect is much better than that of those extraordinary people.


    "The alchemical bomb exchanged by the main god space is really strong enough. Unfortunately, it would be good if it could produce energy."


    Observing the power of these bombs, some people said sadly in the distant crowd. It seems that they don''t care about the group of mummies that are about to break through.


    Indeed, without the personal command and infection of arisis, even if the mummies are powerful and the number is millions, they are just targets relative to them. Sooner or later.


    In the rear of this group of extraordinary legion, Ye Lan waved gently, filled with gentle natural power, and healed the wounds of several wounded in front of her.


    Listening to the fierce fighting outside, she raised her head with some worry and looked into the distance: "I don''t know if captain Chang and commander Ye Kaihua have stopped the terrible vampire now..."


    Thinking of the terrible blood clan that easily caused millions of mummy puppets in front of him, and his other accomplices, Ye Lan trembled, silently covered her necklace and prayed there.


    "Great tree god... Please bless your believers and don''t let the blue star be destroyed in the hands of those blood families."


    Holding the necklace in her hand, she stood there silently praying. She looked holy and pious, like a saint in myths and legends.


    Where ordinary people can''t see, a thick line of faith emerges from him. With prayer, strands of pure faith slowly flow and merge into an unknown place.


    "Report! Captain Chang Tianxiong and commander Ye Kaihua arrive at the destination!"


    "Huaxia dragon slaughtering group has successfully resisted the target in place!"


    "The neon Samurai order has all been in place. The target has been blocked by the chief samurai of the samurai order. I can''t get away for the time being!!"


    "The star strip special action team has completed the construction of the Dharma array. The target has been trapped by the Dharma array and is unable to shoot for the time being!!"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the meeting room of the LORD God space, news was constantly reported, and every good news quietly relieved those present.


    "Fortunately, after seven years of preparation, I spent a lot of divine coins to exchange these things. Although my defense has not reached the extreme, it seems that it is enough for the time being."


    Looking at the pile of information and the news in front of them, they were relieved one after another, and the originally tense and dignified atmosphere suddenly became more dignified.


    "Things haven''t been completely solved yet. It''s too early to relax now." looking around, someone sighed.


    I don''t know what I think of. The scene was a little quiet for a while. It seems strange on this occasion.


    Looking at this atmosphere, in a corner, No. 1 sighed and said, "although this wave of blood clan invasion has been blocked by us, we know that in order to block this wave, all the forces we have accumulated in recent years have been pressed."


    "If only this wave is enough, but we all know it is unrealistic, what should we do next? Do you have any views?"


    Hearing him speak, I didn''t know if it was an illusion. Almost everyone around showed a trace of bitterness on their faces.


    Members eligible to participate in the meeting here naturally know the current situation.


    Although the blood clan who came to blue star this time was barely blocked, it was only the first wave, and there will be follow-up later.


    Not to mention, on the blue star, in addition to the blood clan, there are many extraordinary relics of other races and their left coordinates.


    These races may not be as powerful as blood races, but even if each race has only one level 4, it is far from being blocked by the current blue star.


    Not to mention, the intelligence seized by the dark Council vaguely shows the possibility of the coming of level five.


    Level 5 king!!


    Just thinking of this word, everyone here can''t help being bitter.


    No one knows how strong level 5 is, but just from some clues in the main god space, to this extent, even if you want to completely destroy the blue star, it''s just a matter of leisure.


    Once the level 5 war really breaks out here, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Thinking of this, even if everyone here is extremely firm, they will inevitably feel flustered.


    Looking at this scene, someone in the corner sighed and said, "according to the current intelligence, there may be a war at level 5. Even if there is no war, we must have enough strength to suppress those extraordinary races that continue to fall on the blue star in the later stage."


    "Now, we must seek the help of the LORD God."


    Listening to this sentence, the corners of the mouth of the people around him became more and more bitter: "in the current situation, it would be best if we could get help from the main god space. However, our God coins have been used up by now, and it is impossible to collect them in a short time."


    "No, in fact, we still have one thing that hasn''t been used much until now." the man said calmly and calmly.


    "You mean?" a glimmer of insight flashed in the eyes of the people around.

 Chapter 314

    "Good!"


    Aside, a serious expression appeared on the previously speaking face: "the origin of the world!"


    "Before, in order to arrange the defense line, we almost squandered all the divine coins we could use, but most of our remaining world origins must not have been used yet?"


    He looked at the people around him with his eyes, with a lingering brilliance in his eyes.


    The origin of the world, this is something more precious than divine coins.


    This thing not only plays an extremely powerful role in the main god space, but also its acquisition conditions are crazy. Only in the task of raiding the world can we obtain some rare world sources.


    However, no matter how rare and rare. Up to now, there are at least hundreds of worlds captured by the reincarnators on the blue star. Under the accumulation of small into many, the world source force that can be accumulated is also considerable. Once used, it is a force that can affect the current situation.


    Listening to this suggestion, the scene could not help being silent, and everyone could not help but bow their heads and think about the gains and losses of this decision.


    "I agree!" after a while, No. 1 decisively opened his mouth and agreed with the decision: "as long as we are still there, the source power of the world can accumulate slowly, but there is only one blue star, so we can''t take risks."


    People around nodded slowly and silently agreed to the resolution.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Under the power of the whole blue star, a level 4 blood clan was blocked.


    After seeing each other''s strength, the two sides reluctantly restrained their emotions and launched peace talks.


    After all, it is not worth the loss for anyone to start a war now. Therefore, even if there are active main combatants within both sides, they finally chose to sit down and negotiate.


    After negotiation, the two sides reached a certain consensus. The foreign blood clan promised not to disturb the order on the blue star. But as a price, the Blue Star side allowed them to move freely and even helped them find relics on the blue star.


    After reaching this consensus, Bluestar managed to maintain the current situation without causing greater losses.


    Of course, as a relatively weak party, it is also irrational to place the hope of peace on others.


    Therefore, taking advantage of the time we have won now, the humans on the blue star have also started their own actions.


    Several years ago, after the news that the ancient extraordinary race was about to return was spread, various countries had taken action. In various places, large shelters are being built and put into use.


    A large number of technologies from the god space have been applied to the real world, which has brought great help to the construction of shelters.


    Most of these shelters are built underground, using the technology and materials from the main god space, and also adding a large number of Dharma arrays. Although it is impossible to block the terrible natural disaster force at level 4, it is no problem just to resist the aftershocks.


    Although some measures have not been arranged in time because of the blood clan''s early arrival, it is enough to just be a shelter.


    Many powerful aristocratic families and families first got the news. Most of them are connected with some extraordinary people, and even some people know the existence of the LORD God space. Now, they are also the first people to know the arrival of blood families, and they know more about the tragedies caused by these blood families during this period of time.


    Therefore, these people are also the most active in entering shelters.


    In just a few years, even with the help of God''s space, a large number of shelters have been built, but it is impossible to install all human beings in the whole world. Sooner or later, some people will be abandoned, and the grasp of this vision and various problems make the leaders of various countries feel numb.


    Previously, in order not to cause mass panic and cause too much impact, various countries chose to block the news. Only through guidance, slowly publish some real situations to the nation.


    But now, people in the society have moved to shelters on a large scale, coupled with the crazy massacres caused by those blood families, these things can no longer be hidden.


    Around the world, waves of public protests are taking place.


    "We want the whole truth! Let''s not hide it!"


    "I''m a taxpayer! I have the right to know the truth!"


    Crazy cries rang out in the four fields, and people looked excited. They were marching and protesting on the road, holding huge signs in their hands.


    These people blocked the streets and shouted wildly, venting their fears.


    The whole world was in a panic.


    Under such circumstances, it is inevitable that some people will stir up bad thoughts, some incite the people, some murder and robbery, and force women to fully expose the ugly side of human nature.


    Local governments quickly reacted to this situation.


    A large number of troops soon appeared, a large number of tear gas and non wounding weapons were used, and then there was a flurry of sticks without leaving any hands.


    There are even radical governments that directly shoot the people with real guns. One blood case after another has caused a sensation and shock in the whole world.


    In this situation, no government is soft. Once it stays, it means that the follow-up is difficult to clean up. Moreover, in today''s situation, almost all government officials and the upper class stand with the government. Even if the government does not go out, these upper class people will also force the government to go out and suppress these people who dare to prevent them from entering the shelter.


    Soon, months passed by¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    A light China crossed the outside of the blue star. In the sky, gorgeous colors filled the air. It was very beautiful.


    But looking at this scene from a distance, many insiders changed their faces.


    "This posture is a relic on the other side of the star bar, a terrorist race comparable to the blood clan."


    Everyone turned pale, but it was far from over.


    On an ice field, a werewolf hundreds of meters high stood up and roared at the sky. The power of terror oppressed all the lives around him.


    In the sky above the star bar country, a strange looking cosmic fleet stayed in this place. Although there was no conflict with the star bar country, they were also shocked in a cold sweat.


    As if it had been agreed, during this period, countless extraordinary races returned one after another and occupied almost all parts of the blue star.


    Some of these supernatural races did not show malice, such as the Homo sapiens fleet that descended on the stars. But more is wanton destruction, and even ordinary humans as blood food.


    Under the influence of these extraordinary lives, the scope of each country has been almost completely reduced and occupied by terrible extraordinary creatures.


    In the face of this situation, except for the people who were transferred to the shelter, the original order almost collapsed and became chaotic in the outside world.


    Some people pessimistically think that this is the end of mankind. All the order collapses directly, leaving only a group of people who seem to have been abandoned to hide outside and survive.

 Chapter 315

    In the painful memories of countless people, time passed quickly.


    During these months, several waves of outsiders came to the blue star every day, almost numbing the residents of the blue star.


    During this period of time, the order on the blue star has already collapsed, and the extraordinary strong came one after another, which is not what the weak blue star reincarnation can resist at all. They are powerless to stop so many terrible and extraordinary races. They can only defend the line of defense and narrow the scope of their activities to shelters.


    Most of these shelters have excellent concealment and protection capabilities. Unless they are level 4 terrorist strongmen, they can''t destroy their defense measures even if they are found.


    The samsara actively entered the main god space and cooperated with governments of various countries. During this period, they also contributed a lot to the defense on the blue star.


    After all, reincarnation is also human. Even if you can hide in the space of God alone, you also have relatives and friends, which can''t be abandoned.


    Everyone is struggling to support and maintain the current situation.


    In this case, time soon reached a critical point.


    In a sea area of blue star, brilliant brilliance suddenly bloomed.


    In the whole blue star, a huge vibration is being generated. The vibration is so strong that it can be felt anywhere on the blue star.


    "This reaction... In the center of the ancient blue star, is the relic finally going to open?"


    Feeling the terrible shock, on the side of the sea, arisis had a bright light in his eyes, turned and looked into the distance, with uncontrollable excitement on his face.


    "The ancient glory, the treasure left by the invincible emperor to his descendants, is finally going to be opened at the present time."


    In the sky above the original Star country, fleets hovered in the air with terrible waves. In its center, a short, floating Homo sapiens was suspended in the air, standing and sighing.


    A flash of light crosses an unknown distance in an instant. This is the action of the level 4 strong man. He wants to reach the end quickly.


    In the middle of the sea, wind and waves rose out of thin air under the influence of unknown forces.


    As if the world were destroyed, the whole sea seemed to have changed and began to transform into an unknown nature.


    "What happened?" in a shelter, Chang Tianxiong and ye Kaihua stood with each other and looked at the changes of the sea in shock.


    "Two adults, it seems that there are some unknown changes in the sea, and no instrument can check and penetrate it. We are sending someone to take samples, and the results will come out soon." in front of them, several people were sweating and looked at the sea model in front of them.


    "This is the power of the field... Chang Tianxiong stared at the video in front of him, looked at the sea on it, and said something uncertain.


    Ye Kaihua''s eyes also showed horror, and an expression of disbelief hung on his face.


    They looked at each other, and each saw that incredible and hidden fear from each other''s eyes.


    Power in the field is a special power that can be obtained after being promoted to level 4.


    Whether it is any extraordinary system, it is similar at this step. To this extent, the power of the supernatural instinct has reached the extreme, and its own existence has begun to be sublimated, making itself produce qualitative change, forming a force in its own field.


    The essence of this power is the sublimation of its own existence and law. Even the fourth level is only manageable and can only cover its own body.


    But what do they see now?


    The whole sea has the trend of slowly transforming into domain characteristics, which shows that an extremely terrible existence is recovering, and the strength of its body escapes, affecting the whole sea.


    This terrible power is not enough to be defined by level 4. It is at least the peak of level 5 or even the strong of level 6.


    Boom!!!


    The sea is constantly roaring. In the middle of the ocean, the power of terror is constantly leaking out, and its impact directly covers the whole blue star.


    The earth roared, the ocean churned, strong earthquakes broke out on the blue star, and thunder came out in the sky with violent power and sound.


    "This kind of prelude is the prelude to the opening of the ruins!" looking at this kind of scene like extinction, at this moment, countless people looked up to the sky and laughed and roared with excitement.


    These are foreign extraordinary people who have crossed an unknown time and distance to come to the blue star for this moment. They are naturally excited when they see that the ruins are really opened.


    But when someone is excited, naturally someone is desperate.


    "My Lord, is this the end you have given?"


    On the blue star earth, human beings who were left behind gathered together and were in despair in the face of this mythical doomsday scene.


    Perhaps for those extraordinary people from the universe, the scene in front of them is just a small scene, but for ordinary people born and raised on the blue star, this scene is almost more terrible than any disaster, making them think of the end of the world.


    The sea collapsed, the sea water violated the law of gravity, poured into the sky under the influence of unknown forces, and rained incisively and vividly all over the world.


    This kind of scene is very spectacular. The sea water keeps churning and then falling. It''s raining all over the world, and the impact is extremely terrible.


    Under the influence of unknown forces, there is a terrible characteristic in the sea water, just like the field power of the fourth level strong. At this time, the sea water spreads all over the world, and its power directly affects the whole blue star, which is reflected in almost all life on the blue star.


    "The power of terror, the life of terror, and the assimilation of terror."


    Alixis looked at the scene in front of him, and his strength in the field opened, reluctantly resisting the falling sea water around him from contaminating his body.


    "What a terrible force... It is worthy of being the ancient emperor, known as the emperor at the end of the emperor."


    In the eyes of ordinary people, such a scene like annihilation has been extremely terrible, but for those characters above level 4, the real terror is still ahead.


    The level-4 strongman has initially involved the power in the field, and can clearly feel that in the depths of the sea, a long hidden power is still erupting, far from being revealed.


    Now these are just some aftereffects exposed in that place, far from the real power of the other party.


    In the anticipation of countless people, the sea is constantly changing.


    Waves roared, drops of sea water were sent to the sky by unknown forces, and returned to the earth under the pull of gravity, causing a incisive heavy rain for the blue star.


    The terrible rain lasted for a month.


    In a month, almost all the extraordinarily foreign people began to gather in the center of this power, the depths of the sea.


    At this time, the sea has changed.


    The sea water is full of colorful colors. The waves turn up from time to time with the power of terror. Unless there is level 4, the rest, even if they reach level 3, will also be assimilated by the increasingly strange sea water and slowly fall into the depths of the sea.


    At this time, the sea has become a cage, in which terrible creatures appear from time to time.


    Ancient sea dragons and ancient fish people appeared one by one, as if defending something, quietly surrounding the ruins in the center.


    And this scene also shocked everyone who peeped in the dark.


    "Originally, ancient legends are not illusory?" Chang Tianxiong looked at the scene in front of him, with a sense of absurdity of witnessing myths.


    "It''s normal to think about it. After all, even blood werewolves exist, and what''s strange about these fish people. Even at this time, someone told me that there is an unprecedented prosperous civilization under the sea, and I will believe it without hesitation."


    Beside Chang Tianxiong, ye Kaihua''s face was equally ugly, but he still said so.


    As time approached, they, as the two strongest people in China, gradually came out and watched the actions of these outsiders.


    "Now I understand why a blue star can attract so many outsiders."


    Ye Kaihua was covered with a layer of white light, which cut off the continuous rain around him. At this time, his face was livid and said: "such a terrible relic was left by the strong men of level 6 at least. It''s strange that they don''t come!"


    In a relic, the legacy and inheritance of the relic owner are often left. The legacy of a level 6 strong man has an extremely frightening attraction to everyone.


    Not to mention anything else, just the possible six-level inheritance is enough to drive any race crazy and desperate to search.


    Even in the hearts of Ye Kaihua and Chang Tianxiong, there is no sense of competition, but their own strength is too weak, so they can only watch.


    Compared with these outsiders, the strength of blue star people is still too weak. Even if they have been out of several levels four in a row, they lack a strong person enough to suppress everything.


    "Level five... Ye Kaihua sighed.


    If there is a five level king, even between the star regions, it is enough to ensure the stable development of countless years. Not to mention anything else, if there is a level 5 strong man on the blue star at this time, it is not impossible to compete even in front of this relic.


    Unfortunately, the promotion of level 5 is too difficult.


    In the vast starry sky, there are countless extraordinary people, such as those who cross the river. But among these terrible supernatural beings, the existence of level 4 is very few, which can be called one of millions of supernatural beings.


    The king of level 5 is even more difficult¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In terms of blood clan, this race has a long history, and its traces can be seen millions of years ago, but from beginning to end, this race has only one blood clan King known as the original king, who has been sleeping all the time, which shows its difficulties.

 Chapter 316

    The sea is still roaring, and the sky unconsciously becomes dark and does not see the slightest light.


    The earth is full of despair. One life helplessly looks at the continuous rain on the horizon and slowly loses its vitality.


    The power is still spreading and roaring, making an unknown change in the whole blue star.


    When this change reached its peak, on the blue star, the faces of all the strong changed at the same time: "start!!!"


    In the depths of the sea, a light suddenly lit up, took the whole planet for a while, and attracted the attention of countless people. Under this light, the sea is churning wildly. It seems that something hidden for a long time is breaking through the boundary and landing on the earth again.


    A high pagoda shines with colorful colors and rises slowly from the sea under the gaze of countless eyes.


    The tower has a strong smell of years, which is incompatible with the scenery on the blue star, with a different style and charm.


    It stands tall, as if with an unyielding spirit and will.


    People looked at the tower as if they saw a tall giant fall here, but they never gave in.


    "Finally, there is the legendary emperor of Li people and the legendary divine tower transformed by the scepter."


    On the far side, someone looked at the ancient tower and sighed. A trace of lingering heat flashed in his eyes.


    "This tower, and this scene!" the reaction was similar to and different from others. Chang Tianxiong and ye Kaihua looked at the tower standing in the sea. They were shocked and couldn''t believe it.


    In their hearts, they thought of a long-standing horror legend on the blue star, which was particularly similar to the scene in front of them.


    "Although the history of human countries is different, there is a similar legend. Long ago, at the initial stage of the world, a giant who created heaven and earth fell. His palace fell to the sea and his Scepter turned into a high tower, representing his indomitability and strength."


    "This scene is so similar to that in myths and legends!"


    They looked at each other and saw the shock in each other''s eyes.


    Looking at the familiar scene in front of them, they had a feeling of being in a myth and a sense of unreal.


    On the other side, jasm and aria looked at the scene in front of them with the same shock and confusion.


    "Do you feel familiar?" standing beside them, alixis looked at them and responded to them.


    "On this planet, except for those humans, the other intelligent races are actually outsiders."


    "The history of those humans is much longer than you think. A large part of their myths are actually what really happened on the blue star in ancient times. It''s just... At that time, mankind had not yet born any extraordinary person, far less powerful than it is now. It''s just slaves and playthings of our major races."


    "Most of the gods in their myths are actually powerful supernatural beings in the past."


    Looking at jesim''s doubts, alixis opened his mouth to solve them.


    After jasm and aria showed their strong blood, they were regarded as the lost royal blood by this group of foreign blood families, and they were regarded as princes with high status.


    The power of the blood clan comes from the blood, so the status of the blood of the king is very high. Once it is proved to be the blood of the king, it will automatically enjoy the supreme status. Therefore, in order to protect the two royal descendants, arisis specially brought them to his side to prevent them from accidents on the increasingly chaotic blue star.


    For jasm and aria, this is naturally not a bad thing, which is equivalent to giving them a new huge power out of thin air.


    Even if you reach level 5 in the future, it is not impossible to directly accept the power of the whole blood clan.


    But at this time, jasm first took a deep breath, looked at alixis beside him and said, "can you tell me the origin of this history?"


    Hearing his inquiry, Alexis looked back at him, but there was no accident: "well, there is nothing to hide now."


    "Countless years ago, in an ancient era, in the starry sky, an invincible emperor led his race to rise in the starry sky. This relic came from the emperor."


    Listening to this explanation, even if jasm and aria had been prepared, they couldn''t help taking a breath and beating their hearts wildly.


    The emperor, that is, the title of the sixth level strong in the starry sky.


    The strong at this level can almost be called immortal. Even the destruction of the universe can''t help this kind of existing life.


    There is even a legend in the starry sky that as long as a drop of blood exists, it can destroy a piece of stars. Just the contamination of breath is enough to change the blood of a race, which is very terrible.


    No wonder so many extraordinary races are attracted to these relics left by existence. Not to mention anything else, just what can be left in the ruins, or even a drop of blood, can be said to make a lot of money.


    "Even in the whole starry sky, the emperor is still the emperor, enough to dominate a starry sky for countless years."


    Alexis, expressionless, was still telling.


    "At that time, the whole universe was in chaos. The Royal scuffles in all directions swept countless people in. As a newly rising royal family, the emperor and his race were inevitably involved in the cosmic war. Finally, after hundreds of thousands of years of war, dozens of emperors fell one after another, leaving only this emperor still in power."


    "He also dominates this starry sky and is known as the strongest emperor in millions of years."


    "Well... Since the emperor is so powerful, why would he fall?" aria couldn''t help but say, puzzled in her eyes.


    "Because... He provoked God." alixis sighed.


    "God?" Arya was stunned.


    "Yes, God." alixis affirmed. There was an unspeakable fear and complexity in his tone.


    "This universe is very big... Even after countless years of exploration, it can only explore a small area."


    "At that time, the area dominated by the invincible emperor was actually just the area we explored, which could only be regarded as a corner of the whole starry sky. At that time, another unknown starry sky was explored, and the two starry skies fought. God appeared in this way. After that, we knew that there was God above the emperor."


    "Some people say that the emperor is actually very strong. He has reached the peak of the emperor and is only one step away from the strength of God. Even so, the emperor is still not the opponent of God. After a big war, he was directly wounded and finally fell in an unknown place."


    Hearing this, ariah and jasm don''t know yet. This relic on the blue star is undoubtedly the relic left by this once invincible emperor.


    In a short time, shocking news hit their minds, making them excited, afraid, excited and so on, unable to speak for a time.


    They were in a complicated mood, but an idea came up in their hearts.


    "Who is stronger than the LORD God?"


    Although the LORD God has always been very powerful, as if he were omnipotent. But as transcendents with their own will, they don''t really think that the LORD God is omnipotent.


    Moreover, the LORD God has never hidden its origin. At that moment, the world tree on the front page of the list of sacred objects has been hanging there, and all kinds of origins have never been hidden.


    So, who is stronger and who is weaker, the God of nature who created the LORD God and the God who swept the starry sky?


    They thought about the problem in their hearts, but finally they shook their heads with a bitter smile.


    There is too little information and intelligence. Unless the two fight directly, no one can know the final result.


    However, as a member of the main god space, they instinctively prefer the main God.


    Alixis on one side didn''t know what jasm thought in their hearts. Seeing that they were silent, he didn''t continue to talk. He silently turned and looked ahead.


    In the sea ahead, the waves are still roaring. Under the influence of the power of terror, the sea directly scores cards, revealing its inner scene.


    A dusty relic was born¡¤¡¤¡¤


    It seems to be an ancient city. The city shows that it has great power and has not suffered the corrosion of years and sea water at all.


    The city seems to be still alive. Except that there is no vitality on the surface, everything else seems to be perfect. Even as long as enough residents move in, they can immediately restore the vitality of the past.


    Once this large, exquisite and brilliant city appeared, it brightened the eyes of countless people.


    "The city of legend, Ariel Sava!"


    They looked at the intact city and muttered to themselves.


    The legendary city, which is the name of the city where the emperor lives.


    It is said that this city was built by the emperor with countless precious resources and contains a lot of treasures. Even the building materials in the palace are the supreme treasure for others.


    According to legend, the city was born here after the news of the emperor disappeared, which surprised everyone.


    In an instant, everyone didn''t hesitate and rushed straight ahead for fear of being late.


    But in the next moment, countless people stopped and looked at the front with dignified eyes.


    At this time, the first few unlucky people who had rushed had disappeared. There was not even the last breath left, and there was no trace of their existence.


    "Here, there''s a border... Alixis said solemnly, looking at the glorious city in the distance.

 Chapter 317

    "The city thousands of years ago is still so intact. It doesn''t make sense without border protection."


    At this time, countless people looked at the huge city in the center of the site, and their eyes showed blazing heat.


    "This feeling can''t be wrong... A level 4 alien strongman looked at the border in the distance and said with a positive look.


    At this moment, everyone on the site reached a consensus.


    As the silence passed, one by one vibrations began to ring out in place.


    The first is the huge fleet of Homo sapiens.


    The extraordinary talent of this race is related to spirit. Each member is the best spiritual master and scientist, and has developed a promising scientific and technological empire in the starry sky.


    Hundreds of huge fleets set sail slowly. On the surface of the fleet, a little light is producing, and there are faint energy fluctuations.


    When this kind of fluctuation reaches a peak, light beams go straight forward.


    In the front, it seems to feel a threat. The originally hidden border opens actively and carefully protects the inner city.


    Boom!!!


    Two different forces collided, and a huge noise was sent out here, which was easily resisted by the border.


    But then there were hundreds of fleets, and huge energy fluctuations broke out on each fleet, which seemed to urge the energy of the whole fleet to be used here.


    This is a tactic rarely used. Although this offensive is powerful, it takes too long to accumulate energy. It is not very practical on the battlefield, but it is just used here.


    After all, the border will not take the initiative to fight back, let alone dodge.


    "Are you ready to use the most rapid offensive to continuously attack the border and consume its strength?"


    The people around saw the plans of these Homo sapiens at a glance.


    Although this method is old-fashioned, it is the most practical way for the current scene.


    No matter how terrible the barrier defense is, it still needs strength to operate. Every time you block the next attack, the barrier defense will be weaker.


    Especially when this relic has been blocked for unknown years, the protective force of the border has declined to an unprecedented extreme for millions of years. As long as we continue to strike, we can erase this boundary sooner or later.


    Thinking of this, they no longer hesitated and began to do it one after another. One terrorist attack directly tilted down, frightening countless people around.


    At this time, those who are qualified to approach the ruins or even attack the barrier are at least level 4. The full force of a level Four existence is enough to hit the mountains, shake the sea and sink a small continent. At this time, the four levels of existence here are more than one.


    Dozens of level-4 terrorists tried their best at the same time. If they acted on one point at the same time, even breaking the moon was not impossible, but attacking the barrier in front seemed to hit the air without causing any reaction.


    However, there are occasional ripples rising in the space, which prove the terrorist power of these powerful people.


    "Effective!!"


    I don''t know how long it took to observe the long motionless border in front. Someone shouted excitedly and felt that the border in front began to change.


    Under the fierce attack of many strong men, the border in front finally declined slightly, even if it was only a trace, but these strong men felt extremely excited and worked harder.


    However, this decline is insignificant for the whole border. It seems that there is still a long way to go to wipe out the border by this method.


    Maybe it will take a few years here.


    "No! The border is recovering!!!"


    After working hard for a while, they suddenly felt that there was something wrong. It seemed that the situation became a little strange.


    Under the offensive of all people, even if the frontier in front fluctuates continuously, it has never continued to decline. On the contrary, it is much stronger than it was at first.


    This situation is noticed by some careful people, which makes people cold.


    "This is the... Soul absorbing junction. It has the ability to draw strength from the whole planet and even the surrounding starry sky. Even after millions of years, it is still powerful."


    "I''m afraid there are arrangements above. If the power does not reach a critical point, I''m afraid the attack will not make the barrier decline, but will make the barrier absorb the power of the attack and make the barrier grow."


    "With the power of the emperor, we can''t open the border he has laid."


    Looking at the boundary, at this moment, countless people frown and feel helpless about the boundary.


    This is not a gap between wisdom and will, but a naked suppression of strength.


    The boundary of a six level existence can not be broken by a group of four level existence, even if it is just laid casually. What''s more, this level six who has set the boundary here is still the top strength of level six.


    "What a pity..." on one side, jasm looked at the motionless border ahead and the looming magnificent city hidden in the border, and couldn''t help sighing.


    The city is so big, so luxurious. Even without mentioning the possible six-level inheritance, just the wealth contained in the city is enough to make countless people jealous.


    But even if these wealth are right in front of us, we still can''t touch it. How can we not feel pain.


    "Hmm?" suddenly, he noticed alixis standing in front of them.


    At this time, the other party put his hands around his shoulders, and his face was cold and calm. It seemed that he was not surprised by the scene in front and looked very calm.


    This attitude puzzled jasm and aria.


    But before they thought it over, a slight sigh suddenly came from where they were.


    "Alas..."


    A sigh, full of the vicissitudes of years and the melancholy of endless years, sounded in everyone''s heart. With a strange charm, countless people can''t help listening and are fascinated by it.


    Listening to this sigh, a trace of confusion and sadness flashed in the hearts of all the people present. They couldn''t help revealing their confusion on their faces and fell into it at the first time.


    For the first time, jasm quickly reacted from the sigh, and his heart was very frightened and his scalp felt numb.


    The lowest person who can stand here is also a level 4 strong man. But just a sigh at this time makes people fall into emotion and even lose their mind.


    This kind of power is frightening and numbing.


    Before he thought about it, a terrible force suddenly broke out.


    In the dark sky, a huge bloody palm with 9000 divine power and endless thunder shot down fiercely.


    Space is wailing, and then it continues to collapse and tear. The sea roared and separated directly under great pressure, revealing the real scene.


    Just for a short moment, this huge bloody palm snapped on the border in front.


    A big shock broke out.


    A huge bloody field opened silently, covering all of the sea area. Wisps of law breath are spreading and slowly gathering together, leaving an almost indelible mark in this place.


    Just looking at this momentum and the fear and fear from the body instinct are enough to convince everyone present of the power of this palm. I''m afraid it''s no problem to smash the whole blue star directly.


    It seems to feel the crisis. The light on the border ahead is flashing. For the first time, it began to fluctuate and run its power.


    Boom!!!


    There was a huge sound here, and then the terrible force picked up the huge tsunami and covered everyone''s sight in a short time.


    The huge tsunami rose slowly, rushed to the sky, and then fell slowly, like a sad and beautiful heavy rain, with a trace of silence in the rage.


    After this vibration, countless sounds sounded slowly, the violent power was venting to the four fields, and a terrible spectacle was showing up in the sky.


    Against the background of countless countercurrent in the sky, a touch of blood moon hung high with the moon.


    "That''s!!" jasm and aria''s faces coagulated, and they suddenly felt an extremely strong vibration in their hearts.


    This is from the throbbing of blood vessels, with a sense of oppression of high blood vessels on low blood vessels.


    "Is this feeling?" their hearts moved, as if they thought of something and were excited at the same time.


    When all the visions disappeared, the figure of a man gradually emerged in the sky.


    The man was handsome, but pale, with an atmosphere of vicissitudes that was extremely inconsistent with his appearance. Wearing an extremely ancient dress, he looks like a person who came out of ancient times, with an ancient flavor precipitated by years.


    The only thing that can show his identity is a pair of golden eyes with blood color, flashing strange and luxurious luster.


    "That''s!!!"


    Looking at the young man, almost everyone fell into a dull.


    "It is said that the vampire king who fell tens of thousands of years ago is still alive!"


    In one corner, someone looked at the young man and shouted in disbelief. It seemed that he couldn''t believe the fact.


    "The king is not simple. In terms of power, even the sword of the king at level 5 is the top." on one side, some people listened to the words around them and smiled bitterly. It was obvious that they knew the blood family king very well.


    "Your Majesty ahewad!!"


    Beside jasm and aria, alisis could no longer maintain his original indifferent and calm expression. He looked at the blood king in the sky with great excitement and enthusiasm in his eyes.


    Not only him, almost all the blood families could not help kneeling down after seeing the supreme king of the blood family, with extreme enthusiasm and excitement on their faces, as if they had seen their own supreme king.


    But in a way, it can be said.


    In the starry sky, blood clan is a powerful blood race. The limit of pure blood clan can even reach level 4, and then it will encounter the blood limit and cannot be broken through. The only accident was the vampire king.


    As a pure blood royal family, the limit of its blood can reach level 5. Among the blood families that advocate blood, this blood is their supreme king and enjoys absolute rights.


    As the only blood clan King promoted to level 5, the king''s position in the blood clan can be imagined.


    Among the blood families present, except that jasm and aria can slightly resist the blood majesty brought by the blood family king, the other blood families have no qualification to resist and can only submit obediently.


    The huge blood majesty impacted the body, and the hidden higher blood began to recover in the blood of jasm and aria. Make their bodies start to heat up and constantly activate their potential to resist this terrible blood majesty.


    However, at this time, the blood clan King standing in mid air was dignified and looked seriously at the fog filled place in front, without a sense of relaxation.


    Drops of sea water fell, the waves rolled, and then disappeared, revealing the real scene inside.


    Inside, a city lay quietly, and a huge border opened slowly, looking almost intact.


    This situation suddenly made everyone desperate.


    Ahewad, the king of the blood clan, has achieved the existence of the king hundreds of thousands of years ago. Now, even if his strength declines due to aging, he can also be regarded as the peak existence in the fifth level and one of the top powers in the universe.


    If even such existence can not shake the defense here, there is no doubt that this relic does not have to think about opening it.


    "No, actually it''s a little weaker." Chang Tianxiong looked at the border in front of him with a dignified face. After observing it for a long time, he slowly opened his mouth.


    "Although it is very weak, the offensive just now has indeed reached the critical point of the border, making the power of the border decline a little invisible." Ye Kaihua, who is on the side, also affirmed, with an extremely dignified face.


    In his opinion, the blow just now was earth shaking. If the direct target is not the border in front, but the whole blue star, I''m afraid that blue star has destroyed most of it at this time.


    However, even if such a terrible offensive attacked the protection of this relic, it was only able to reach the critical point of damage, which made the defense of the barrier slightly invisible.


    This kind of defense is simply chilling.


    "Alas..." looking at the results ahead, ahewad seemed to have expected it long ago, but only gave a slight sigh.


    "I''ve just tried my best... If you don''t do it again, I''m afraid this relic won''t want to be opened if I''m alone." he sighed in a flat tone, but with a trace of vicissitudes.


    In his eyes, blood red and gold mixed with each other, with an extremely noble temperament, which made people feel a great pressure.


    His voice just fell, and he didn''t wait for the people around him to react. There were several loud noises around him.


    "Ow!!!"


    A strange roar sounded.


    In the dark sky, a shadow began to pull the darkness, obscured the only light, and slowly gathered into the appearance of a beast.


    The breath of terror was released, and in the shocked eyes of countless people, a huge momentum landed here. A huge wolf several kilometers tall suddenly appeared, roared at the sky, and slowly transformed into an upright werewolf.

 Chapter 318

    The werewolf roared in the sky and shook the river and sea, covering half the world.


    His body is several kilometers tall, and his hair is cast like gold and iron, shining with a bright luster. The strong field power around the body is deeply shrouded and shines on this area, which is peerless.


    "Hum!" when he saw the tall werewolf, ahewad snorted coldly, and a force was released to fight against the terrorist force released by the werewolf and defend his own area.


    Two different forces collided, and a terrible scene was deduced on the whole blue star.


    A bloody moon appears fiercely and releases its power in the dark sky. Under the blood moon, the shadow of a werewolf is roaring at the moon, as if chasing the blood moon.


    "My lord..." looking at this scene, all the disabled humans on the blue star are dull, and the original world outlook is almost destroyed.


    This is the battle between the two level five giants. Different fields have evolved into different visions on the blue star, which manifest in the sky and almost envelop half of the blue star.


    "Terrible fields, terrible forces


    In the corner, Chang Tianxiong looked at the strange things in the sky and muttered to himself: "even the gods imagined in human mythology, their power is just like this."


    In the sky, the two forces continue to evolve, but there is no real collision.


    The two forces collided with each other and ended immediately after the test.


    Looking at this, everyone was secretly relieved, and the crazy beating heart beat slowly relaxed.


    After all, this is just an ordinary planet. The war between two level-5 terrorist powers, even the aftershocks of power, may be enough to destroy this planet. At that time, all those present will suffer.


    Even if the level-4 strong man can cross the starry sky, the moment of the destruction of the planet will release the power of terror. Even the level-4 strong man will at least end up seriously injured.


    However, the two strong men in the golden sky stopped, but the real change is far from over.


    Under the sky, a golden light shines fiercely.


    In the distant star bar country, ships of different shapes suddenly rose and began their transformation.


    Huge spaceships turn into parts, slowly gather together, and start to change according to a certain track.


    Below, the huge tide of gold and iron began to rise. A tall metal giant glittered with gold in his eyes and moved under his feet. In an instant, he came to the ocean, and the breath of terror slowly roared out.


    "Is that... The legendary supreme weapon of Homo sapiens, the puppet of God of war?"


    Looking at the terrible giant who came here in an instant, the faces of the people were suddenly surprised.


    The giant thousands of meters tall is shining with metal luster, and there is a huge force enveloping him, urging the action of the invincible giant.


    Inside the giant''s body, there are countless thin Homo sapiens driving the action of the metal giant.


    This is the puppet of the God of war, famous in the starry sky.


    Homo sapiens itself is weak, but the spirit is strong enough to control such a powerful weapon of war. The solid body of Titan giant can also give perfect protection to Homo sapiens, making this machine born purely for war break out terrible power.


    Purely in terms of combat power, this true God puppet is comparable to a level 5 terrorist. Except for no field, 1, its power on the battlefield is even more terrible than a level 5 terrorist.


    Of course, this God of war puppet is only a dead thing. Although it has terrible power, it does not have the power of the field of sublimation of its own existence. Therefore, such a god of war puppet is just some trouble for the level-5 strong. Any level-5 strong can spend some time to tear down this God of war puppet.


    However, compared with the top five strong men, this God of war puppet has an advantage.


    In the sky, as like as two peas of golden light, all of us are getting ugly.


    In situ, a wave of terror bloomed, and the figures of several God of war puppets were revealed again, which greatly changed everyone''s face.


    After seeing the real scene, no matter who it is, he can''t help taking a breath.


    In front, the sea is still filled with water, and drops of rain continue to fall. It will be cool.


    On the sea, seven terrible giants several kilometers high stand side by side, and their prestige is enough to frighten anyone.


    "The God of war puppet... Has seven heads!"


    At this moment, even ahewad couldn''t help taking a breath, shocked by the great pen of Homo sapiens.


    A god of war puppet, in a sense, is equal to a level five strong man without a field. It can sweep countless races in the starry sky, and even rule a starry field by it.


    And the whole seven God of war puppets, even ahewad, a strong man at the top of level 5, would not provoke.


    "It''s terrible."


    In the main god space, the leaders of many countries are also watching the pictures in the venue. After seeing such a powerful and terrible God of war puppet, their eyes show a blazing light.


    "If we can get the manufacturing method of this God of war puppet, then... At this moment, countless people also had this idea in their hearts.


    Compared with the extraordinary system, the biggest advantage of the science and technology system lies in standardization and replicability.


    As long as there are enough resources and industries, we can produce continuously, which is the most terrible place of the power of the scientific and technological system.


    If you can obtain the manufacturing method of this God of war puppet, you will be surprised that you can continuously mass produce level 5 strong people.


    It doesn''t matter if this God of war puppet is much weaker than the real level 5 strong. Because it is difficult to cultivate the level-5 strong, the manufacture of this God of war puppet is undoubtedly much easier. As long as we master the manufacturing method and have sufficient resources and manufacturing conditions, we can continuously manufacture it.


    The conditions of reincarnation are undoubtedly much better than those of these Homo sapiens. Those resources that are difficult for other races can be obtained through the god space.


    On the other side, Chang Tianxiong and ye Kaihua thought of this at the same time. Looking at the thousands of tall god of war puppets in front, their eyes flashed with extremely hot eyes.


    The scene is still changing.


    Ahewad and the level five werewolf looked at the seven God of war puppets arranged in front of them, and then turned their eyes to one side.


    Over there, the change is still beginning.


    Shining brightly, several terrorist waves sounded at the same time on the blue star, which moved everyone.


    In an exclamation, several of the strongest came to the blue star at the same time and came to them.


    "That''s the king of the golden family. Didn''t it fall tens of thousands of years ago?"


    "The three headed king of the three headed people, I heard that he went to explore the depths of the starry sky tens of thousands of years ago and didn''t appear. Unexpectedly, he was still there!"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    As if the scene in the myth came, the level-4 strong people standing in place looked dignified and looked at the strong people in front of them and exclaimed.


    In the eyes of mortals, these four level strong people are like gods, high, cold and powerful. But on the other hand, for these level 4 strong people, those level 5 strong people are not like gods. They just need to do it casually, which is enough to crush a large number of level 4 strong people to death.


    At this time, these rare level-5 strong people appear one by one, and even confront each other faintly, with a trace of excitement in fear.


    "There is no such scene except some amazing wars recorded in history..."


    Looking at the scene in front of him, a strange strong man couldn''t help but sigh. Looking at several kings in front of him, a trace of envy flashed in his eyes.


    At this time, these kings exuded a terrible smell, and the forces in the field are blooming, colliding and oppressing each other.


    It was only their faint resistance to the leaked breath that made the four level strong people around fear, as if they saw the scene of the broken Star River and the withering of all things.


    A wisp of power in the field permeates here. Except for those God of war puppets, every level 5 strong man seems to support a world. A vast and complete field came here, temporarily isolated the laws of the universe, and turned this space into their field.


    Even the roaring sea around them, under their power, directly stood still and was no longer violent.


    "Don''t try each other... This time we''re not here for a fight."


    A low roar sounded like thunder in place.


    The green eyes in the werewolf''s eyes looked around coldly and spoke in an ancient but cold language.


    This language is very old, with a touch of chilly and primitive charm, but it is strange that everyone present can understand it, and it keeps ringing in everyone''s heart, which can''t be forgotten.


    The people present could not help but feel the unfathomable terrorist power of the level five strong again.


    These kings looked at each other, and thousands of messages flashed in their eyes, completing the communication.


    It seems that they have reached a consensus. They are no longer fighting. All their momentum urges them to look at the border on one side.


    The border is shining with eternal brilliance and will last forever, silently guarding the city in it. If there is no accident, this barrier can last for a long time before it will be defeated by the years and disappear by itself.


    "Let''s start..." a dull voice sounded. On a god of war puppet, a red light slowly enveloped the whole body and broke forward.


    This red light contains great energy, as well as the extremely deep force of law and field, which is comparable to the blow of a level 5 strong man.


    Under the solemn eyes of the other five level strong men, the attack of the God of war puppet rushed towards the border, breaking out an extremely strong impact.


    The power of law and field is disappearing. Under the attack of terrorist power, the frontier in front begins to distort, and then recovers at a very fast speed.


    "Effective!!!" looking at this scene, the eyes of the other kings brightened.

 Chapter 319

    Ahead, the huge boundary began to fluctuate, a little distortion and space ripples began to appear, and then began to recover slowly in the surprised eyes of countless people.


    "Hiss!"


    Watching this scene, countless people took a breath.


    "Just now, if you hit Bluestar, it''s impossible to destroy the whole Bluestar, but it''s absolutely no problem to sink a continent..."


    Chang Tianxiong frowned and looked unnatural: "unexpectedly, there was no effect at all."


    But looking at this scene, those really terrible level five strong people were shining in front of them one after another.


    "Just now, although it was weak, it did have an effect."


    "It seems right. Even the seal and boundary left by the invincible emperor have collapsed after such a long time. Moreover, I''m afraid this boundary was only set by the emperor who was seriously injured and dying before he died. I''m afraid the strength is not as good as the emperor''s degree."


    "But even so, this boundary is enough for us to be busy for a long time."


    "Let''s go together... When will we wait so long?"


    These strong people communicated with each other and ended this conversation with one word.


    Then, it was bombed by terrorist forces.


    This time, it was no longer just a puppet of the God of war, but all the five-level strong shot together, and the fluctuation of its power almost tore the sky of the whole blue star.


    Counting the seven God of war puppets, there are more than a dozen level five combat forces standing here at this time. Such a terrible number, even if it is enough to start a star war, its power is enough to destroy a large star field, but now it is gathered on this small blue star.


    More than a dozen level-5 strong people shot together, and the power of terror tilted out madly. Under the influence of this power, the sea roared wildly, and the strange power contained in it was forcibly expelled at this short moment.


    "Run!"


    "I can''t stay here anymore!!"


    Looking at the posture in front of us, many level four strong men below changed their faces and rushed to the outside world.


    Although the power of the level 4 strong is terrible, it is not much better than an ordinary person in this mythical war that can be called the epic of the starry sky.


    The power of a level-5 strong man, even if it is only the residue of the afterwave, is enough to kill a level-4 strong man, and there is no residue left in his soul.


    More than a dozen level-5 strongmen shot at the same time, and their power almost destroyed the sky and the earth. No matter what the front side is facing, they can destroy you.


    However, such a terrible force hit the barrier in front, but there was no end.


    The border is gathering madly, and the light above is flashing madly, resisting the invading power.


    The boundary began to distort. It seemed that the power facing at the moment had reached a certain limit, which made the boundary unbearable.


    After all, even the outcome set by the sixth level emperor should have collapsed after millions of years. It is a miracle that it can remain until now. It will naturally respond to the power of so many fifth level strong people.


    "Effective!!!"


    The boundary in front of the body is constantly distorted, and then continuously restored. Huge forces are intertwined here, and continue to disappear and disappear.


    This wave of offensive was finally blocked, but looking at this scene, many level five strong people were not disappointed, but had a strong happy look on their faces.


    Because, under their induction, after the rapid offensive just now, the strength of the border itself has obviously weakened a lot.


    This discovery made these five level strong men look happy, and the strength on their bodies attacked forward madly, urging their own strength to attack forward constantly.


    In this rapid offensive, the border in front of us fluctuates and distorts constantly, and looks shaky, as if it is about to collapse.


    Looking at this scene, no matter those level five strong men who are high above, or these level four strong men under their feet, they can''t help showing a strong happy look on their faces. They just feel that the remains of the emperor are ahead and can be opened immediately.


    Looking at this scene, for some reason, jasm frowned and had a strange instinct in his heart, which brought him an ominous foreboding.


    The dawn vampire was born in the extreme darkness, and the power of darkness also gave birth to the extreme instinct, which can perceive what happens later to a certain extent.


    At this time, looking at the shaky border ahead, jasm''s heart suddenly raised a haze and felt a great ominous enveloping.


    "Damn... What exactly is this feeling..." he looked at the border in front of him and the countless strong people around him, wondering.


    Bang!!!


    A clear sound sounded here. Under the fanatical eyes of countless people, the frontier in front made a broken sound and began to break under the endless power attack.


    After the border was broken, the inner city began to show slowly, and endless brilliance bloomed, blinding everyone present.


    "This brilliance... Is Hengjin!"


    Looking at this brilliance, countless people looked at the city in front with strong shock in their eyes.


    Hengjin, an extremely precious metal material in the starry sky, can be born only in destroyed stars.


    This material is extremely precious and widely used.


    The most common and famous use is to make an extremely powerful puppet.


    Thinking of this, almost everyone present wanted to see the seven God of war puppets in front.


    On the body of the God of war puppet, there was a flash of luster very similar to Hengjin.


    The materials used to make God of war puppets are extremely precious, and the most extensive and basic is this kind of constant gold. Almost all of the main bodies are made of Hengjin, which is extremely precious.


    In front of the city, there is a huge palace, which is almost all made of Hengjin, with incomparable luxury.


    There was no hesitation. For the first time, more than a dozen terrible smells filled the air here. In an instant, all the level five strong disappeared in situ and slowly stepped into the exchange city in front.


    "Let''s go too! The city is so big that there are too many things worth searching."


    In one corner, alixis looked at the huge city ahead, flashed a frenzy on his face, and rushed directly to the front.


    At this time, all the five strong men stood outside the city, staring carefully at the front and looking at the internal layout and scene.


    Although the border is broken, no one knows whether there are other arrangements and traps in the city.


    As a top power of level 5, you will not lack vigilance if you can stand in the starry sky. Therefore, they all looked around the periphery of the city and did not directly enter the city.


    They communicated with each other with their eyes, as if they had reached some agreement.


    In the rear, a homo sapiens spacecraft slowly rose, with strong power, carefully entered the scope of the city.


    After a while, these Homo sapiens spacecraft appeared again, bringing out some things that didn''t seem to be affected at all.


    And what they brought out was maddening.


    There are several pieces of crystals and many precious materials. Now they seem to be ordinary goods. They are all piled there. I don''t know how many there are.


    This scene made everyone jealous. Not only those with level 4 strength, but also those with level 5 strength could not help looking at it and were shocked by the legacy of this relic.


    However, they were still very cautious and did not choose to do it in person. Instead, they sent their level-4 strong men to slowly enter and continue to test.


    In this way, time passed quickly. After a few days, the strong were still alive and kicking, and even brought out a lot of things.


    It seems that there is really no layout left inside the ruins.


    After using various methods to confirm this, these level five strong men at the peak finally began to be uncontrollable.


    The level five terrorist werewolf first started the operation.


    He looked at the ruins in front. His green eyes were full of cold. Without hesitation, he was the first to rush to the ruins in front.


    The city covers a huge area, but the werewolf''s several kilometers tall body still damaged many buildings.


    But even so, I never saw any reaction inside the city.


    "It seems that we think too much."


    "I think so. Even when the invincible emperor is about to fall, how much power can he have to decorate? It''s good to leave the previous border to protect the city."


    These five strong people talked in place, and then joined them without hesitation.


    They also have an eagerness to find the legendary emperor inheritance first. They can''t wait.


    "Jasm, shall we go in too?" aria looked at many level five strong players and looked at jasm with some expectation.


    In the distance, Chang Tianxiong and ye Kaihua could be seen faintly, and did not choose to enter.


    They don''t enter the ruins because they don''t have the support of level 5 kings inside. It''s easy to be hidden by other strong people. But jasm and aria are different.


    The blood clan also has kings. With the blood and status of jasm and aria, they don''t have to be born too much.


    Listening to aria''s words, jasm''s expression was very strange at this time.


    His clothes were wet with sweat behind his back. His eyebrows frowned tightly, as if he had met some problem.


    In his heart, the terrible and strange premonition became stronger and stronger. Whenever the idea of entering the ruins rose in his heart, it became stronger and stronger, as if it was stopping him.


    Jasm trusted his hunches and intuition. This is also one of the blood talents, not an ethereal intuition.


    However, the remains of the level 6 strong man were also very attractive, which made his heart very tangled, and even began to raise a trace of luck.


    Finally, he was silent for a long time and just grabbed aria''s hand: "aria, don''t go."


    "We''ll just watch outside."

 Chapter 320

    "Jasm, what''s the matter?"


    Seeing jasm holding himself, Aria stood still and looked at jasm with a questioning look, looking a little confused.


    "What''s wrong with this relic?"


    He looked at the ruins ahead and asked with some hesitation.


    As for jasm''s talent, Aria also knew something, so she thought of it for the first time after seeing the other side stop herself.


    "I''m not sure... But there seems to be something wrong. I have a premonition of danger."


    Jesim frowned and looked at the standing ruins in front of him. He didn''t speak until a long time later.


    His words seemed hesitant and his tone was not very firm. It seemed that he still had some doubts about whether to enter the ruins.


    Aria also became silent, struggling in her heart.


    Jasm''s blood talent is very accurate. Although some will make mistakes, he rarely makes mistakes in his premonition of crisis.


    However, the relics in front of them are equally rare. There are relics left over from level 6. As long as something leaks out, it is enough for them to save how many divine coins at once. It is also extremely rare.


    "Let''s have a look first... This relic is very big. It can''t be explored in just a few days."


    Finally, jesim took the lead in making a decision. He covered aria''s shoulder and said, "if there is no change next, let''s go in and have a look."


    Hearing him say that, Aria nodded silently.


    There is a strong smell left in the ruins ahead, with the nature of domain and law. If you don''t reach level 4, you can''t enter it without your own unique strength in the field.


    If it were not for this, they could send some subordinates in without hesitation.


    At this time, internally, some changes seem to be beginning to occur.


    This relic covers a huge area. It was once the imperial city of a prosperous imperial dynasty, which contains a large number of treasures.


    But the most precious of them is undoubtedly the inheritance left by the sixth level emperor, as well as some secret treasures made by him.


    In order to compete for these things, some places were first detected.


    "Here it is!" alixis took several four level blood families behind him and looked at a palace in front of him with great joy.


    "According to the information handed down by the people, this palace is a warehouse for storing treasures. There must be a lot of treasures in it!"


    He walked in with some excitement. Behind him, the blood prince and mulan''er followed, with an excited expression on his face.


    Entering it, the magnificent palace did not arouse their slightest interest. Although the materials used to build the palace were also very rare, it was not remarkable in the city.


    "You''re late. This place belongs to us now." the cold voice suddenly sounded, which stunned alixis and others.


    Inside the palace, several figures stood in front, with a suffocating breath.


    Suddenly, Alexis''s face looked ugly.


    He hesitated for a moment and didn''t want to conflict with each other.


    But around, an invisible force permeated around, slowly affecting everyone of this relic.


    Under the influence of this force, a fierce light appeared in arisis''s eyes.


    Soon, in this palace, the breath of terror fought with the sound of fierce struggle.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    With the entry of the strong into this relic, it seems that some mechanism has been triggered in this ancient relic.


    As if a giant sleeping for countless years woke up and began to show its ferocity.


    "Something''s wrong!!" on the outside, jasm and aria looked at the ruins inside and said at the same time.


    In the ruins ahead, violent forces continue to attack, affecting the outside world through the ruins.


    Inside, it seems that many powerful people are fighting, and the violent blood gas is spreading over the city, which is extremely terrible.


    "How long has it been since then? How did it start?" aria frowned and felt something wrong.


    According to common sense, even if it is to compete for the relics in this relic, such a fierce struggle should not break out.


    Looking at the violent blood gas in the sky, it is clear that a large number of powerful people are fighting desperately to create such a terrible scene.


    Jasm also frowned. At this time, in his heart, the previous strange and terrible premonition not only did not subside with time, but became more and more rich and reached the peak at this moment.


    Suddenly, his face changed: "run!"


    He grabbed aria and ran away frantically.


    Before ariah could react, the wave of terror suddenly broke out in front of him.


    Ouch!!!


    A wolf roar can break mountains and rivers. Even if it spreads out through the city, it also has the power of terror and collapses the sea.


    No doubt, this terrible prestige can only be issued by the level-5 werewolf who entered the ruins before, with the power enough to shatter mountains and rivers, but also with an extreme anger and fear.


    At this moment, no matter Chang Tianxiong and ye Kaihua who were standing outside to observe, or jasm and aria who were running crazy, their hearts were shocked, as if a thunder exploded in their minds, making their minds turbid and rigid in place.


    They are still so strong at level 4, and those who are less than level 4 are even more miserable. I don''t know how many people directly collapsed and died under this roar.


    Before they could react, a light slowly lit up, illuminating the darkening world at this time.


    Among the ruins in front, a tall spire gradually shines, revealing its unique essence.


    The smell of terror is spreading, and the whole blue star is trembling.


    The whole remains are shining, as if the ancient beasts sleeping for millions of years are recovering. Just a wisp of breath is enough to crush a star river.


    Boom!!!


    There was a shock, and several terrible smells echoed at the same time.


    In the shocked eyes of countless people, a gorgeous column of light rose in front.


    In the light, the endless majesty made the whole world tremble.


    A several kilometer tall werewolf roared and seemed to be competing with the power of life, but finally fell into the light.


    "Li renhuang!!!"


    A roar of fear rang through the whole planet in an instant, and a violent explosion occurred in the city ahead, covering the whole ruins.


    In this terrible explosion, ahewad, the king of the blood clan, opened a pair of bat wings behind his back, and his body was carrying drops of crimson blood, which was obviously seriously injured.


    With a terrible smell on his body, he galloped towards the outside world, as if he were away from something.


    In other corners, several other terrible smells were permeated at the same time. The terrible level five strong men who had entered the ruins drove away from the original place at a faster speed, as if they saw something that made them terrible.


    Looking at this scene, jasm''s eyes widened, as if he saw something incredible.


    The great level five strong men were enough to sweep a star field in the starry sky, but now they are seriously injured one by one, as if they were avoiding something.


    "What is there in that ruins?"


    At this time, this idea flashed through more than one person''s heart. Everyone tried to look at the original ruins in front of them and wanted to see what was in them.


    After the previous explosion, at this time, the city in front has been fragmented, and buildings have fallen down, which is also filled with huge blood gas.


    It was the blood gas of dozens of level 4 strong men. It was frightening that they were all buried in them at this time.


    The blood gas of dozens of level 4 strong people slowly filled the air and pulled each other, which seemed to have led to some changes.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    A heart beat sounded in everyone''s heart, as if the heart was about to jump out of the chest.


    "This blood gas!!" at this moment, jasm''s face changed greatly: "what is this blood gas that is so terrible that it can''t be described?"


    Not only him, but also the strong ones who survived at this time, their faces changed greatly. They only felt a terrible blood gas as strong as a star rising in front, with a huge and extreme breath.


    Under this breath, they don''t even have the courage to stand where they are.


    "This... How terrible..." Chang Tianxiong couldn''t help but leave drops of cold sweat on his firm face. He felt the sound of heart beating around him, and his body could hardly help being paralyzed.


    Ouch!!!


    Another breath sounded. This time, the people saw it clearly.


    Above the city ahead, a several kilometer tall werewolf roared wildly, with terrible power on his body, as if he wanted to run out.


    But on him, black tentacles were growing and tightly wrapped around him, so that he couldn''t break free.


    On the city below, buildings began to melt and slowly disappeared, turned into pure matter and absorbed by some existence.


    In the shocked eyes of everyone, a whole relic disappeared rapidly. On the original ruins, a heart covering a huge area of at least several kilometers stood silently in place, making a strong to terrible heartbeat.


    Suddenly, everyone''s face changed greatly.


    "Is that?" a trace of fear rose on jasm''s face unconsciously.


    The real scene ahead revealed that after the whole relic was swallowed by the heart, the heart beat faster and faster.


    Above the heart, the werewolf king, thousands of meters tall, was still roaring, trying to get rid of the shackles, but he was constantly entangled by countless tentacles.


    The heart seemed to have a strange terrorist force. At this time, it caught the werewolf king and slowly pulled it.


    Under the frightened eyes of countless people, the tall body of the werewolf King began to melt and slowly integrated into the heart.


    A five level peak king was swallowed by him. Suddenly, the power of this heart burst out and increased several times at once.

 Chapter 321

    "Impossible!!!"


    Ahewad, the king of the blood clan, looked at the huge and vigorous heart in the distance and couldn''t believe it: "why, after such a long time, why haven''t you died yet!!"


    "The legendary invincible emperor millions of years ago, the emperor of Li people!"


    He looked badly wounded with crimson blood. At this time, he looked at the heart.


    Listening to his words, the people present were almost dull.


    "Why did the emperor still exist millions of years ago?"


    Looking at the huge heart ahead, Aria muttered with a trace of disbelief in her eyes.


    "Yes." jasm''s face was also not good-looking, but suddenly in his eyes: "in the past, the emperor probably didn''t die, but fled to the desolate blue star and hid."


    "The barrier was probably not set up to defend the so-called relics, but to isolate his own breath, so that others could think he fell and recover after countless years."


    "Now, millions of years later, even the God who defeated him may forget him. He can reappear and escape the pursuit of God."


    He spoke slowly, but his face was still not good-looking, and his heart sank more and more.


    The resurrection of a six level emperor who once reached the peak must pay a huge price. Looking at his previous behavior, he clearly regarded this star domain as the food for his rebirth.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    No matter what the people around thought, the heart in front kept making a huge beating sound. After swallowing the previous werewolf, it became more and more active.


    That kind of exuberant vitality is almost stronger than the most terrible stars, like an unfathomable abyss.


    The heart began to change. Above the heart, the small half of the body began to grow and extend out slowly.


    A huge face was exposed on the heart, with boundless dignity and power. As soon as it appeared, it frightened everyone.


    I don''t know when the surrounding space is full of a field of power. Under the shadow of this power, the whole blue star is blocked and can''t escape.


    Unless... Into the space of the LORD God.


    Chang Tianxiong looked gloomy and clenched his fist tightly, trying to keep himself from paralysis under the lock of the terrible force in front.


    As level four strong men, their blood is very strong and locked tightly.


    The power of a six level emperor, even if it is only a small part, can not be resisted by a four level emperor.


    Under the oppression of this terrible force, everyone seemed to be nailed in place, completely unable to move and resist.


    According to this situation, except those who can enter the reincarnation space of the LORD God, the rest can not escape.


    However, at this time, the other party''s attention is obviously still focused on those level five strong people.


    A light suddenly lit up and hit the sky with enough power to shatter the star river.


    The danger of terror came. While these level five strong men dodged, a figure was suddenly locked.


    A thick and long tentacle suddenly extended out. In an instant, a god of war puppet was entangled and dragged down.


    "Hurry up! Otherwise we will all die here today!!" the Golden King burst into endless golden glory, roared under the sky, and then rushed forward first.


    He held a golden holy sword in his hand, and a fierce sword chopped down towards the tentacles around the God of war puppet.


    The expected terrible impact did not happen. The tentacle was easily cut off by this blow, and a blood awn bloomed on it.


    "Be careful!!!" behind him, the frightened voice of the blood clan and the royal family came.


    The Gold King instinctively flashed a sense of crisis. His strength was not retained. The gold field bloomed and directly shrouded the whole sea.


    A tentacle suddenly extended out, directly ignoring the field of his body and penetrating out of his heart.


    He opened his eyes wide and couldn''t believe everything in front of him. His strength was still roaring, trying to squeeze out the sudden power at this time.


    For his existence, even if his heart disappears, it is actually just a small thing. As long as the source of life is not extinguished, he can continue to live.


    But this time, his strength seemed to disappear.


    In an instant, his breath declined rapidly, and his original strong and majestic body withered at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    This is the origin of life disappearing. In a moment, his origin of life was directly plundered, and his body was directly sucked into a mummy, which looked very miserable.


    On the other side, the entangled God of war puppet is also disappearing.


    As a puppet, the God of war puppet naturally has no so-called origin of life, but it also has something similar.


    At this time, the whole God of war puppet is melting. In a moment, countless Homo sapiens in it die directly and slowly become a part of the heart below.


    In the end, the thousands of meters tall god of war puppet left only a shining core, which was directly swallowed by the heart below.


    At the same time, he swallowed two level-5 strong people, and the heart breath under him expanded again. The meat on his body began to condense continuously, forming the appearance of a body, but it was not clear, only a fuzzy face, hands and feet did not grow out.


    "Damn it!" another king shouted.


    He looked at the emperor of Li people who exuded a terrible smell below. A trace of fear flashed in his eyes. His body quickly disappeared in place and rushed to the starry sky.


    But his move failed directly.


    I don''t know when, on the blue star, a huge border is running, and even the level 5 strong can''t break through its terrible power.


    "Oh... If I hadn''t deliberately let you in before, do you really think you can break my boundary?" a cold, hoarse voice sounded suddenly, with a sense of indifference and arrogance.


    Listening to this voice, everyone couldn''t help but feel a terrible momentum in his heart.


    Previously, there were new changes in the meat in front.


    Under a strange face, a new body has been constructed, revealing the real appearance of the emperor of Li people.


    He looked like a normal human, but he had three sharp corners of different colors hanging back. Each arm had six fingers and his whole body was covered with scales like armor.


    The heart under him gradually disappeared and was absorbed into his new body.


    His face was cold, and his blue eyes looked at the sky with cold eyes.


    The breath of terror rises in an instant, like a flash of light across the dead universe.


    In an instant, several kings were directly hit by his sight, his body collapsed directly, and then recovered slowly.


    Their eyes flashed unbelievable eyes, as if they could not believe that they would fail so miserably.


    But the indifferent emperor did not give them a chance to think.


    "Be a part of my body..."


    He waved his hand. His strong body seemed to send out a terrible attraction and pulled the kings who had been badly hurt by him.


    His body is like a bottomless hole, absorbing a strong man of level five.


    Every time he absorbed the power of a level five king, his body became more and more perfect. In the end, he almost completely recovered.


    "Is there only the last one left?" I don''t know when the emperor of Li said to himself. Looking at the last king of his body, there was no emotion in his indifferent eyes.


    And the last remaining king is ahewad, the blood king.


    Among these kings, his strength can be regarded as one of the strongest kings, but he is old and frail and is on the verge of death. Therefore, the source of life is extremely rare, and he was left last by the emperor of Li.


    But when all kings fall, he can''t escape in the end.


    Thinking of this, he was cruel on his face, looked at the Li emperor standing below, and a cruel color flashed in his eyes.


    "It''s useless."


    Looking at his appearance, Li renhuang sighed rarely: "with your strength, even self explosion is useless. It is impossible to cause any loss to me."


    "It''s better to be honest and absorbed by me with this planet."


    The indifferent voice echoed in place without scruples for others.


    "Damn it!!!"


    At this moment, not only chang Tianxiong and ye Kaihua who were observing on the blue star, but also countless reincarnations who were observing here in the main god space, their hearts could not help but raise a sense of fear.


    The power of the six level strong is so terrible, and the power it needs to recover is so huge. Even if you swallow more than a dozen level-5 strong people, terror is far from enough. How can you miss a blue star.


    Before, many reincarnations still held a trace of luck in their hearts, hoping that they could not see the power of blue star, so as to let blue star go. But now it seems that it is an impossible thing.


    In the conference room of the LORD God space, the leaders of countless countries listened to the indifferent words of the Lebanese emperor and couldn''t help sweating in their hands.


    "Is everything ready in God''s space?"


    Looking at the scene in front of us, number one couldn''t help shouting and yelling at the others.


    "It''s ready. As long as you give orders, you can start immediately." a voice sounded in front, with a rare nervousness.


    The president of xingtiao took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down: "wait a minute, once the emperor li really started on Bluestar, don''t hesitate, and immediately use the means we prepared."


    The man nodded hurriedly. He looked sweating and nervous.


    "I just hope that the means we have prepared can help us through this crisis."


    Looking at the front video screen, everyone present could not help praying and looked very pious.


    At this time, on the blue star, looking at ahewad in front of me, the Li emperor looked forward with indifferent eyes. His strength was moving faintly and was about to burst out.


    With his power, as long as he wants, it will only take a moment for ahewad to fall directly, and there will never be any luck.


    However, at this time, an accident suddenly happened.

 Chapter 322

    In the sky, a little thunder grew.


    Li renhuang was stunned and looked at the sky. His originally raised hand gradually stopped and didn''t continue to do it.


    Time almost solidified at this moment.


    Under everyone''s unbelievable eyes, a dark shadow began to appear under the sky.


    A little bit of starlight gradually outlines, and a scene of starry sky slowly emerges, revealing a prosperous and powerful scene of starry sky.


    Countless stars are blooming, countless stars are stronger than the sun, countless stars are burning, and a terrible star map is drawn.


    In this prosperous starry sky, a pair of terrible eyes slowly opened, and indifferent eyes looked from countless light-years away.


    This is a gaze spanning countless light-years. There is nothing at the other end of the starry sky looking at the blue star. It is just a line of sight, which brings people a terrible feeling.


    The whole blue star is shaking, thunder instincts are breeding under the sky, and the flames on the mainland are spreading, as if to burn the whole planet into ruins.


    Looking at the blue star from the depths of the universe, you can clearly see the shape of the blue star and the terrible boundary covered by its enclosure.


    As if a God had come, an unknown being was separated from the blue star by countless distances. It seemed that it was just a line of sight, but with a supreme power, it was affecting the starry sky.


    Not only the blue star, at this moment, the whole solar galaxy and even beyond are trembling. They can''t bear the majesty of this line of sight and can disappear at any time.


    The stars are constantly collapsing, and the unknown forces are concentrated on the blue stars. Taking this as the center, they continue to expand outward and destroy countless stars.


    On the blue star in the center of line of sight, a huge boundary is opening, fighting against this terrible force all the time and guarding this star field.


    Like the mythical war of gods, a terrible collision broke out here.


    Endless majesty blooms, enveloping the whole star field.


    In an instant, the power of Li renhuang fell below and was repulsed by the mysterious power.


    "God!!!"


    Looking at the eyes emerging from the sky, the emperor of Li roared, and his strength was released without concealment.


    The terrible majesty of the emperor is in bloom, and every breath is enough to crush a star and destroy the whole star field.


    His body was in full bloom, as if it were pregnant with countless stars. At this time, it was shining and exploding.


    Under the cover of this power, no one can interfere in it at this moment. They can only quietly watch two unimaginable terrible forces compete on the blue star.


    If the blue star had not been bounded by the emperor of Li, the star would have turned into dust in the sky.


    Sensing the collision of two forces, no matter who it is, his face is pale.


    There is no doubt that the strong man who shot at the emperor of Lebanon from countless starry skies is the God who once defeated him.


    Millions of years later, Li renhuang thought he had deceived the other party, but he didn''t expect to be found by the other party.


    "It''s over... Ahewad looked desperate, felt the huge laws of the stars around him, and couldn''t raise any hope in his heart.


    Li renhuang, and God. Neither of the two is good.


    The aftermath of the confrontation between the two is only a trace of leakage, which is enough to smash several star fields, let alone a blue star.


    If it had not been for the blue star at this time, it would have broken into the dust of the universe.


    "The moon... Is gone." a bitter low voice sounded here, with boundless horror.


    Chang Tianxiong couldn''t stand in place at this time. Under this majesty, he lay down directly and looked at the sky with a face like earth.


    The power of law is constantly intertwined and pervaded in the whole star domain.


    Under the collision of two forces far beyond level 6, this place has temporarily formed a special area.


    In the center, a huge black hole appears, constantly absorbing the surrounding material. And around, the two forces are constantly sticking together.


    Poof!!


    A dull noise filled the place. The body of the Li emperor exploded several blood holes, and the body just condensed was hit again before it was perfect.


    On the sky, a pair of huge eyes were still hanging high. At this time, a trace of emotion flashed in their eyes.


    In an instant, the terrible and suffocating power increased several times again.


    The law is winding wildly. At the other end of the starry sky, a vision is revealed.


    Countless stars are twinkling, and wisps of starlight fall, outlining the scene of the unknown starry sky.


    In this picture, a huge claw that is countless times larger than the stars suddenly appears, sweeping down with the power enough to destroy everything.


    This was a blow from countless star regions, and a sharp claw came to the blue star from countless star regions, directly pulling up a terrible storm between the whole universe.


    In the starry sky, a black galaxy storm erupted, as if countless stars exploded at the same time, taking pictures with boundless terror.


    "Roar!!!"


    Feeling this terrible power, Li renhuang roared, and the original blue eyes became blood red in an instant.


    His body began to change, and his body, which was like an ordinary man, began to expand and expand.


    Sharp teeth grew out, and his body gradually turned into a terrible beast with three sharp horns. He looked very proud and roared in the starry sky.


    Compared with his body at this time, blue star seems to have become a small glass ball, not as big as one of his eyes.


    His body was still expanding and rushed forward with anger and strength that had been brewing for millions of years.


    When his strength accumulated to the extreme, his red eyes looked at the stars, as if he had crossed countless distances and saw the appearance of his old enemy.


    A terrible claw, carrying terrible power, collided with him head-on.


    He roared, and the sound rang through half the galaxy. Without hesitation, he rushed forward to kill.


    Over millions of years, the invincible emperor collided with the power of God again.


    An indescribable big bang was picked up here, and the power of terrible laws permeated the starry sky and could not be dispersed.


    Space is broken and reorganized under the influence of the laws of the universe.


    The boundless law power is diffuse, and the world in the field of double reflection is constantly colliding. Its power even temporarily expelled the cosmic law of the starry sky, making this area their home.


    In the unknown small space, the power of terror is constantly colliding. If there is no accident, it will even take tens of thousands of years to erase the other side.


    But the outcome of this battle was soon decided.


    As if for a moment, but also as if forever, the original grand scene disappeared, Li renhuang roared wildly, his own existence was almost wiped out by the other party, and he was defeated by the other party after holding on for a while.


    He fell on the blue star again, and his figure looked very miserable. His original huge body was just a little flesh and blood, and he was reorganizing hard.


    His body is filled with the power of the strange field of terror, which is constantly squeezing his own existence and binding all his remaining power.


    Obviously, under the just round of collision, Li renhuang was directly defeated, and there was no room for him.


    This is normal. He was not the opponent of the other party millions of years ago. After millions of years, he slept in the ruins to avoid hunting, and made little progress.


    At the peak, he is not an opponent, let alone now. He has just awakened, and his strength has not recovered to his former peak, so he can''t be an opponent of the other party.


    It''s hard to survive the attack of the other party.


    However, after that round of collision, he took all the blows of the other party. Although he lost countless stars, he protected the whole blue star and didn''t let it be destroyed in the other party''s hands.


    A crackling sound sounded.


    Li renhuang''s body slowly recovered and reluctantly stood up.


    He tried to look up at the sky, and there was a trace of despair in his eyes.


    Because at this time, on the sky, the indifferent eyes were still watching him coldly, unchanged from before.


    A faint light slowly lit up. Under the desperate eyes of countless people on the blue star, at the other end of the galaxy, a terrible breath was rising and filled the whole planet.


    A terrible claw slowly took shape, rose from the other end of the Star River and shot it fiercely here.


    But this time, no one could help them stop the blow.


    "No!!!"


    The cry of despair sounded. No matter who looked at the terrible claw on the sky, he couldn''t help but cry out of despair.


    Several slight waves sounded. At this moment on the earth, countless people directly disappeared out of thin air and entered the space of the LORD God in an instant.


    Chang Tianxiong tried to open his eyes and stared at the indifferent eyes on the sky. His heart was full of reluctance.


    The eyes above bring a terrible pressure, even if it is not deliberately done, it is also terrible.


    Unconsciously, Chang Tianxiong''s eyes were full of blood, but he didn''t care and tried to hold the knife in his hand.


    In the main god space, unspeakable pressure permeates here. Almost everyone is sweating and staring at the screen.


    "Execute now!!"


    Looking at the blue star sky, the terrible claws revealed in the starry sky, several people roared.


    Without the slightest hesitation, in an instant, the people present began to communicate with the will of the LORD God.


    "Ding! A thousand world sources have been deducted!"


    "According to the will of the reincarnator, the exchange result is a blow from the LORD God."


    The indifferent voice of the LORD God sounded slowly here, which relieved everyone in an instant.


    "Now let''s pray here... I hope the power of the LORD God can stop the Unknown God..."


    After a while, the people present showed a bitter smile.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    A little world source force is rising. In the center of the huge main god space, with the will of many reincarnators, a pair of golden eyes slowly open.

 Chapter 323

    In the vast starry sky, a terrible storm broke out.


    A giant claw, across countless star regions, picked up a terrible law storm and came towards the blue star.


    The terrible power filled the air, even if it was only the aftershock, the whole blue star trembled up and down, and almost burst.


    In the desperate eyes of countless people, a giant claw snapped down without any room.


    Time seems to stagnate at this moment.


    At this moment, the whole blue star seemed to be frozen, and everyone''s expression stayed at this moment without any change.


    In the vast spiritual sea, with the fluctuation of the will of the LORD God, a pair of golden eyes gradually open, which seems to contain the mysteries of countless worlds.


    Strands of mysterious breath rose slowly. In an instant, on the solar galaxy where the blue star is located, strands of terrible breath rose slowly, with a unique force similar to the force of nature.


    This is the power of the world. After a long time of transformation, it has swallowed countless worlds. The original natural power has finally been sublimated and combined with the profound meaning of countless worlds to form a unique power of the world.


    At this point, the world tree itself is a small universe. Every leaf and branch contains supreme meaning. The world engulfed by the world tree has become a world in the universe, forming a unique cycle with the world tree, providing a lot of power to the world tree all the time, making it more rapid transformation.


    The material universe is shaking madly. At this moment, the laws of the whole universe are resonating and roaring. It seems that you feel something coming, and your instinctive low voice and resistance.


    "What is this?" standing on the blue star earth, feeling the abnormal and terrible changes around, Li renhuang whispered in disbelief: "the whole cosmic law is riot and resistance. Who can do this?"


    At the moment, on the blue star, all the strong people above level 4 can''t help reacting, feeling that a great will is coming, and even causing the conflict and resistance of the whole cosmic law.


    In essence, this is caused by the inconsistency of laws.


    Yates is not a native member of the universe, but comes from other universes. His strength is incompatible with the universe and will naturally be resisted by the instinct of the universe.


    If it had not swallowed hundreds of worlds and reluctantly analyzed the power of some laws of the universe, it would not be a law riot, but the whole cosmic consciousness came and suppressed his power.


    Fortunately, because of the analysis of the power of most of the laws, although it will still be resisted by the power of the universe, it is no problem to appear briefly.


    On this star field, with the violent law riot, a touch of cyan appears here.


    An ancient world tree emerged here and came here with boundless divine power.


    He is boundless and vast. Every leaf is the size of a planet, just like the legendary world tree.


    The power of the transformed world permeates here. At this moment, the power of the world tree is directly emitted, making the small half of the Universe tremble.


    This is the real peak of level 7. The eternal who is about to enter level 8 has unlimited power.


    The world tree briefly stood in the material universe. With the urging of power, a branch fluctuated slowly, and an impact force like the birth and death of the world burst out.


    In an instant, the Giant Claw sent from afar disappeared and disappeared directly under this blow.


    A light of the world bloomed here, crossed a small half of the universe, impacted far into the unknown, and almost affected half of the universe.


    At this moment, countless sleeping strong people were awakened. They couldn''t believe they looked here and looked at the ancient world tree.


    The light swept through half the universe and came out directly into the starry sky.


    Under the gaze of countless people, this terrible offensive crossed half the universe and attacked the region where the God was located.


    A little bit of starlight flickered, the endless laws were in turmoil, the stars were bouncing, and the ancient stars were extinguished. Under the gaze of countless people, the blow of the starry sky rolled in, and the afterwaves directly shook countless star fields into dust.


    On that side, there is also a strong man roaring.


    At this moment, God''s body was directly revealed and turned into a terrible giant beast wandering in the starry sky.


    Under the life-threatening crisis, all his strength bloomed out, which was comparable to the outbreak of level 7 strength, and shocked the star fields.


    The power of the eternal level is madly colliding, and I don''t know how many star domains have been knocked out at this moment.


    One star after another is broken, and the terrible law gradually permeates the whole universe, making everyone tremble.


    Drops of lacquer black blood splashed in the starry sky, and each drop was like a sun, blooming boundless energy and light.


    This is the blood of level 7. Every drop is invaluable, but it splashes everywhere at this time.


    Although the God of level 7 is powerful, he is far from enough to see the emperor at this time. Even if the power of ADIS is limited by the laws of the universe and cannot be fully revealed, it is the same. It is far from what an ordinary level 7 can resist.


    In the end, the whole body of the seven level starry monster disappeared directly in the vast light of the world, was coerced by the whole and disappeared in place.


    Time passed gradually. When the collision disappeared, all the dust settled, leaving only an equally vast world tree in the vast starry sky.


    The world tree spreads its branches lightly, and its strength converges in an instant. There is a breath on its body, which looks great and tall.


    "Tree... Tree god." Chang Tianxiong looked at the sky, and the giant shape of the world tree came into his mind, which made him think of the dusty memory.


    Before he entered the space of the LORD God, the sacred mountain standing high is so similar to the world tree standing far in the starry sky.


    In the starry sky, after completing his task, the body of the world''s ancient trees began to disappear slowly.


    The laws of the universe have not been fully analyzed. The longer ADIS stays in the material universe, the stronger the rejection he receives.


    And just after fighting against the seven strong man in the local universe, ADIS obviously felt that the repulsive force of the whole universe was increasing. If he didn''t leave, I''m afraid even the cosmic consciousness would be led out in the end.


    But before leaving, he took a look at the blue star.


    At this time, the blue star has completely changed.


    After so many changes, nearly half of the life on the blue star was dead, and the sea was roaring and in a mess.


    On the blue star, the change is even more tragic.


    The moon has disappeared, crushed by the aftershocks of the previous confrontation. Outside the solar galaxy, countless stars disappear after this day, leaving only pieces of starry dust.


    The impact on the blue star is extremely huge. Just the disappearance of the moon is enough to make the people on the blue star eat a pot.


    However, with the existence of the main god space, these difficulties can be overcome in the end. It only takes a few hundred years, and sooner or later, blue star will bloom its majestic vitality again.


    What really matters is the extraordinary left over from the blue star.


    On the blue star, Li renhuang stood hard and looked at the world tree standing in the starry sky with an unbelievable look in his eyes.


    He could not believe that there was such a terrible strong man in the universe. Compared with it, the so-called God was almost as weak as a mole ant.


    This discovery made him almost desperate.


    On the other side, the surviving blood king ahewad stood there with the same difficulty. It seemed that he had suffered a lot in the previous series of wars and was on the verge of falling.


    But it''s just appearance.


    With the strength of these two people, even if only one breath is left, they can also kill pieces of life, absolutely effortless.


    After ADIS left, in order to restore their strength, the two men will certainly slaughter all the people on the blue star and plunder their life source to restore themselves.


    Thinking of this, ADIS sighed in his heart.


    "Whatever."


    On the blue star, a ray of light gradually shone on the king of Lebanon and ahewad in an instant.


    With the light shrouded, in a moment, the two lost their will and disappeared directly in place.


    With this done, ADIS looked deep into the stars.


    It''s only a thousand world sources. Strictly speaking, it can let him do it once at most, so as not to let him go out in real life.


    But in order to test the strength of the universe, he chose to come in person this time.


    At this time, in the depths of the starry sky, several lines of sight are watching here at the same time, and each line of sight has at least six levels of strength.


    There was even a faint breath or two, which gave Adams a sense of threat. Although it was not as good as him, it was much stronger than the previous God.


    Just a preliminary test, we can find so many strong people. The strength of this universe is much stronger than that of ADIS before.


    In the starry sky, storms are rising. With the more long time that ADIS has stayed in the material universe, the more powerful the repulsive force from the universe is rejecting him.


    "It''s time to leave..." ADIS said to himself. Then his huge body slowly disappeared and disappeared in place.


    On the blue star, witnessing this scene, countless people knelt down and prayed frantically towards the divine tree.


    "It''s over?"


    Looking at the power of the divine tree outside the sky disappearing gradually in the induction, Chang Tianxiong bowed his head and said to himself.


    "No, it''s not over yet." Ye Kaihua''s voice came from one side.


    Ye Kaihua was wearing a tight suit and looked at the distance with sharp eyes.


    At this time, with the end of this event, most of the foreign extraordinary people above level 4 will be destroyed. But many of those below level 4 remain on the blue star.


    Before that, these extraordinary people have caused a lot of killing on the blue star, and almost every member of some races has a lot of human life in their hands.


    Now, with the fall of those supernatural people above level 4 one by one, these supernatural people left on the blue star need to be cleaned up.

 Chapter 324

    In the main god space, with a light, at the core of the main god space, the figure of ADIS appeared in situ.


    He was shrouded in a strong power of the world. The breath of the world continued to flow on him, transforming his body all the time and making him stronger.


    He looked in front of him and waved.


    In front, a giant suddenly appeared in the originally spacious space, which squeezed the originally spacious space.


    Looking carefully, this behemoth is a huge corpse, ferocious as a giant beast in the starry sky. It is the corpse of the previous God.


    The race of God is no longer exquisite, but it undoubtedly belongs to a member of the giant beast in the starry sky, and the strength of the body is extremely huge.


    His head is very strange, some similar to a crocodile, but it has a texture on it, outlining various perfect symbols, as if with an unknown force.


    This is the imprint of the law on the body.


    When any life reaches the level of level 6, such things will appear more or less on the body, engraved in the depths of its own blood with the law power understood by life itself.


    After reaching level 7 and sublimating the origin of life, life itself has become a pure body of law. Every inch of skin and every texture is the manifestation of law.


    ADIS looked sideways at him and took back the power originally bound to the body.


    Without the bondage of the divine power of ADIS, the body began to expand instinctively and soon occupied this space.


    Yates'' mind moved. In a moment, the surrounding space responded to his mind and began to expand.


    When the body finally recovered its original shape, the space was almost the size of a huge star field.


    Standing in front of the body, ADIS''s body was like a grain of dust, insignificant at all.


    He looked at the body in front of him with a smile in his eyes.


    In the eyes of ADIS, any life has great value.


    There are a large number of law messages in the origin of life itself, which is not only the brand left by instinct growing in the world since its birth, but also the inheritance of blood power for generations.


    The more powerful life is, the more information it contains in its source of life, and the greater help it can give to Yates.


    For ADIS, this giant star beast comparable to level 7 is undoubtedly a supreme treasure.


    My mind moved. Around me, the glory of the world slowly shrouded in this huge body.


    In this light, the corpse began to melt slowly, its strength began to smile, and the power contained in the origin of life was quickly analyzed by Yates.


    Although the power of level 7 is terrible, ADIS swallowed hundreds of worlds and achieved the body of the world. One thought is equivalent to hundreds of world consciousness. It is also extremely terrible.


    A little bit of the power of the law continued to flow into the body, along with the memory fragments of the starry beast flowing slowly.


    The power of reaching the source was diffuse here. Under the power of ADIS, the body slowly melted, leaving only the last core, which was deliberately shed by ADIS.


    After all this, Adams closed his eyes. Deep in his mind, God''s memory kept going back and forth in his mind.


    For a long time, let me open my eyes and look at the last core left in front of me.


    It is a little purple core, like fragments of the galaxy, which are constantly intertwined here.


    A little pure starlight flickers inside, faintly taking the shape of stars.


    In this fragment, it seems to contain a small universe, and the incomparably pure breath is constantly released, which is frightening.


    Looking at this star river fragment, a trace of complexity flashed in ADIS''s eyes.


    The memory of God in his mind let him know what it was.


    In the multiverse, between the universe and the universe, the unique law will form a unique environment, which will also lead to the difference between the power system and the way of promotion to level 7.


    Promotion to level 7, to some extent, is preaching, but the opportunity of preaching in each universe is different.


    The star fragment in front of ADIS is the opportunity to prove the truth of the universe.


    "The fragments of the origin of the universe manifest into the material universe. If the top strong with level 6 limit obtains this fragment, they can be promoted to level 7 based on this."


    ADIS shook his head and didn''t know what to say.


    The eternal can only seek for itself. This way of relying on the origin of the universe is undoubtedly not an orthodox route, and it is highly dependent on foreign things.


    The most obvious difference is that the eternal is self-reliance and self-improvement. The true spirit is branded in the chaotic world. It can traverse the multiverse. Even if it falls, it can recover and return after endless years.


    But the seven levels promoted by the origin of the universe are different. Nothing else, just leave their own universe, they can''t do it.


    Rely on the power of the universe to promote. Once you leave the universe, your power will immediately fall. Although it is still stronger than level 6, there is no such great power of level 7 to destroy the sky and the earth.


    If power depends on the universe, it must be limited by the universe. It is a chicken rib for those who really aspire to eternity.


    "This original fragment is essentially equivalent to the authority of the universe and can obtain the blessing of the original power of the universe. The more fragments you obtain, the more blessings you can receive."


    In the eyes of ADIS, the stars are constantly flowing, and stars are born and destroyed in his eyes, a scene of ancient times.


    "However, for anyone, this is an invaluable treasure. It must be an extremely precious thing in this universe."


    This is natural.


    How rare is the eternal opportunity. For others, this is a chance to prove eternity. No matter how much you compete, it can''t be too much.


    For ADIS, this kind of thing is another use.


    Thinking of this, ADIS smiled, moved his arm and threw out the original fragment in front of him.


    In the sea of spirit, an ancient and grand World tree stood quietly. At this time, it sensed the action of Yates. A branch moved gently and accepted the original fragment that seemed to carry a universe.


    On the crown of the world tree, hundreds of world fruits also began to shake. On it, countless scenes of life birth, reproduction and death continued to manifest and evolve into magnificent epics.


    The breath of the world is everywhere, and the power of hundreds of worlds is mobilized in an instant, shrouded in this original fragment, and constantly deduced.


    Suddenly, the body of the world tree moved, and a breath slowly filled the air. It seemed that something had changed in an instant.


    Feeling this scene, ADIS smiled.


    "Although the opportunity of preaching brought by this fragment is useless to me, it contains a large number of cosmic laws, which are what I need most."


    With the full deduction of the world tree, the world atmosphere that originally permeated Adams became more and more strong, frightening.


    This fragment alone can at least be worth hundreds of the world, and even help ADIS far more than that.


    What is manifested outside is that the repulsive force of this cosmic consciousness towards Adams is rapidly weakening.


    After this original fragment is completely resolved, as long as Addis doesn''t do some things of anger and resentment, I''m afraid it won''t attract the attention of cosmic consciousness again.


    "Fast, fast... Feeling all this, ADIS covered his chest and said to himself.


    Up to now, the main god space has been initially on the right track.


    After this period of continuous expansion, the selection of reincarnators in the main god space has been expanded to more than a dozen star regions. Each of these star regions has a population of trillions, which is enough to support the selection of God space.


    Therefore, up to now, a large number of reincarnations have been selected into the space of the LORD God all the time.


    In the high-level, at this time, there are many level 4 reincarnations, mainly born among those alien reincarnations.


    With the great efforts of these reincarnators, the world is captured all the time, and everything in it is swallowed up by Yates.


    When a world is swallowed up, the benefits are huge. Not only are countless lives directly received and the source power accumulated for countless years directly plundered, but also there is a perfect law in the world, which will also be directly fed back to the world tree as the world is swallowed.


    All this has also created a profound and incomparable accumulation of Yates, which makes his accumulation much faster than others.


    By now, ADIS has clearly felt that a unique opportunity has come. As long as he wants, he can take that step at any time.


    But before that, there are still some things he needs to do.


    Thinking of this, the figure of ADIS disappeared in place and came to another place in an instant.


    This is not only the bottom of the main god space, but also the warehouse and reserve space of the main god space.


    A large number of world sources surround here, and endless laws manifest here, shining here like a holy land.


    In the middle of this area, there are two figures.


    That''s a blood clan king with level 5 limit and a king with level 6 limit.


    ADIS looked forward. In a moment, all the messages of the two people echoed in his mind without any concealment.


    "One has reached the blood limit, the peak blood clan trapped by blood chains, and another has reached the level 6 limit, but is trapped in place because there are no original fragments."


    "It''s really... A little similar." ADIS shook his head and found that the two people''s experiences were really similar.


    Both of them can be said to be the talents of heaven. Both their accumulation and their own will and wisdom have reached a peak, far surpassing others, but they are trapped in the environment and can''t break through.


    For these two people, he had some appreciation, so his mind moved, and a brilliance immediately shrouded over the blood clan.


    He waved his hand. In an instant, the blood clan in front of him disappeared in place and was sent into the space of the LORD God.

 Chapter 325

    The cold feeling swept under itself and rippled in my heart.


    "Where is this...?"


    The lost consciousness gradually returned. As the feeling of the body returned to control, ahewad opened his eyes fiercely and a look of lingering fear flashed in his eyes.


    But after opening his eyes, he was stunned.


    It is not the scene on the imaginary blue star, nor the familiar starry sky, but an unknown place.


    In the distance, reincarnation people shuttle through the streets. The bustling Avenue is very lively, a scene of prosperity and prosperity.


    And these people walking here also stunned ahewad.


    Under his induction, none of the people walking in this space at this time are ordinary people. They are all powerful extraordinary people, including even level 4 extraordinary people.


    Occasionally, some pedestrians who were filled with confusion walked here. They were covered with a fog. Not only their strength was invisible, but also their appearance was covered, which seemed extremely mysterious.


    There are not a few such people here, and they have not attracted the attention of any pedestrians around.


    But such performance made ahewad feel a little uneasy.


    Because he found that with his current level 5 limit strength, he still couldn''t see through the means of these people. He could only see a group of confusion walking here.


    "What the hell is this place..."


    Unconsciously, he muttered to himself, thinking of the previous scene in his mind.


    The ruins were broken and the once invincible emperor revived, which attracted God''s attack.


    But when he thought he must be buried with blue star, the situation changed.


    An ancient world tree appeared and showed great power. It not only protected the blue star, but also destroyed countless stars and killed the God.


    Just as he recalled, around him, a great consciousness suddenly came and instilled some information into his mind.


    "God... Space?"


    At this moment, feeling the huge message in his mind, ahewad couldn''t help being stunned.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    On the other side, in the deep space of the LORD God, a conversation is beginning.


    In the vast space, a piece of stars appeared out of thin air. In the center surrounded by stars, ADIS sat in it and picked up a cup of tea.


    The purple world source force is transformed into a cup of tea, concentrated in it, and directly drunk by Yates.


    This extravagant behavior made the man sitting opposite twitch from the corner of his face and was very uncomfortable by the corrupt behavior of ADIS.


    "After such a long time, how is the recovery?"


    Looking at each other''s people, ADIS slowly raised his head and smiled.


    Opposite him, a tall figure with three sharp corners sat there. It was the Li emperor who had been brought to the main god space by Adams.


    At this time, hearing the words of ADIS, the emperor of Li drew from the corners of his mouth: "if you pour down so many sources, I am an emperor. Even if I am seriously injured, the terror will recover."


    "That''s good." ADIS nodded without saying anything more.


    Previously, in order to recover the injury of the Lebanese emperor, Yates poured a large amount of world source power in one breath, directly consuming a large amount of valuable world source power to accelerate his recovery.


    The injury, which would have taken tens of thousands of years to recover, recovered in just a few days.


    ADIS stopped talking and the scene was quiet for a moment.


    But this silence undoubtedly made the emperor feel very uncomfortable.


    So he took the initiative to break the silence: "what do you want to do after you spent so much to make me recover?"


    "What do you think?" Adams asked.


    "I don''t know." Li renhuang shook his head: "although my strength is good, it''s nothing to you. It''s not worth your effort."


    Indeed, the strength of level 6 limit is indeed very strong. To some extent, it is only one step away from level 7.


    But this step is not so easy. In this universe, the fragments of the origin of the universe have long been divided up by the original gods, far from being coveted by later ones.


    Not to mention, even the real God level is nothing in front of ADIS.


    After all, he saw ADIS kill a God with his own eyes.


    "Needless to say, your strength, even in the whole multiverse, is good."


    Seems to think of something, ADIS suddenly sighed.


    "Come with me." he got up and disappeared in place for a moment.


    Behind him, the emperor of Li did not hesitate, and followed him closely.


    Feeling the will of ADIS, a faint light flashed through the main god space and led them out.


    At the next moment, they come to the sea of spirit.


    Storms are raging in the sea of spirit. In this world, endless stars are shining and emitting different brilliance.


    "Here is?" looking at the scene in front of him, Li renhuang looked shocked: "the sea of spirit?"


    "This is the bottom of the universe, the spirit of the world, and also the place closest to the origin."


    ADIS looked at the roaring spirit in front of him and calmly opened his mouth: "if the material universe is the main body composed of matter, then this is the spirit of the universe."


    "This is not only the origin of the universe, but also the idea and death destination of all things. Material and spirit are constantly exchanged here, forming the context of the whole universe."


    ADIS gently reached out and caught a star in his palm.


    This is an illusory star, which only contains a little spiritual and soul power, and does not have perfect world laws and cycles.


    A force of the world rose slowly. On ADAMS, the breath of the world was constantly diffuse, and a purple source force poured into the illusory star with his mind.


    With the help of the world''s source force, this illusory star began to change.


    Within it, a large number of life began to become full, and the world lines that were constantly intertwined began to become complex until a unique core was formed.


    In an instant, the illusory world gained enough strength that would have taken countless years to accumulate. In an instant, it became full and full, and even began to transform slowly into the real world.


    However, the rough rules of the world itself perplex the advanced level of the world. The thin rules are not enough to support a perfect world. Forced advancement will only cause the world to collapse and die.


    ADIS moved his finger and waved it gently.


    In him, the breath of the world tree began to emerge, and a large number of world laws were intertwined and poured into this illusory world.


    In an instant, the illusory world gave out a light sound, and the original monotonous law was rapidly improved with the help of Yates, and finally spread to the whole world.


    This process is equivalent to the growth of human skeleton. Only when the skeleton is thick can it support the continuous growth of the body.


    The small world is expanding rapidly. In an instant, the world has crossed the original process of thousands of years and started the first advanced stage.


    In the sea of spirit, the wave of terror began to produce and feel the advanced wave of the world. The sea of spirit began to spontaneously pull out the power of the bottom chaotic world and began to spontaneously baptize the new world.


    Feeling all this, Adams waved his hand, and the world in his hand was sent to the center of the storm and baptized by the chaotic world.


    The source force of violence is everywhere, and the forces from the chaotic world are rioting and pouring into the world crazily.


    The world is constantly chirping. It seems that some can''t bear the baptism. The whole world begins to tremble and even collapse.


    "This is the process of the birth of a world. No matter which universe is similar."


    ADIS looked at the world trembling in the center of the source force, and his face was calm: "in the process of world promotion, the source force of the chaotic world will be pulled to instill strength into the promoted world."


    "The thicker the world''s savings, the more power it can obtain. But once it can''t sustain this process, there will be an unpredictable process. Even if the end of destruction is avoided, it will set the world back."


    As soon as his voice fell, there was a roar in front of him.


    An illusory world begins to change under the baptism of chaotic forces. Everything in the world is absorbing the huge source force from the chaotic world and transforming rapidly.


    The laws of the world are constantly consolidated and improved, interwoven into a world''s legal net, and in its center, the will of a world begins to be born.


    When all this reached a peak, the world suddenly made a slight trembling sound, and then everything collapsed directly.


    Everything is destroyed, the law collapses, and the nascent world consciousness disappears directly. A world disappears here and can''t survive this baptism.


    "And this is also the path I chose."


    Watching the world in front of him burst out endless prosperous fireworks under the scouring of chaotic source force, ADIS had no sorrow or joy in his heart, but said quietly.


    "Your way?"


    On one side, I watched the whole process of the birth and death of the world. I don''t know when the tall figure of Li renhuang has burst out sweat, and the emotions in his heart are constantly intertwined, which is extremely complex.


    He listened to the words of ADIS, reluctantly turned around and asked in some doubt.


    "Please come with me." Adams didn''t say much, but turned back and smiled.


    As they continue to move forward, the world continues to pass through their eyes.


    One world is constantly born and destroyed, forming a magnificent scene here.


    Ahead, a little cyan gradually appeared, and a grand scene emerged in front of us.


    An ancient world tree stands quietly in the sea of spirit, its body is extremely tall, and each leaf is the size of a world. It stands quietly, its branches move, as if supporting countless worlds and protecting countless creatures.


    Countless worlds are derived here, and endless creatures multiply and die here, imprinting one brand on the body of the world tree.


    "Is this... Your noumenon?"


    Looking at this ancient tree, even if the emperor of Li had psychological preparation in his heart, his heart was not dull at this time. Looking at the world ancient tree with ancient and world flavor, he didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 326

    "What do you see?"


    Standing in the boundless spiritual sea, Adams looked at the noumenon in front of him and said calmly.


    Listening to his inquiry, Li renhuang didn''t speak, but looked at the ancient and grand World Tree in the distance, and his eyes became more and more dignified.


    The ancient world tree here blooms the breath and fluctuation of the world, and the extraordinary weather is enough to shock anyone.


    On the whole world tree, a hazy chaotic atmosphere flows.


    This is the instinct of the world.


    The multiverse was born in chaos. Under the instinct of the universe, the cosmic instinct will approach the chaotic world and continue to absorb its strength and expand itself through its connection with the chaotic world.


    And now, as ADIS continues to move forward on the established road, the power of the world tree is also constantly improving. It has slowly come to this step and reached the critical point of transformation.


    According to Adams'' deduction, when this road comes to the end, the world tree itself will become a unique universe.


    Of course, all this is too far away for the Li emperor next to ADIS.


    But this did not prevent him from seeing the extraordinary of ADIS from the world tree in front of him.


    "See what?"


    Looking at Li renhuang''s face changing again and again, ADIS''s face was mild and smiled at him.


    With the intention of ADIS, in front of him, the world tree, which was still, began to move.


    The branches swayed constantly. On the crown of the tree, the fruits of the world bloomed the brilliance of the world and shone in front of us.


    The scenes of each world are revealed here, and the brand of each living creature emerges on the body of the world tree, intertwined into a huge world.


    "It''s really a good courage to use ontology as a carrier to carry countless worlds."


    I don''t know when, Li renhuang''s face calmed down, looked at the huge world tree in the distance, and a sigh flashed in his eyes.


    "In fact, it''s no different." ADIS''s faint voice sounded.


    "There are thousands of roads in the world. Those who can cut thorns all the way to our step undoubtedly have their own choices."


    "Tao has no distinction between high and low. It also has no distinction between upper and lower. There is only the difference between suitability and suitability."


    "And I chose this road only because it suits me best."


    This is indeed true, but after listening to these words, the emperor of Li people unconsciously put on a bitter smile: "that''s all, but in fact, my road has come to an end, and your road has just begun."


    "That''s why I''m looking for you." ADIS smiled and stretched out his fingers.


    In an instant, a little star appeared, wrapped them into an unknown area.


    Ahead, the grand figure of the world came to mind in an instant, and then hundreds of worlds began to interweave brilliance here.


    Scenes of the world emerge one by one, civilians struggle for survival, nobles sing and dance, and extraordinary people dominate the situation... Scenes emerge one by one, forming a grand picture here.


    Li renhuang opened his eyes and saw such a scene.


    Pictures of hundreds of worlds emerged before his eyes. Each world contained a lot of information, which stunned him.


    This is the center of the world tree. Here, the smell of ADIS''s law is constantly spreading here, turning everything into the most direct message and revealing it unreservedly.


    The path of ADIS is open to the emperor of Lebanon without any disguise. The profound meaning of the way of the world continues to permeate here and instill a little thought into his mind.


    In an instant, the emperor of Li people flashed a glimmer of Qingming in his eyes and looked at hundreds of huge worlds in front of him.


    He didn''t speak. He just looked at the scene in front of him and was still remembering the information in his mind.


    A crisp vibration suddenly sounded here, and ADIS looked up into the distance.


    There, a new world is captured by the reincarnation of the main god space, captured by the world tree, and is rapidly being led by the world tree.


    They looked at the scene quietly without talking.


    "Do you understand now?" I don''t know when ADIS smiled and opened his mouth with a smile.


    Li renhuang was silent. He nodded first and then shook his head.


    Seeing him like this, ADIS didn''t mind, but smiled: "then continue to come with me."


    He casually pointed to a world in front of him. His figure disappeared in a moment and entered it.


    Ahead, I felt the arrival of ADIS, the world was shaking faintly, and even took the initiative to open the barrier of the world and let ADIS in.


    This is a very primitive world, belonging to the wild era when civilization has not yet developed.


    Primitive people constantly shuttle and roar among them, fighting with wild animals, a primitive and barbaric scene.


    Yates walked into it and walked into a tribe at will.


    This is a large tribe. Among the tribes, a large sacrifice is beginning.


    This is an extremely primitive sacrifice. In front of a simple altar, a tall totem pole depicts a beast like a deer, which is worshipping there.


    In the eyes of ADIS and the emperor of Lebanon, the totem pole was shrouded in a red light, and there was a little black resentment all over it.


    A wailing sound came out. In front of them, the living people were sent to the central blood sacrifice. The blood and flesh were flying continuously. The painful howling of slaves continued to ring here, emitting a thrilling howl.


    As the blood sacrifice continued, in the eyes of ADIS, blood gas, resentment and death continued to rise and slowly wound to the front,


    Then, with the continuous sacrifice, a little weak power of faith rose slowly and shrouded on the totem pole in front.


    Looking at this scene, Li renhuang instinctively frowned, but he didn''t say anything.


    "This is a primitive sacrifice." Adams suddenly said, "if this sacrifice continues until the power is accumulated to a certain extent, it will give the totem real life and make it really able to respond to the call of believers."


    Li renhuang shook his head: "in the material universe before us, there is no such rule. Even if countless believers worship, it is impossible to be sacred."


    "Of course, this is different from the basic law. In that universe, the law limits the occurrence of this situation and makes it impossible for the divine to be born." Yates certainly nodded and said, "but in my universe, this situation can be properly allowed."


    "This is meaningless." Li renhuang wondered: "this spirit born in blood and resentment, even if born, will only continue to ask for blood sacrifice, which is not good for your world."


    For the world, life is the most precious wealth. This kind of sacrificial spirit born in the blood sacrifice is bound to tirelessly claim life after its birth, which is harmful to the world.


    "It''s just for the future." Adams shook his head and didn''t say much on this issue.


    "Are you interested in working as a manager in my world?" suddenly, he looked at the Li renhuang and said.


    Suddenly, it was obviously beyond the expectation of Li renhuang. He was stunned in situ and looked at Yates blankly: "do you want me to be the guardian of the world?"


    "No." ADIS shook his head. "It''s not the world, but all the world."


    "This is a deal. You are my God, and I give you a chance to go further."


    Hearing this, combined with what he had seen before, the emperor of Li had a vague understanding in his heart: "what are you going to do?"


    "It''s similar to what your universe does," Adams said with a smile on his face.


    In an instant, the two figures left the world and returned to the center of the world tree.


    At the side of Yates, a few purple crystals with world flavor appeared and appeared beside him.


    These crystals have a lot of law power and a huge deep world atmosphere, which is frightening.


    Looking at these purple crystals, Li renhuang''s breath suddenly hurried, and his eyes stared at these fragments for a long time.


    "Is this the original fragment?" the hoarse voice sounded slowly. The emperor of Li showed a deep desire in his eyes. Looking at these purple crystals, he asked.


    "To some extent, this is indeed the origin, but it is not the universe, but mine..."


    ADIS turned and looked at the world in front of him: "the so-called source fragments are actually part of the authority of one side of the universe. As long as they are obtained, they can be partially blessed by the source of the universe, so as to be promoted to level 7."


    "Since other universes can separate permissions, so can I."


    The faint words sounded slowly here, but a shock thunder sounded in the heart of the emperor of Li people.


    "As I said before, this is a deal. You take over this authority and act as the manager of my world."


    "In return, you can also be blessed by the world and get the hope of advancement."


    This is the ultimate goal of ADIS and the purpose of building the space of God at first.


    The ultimate result of the way of the world is to incarnate the universe. But one side of the universe is not perfect at will. Without enough accumulation and enough foundation, the final promotion will only end in failure.


    Therefore, ADIS had this idea in his heart long ago.


    The significance of the existence of the main god space is not only to train reincarnators to attack the endless world and improve the universe of ADIS, but also to train strong enough to bear the authority of the world to serve as the gods of the universe of ADIS.


    The birth and return of every God can make the new universe more stable and make the new universe more perfect and solid.


    For these gods who rely on the universe, they can get some blessing from the origin of the universe, so that their strength can continue to progress with the continuous strengthening of the universe, so that they can further reach level 7.


    Of course, the seven levels promoted in this way all come from ADIS. Once they lose the blessing of the universe, they will be beaten to their original form, which is far inferior to those eternal people who rely on their own promotion.

 Chapter 327

    In the middle of the world tree, countless worlds flow slowly here, blooming with endless brilliance.


    The dead silence shrouded here. Under the eyes of ADIS, the emperor of Lebanon did not say a word and remained silent all the time.


    "I promised," he said for a long time.


    "Are you sure you''ve made up your mind?" ADIS gave him a deep look: "once you make this decision, you can''t go back."


    What he said, nature is the will of the universe.


    The authority of the universe is blessing and restriction. Once you accept the authority of the universe and become a god of the universe, the power of the universe will become more and more entangled with it over time, and finally become inseparable from each other.


    At that time, once the universe is destroyed, all these gods bound to the universe will be finished.


    Moreover, because the universe itself is the embodiment of Artemis, these gods are destined to be under Artemis all their lives. Even at the thought of Adams, he will be knocked down to the throne.


    "Do I have any other choice?"


    Li renhuang was very calm about this.


    In any case, this is also the authority of the universe and the eternal hope of future promotion. No one can despise it.


    What''s more, he himself is the prisoner of the other party. If he doesn''t know how to take care of him at this time, who knows how ADIS will take care of him.


    All these quickly turned around in the mind of Li renhuang. Under the invisible coercion and inducement of ADIS, he finally agreed to the conditions of ADIS.


    ADIS nodded and said nothing.


    In the center of the interweaving world ahead, the breath of Tao laws began to appear. It was constantly entangled in this place, forming the context of Tao world.


    The source force of the purple world permeates here without any reservation.


    A purple authority quietly integrated into the body of the Li emperor and was accepted by him.


    This is equivalent to a key. Suddenly, the emperor of Li people only felt that the countless worlds around him began to change a little.


    The world atmosphere is still filled, but compared with before, there is more kindness at this time, which is no longer as faint and exclusive as before.


    On him, a strange cosmic breath began to rise and slowly transformed into another breath.


    This is the transformation of identity. Since it is decided to be a God in the world of ADIS, the identity of the previous world must be abandoned.


    Li renhuang was prepared for this.


    He took a deep breath. Around him, the source force of the world that was too strong to melt poured into his body and began to help him quickly complete the process.


    The world source force is the highest force. With the help of this force, the body and soul of the Li emperor who had reached the limit began to slowly degenerate and move towards a higher level.


    However, this is only the first step.


    Thinking of this, he looked at Yates and nodded to him. Then he didn''t hesitate and strode forward.


    In front, the breath of hundreds of worlds is constantly emerging, and the laws of the endless world begin to flow, forming a huge sea of laws in the center.


    This is a collection of laws of all worlds. It is almost comparable to some small universes. It is extremely terrible. Even if ordinary strong people reach the level 6 limit, they will be seriously injured in an instant after entering it.


    However, for the Emperor Li, who was allowed, this would not be the case.


    On his body, a purple flickered slowly, and a purple fragment shrouded his head and protected his body.


    This is equivalent to being recognized and can easily enter the core.


    The laws are resonating and baptizing the body of Li renhuang together with the rich world source force around him.


    This process lasted for a long time. With his increasing strength, the fragment of authority gradually integrated into his body and gradually integrated with him.


    Once this step is completed, unless ADIS is willing, this process can no longer be reversed and can only be tied to ADIS''s chariot forever.


    ADIS looked at this scene quietly. He saw that the world source force filled here was rapidly consuming. He didn''t feel heartache at all. Instead, he waved his hand. Hundreds of worlds trembled at the same time and spit out a little purple awn, blessing the emperor of Lebanon.


    This is a beneficial side, and it is also one of the partial rewards brought by bearing the authority of the world.


    But since there is a good side, there is naturally a bad side.


    ADIS looked at the emperor of Li who was being baptized in front of him, his eyes were calm and did not move at all.


    Around us, as the laws of all worlds are seduced by Yates, the test is coming.


    Wisps of light fog gradually rose and floated through hundreds of worlds.


    In these mists, the emotions of sentient beings continue to emerge, each with the joys, sorrows and joys of endless life.


    It''s OK to say if this kind of thing is less, but once it is more, it is a terrible poison. No matter who gets it under level 7, it''s a big trouble.


    The joys and sorrows of hundreds of world creatures, including emotions and a large number of memory fragments, will wash people into fools if they are not careful.


    Even a strong man of level 6 can''t resist for long under this offensive.


    However, under the deduction of ADIS, this is an indispensable link.


    In front, under the scouring of endless red dust fog, Li renhuang''s eyebrows were wrinkled, but he always kept his mind firmly.


    Gradually, with the impact of endless laws, the purple fragments of authority began to change on the majestic body of the Li emperor.


    An invisible flame rose slowly and shrouded the emperor of Li. It was burning with the red dust fog and law fragments from the outside world as fuel.


    This flame is somewhat similar to divine fire, but it is different.


    It was specially set up by Yates for reference to the process of lighting the divine fire. In his world, as long as certain conditions are met, he can attract blessings to the deity.


    In a sense, this is also a test.


    If you can make it through, you will naturally benefit a lot, but if you can''t make it through, the result will naturally be no mention.


    Originally, in this system, it still needs the corresponding divinity as the introduction to start, but now Adams personally presides over it, which naturally avoids this important process.


    "In a word, the people who seal the gods in the way I set up are far from the eternal ones who rely entirely on themselves, but they are not comparable to the seven levels who rely entirely on external promotion. Their promotion should be half average."


    "In this way, the gods promoted in this way are not as good as those who are truly eternal, but they are better than those promoted by external forces. While reducing the risk, they also make their own level not too much lower."


    It seems that he thought of something interesting. Adams looked at the scene in front of him and smiled on his originally calm face: "I don''t know what kind of expression the real gods of the gods universe should have after seeing these false gods."


    However, in the multiverse, the real eternal is powerful. Under normal circumstances, it can force the seven level strong who are promoted by foreign things. But the promotion of the eternal is also extremely rare, and even one in a universe is difficult to appear,


    The emergence of each eternal is bound to be accompanied by the cheering of cosmic consciousness, and even the universe itself will benefit a lot from the emergence of the eternal.


    But the eternal is rare, but the level seven strong is also very rare.


    Moreover, with the blessed existence of ADIS, these gods who place their own path on ADIS will not necessarily be worse than those real gods in the future.


    Placing the origin on the body of ADIS, advancing with the progress of the universe, and advancing to level 7 with the blessing of the origin of the universe. Although there are still some risks in this way of promotion, it is nothing compared with the promotion of the real eternal.


    And the seven levels promoted in this way are better controlled for ADIS. In his universe, he is the Supreme God. One thought is enough to make each other fall into the altar.


    At this time, the God in front is about to come to an end.


    The endless power of law is permeated, and it is constantly absorbed by the emperor of Li people with the burning of a divine fire.


    The endless red dust fog from the outside world poured in and was constantly burned by this divine fire, which turned into the purest fuel and memory and flowed into the mind of Li renhuang.


    I don''t know how long it took. At this moment, the laws of the endless world poured into his mind. In a moment, he was like a supreme God, reading the course of countless worlds in a moment.


    The law is constantly flowing in. Finally, under the calcination of divine fire, the body and soul of Li renhuang began to degenerate towards the seventh level, which is extremely sharp and powerful.


    The endless laws resonated. At this moment, the body of ADIS trembled slightly, and the world began to whisper, celebrating the emergence of a new God.


    ADIS looked at the emperor of Li people. At this time, with the calcination of divine fire, everything on him was burned, and only the last source remained, slowly resonating with the surrounding laws.


    The divine fire gradually went out. In a moment, his body began to reshape and returned to the roaring sea of laws at this time.


    Purple marks appeared on his forehead, forming fine lines. With his success in divination, the blessing of the whole world began to appear, and a little world source force slowly blessed him.


    With this help, he slowly opened his eyes. In his eyes, a touch of gold similar to ADIS flashed by.


    The whole sea of law trembled, and all the worlds whispered together, praying for the new gods.


    Inside these worlds, a picture flashed through the minds of all living creatures.


    A tall God opened his eyes slowly under the roar of the law, and endless divine power filled the air, shaking the hearts of all living creatures.


    Feeling these, the emperor of Li opened his mouth.


    "From today on, I am the God of war!"

 Chapter 328

    "From today on, I am the God of war!"


    A light sound resounded through countless worlds.


    In countless worlds, whether it is intelligent life with wisdom, or only instinctive beasts, or even ignorant mountains and rivers and ancient trees, we feel the breath of Li renhuang at this time.


    In the world tree of the body of ADIS, with the birth of a God, the laws are turbulent, and the endless laws resonate, making the whole sea of laws tremble faintly, setting off the majesty of the gods.


    A great power came to all the world, shrouded in the hearts of all living creatures, and burned an indelible mark in their souls.


    At the world level, the world is also rioting.


    Hundreds of worlds are singing together, and the source force of war is full of the whole world.


    The more intense the war is in the world, the more powerful the war source is, and the greater the power provided to the Lebanese emperor.


    This is actually authority and authority.


    Adams is in charge of the world, but all power in the world is controlled by himself. But under the world, it can be divided into countless powers.


    War is also one of the powers. With this authority, in the world of ADIS in the future, as long as the war does not stop, the source force of the war will become stronger and stronger, which can continuously supply the power of the Lebanese emperor.


    In the world of ADIS, the more intense the war, the greater the progress of his power.


    "Have you chosen the power of war?"


    ADIS looked at the scene in front of him with a smile on his face.


    Although this choice of authority is related to ADIS, it depends more on the mind of the fiend himself.


    Even if Adams intends to let him bear some power, if he rejects it, it is impossible to integrate with the source force in the end.


    Therefore, in the case of no action by Adams, what power the Lebanese emperor can get is entirely up to him to choose.


    "Unfortunately, the savings of the small universe are still too weak. Even if they bear part of the authority of the universe, they can''t directly reach level 7." ADIS glanced at the Li emperor standing in front of him and said with some pity.


    Although accepting the authority of ADIS, the ontological universe of ADIS can not be compared with those universes after all.


    Therefore, even if the emperor of Li accepted the power of ADIS, his strength was only slightly improved compared with that before, far from reaching level 7.


    This is also because the source force is insufficient.


    Up to now, the savings of the ontological universe of ADIS can certainly support one or two seven level gods. However, what Li renhuang gained is only the power of war. I''m afraid his power accounts for less than 1% of the whole world. Naturally, it is impossible to monopolize the blessing of the whole universe.


    "Of course, it also has something to do with the category of power." Adams thought silently in his heart.


    Similarly, there will be significant differences in power.


    If it is the power of light, darkness, elements and so on, the power it can obtain is naturally much greater than the power of war under normal circumstances.


    Because the power of such power comes directly from the world and is an indispensable part of the world. The power of war comes from life and will be affected by life itself. In the universe, the more frequent the war between life, the greater its power.


    However, no matter what authority it is, it represents the connection with the universe. As long as power does not fall, as the universe becomes stronger, it will become stronger sooner or later.


    As the first God of ADIS, Li renhuang also had a certain advantage.


    At least to some extent, he could enjoy the share of the source power that was originally to be shared equally with other gods, and occupied an absolute advantage in the early stage.


    Ahead, a crisp sound of breaking slowly sounded.


    The flame of the law slowly extinguished, and the sea of the law, which had been rioting in front, slowly retreated under the will of Yates, leaving only a tall and powerful man in place.


    The image of Li renhuang at this time has greatly changed.


    His face remained the same, with fine lines like spells on it, but with a different look. The eyes have gradually become golden, as clear and calm as a calm river, looking luxurious and dignified.


    All over his body, a deep source of war filled him, making him feel a terrible sense of oppression just standing there.


    "Li renhuang, how does it feel to succeed in canonization?" looking at the tall and powerful figure in front of us, ADIS showed a warm smile on his face, which makes people feel like a spring breeze.


    "Don''t call me Li renhuang." Li renhuang first shook his head, looked at Yates and said, "Li renhuang is just what others call me, not my real name."


    "For now, call me sinwad." sinwad shook his head and corrected his name.


    "As for the next step, it''s time to build my own kingdom of God."


    He looked up, looked at the spectacular hundreds of worlds in front of him, felt the roar of the source force in the world, and said.


    Watching him say this, ADIS nodded: "do you need my help?"


    Sinwad nodded directly without politeness: "I have just ascended the throne. I am still very strange to the control of source force. I just need your help as the Lord of the world."


    Looking at him so directly, Adidas smiled and said nothing.


    In an instant, their figure disappeared in place and gradually emerged towards the sky.


    Gradually, they came to a dark place over the world.


    This is the place of nothingness above many worlds and the apex of the ADIS universe.


    Wisps of thoughts are constantly floating here, constantly diffuse and precipitate here.


    The idea of all living beings here is also the spirit.


    The power of spirit seems illusory, but it really exists. It is also an extremely powerful power in the universe.


    In the previous universe, the material universe is divided into the spiritual universe. The material universe breeds creatures, and the spiritual universe carries the ideas and souls of creatures and transforms them into real food.


    However, in the universe of ADIS, there is no spiritual sea that can transform and carry the ideas of all sentient beings. Therefore, these spiritual forces naturally float up slowly and accumulate slowly at the top of the world.


    In this way, nature will sooner or later lead to great problems and bring a certain burden to the newborn universe. But at present, it is only a small problem.


    When he came here, sinwad waved.


    In an instant, among hundreds of worlds below, a little purple light was flashing.


    That is the brilliance of the world''s source force.


    Under the command of the God of war, many worlds originally floated in the world, and the source of war began to boil. At the call of sinwad, it slowly came up and condensed into sinwad.


    A large number of war source forces condense together and slowly condense into higher world source forces around this zone.


    Under the cover of many source forces, the area ahead seems to begin to condense something.


    Seeing this, sinwald took a step forward.


    In an instant, the purple texture on his forehead began to flicker, and the power of the world was urged to the extreme by him in an instant.


    A series of world laws emerged and were directly hit into the core ahead by him.


    With the echo of the whole world, a world with purple brilliance began to appear and began to expand under the stimulation of many source forces.


    This is the original kingdom of God, born in the source of war, which belongs to sinwad alone.


    However, at this time, the kingdom of God was still very weak. Although it had an entity, it was not as big as an island.


    However, with the continuous convergence of the sources of war, the kingdom of God will slowly expand until it grows into a huge world.


    "Let me help you."


    ADIS looked ahead and his mind crossed the whole world in an instant.


    The law began to resonate. In the huge universe, law lines began to emerge, slowly winding, and continuously engraved on the still weak kingdom in front along the mind of ADIS.


    At this time, the newly born law of the kingdom of God is still very simple and far from supporting a world.


    With the help of ADIS, the original monotonous laws in the world are rapidly expanding and improving. Although the area has not expanded, its shape has suddenly stabilized, and there is no previous sense of vanity.


    "The kingdom of God has been born. After that, it can be expanded by constantly gathering source forces."


    Looking at the world in front of him, ADIS sighed in his heart.


    For real gods, the kingdom of God is actually a dispensable thing. It is just a world that belongs to itself and has no more uses.


    But for these false gods within the body of ADIS, the kingdom of God is a very important thing.


    For these false gods in the body of ADIS, although they have the power of the world and can be fed back by the world, some of this feedback needs the support of believers.


    The source force comes from the world, and in the world, life itself occupies a great share.


    Therefore, the greater the number of believers in the world, the stronger the feedback to the gods themselves to some extent.


    The kingdom of God can not only gather traction and store source power, but also receive the souls of these believers, so that the souls of believers will not disappear.


    For the world, a complete kingdom of God can also stabilize the whole universe and make the structure of the universe more perfect.


    Sinwad and ADIS looked ahead at the newly born kingdom of God.


    A large number of war source forces flow continuously, forming a small source force sea at this place. In the center of the source force sea, the kingdom of God continues to absorb foreign source forces, expand and improve itself.


    In an instant, they disappeared in situ and entered this new kingdom of God.


    The new kingdom of God still looks deserted. And the area is very small, only the size of an island.


    There is only a layer of barren soil on the earth, without any life. Outside this land, a void storm isolated the world and turned into a solid layer of defense, separating this small island from the void outside.


    The world was born in the source of war, which is full of sinwad.


    After feeling the arrival of sinwad and Yates at the same time, the whole world is chirping, as if welcoming their master back.


    "The laws of the world are still very simple and need to be filled in later time," sinwad said, looking at the scene in front of him.


    "The world has been born. In the future, it will operate by itself and absorb external sources. Even if you don''t exert influence, you will grow by yourself and slowly improve the basic laws of the whole world."


    Yates responded casually: "of course, this is your kingdom of God, and the specific laws need to be set by you."


    "Moreover, the rebirth of the kingdom of God, which is desolate, also needs your master to create vitality for him."


    Sinwad nodded: "wait slowly. The basic laws of the world can''t bear life at present."


    "When the time is right, I will sow the seeds of life and let the seeds of life grow in time with the world."


    For this idea, Yates agreed: "the world has its own reason for the operation of the world. As long as it is born, even if it doesn''t do anything, it will gradually improve over time. If you manage everything, it will have a bad impact on the growth of the world in the long run."


    "But appropriate help is still necessary."


    Sinwald did not continue to speak. His eyes were attracted by the earth in front of him.


    He created the world in front of him. To some extent, he is the creator of the world in front of him, and has an incomparably profound connection with the world in front of him.


    Even if Adams, the Lord of the world, deprives him of his authority, this connection will not disappear completely.


    "Next, it''s time to preach in many worlds and inspire believers," sinwad said with a sudden smile on his firm and cold face.


    "Can I help you?" Adams shook his head and said.


    "No," sinwad said, looking at Yates, "I want to see the world myself and inspire my believers."


    "But if I can, I hope to move some of my people into your universe."


    "Your people?" Adams was stunned and then said, "as far as I know, your people should have been destroyed in the years after countless years."


    Sinwad''s race is very old. It became a royal family millions of years ago. It can be seen that it is powerful. It is reasonable that even now, there should be descendants left.


    Nevertheless, from the memory of the former God, Yates learned that after the fall of sinwad, a once invincible emperor millions of years ago, his people had been suppressed by countless forces, and now they have almost disappeared.


    "No, there should still be some people." sinwad shook his head. "After I recovered, I felt that unique breath. Although the blood has become impure, it is indeed my people."


    "Then go find it." on this issue, ADIS didn''t say much, but smiled: "just right, in the new universe, it really needs some life to supplement."

 Chapter 329

    After the birth of the kingdom of God, sinwad returned to the original universe and began to look for his blood descendants.


    However, because he has abandoned his original cosmic identity, he is now a black family with Yates Yiyang, and will be rejected by cosmic consciousness all the time.


    Fortunately, compared with Adams, his strength is weaker in the end, and he has a steady stream of support from a new universe, and there is no need to worry that his strength will be weakened too much.


    Of course, if a strong battle breaks out with other strong ones in the material universe, it is another matter, which will inevitably attract the attention of the whole cosmic consciousness.


    In this regard, Yates did not take multiple measures, but seemed to wander aimlessly in the world.


    As time went by, each world was captured by the reincarnation of the main god space. In a short time, the noumenon of ADIS swallowed up dozens of worlds.


    At this speed, the universe of ADIS is expanding rapidly.


    As the universe becomes more powerful, it is closer and closer to the opportunity in the heart of ADIS.


    In the boundless world, the scenery everywhere skipped one by one. Adams looked at the world in front of him, and countless scenes flashed in his golden eyes.


    All living beings continue to multiply and die, and the world continues to disappear and regenerate. Scenes emerge in his eyes, making his breath more ethereal and mysterious.


    The breath of the world obscures the original breath of ADIS. The last step can be taken only by the last distance.


    In fact, with the current savings of the world tree, as long as Yates is willing, he can try to cross that level.


    Yates has a hunch in his heart that once this level is crossed, not only the newborn universe itself will pass a crucial bottleneck and be completely improved, but also his own strength will be enough to go further.


    However, the more so, the more cautious he became.


    The perfection of a new universe and the promotion of an eternal person are far from as easy as they think. If one can''t get it right, it''s possible to bury all the existing things directly.


    Therefore, he forcibly restrained this impulse and began his journey.


    He wandered slowly in his own world, watching the changes of the world and feeling the changes of the world. The birth and habitat of creatures, and the final silence. Feel the instinctive voice of the whole universe and start thinking.


    This is a thorough summary from the beginning. In this process, Yates'' past memories began to go back. He stepped over the world one by one, observed it carefully, and observed the operation and changes of the world.


    In the eyes of ADIS, the world is also a unique life, with a unique power cycle and structure, so that a world can grow slowly and soundly without collapse.


    The universe is a more complex and powerful life. If the universe is compared to a normal human body, then the world is like cells in the human body. It not only has its own life, but also forms a whole with other worlds.


    ADIS slowly walked through the world in his noumenon, felt the changes, and then felt the imperfections through his noumenon.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In a dark area, ADIS walked into it and looked at the world around him.


    Here is shrouded in thick darkness, and a little fog breeds here and condenses in this area.


    In the middle of it, the fluctuation of divine power is flashing.


    ADIS looked at the world in front of him and felt the fog in front of him. He moved slowly and condensed forward with his mind.


    "After waiting so long and continuing so many spiritual forces in the world, a small spiritual sea has finally formed."


    Looking at the spiritual sea in front of him, ADIS said silently.


    This is the place where all ideas are concentrated. Under the will of ADIS, all the spiritual impurities escaping from the world slowly rose and gathered at the top to form a small spiritual sea in front of us.


    For the universe of ADIS, there are many places in urgent need of improvement, but the most troublesome one is undoubtedly these spiritual impurities and the soul of dead life.


    Life breeds and dies in the world. In this process, the spirit will escape all the time and form spiritual impurities. Seriously speaking, these spiritual impurities are not entirely a burden. As long as they can be used, they can also improve the power of the world and speed up the accumulation of power in the universe.


    But in the universe of ADIS, everything has just begun. Compared with the truly mature universe, there are still many problems, and there is no place for spiritual transformation at all.


    And the soul is also general. In the complete universe, most souls have their destination. Whether it is the underworld or the underworld, each soul can be well placed. But here in ADIS, this problem has not been solved yet, which not only makes a large number of souls unable to be settled, but also makes the whole universe lack a lot of food.


    In fact, in a normal universe. In addition to the source power drawn from the chaotic world, spirit and soul are the two most important resources of the universe, but now they are wasted because of the imperfection of the universe.


    If this problem is not solved, the new cosmic structure will not be perfect. Even if the power accumulation is strong, it will be destroyed by the erosion of source force at the time of promotion.


    "Spirit and soul, these two problems, which are not easy to solve, are the two most mysterious forces."


    In the vast illusory spiritual sea, Adams looked at the spiritual sea that had formed a certain scale in front of him and shook his head: "these spiritual impurities are certainly a good food, but once they cannot be digested, they will also become a burden on the universe and add a heavy package to the newborn universe."


    "Therefore, it is imperative to solve this problem."


    Looking at the chaotic spiritual sea in front of him, ADIS kept his face unchanged and thought in his heart.


    Different from the spiritual sea where the main god space is located, the spiritual sea in the ontological universe of ADIS is filled with a large number of spiritual impurities, and endless emotional and memory fragments diffuse here.


    This is the spiritual impurity accumulated for decades, gathered here under the will of ADIS, forming such a spiritual sea full of impurities.


    "If the spiritual power is to be transformed into real power and fed back to the universe itself, there must first be a carrier to carry and transform these forces."


    "To do this, this carrier must be strong enough, and even become stronger with the continuous accumulation of spiritual power in the future."


    ADIS smiled: "and what carrier is more suitable than a unique world?"


    The world is a carrier with strong accommodation, and its carrying capacity will continue to become stronger with the expansion and promotion of the world.


    "However, it is not so easy to carry spiritual impurities and even make the world have the power of transformation. We must do some special treatment."


    ADIS''s eyes looked to the center of the spiritual sea.


    After decades of precipitation, the spiritual power here has accumulated to a certain limit and is about to reach a critical point.


    As Yates felt, these countless transformed spiritual forces have imposed a great burden on the world and dragged down the progress of the whole universe to a certain extent.


    The food that cannot be used is actually just a pile of impurities.


    ADIS raised his arm, on which a cold awn flashed slowly and expanded in situ.


    This is an extremely pure space debris, forged with the world''s source force as raw material. After decades of warm cultivation by ADIS, it has been washed by the force of law day and night. The material has reached a limit.


    In the space debris, a small land is exposed, which is filled with a large number of source forces, which is shocking.


    Just the power contained in this piece of space debris is enough to make Yates strengthen the strength of level 6 in an instant.


    Without hesitation, he threw it forward. The fragment in his hand flashed a little light in the air and moved forward quickly.


    Under the will of Yates, this fragment quickly entered the center of the spiritual sea, a deep area.


    Suddenly, in the whole spiritual sea, a slight vibration was sent out, which made Yates pay attention quickly.


    The center of the spiritual sea ahead is filled with a deep and desperate spiritual impurity, forming a distorted space in it, which is extremely strange.


    This is the instinct of the universe and the result of the accumulation of a large number of spiritual impurities.


    After the universe takes shape, in a long time, instinctively will perfect the extreme of the universe to seek promotion. The strange space in front of us is one of the achievements of cosmic instinct.


    A large number of spiritual impurities accumulate, forming a mysterious space full of strangeness in the core area of the spiritual sea.


    This space is extremely strange and mysterious. Inside, boundless emotions are filled with endless memory fragments, which are constantly filled and shuttled.


    The concepts of time and space almost disappeared in this space. A large number of impurities poured into this space, which not only expanded the space, but also deepened the internal strangeness.


    If given a certain time to expand this strange space, perhaps in the end, it can indeed solve the problem of spiritual impurities, but this result is not necessarily what Yates wants.


    This simply carries these spiritual impurities, but the more important transformation function is not at all.


    In other words, these spiritual forces that could have been transformed into food were directly swallowed by this strange space and turned into food in this space. In the long run, they will not help the whole universe.


    Moreover, although it was weak, Yates still felt a bit wrong from this newly born space.


    "Spiritual impurities are originally transformed by the spiritual power of all living beings. There are too many impurities. If they are easily carried, they are enough to drive any life crazy, even a world."


    ADIS looked at the strange space in front of him. His golden eyes were as calm as water without any waves.


    "This space born from the spiritual impurities is full of strangeness and pollution, which is equally harmful and unhelpful to the world. Even if the problems of these impurities can be solved in a short time, in the long run, it has created greater trouble for the newborn universe."


    Ahead, the divine power of ADIS wrapped the space debris, protected the space debris from external impurities, and sent it to the core of the spiritual sea.


    Finally, the two spaces began to meet. Space debris began to collide with the strange space in the spiritual sea.


    At the first time, the two spaces began to draw instinctively and began to merge inside the spiritual sea.


    Suddenly, under the induction of ADIS, the turbulent spiritual sea ahead seemed to be stagnant, and something seemed to have changed.


    The two spaces began to integrate, and their different characteristics combined with each other. Instinctively, they began to form a new space.


    However, in this new space, fierce fighting is also beginning.


    Endless strange forces emerged. The two spaces were shaking and began to collide and run in with each other to give up those uncoordinated parts.


    In this process, we should compete with each other''s accumulated strength. That piece of space has stronger power accumulation, more perfect structure, and more subjects after natural combination.


    In this competition, it is undoubtedly the piece of space debris created by Yates himself that has the upper hand.


    This space has undergone the baptism of huge source force. Both the laws contained in it and the structure of space itself have been perfected to the extreme by ADIS. On the contrary, although this strange space born in spiritual impurities is strange, the theory of power can never be the opponent of the creator, ADIS.


    The only advantage of this space is that it can absorb a steady stream of spiritual impurities from the outside world and continue to grow.


    But this point was also put an end to by the prepared Yates.


    On the outside of the two spaces, a little brilliant divine power is flashing, wrapping the two spaces, preventing huge spiritual impurities from entering them, and fundamentally eliminating the possibility of each other''s victory.


    I don''t know how long it took. With a light sound, inside, a brand-new space appeared in place, flashing a little brilliance.


    ADIS looked forward and saw this new space in a moment.


    It seems to feel the sight of ADIS, and the space emits a light sound, which seems to cheer for ADIS.


    The results went well.


    The new space takes the space debris created by Yates as the main body, but it devours the original space and obtains the power of carrying the spirit.


    However, for ADIS, this is not enough.


    If it is only carrying and cannot complete the transformation, it can only solve the burden, but it can not transform this burden into real food.


    Therefore, ADIS acted again.


    He waved his hand, the authority of the Lord of the world started, all the world roared together, and the ten thousand laws began to emerge and surge forward.


    In the horizon, a ethereal purple appeared, linked from below, and the purple gas rushed tens of thousands of miles into the night and went towards the new space in front.

 Chapter 330

    Within the new crystal wall barrier, the world is shaking, and a long line slowly extends out and connects to the space in front of us.


    The purple world source force constantly diffuses on Yates, setting off his extremely tall figure.


    He waved his hand, and the world source force rushed forward, moistening the space in the distance silently.


    With this kind of support without cost, the space here grows rapidly, and the mainland within it quickly reveals itself, swallowing the external source force and expanding itself.


    While expanding itself, a large number of spiritual impurities are swallowed by it.


    Endless memory fragments and emotions slowly condensed, turned into ten thousand feet of training, rushed forward, and were swallowed up by this new continent.


    With this new continent as the center, there are endless worlds in the ontological universe of ADIS. One world trembles and establishes a unique cycle with this new world.


    This change has been going on for a long time. When ADIS looks forward again, it has been very perfect.


    In the eyes of the Lord of the world, in this vast new continent, a strong world line serializes this continent, dispersing the original huge pressure.


    Wisps of spiritual impurities slowly escape from many worlds, precipitate upward along the mind of ADIS, are swallowed and purified by this new continent, and then feed back the purified power to all worlds through the connection of the world line to grow each other.


    As soon as this structure was formed, the new continent began to stabilize slowly and completely suppress the originally deep and chaotic spiritual sea.


    This is a world between material and spirit. It carries the spiritual power of the whole universe and can grow into a behemoth sooner or later.


    ADIS looked into the distance again, where the source of war was gathering.


    That is the kingdom of the God of war. At this time, it has begun to take shape. Like a miniature small world, it is self perfecting the internal law line.


    With the intention of Yates, the war god Kingdom began to turbulence, began to move upward, and finally slowly stayed above the new continent.


    Suddenly, the original undulating continent slowly became calm, and the original turbulent earth moved a lot less at this time, no longer like it seemed to have suffered an earthquake before.


    This is the suppression of the kingdom of God. In the future, as more and more kingdoms of God gather here, the continent condensed by the spirit will be more stable and make the structure of the whole universe more solid.


    "The world born in the spirit, between material and spirit, is called the astral world."


    Looking at the new continent in front of him, ADIS said casually.


    Although it''s just casual, for his creator, it''s a golden word.


    The laws trembled, and the whole new continent instinctively cheered and responded to Adams.


    The birth of the star world is not only the transformation of spiritual impurities, but also the use of connecting all the worlds in the universe.


    The star boundary connects the world line of all worlds. If the strength is enough and there are world coordinates, you can sail directly through the star boundary, which is very beneficial to the communication between the world in the future.


    ADIS turned back, and his figure came out of the star world in a moment, looking at his whole universe.


    Through his integration, the universe has become three layers.


    At the bottom is a large number of scattered worlds, which are also the core of the universe, filled with a large number of life. The second layer is the new star world, which continuously carries and transforms the spiritual power and expands its body. At the top is the kingdom of God, which is used to house the gods and to stabilize the structure of the whole universe.


    To some extent, this structure is enough to maintain the stability of the whole universe, but it still lacks a vital link.


    ADIS looked down, where many worlds gathered.


    In each world, in addition to a large number of spiritual impurities caused by the joys and sorrows of life, there are also a large number of souls of dead life.


    Under the control of ADIS, wisps of spiritual impurities slowly float upward and go towards the new world. Those souls, on the contrary, precipitate firmly downward.


    For decades, a large number of souls appeared at every moment and condensed downward.


    For these souls, ADIS did not have a good solution, so he had to let them precipitate downward.


    Decades of savings have formed a small death world below. A large number of souls float and disappear below, or are swallowed up by stronger souls.


    This is the embryonic form of the underworld. At this time, there is also a preliminary combination.


    If you let it go, after endless years, souls will disappear here, which will sooner or later promote the birth of a real dark earth in the universe to accommodate these souls.


    But now that ADIS has made his own move, naturally, he doesn''t have to wait so long.


    With a soft sound, the residual world source force gushed out, turned into a purple awn, and poured into this gloomy place of death.


    At this time, a small place of death has been formed here, in which the cold force hovers, and a large number of ghosts are tortured.


    Waves of miserable groans hover here. The souls of dead creatures can''t sleep here. They can only hover here in vain. They die of reason, leaving only the last instinct.


    The situation here is very cruel. Driven by instinct, a large number of souls begin to devour each other in order to delay their existence.


    All emotions, such as love, family affection, friendship and so on, completely disappear in the place of death, leaving only an evil spirit that unscrupulously devours the soul hovering and standing here.


    ADIS looked at it at will. In this small space, there were disgusting evil spirits everywhere, occupying this space completely.


    After death, ordinary creatures will be directly reduced to the food of these evil spirits and swallowed up by these evil spirits.


    In this case, a lot of resentment and evil breed here, almost winding the whole death space.


    These deep-rooted grievances and sins exacerbate the distortion of this area. Even a normal person will be polluted at the first time after coming here and directly become a lunatic with distorted soul and spirit.


    Looking at this situation, ADIS sighed and pressed down one arm.


    In the sky, a huge palm appeared as if it had no edge, pressing down with a cosmic world power.


    Touch!


    A clean and crisp breaking sound sounded in ADIS''s ear.


    The sea of the original intact world seems to have been bombed by nuclear bombs. There are cracks everywhere, and even the original space will almost collapse.


    This blow, of course, ADIS stopped, and just wiped out all the resentment and soul in this space. Otherwise, with his strength, this small place of death could not leave a trace.


    After this round of cleaning and purification, this small place of death has completely changed. None of the evil spirits that used to be everywhere can be seen. Even a large amount of resentment that used to be full of has disappeared, clean as a piece of white paper.


    However, after a blow, this small place of death was also seriously damaged, close to the edge of collapse.


    Seeing this, ADIS raised his eyebrows and the world source force that had previously poured into it began to explode and flow into this space to help it increase.


    The source force of the world is the origin of the world. It is the highest force enough to create the world.


    Under the pouring of a large number of sources, this small world quickly took shape and expanded at a rapid speed.


    Looking at this process, Yates did not move. This was the constant movement in his hands, quickly entering a large number of laws into this space, making this place of death more suitable for the habitat and survival of the dead.


    Time passed quickly. When the world source power injected by ADIS was exhausted, this new underworld also expanded to the extreme and completely improved.


    After the perfection of ADIS, it is not only a place of death, but a world dedicated to the dead.


    Adams waved his hand, sprinkled a little star light and sent it into the new underworld.


    Following the will of the Lord of the universe, the new underworld began to vibrate violently, a large number of forces were mobilized and began to condense, forming a silver moon in the air.


    The silver moon shines on the whole netherworld, bringing light to the cold netherworld, but it does not conflict with the negative energy everywhere in the netherworld.


    This touch of moon is the embodiment of ADIS'' will, which represents that his will always envelops the underworld.


    The silver moon diffuses brilliance, which will not suppress the dead, but even slowly nourish the body of the dead and slow down its extinction.


    As all this, ADIS completely let go and let the new underworld run by itself.


    Without the suppression of ADIS, souls began to be instinctively led by the underworld and came here.


    Looking at the strange land and feeling the power around that makes the soul feel comfortable, the dead can''t help praying piously to the silver moon in the sky.


    There are perfect rules in the new underworld, which can accommodate the soul to survive in it until the soul body dissipates.


    However, this alone is not over.


    "There are still a few world treasures that can suppress the underworld."


    Looking at this initially perfect world, ADIS muttered to himself.


    His mind moved. In front of him, three golden branches appeared, which looked as big as ordinary branches, but showed the depth and grandeur of the world.


    The power of law is constantly flowing inside the three branches, and golden textures are wrapped around the branches. Each contains the supreme mystery, which makes people devote themselves to it and be attracted by it.


    This is the branch of the body of ADIS, which was carefully selected by ADIS and washed with divine power for countless years.


    At this time, the strength of ADIS has exceeded the limit of level 7 and began to advance towards level 8, which is only one step away. With the uniqueness of the world tree, his noumenon is naturally the most precious material in the multi universe. Even a leaf and a branch are the treasures that countless people dream of.


    Needless to say, these three branches were carefully selected by Yates, and spent a lot of world source and divine power to warm them. In terms of material, they have reached a limit.


    Although these three branches look as big as ordinary branches, in fact, without the shackles of ADIS, each of these three branches can be as big as a small world, which contains extremely terrible power.


    Without the slightest hesitation, in an instant, the three branches began to deform and forge them with a lot of divine power.


    In the universe, a large number of purple source forces began to fluctuate, were drawn out from various worlds and dispersed to the three branches.


    All things are created by the world''s source force. It is most suitable for forging world treasures. At this time, all of them are pulled out by ADIS and blessed on the three branches.


    Under the blessing of sparing no expense, the three branches began to deform slowly, forming light clusters like eggshells, which seemed to be undergoing transformation.


    Adams waved his hand and directly sent the three golden light clusters into the law sea of the whole universe, which was baptized by the law of the whole universe, so as to make its foundation reach a limit.


    At the end of this process, the three light clusters will be formally formed, and there are palpitating fluctuations and diffusion in them, which seems to be brewing something.


    This omen, no matter who sees it, will think that some terrible secret treasure is being conceived.


    Looking at these three light groups, Yates sent them into the new underworld, absorbed a large number of underworld forces filled with them, and accelerated the breeding of the secret treasures in them.


    "Unfortunately, after all this, the world''s source power has been exhausted. Otherwise, the breeding speed of the three treasures will be much faster."


    Looking at the scene in the underworld, ADIS was a pity.


    "There is the underworld and the secret treasure to suppress it. Now, there is only one God of death in charge of the underworld."


    ADIS looked at the vast underworld in the distance, and there were a steady stream of souls, and said.


    "I don''t have to take the initiative to do this." ADIS looked up at the underworld, which was like constant sand, and his face was calm: "the underworld has been improved. At the call of the underworld, the cosmic consciousness will automatically choose a suitable God of death to take charge of the underworld."


    "But as the Lord of the world, I can speed up the process a little."


    He looked at the constant sand world ahead. In his eyes, the dense lines of fate emerged, influenced and fluctuated with each other, like a collapsing sea.


    A sea of fate appeared in his eyes and began to diverge at a checkpoint, forming dozens of tributaries.


    This represents dozens of possibilities, and the result may be the opposite.


    Not surprisingly, after that, the instinct of the universe will test these possibilities in various ways until the final choice appears.


    However, it took too long, so ADIS began to sell.


    He waved his hand. In an instant, the fate of the whole universe began to fluctuate. He began to change in a certain direction along his heart and made a choice instead of the universe itself.


    This is naturally very difficult. If Yates dares to do so in the outside world, he will be directly swallowed by the cosmic consciousness, and he will have to take off the skin if he does not die. But in their own universe, it is much simpler.

 Chapter 331

    A little divine power flowed silently. Looking at the complicated and chaotic lines of fate intertwined here, ADIS waved and directly put forward some of the clearest lines.


    "Good. Next, wait quietly."


    ADIS turned and looked at the many worlds ahead. In his eyes, there were strands of purple luck emerging, slowly and firmly flowing to a place.


    Following this clue, ADIS looked forward and came to a world.


    This is a very barbaric world, but primitive civilization has begun to cover this land, and primitive countries have begun to be established.


    In this world, there is a small country called heratu, in which the king is old, but no children have been born.


    The country is poor, full of death everywhere, spread by war and famine, and filled with resentment.


    However, in a corner unknown to ordinary people, strands of purple are condensing and tilting towards the country.


    This seems to be an opportunity, triggering a series of follow-up on this land.


    Soon, the old king found that one of his wives began to be pregnant. This discovery made him very happy and cherished the hard-earned son more and more.


    A year later, his child was born in the war and attracted the unanimous attention of all nobles in the country. In order to commemorate the hard won child, the king named the child hetus and hoped that the child would inherit the country and continue the royal rule in the future.


    Although heratus is a small country, the king is equally noble. As the only descendant of the old king and the destined successor in the future, heratus has attracted everyone''s attention at the beginning of his birth.


    His father is a king and his mother is a princess of a neighboring country. His blood is impeccable enough to convince anyone.


    As a prince, hetus also showed an extremely excellent side after growing up.


    Heratu has been firm and calm since childhood. He has often acted differently from ordinary people. He is appreciated by local priests and baptized him personally.


    When heratus was fifteen years old, his father, the old king heratus, officially died. As the only heir to the king, heratus put on the crown and officially became the king.


    "Long live his majesty hetus in the name of the Creator!!"


    In front of an altar, countless people congratulated heratus and prayed for him in the name of the creator.


    Hetus turned, his tall and straight body looked strong and firm, and his handsome and serious face looked convincing and reassuring.


    He has been excellent since he was a child. In the process of growing up, he has convinced countless people and won the love of many people.


    However, even so, standing on the high altar and watching the people cheering him with excitement and fanaticism, hetus, who was only 15, still had a sense of anxiety and excitement in his heart and turned to the altar behind him.


    This is the altar of the creator. It is said that the altar of the Lord of the world and the God of ADIS, who opened the world, is praised by many worlds.


    "My God, please bless heratus."


    Looking at the altar in front of him and the hungry people dressed in rags below, hetus raised his right hand on his chest and prayed from his heart.


    Where he could not see, with his official accession to the throne, strands of light purple began to diffuse, gradually gathered over his head, hovered and shrouded.


    It seems to have been dialed by something, and the line of destiny began to flow and run towards the front.


    In the distance he could not see, looking at the scene in front of him, the figure of ADIS slowly disappeared and no longer appeared.


    On the stage, hetus kept his original posture and prayed, unaware that the object of his prayer was already beside him.


    Time passed quickly. At the place where he had just succeeded to the throne, hetus did not do much. He just collected his father''s body and began to deal with affairs formally like the kings of the past.


    Compared with the past, there seems to be no change, which has quietly relieved some people in China. However, compared with the previous king, hetus was more careful and seemed to have endless energy.


    Compared with his father, he has to deal with at least ten times more affairs every day, and protect the interests of others as much as possible.


    He worked hard and thrifty. In order to save money, he transformed his palace into a place for soldiers'' daily training.


    Although heratu is a country, it is still in an extremely primitive stage. In addition to a few small cities, there are tribes and even slaves composed of many wild people. Divide the whole country into primitive classes.


    At the bottom, of course, are those slaves without any human rights, mostly from foreign plunder and war. Followed by the wild people in each tribe, they not only have to bear heavy taxes, but also bear the obligation of conscripts in war, bringing their own weapons and food to fight for the king. At the top are the citizens and nobles in the city. They only need to bear a few taxes and do not need to fight for the king. The nobility served the king and even assisted the state to rule the whole country. It was the absolute ruling class in the whole country.


    Of course, in this primitive country, there is no clear official position in this fashion, only a few positions.


    For example, serving horses for the king, collecting taxes for the king, and so on.


    These are often hereditary, controlled by those aristocratic families and survive on the will of the king. However, among the tribes composed of wild people, there are classes such as chiefs and warriors.


    Hetus changed that.


    Just after he succeeded to the throne, in order to prevent the wilderness from being full of wild people and indigenous people, he ordered to recruit some standing soldiers to serve as the country''s standing force.


    In the past, there were few standing soldiers in heratus, most of them were the king''s personal guards, and most of them were held by the nobles in the city.


    But this time heratus chose to recruit the wild people in the country and selected the brave people among the wild people to serve as his escort.


    In heratu, this is almost equivalent to selecting nobles, which naturally aroused the great enthusiasm of those tribal savages. Therefore, those selected are basically the most powerful and prestigious people in the tribe, either warriors or chiefs.


    The number of these guards is small, but there are only more than 100 people, but they are all people with prestige and strength in the tribe. Even everyone has a certain personal power in his hands. To win over these people is equivalent to catching those wild tribes.


    In fact, the reason why there can only be so many people is also the limitation of khram''s national strength. The cost of training a professional soldier is very large. Once the number is too large, it will bring great pressure to the king. Unlike conscripts, you don''t have to pay anything at all.


    The following year, hetus ordered to recruit a group of young people to train intermittently. These people are not standing soldiers and do not need to be paid. They only need to provide food and shelter during training. The origin of these people is very complex, including both wild people in tribes and citizens in cities. Most of them are poor people.


    In this era, famine and war are spreading all over the world. People who are too poor to eat are everywhere. Even if it is just a full meal, it is still very attractive to these people.


    Taking the previous group of professional soldiers as the basis, we trained these young and strong people and soon developed a foundation.


    However, in this process, in order to save some food for these trainers and make them train better, hetus forced himself to train with these people and cut his expenses again and again.


    In this way, after two years, these forces have become his most loyal supporters and the foundation for him to sit firmly on the throne.


    The security in heratu is very poor. Although the territory in the country is not small and there are occasional businessmen, it is full of wild people and bandits.


    These wild people and bandits do not produce and can not bring a little tax to heratu, but wantonly steal the national finance and land, causing many problems.


    In order to clean up domestic chaos and tidy up public security. When hetus reached adulthood at the age of 18, he began his official journey.


    After three years of training, his bodyguard army had already expanded to 300 people, and these bodyguards were either warriors, chiefs or nobles of the tribe. Everyone can pull out two or three more slaves or clansmen.


    And those young men who participate in training intermittently can also play. In this way, if hetus is willing, he can even pull up a strong team of two or three thousand people.


    This strength, let alone just bandits and wild people, can not be taken out by any country even in this wilderness.


    Of course, hetus would never do that unless he had to. Because this will not only bring panic to the surrounding countries, but also bring a great burden to heratu. You know, during the war, these people can''t go back to farming in the farmland, which is equivalent to the direct disappearance of thousands of young labor force, which is almost a disaster for his country. Moreover, even if it is really necessary to recruit, the supply of thousands of people will bring a great burden to heratu.


    Therefore, hetus sent out more of his 300 bodyguards and began to gradually clean up the bandits and wild people in the periphery.


    The world is still quite primitive at this time. There are a large number of aboriginal tribes in heratu, which are collectively referred to as wild people. Some of them obey the country and start half grazing and half farming, but more of them hover in the wild, destroy the production and construction of domestic people and steal women and property.


    These people are of no use to heratu, which not only seriously hinders the development of the country, but also makes the communication around them difficult.


    Therefore, without any mercy, hetus ordered his subordinates to attack and drive the sword to these wild families.


    A little black smoke rose from the ground and condensed into a shape above. On the ground below, houses were burning and bodies fell to the ground.


    Around, the guards of hetus wreaked havoc in the wild tribe and enjoyed their victory.


    Around, primitive moans are constantly ringing. Some soldiers loot property in the tribe, and some soldiers forcibly hold down wild girls and wreak havoc on them.


    Watching this scene, hetus frowned and instinctively felt uncomfortable.


    As the king of heratus, he was no stranger to this environment since he was a child. Moreover, after a victory, letting the soldiers wreak havoc is the best way to boost morale. Therefore, even if he was uncomfortable, he still forced himself to adapt.


    He himself is not a kind-hearted person. The slaves and soldiers who killed themselves in the past three years have already dyed their hands red. Now he is only carrying out this kind of looting for the first time, and he feels a little uncomfortable. Rather than pity the wild people here, he was dissatisfied with his soldiers and their unbridled and almost undisciplined style after the war.


    However, after all, he personally trained the guard for three years, and soon recovered from the current chaotic state and began the division of labor. One part went to clean the battlefield and collect property, while the other took weapons and mended knives for those dying wild warriors.


    These soldiers are so badly injured that it is almost impossible to save them in this era. A direct knife is the most favorable choice.


    "What are you doing?" suddenly hetus shouted, looking at the scene ahead.


    Ahead, one of his soldiers was holding a long knife, and under him were children.


    Most of these children are only seven or eight years old, and the youngest is even a baby. At this time, they are all placed in front and look at the soldiers in front of them with fear.


    The soldier had a knife in his hand and was holding it high to cut forward, but he was scolded by hetus''s voice, and the knife in his hand couldn''t help stopping.


    After three years of training together, the resolute, tall and mighty hetus has a strong prestige among many soldiers, and no one dares to violate it.


    "What are you doing?" hetus asked, looking at the children in front of him, his eyes shrinking, looking at his soldiers.


    "Your Majesty, these people are of no use to us."


    The soldier looked at hetus and said seriously, "children under the age of ten will only waste food."


    Hearing this, hetus instinctively opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but at last he didn''t say anything.


    On this continent, famine spreads all year round, and no one can stay away. Saving food has become almost everyone''s instinct, and it is impossible to waste valuable food on some useless waste.


    These children are too young to be used even as slaves. The cultivated land in this era is hard work, and there is not enough tools and animal power. Even a young man will be tired when he wants to farm, not to mention these children. Compared with the food they need to raise them, the little labor they can provide can''t get back at all.


    Quietly, he looked at the children in front of him.


    It seems that hetus''s appearance is not as ferocious as others, and even looks very soft. The children can''t help but take a little emotion in their eyes when they look at him.


    That emotion, hetus saw clearly, was prayer.

 Chapter 332

    Looking at the thorough prayer eyes in the eyes of the children in front of him, hetus couldn''t help being silent.


    This kind of look was seen from time to time in the process of his growth, but there were few scenes as cruel as today.


    The lives of these children in front of him depend on his thoughts. As long as he gives an order, dozens of young and pure souls will die.


    This feeling raised an inexplicable feeling in hetus''s heart, which seemed to be sad and mixed with other emotions.


    "This hole... Can''t be opened."


    In silence, hetus had a hoarse throat, opened his mouth and said in a voice he could hear.


    In this world, there are too many tragedies like this. Only among the wild tribes wandering in heratu, which tribe will lack such children?


    Of course, he can be willful and accept all these children once, but what about the future? This batch was saved, and how to deal with the next batch?


    Hetus turned around, his dark eyes exuded a black hole like attraction and looked at the children.


    In these children, hetus can clearly see a wave of anger and hatred. Those who are too young are OK, but those who are about seven or eight years old already have the concept of hatred. At this time, looking at hetus''s eyes, there was not only prayer, but also fear and hatred.


    It was not complicated, but it made hetus sigh.


    "Pick out the older girls and dispose of the rest."


    He took another look and ordered his soldiers.


    Hearing the command, his soldier, a wild warrior in his prime, nodded clearly, then raised a sneer on his face, held a knife in his hand, and walked steadily forward.


    Girls can be sent to the royal palace to serve as maids and servitudes to serve the king, which is still of some value.


    In front, the young man in front of him came towards him. These children could no longer suppress their fear and frantically wanted to run away.


    But with these children alone, how can they run away when several soldiers are watching? There is no other use except to consume their physical strength.


    A crimson dyed the earth red. Hetus watched the fresh lives die under the soldiers'' knives and axes, and the situation in his heart gradually rose.


    He felt a little unbearable and guilty, but over time, these emotions were slowly expelled, leaving only the inner peace and the silence and indifference to death.


    This feeling is very strange. It is not so much numbness as that he is born with this trait and can ignore death. In this cruel battlefield, this trait has been excellent performance.


    Slowly, he went forward and looked at a body under his feet.


    A few minutes ago, this was a lovely boy, only three or four years old, but now, he can only lie quietly on the ground and leave a body.


    The body will freeze in a day, and then decay in a few months, if it is not eaten by the wild animals.


    Looking at the body, hetus suddenly felt a strange feeling in his heart. It was not fear, but a unique emotion, as if the boy was still alive, existed in the body and did not die.


    He reached out his hand and touched the body, quietly experiencing this feeling.


    This feeling lasted for less than half an hour, then became weaker and weaker, and finally disappeared completely.


    "Is this the soul of man?" unconsciously, he muttered to himself. Looking at the blue sky in the sky, a kind of confusion suddenly rose in his heart.


    This is a loss of the meaning of life. It comes fast and goes fast.


    When the soldiers around cleaned up the booty, hetus got up and asked people to set fire here. A fire burned everything.


    The king returned victoriously with his guard and brought rich booty, which naturally brought great prestige to hetus and made his name thoroughly implemented in this country.


    After three years of running in, hetus had completely mastered the domestic situation. He not only trained a force in his own hands, but also slowly ran in with the domestic aristocrats, making them familiar with and support his king.


    With these foundations, hetus began to sort out the domestic.


    He led the guard to clear up the wild tribes in China, which not only swept away these unstable factors, but also obtained a large number of booty and slaves.


    Hetus granted slaves to the soldiers who fought for him, and granted land to these soldiers to make them landlords.


    This has not only gained the support of the army and increased the enthusiasm of the domestic people, but also increased the available land and tax sources.


    At the same time, he gathered a large number of soldiers'' land together, set up villages in places suitable for reclamation, and used the identity and contacts of these soldiers to call on the wild people of their tribe to settle down, cultivate and graze for them.


    The world''s agriculture is still in a very primitive stage. With simple tools and primitive farming methods, there is little difference between nomadic and agricultural income. Therefore, in addition to occasionally plundering the food of other tribes, those wild tribes also belong to the lifestyle of half farming and half grazing. In the sowing season, sow the seeds at will, let them grow, and harvest them when they are harvested. In this case, the grain from grazing and hunting even evades farming.


    This is not only a difference in consciousness, but also a limitation of the original conditions. Compared with nomadism and hunting, farming belongs to heavy manual work, which consumes too much labor under this primitive condition. In addition, these wild people have no farming habits and the land has not been reclaimed, so it is difficult to have a good harvest.


    The chaotic environment outside also limits this. A large number of wild people and bandits fill the wasteland. You work hard for a year, and others only need to destroy it a little, which is enough to make you lose your money for a year, and even the whole family starve to death. In this case, those wild people naturally dare not take risks. Only those citizens and nobles in heratu city have the habit of farming.


    This situation was changed by hetus. He granted land to those brave soldiers on the battlefield and enough slaves to cultivate for them, so that they could live even if they didn''t cultivate themselves. After a slightly prosperous life, they could abandon their original customs and choose to settle in a place. It not only facilitates management, but also increases a large amount of tax sources.


    These soldiers often have relatives. After being rich, they will also accept their families to graze for them, and gradually form villages one by one.


    In the outside world, after several years of slaves of hetus, the wild families and robbers in Hetu were almost cleaned up, creating a good security environment, which is extremely rare in this chaotic world.


    This can be seen from the increasing caravans in the past every year.


    Hetus formulated laws, trained the army, and personally set up corresponding posts such as tax officer, village head and sheriff, so as to completely clarify the original fuzzy boundaries.


    He is as diligent and careful as ever. With his continuous efforts, his country soon began to become strong. Although famine still exists, it is very good compared with other countries.


    Foreign caravans brought a steady stream of distant news to heratus. After heratus began to stabilize, heratus began to look into the distance.


    His first goal is his neighbor, the country where his mother once lived.


    Hetus'' mother was once the princess of that country. Seriously, hetus also has the royal blood of that country and has the right to inherit that country.


    At this time, war broke out in that country, famine swept through the country, and a group of outsiders led by a team were plundering, which made the people of that country miserable.


    Seeing this, hetus sent messengers to find his grandfather, the king of that country, and expressed his willingness to send troops to help him calm the rebellion in his country, but in return, he needed to hand over part of his land and people to him.


    Under pressure, his grandfather agreed. So soon, hetus sent troops, and the elite army crushed all the turmoil in the other party''s country and fulfilled his promise.


    Hetus fully promised, and then he sent messengers again to ask the other party to fulfill the agreement and give him the land previously agreed to give him.


    However, after the war was over, hetus''s grandfather did not mean to fulfill his promise at all. He just delayed and did not even promise the previous agreement.


    This kind of behavior is naturally disgusting. After it was spread to heratu, it aroused domestic indignation. The soldiers angrily asked to fight and hoped to wash away this shame with blood.


    After much consideration, hetus went to ask his mother himself and got his mother''s support.


    With permission, hetus made an army and started the attack.


    At the beginning of a battle, on one side was the army carefully trained by hetus. At this time, 6000 or 7000 people were directly pulled out, which could almost dominate this place, while on the other side, there were only nearly 1000 guards with weak will, lax morale and loose training.


    The result of the battle was self-evident. A few months later, hetus stood in the palace and watched his grandfather kneel in front of him. His dark eyes were not moved at all.


    He imprisoned his grandfather and claimed to inherit the country in the name of his mother, which greatly reduced the resistance of the people and the nobility.


    The annexation of a country has doubled the strength of heratu, which can be called a great power on this wasteland.


    Fortunately, after annexing the territory and people of a country, hetus did not inherit and show great aggression. In addition to actively cleaning up domestic bandits and wild families, he did not show any intention to attack other countries.


    This situation has relieved the surrounding countries, and the original vigilance began to relax a little.

 Chapter 333

    At the age of thirty, heratus reached a peak in his national strength.


    He not only annexed a country, but also occupied more territory and people by various means.


    Under his leadership, he conquered all the wild people, including the indigenous kingdoms established by the wild people, which were all annexed by him one by one.


    A large number of slaves and land brought about the gradual prosperity of national strength. When heratu was 30, a large number of soldiers circled on his land, bringing him rich taxes and booty.


    The law has taken shape. Heratu is deeply loved by the people in China and regarded him as the only king.


    On the other hand, he organized some strong slaves into an army, promised them to give them free identity and land as long as they made contributions, and allowed them to redeem their families. A large number of cheap slaves were organized into an army. Although their combat effectiveness was not as good as the strong army composed of professional soldiers, they were also absolutely elite.


    By various means, hetus has made great achievements in managing Tianjin and Tianjin, compared with the surrounding countries plunged into war and famine.


    When he was thirty years old, he set his eyes abroad again, and a battle began again.


    In a rebellion in the neighboring country, he seized the opportunity, severely damaged the domestic strength of the other party, and destroyed it in a few months.


    The tiger opened its fangs. Naturally, this kind of deterrence greatly deterred the surrounding people, making them not only fear, but also be vigilant. They were afraid that hetus would put the next target on them.


    In this fear, they instinctively want to unite to get a little sense of security.


    Hetus didn''t give them a chance.


    He led his army all the way forward and broke through the army sent by a big country in front in a short time, making his prestige resound on this land.


    Soon, there was another battle in the chaotic wasteland, and all the small countries that had existed in the gap were annexed by heratu, which shocked the whole wasteland.


    Then there was another chaotic war. Several big countries felt the crisis and began to unite to attack heratu and burn the war on this land.


    Blood and fire splashed everywhere. After a long time, the originally chaotic wasteland was finally calmed by one person.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Long live king hetus!"


    A burst of cheers resounded through the earth and shook faintly here.


    In this place, hetus stood on the newly-built altar, overlooking the people below.


    At this time, he was in his forties. Years left traces on his face and terrible scars on his body.


    His face is handsome, still with the determination of his youth. Even though he is in his forties, he still doesn''t change his charm and dignified appearance.


    "It''s been more than twenty years..." hetus looked at the earth in front of him and saw his people cheering.


    In this world, forty is almost old age. In the past 20 years, the almost never-ending war also made him feel haggard.


    He always liked to direct himself, and even stormed many times when the war was in danger to boost the morale of his soldiers. Over the past 20 years, although endless glory and victory have been lost, it has also brought countless hidden injuries. Combined with his age, it is enough to make people feel a sense of sadness.


    In fact, according to normal people, he can''t stand up at this time, but he is still tall and straight, and even handles a lot of government affairs every day as in the past.


    On both sides of the altar are the armies that accompanied him through countless wars, including former slaves, nobles and savages, but now this has become no longer important.


    In fact, now, these troops who fought with hetus will become nobles and landlords of the new kingdom. The long war brought them a lot of land and slaves. Every veteran was a landlord enough to support a family.


    On the other side of the altar, the officials of the kingdom were standing there, surrounded by a teenager in beautiful clothes in the center.


    This is the child of hetus and the only heir to the current kingdom.


    According to normal speculation, King hetus, who is about to turn 50, is undoubtedly in his old age and has not had much time. When King hetus dies on the day of his prestige, his children will undoubtedly inherit his throne and become the new master of this huge kingdom.


    Even hetus himself thought so, so he had high hopes for his children.


    He turned and looked at the new altar, as he had done when he ascended the throne at the age of 18.


    After a long battle, the bright red blood stained hetus''s body and made him feel more and more powerless.


    This was a hidden injury caused by a long war. At this time, his body began to grow old and burst out, which made him feel more and more powerless. It seemed that there was only the last distance from the final line.


    "Great lord of the world, please bless my soul."


    He raised his right hand slowly, put it on his left chest and began to pray.


    But he didn''t know that where he couldn''t see, strands of purple were still condensing and lingering on him. At this time, as he grew older, he not only didn''t decline, but accumulated faster and faster.


    At this time, with decades of war, the wasteland where heratus is located has been unified by hetus, and the remaining land is either not suitable for farming, or the cost of conquest is too high to be worth laboring.


    Under the primitive communication conditions of the ancient society, the land that a country can effectively rule is actually limited. After reaching a limit, even if it expands again, it will become bloated, the ruling cost will increase, and even some rule can not be carried out.


    This is the case in this wasteland at this time. The wasteland is huge, and it has just been settled for a few years. The domestic people come from complex sources, from other conquered countries, as well as slaves and wild people. Naturally, these people can''t be too harmonious, even if they won''t pose too much threat under the suppression of hetus, but they also make some things from time to time, so that the kingdom can''t rule well.


    This greatly increased the cost and energy required for rule, and also made hetus take back his eyes from the outside and put them at home.


    As time passed, hetus began to grow old like an ordinary man.


    His body is aging day by day, like a normal old man, but it is strange that he has not died, and even has the energy to deal with affairs.


    At the beginning, although the people were surprised, they didn''t care. They just thought that their king lived an ordinary long life, and didn''t think it was strange.


    But with the passage of time, groups of people are getting old and dying, but their king still exists. Although they are old, there is no sign of dying of old age, which shocked countless people again and again.


    When hetus was 80 years old, even his child, the former prince, was 50 years old. He looked very old. Because he had helped his father deal with government affairs for a long time, he was too tired to walk now.


    This is the real reaction of an ordinary person. In this world, due to the limitations of basic and medical conditions, the decline of the system will often leave a lot of problems to the body at the age of 30. The older the body is, the weaker the body is.


    But hetus is still like that. Although he is very old, the age of 80 is absolutely rare in this world. I dare not say it is unique, but it is absolutely rare. What''s more valuable is that even at the age of 80, hetus''s aging body still has energy and can deal with government affairs for a long time, almost unlike an old man.


    In the winter of this year, a heavy snow fluttered over the whole wilderness. The king of heratus, hetus, 80, personally sent his child away.


    He looked sad and silent at the body of his child.


    Strictly speaking, death at the age of 50 is definitely not an early death in this era. But compared with hetus, who is still alive, nature is short.


    Hetus looked haggard when he stubbornly killed his son, but this was far from the end.


    Thirty years later, when hetus was 110, his grandson also died of old age. He was already in his sixties when he died. But hetus was still alive, and although his face grew older, his majesty grew stronger and stronger, which made people dare not look directly at him.


    The world began to marvel at the longevity of their king, believing that it was the oldest king in history and blessed by the Lord of the world.


    "The end of death... What is it?" in the palace, looking at the body of his grandson and feeling the rapid disappearance and passing of the soul inside, the old hetus said to himself.


    There was no sadness on his face, but there was a trace of sadness and numbness in his heart.


    Since childhood, he has a talent to sense the soul of life. As he grew older, this talent became stronger and stronger, and now it has reached a terrible level.


    But the long time made him numb. Now, the soldiers who had accompanied him in the war have already died one by one. Even his sons and grandchildren have been consumed by him and sent to the grave in person.


    The passing of familiar people brings short-term sadness and long-term loneliness. Now, the people he once knew no longer exist, and he watched them leave one by one.


    With all this, his mind became more and more calm, or numb.


    He witnessed one death after another. His strong sense gave him a unique talent to sense the death of people around him and witness it personally.


    The myth of King hetus continues.


    Ten years, fifty years, a hundred years¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    After more than two thousand years, hetus still didn''t die. His kingdom multiplied on the original wasteland, built a prosperous country, and even conquered the surrounding mountains, seas and alien races, swallowing pieces of land.


    Hetus was called the king of immortality by his popular myth.

 Chapter 334

    Generations of life are changing on the earth, and one life is constantly circulating in the long river of time.


    Life is so fragile that even the longest living person is only over a hundred years old, which is relatively different from the whole world


    Words are insignificant.


    But hetus, the supreme king, has lived in the world for thousands of years, not even to die


    I mean.


    He looked very old, but his appearance was fixed in his old age and did not continue to grow old


    Into a rotten body. He still seems to have energy, can handle government affairs, and the whole person seems to be alive


    very long.


    He enjoys the right that everyone covets and the life that is almost invisible, but his heart is long gone


    These are on.


    He is not a person who is greedy for enjoyment and rights, even weak, after thousands of years


    After the light, I am even more indifferent to everything in the world.


    Supreme rights, endless delicious food, beautiful people... He has enjoyed all the beauty in the world


    , even if he doesn''t deliberately enjoy it, countless followers will take the initiative to send it.


    No matter how good things are, once they are used to them, they won''t feel anything. Even so for mortals, not to mention self


    Little hetus doesn''t care about this.


    His heart is lonely. In a long time, his talent has been strengthened and has reached a terrible level


    Level of.


    Whether you open or close your eyes, wake up or sleep, there are a large number of soul cries and painful howls all the time


    It was conveyed to him and even made him feel it.


    Among these souls, there are not only human beings, but also wild animals, ancient trees, and even spirits born in some mountains


    ¡£


    But at the moment of death, these souls were crying and wailing, crying in pain in his ears all the time,


    Seems to have suffered some painful torture.


    With his present strength, he has covered half the world, and can feel the cry of countless creatures in a single thought


    Howl. In the end, this ability is not even limited to the dead.


    When hetus was one hundred years old, his ability changed qualitatively. He could feel the soul of the living, and even see through it


    Some of the other party''s ideas. At the end of this ability, you can see the deep imprint of each other''s soul even when you read it


    Imprint.


    What the other party has done and what he is thinking can be perceived as soon as he reads it, which frightens countless people.


    In the past thousands of years, it is not that ambitious people want to subvert his rule and destroy his kingdom, but


    But they were all strangled by him at the beginning and could not fight him at all.


    This ability undoubtedly makes his reputation more mythical. In the world, what is the name of the king of immortality


    The whole world resounded and frightened countless people.


    Unlike the rest of the world, hetus was born with dark eyes and strong sense of humor


    Deterrence seems to be able to draw the attention of others.


    Black, in this world, symbolizes death and silence. This is also one of the sources of his name as the king of immortality


    , no one is entitled to take the fate of death.


    For a long time, hetus''s character became more and more indifferent.


    He did not become tyrannical because he had lost such emotion in his heart. For him, this


    There are no so-called good and evil in the world at that time, only the sad souls with painful and sad names.


    He once wanted to end his life, but finally found another problem.


    He can feel hungry or painful, but he can''t get hurt or die.


    He once let soldiers stand in front of him and let them chop at him with their war clothes. He also sat in the palace and asked people to point him


    But as a result of all this, he came out unharmed, almost unable to even a hair


    Damaged.


    When the Tomahawk struck him, he would feel pain, but there would be no scars on his body. Flames filled his eyes


    On his body, he felt painful burns, but he couldn''t really ignite even one hair.


    His body seemed to have undergone some very special transformation, and his body began to have a characteristic with his soul


    , even an inch of skin and a hair can''t be hurt by others.


    Various methods have been tried one by one. The myth of the Immortal King continues again and again, but he always survives in the world without any change


    Change. As for the collapsing pain experienced in this process, for him, it has long been gone


    Any meaning.


    The long loneliness enveloped his head and never shed.


    He had personally asked the high priest who offered sacrifices to the Lord of the world in China why he could not die.


    The old high priest looked at hetus''s aging but unchanged figure and sighed.


    "I have felt the power of the Lord in the mind of the Lord of the world, and now this power is hanging over you."


    "The Lord''s eyes are all over the world. In the year you just ascended the throne, you made an oath like the Lord


    , I hope to be blessed by the Lord. "


    "The Lord has granted your request, and his power has always enveloped you. The power of protection keeps your body from aging,


    It can give you infinite life. If your body can''t be hurt, you can always gallop on the battlefield without being hurt


    Defeated by the enemy. "


    "This is the blessing that countless people dream of, but for you, it seems to become a torture."


    The high priest''s eyes twinkled with a gentle light. Looking at hetus in front of him, he didn''t respect him, but returned seriously


    Answer.


    Hearing the words of the high priest, hetus was silent for a long time.


    "How to remove this blessing?" for a long time, he opened his mouth in a bitter voice and consulted the high priest in front of him.


    "The power of mortals touches the power of the Lord of the world, unless you ask the Lord of the world to release your cage


    The power of the mask, or... The high priest paused, and his look suddenly became solemn: "I''m a hero


    For God. "


    In an instant, the storm surged in his heart, even with hetus''s numb state of mind and will


    I couldn''t help but look at the high priest in front of me in disbelief.


    He didn''t say anything, but took a deep look at the high priest in front of him and didn''t investigate him for this great transgression


    If so, just turn around and leave.


    Where he could not see, strands of purple world source force were still gathering, which was unknown at this time than 3000 years ago


    How many times has the Tao increased.


    Hetus left here and took it into the temple he built for the Lord of the world.


    He is undoubtedly an extremely firm and devout believer in the Lord of the world. He is responsible for building almost more temples than his royal palace


    It is still grand, and the construction inside is extremely luxurious and eye-catching.


    Here, he knelt before the statue and prayed piously as before.


    "My Lord, if you can feel the prayer of your devout believers, please respond!"


    He knelt here for a full day, praying here constantly, and his heart was extremely miserable.


    Under his prayer, it seemed that some miracle was happening, and a great divine power suddenly came to the temple


    , sensed by hetus.


    This is undoubtedly the divine power of the Lord of the world, with boundless vastness and extreme brilliance, and that is enough to open up the world


    The power of the world.


    In his ignorance, hetus seemed to see an old tree, emitting a clean air, and


    A great force enough to suppress everything came here.


    Magical things began to happen. Hetus was surprised to find that with the arrival of the Lord of the world, his special feeling


    Their ability was gradually weakened and finally completely isolated.


    The world is so quiet. Over the long years, the wailing of his dead gradually disappeared, which made him feel sad


    The spirit is incomparably relaxed.


    "Hetus, what do you want to do?"


    In his ignorance, a majestic and sacred word sounded directly in hetus''s heart, which he could not forget


    ¡£


    He tried to recall the sound and appearance of the sound, but found that the memory in his mind was blank, only the sound


    The expressed meaning is clearly kept in my mind and can''t be forgotten.


    So he gave up the idea and began to look at the statue in front of him.


    At this time, the statue in front changed a little, and a faint but sacred light shrouded it, making its essence clear


    Began to degenerate.


    Looking at the statue, hetus told his request and quietly waited for the ruling of the Lord of the world.


    Ahead, heard the request of hetus, the Lord of the world didn''t speak, seemed a little silent, just the great feeling


    The divine power always shrouded here to let hetus know that the other party had not left.


    "Why?" the Lord of the world suddenly opened his mouth, and the sacred voice sounded in hetus''s ear, but there was no one left


    Silk trace.


    "This was your request and your wish at that time, which is undeniable. In that case, why now


    Are you going to do that again? "


    "What ordinary people want in their life is nothing more than life and possession. You have my protection, you can survive in endless years and have endless life. You also have the ability of immortality, which helps you open the dynasty in front of you and enjoy supreme rights."


    "Endless life, supreme rights, and the highest dreams of all mortals in the world are all owned by you. What do you have to hesitate?"


    He seemed puzzled. The Lord of the world whispered in a gentle tone and asked hetus.


    In this regard, hetus did not hesitate.


    "The sound of a mortal is too short, so I can only constantly desire to have it. But I am different. Too long and too long has eroded my will. Too many and too many experiences have made me look down on everything in the world. Only the last soul is left to bear the baptism of these years."


    "The mortal soul cannot bear your grace, so I want to ask you to take back your divine power."


    He looked at the statue in front of him and shouted.


    "But if so, without my protection, you will die immediately, like those crying souls, and finally disappear."


    The word of the Lord of the world continued to ring in his ear, but hetus had no initial hesitation. He continued to shout: "I don''t ask my soul to be baptized in this world, but for the soul to return to the eternal silence and the glory of the Lord in death!"


    "I understand your will." the Lord of the world said, "but I still can''t take back my promise."


    "The God''s promise can''t be taken back. Since I promised your request at that time, I won''t take back my divine power now. This is my promise at that time. No matter what you finally do, it won''t change."


    "There''s only one way you can change all this."


    Hearing this, hetus''s heart sank slowly first, and then rose again: "what way?"


    "That is, you become God yourself."


    The ethereal voice sounded in his ears and several earthquakes sounded in his heart.


    He couldn''t help but be stunned. He kept his posture and stared at the statue in front of him.


    "Only one God can refuse one God. If you want to refuse my divine power and decide your own destiny, you can only become a God. At that time, you can really have the full strength of your choice."


    "In my divine power, there is the key to your becoming God."


    The gentle words of the Lord of the world continued: "your destiny has always been in your own hands. This choice has been given to you as early as I decided to protect you."


    After saying this, in the vast temple, the holy power that was everywhere disappeared in a moment. In front of hetus, the tall statue lost its luster and quickly became ordinary.


    A great will disappears from here, representing the departure of the Lord of the world.


    Witnessing all this, hetus always maintained his previous posture, and the expression on his face could no longer be maintained.


    "My destiny... Is in my hands?"


    He stretched out his arm and looked at the aging skin muttering to himself. His mood was inexplicably complex.


    He slowly stood up, worshipped the statue in front of him again, and then turned away.


    The door of the temple closed gradually, but it seemed as if a new door had been opened in hetus''s eyes.


    He left the temple and returned to his palace.


    Instead of dealing with the affairs of the kingdom as before, he handed these things over to others, and locked himself in a palace alone.


    He didn''t eat or drink. He began to think and observe wholeheartedly. His indifferent heart listened to the voice of the whole world. The cry of the dead sounded in his ears, but he didn''t care.


    Such a life lasted for a long time. Decades later, a huge riot broke out again in the kingdom.


    The descendants of hetus were defeated by the rebels and even the capital was occupied.


    He was locked in a palace alone.


    He didn''t eat or drink. He began to think and observe wholeheartedly. His indifferent heart listened to the voice of the whole world. The cry of the dead sounded in his ears, but he didn''t care.


    Such a life lasted for a long time. Decades later, a huge riot broke out again in the kingdom.


    The descendants of hetus were defeated by the rebels and even the capital was occupied.

 Chapter 335

    In space, a huge wave sounded.


    In the eyes of countless people, a touch of light purple clearly emerged and went in a certain direction.


    The endless purple gas is rising, faintly turning into all things in heaven and earth, shrouding an ancient palace.


    In the palace, hetus sat still, his terrible face without any expression, only a deep and calm


    His indifference shows a calm and calm.


    At this moment, all the source forces that have continued for 3000 years burst out, and there are a large number of world source forces in the endless world


    He roared and rushed towards him, setting him off as if he were a God.


    All the source forces of the universe are roaring. This scene is no worse than the previous gods, or even worse


    It is much stronger, so that all creatures in the whole universe feel this fluctuation.


    At this moment, in this new universe, all life above level 4 felt the riot of source force


    , vaguely aware, deep eyes look at an unknown world in the distance.


    The will of the universe came here, deeply visited here and looked at hetus.


    Under the perfusion of endless world sources, the figure of hetus began to slowly degenerate.


    Shrouded in purple air, he stood up slowly, and his body, which was as dry as a skeleton, began to slowly transform and rebuild


    Shine.


    Time seemed to be going backwards, and the old breath that had filled him was swept away in an instant. be senile


    The skin got new strength and began to rejuvenate, becoming white and smooth, just like the body of a teenager


    ¡£


    In an instant, the old man who had been aging disappeared. In place, a teenager looked like a teenager


    Standing in the same place, the breath shrouded in him is very deep.


    In an instant, he seemed to be back at the age of fifteen. His face was handsome, dignified and indifferent. He had a sense of reading everything in the world


    The vicissitudes and peace of life. In his eyes, a touch of light gold was emerging, accompanied by the breath on his body


    More powerful and more obvious.


    His breath grew slowly, and soon changed from a mortal to a transcendent.


    Level 1 ¡¤ Level 2 ¡¤ Level 3 ¡¤ level 4¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The world source force accumulated for a long time is so terrible. His breath soared all the way to the peak of level 6


    It slowed down and gradually stabilized.


    The reason for stopping growth is not that the world source power has been exhausted, but that his body has reached the extreme at this time


    If we take another step forward, we must undergo a complete transformation. And all this, hetus naturally ten distinguish


    Chu.


    He looked up as if he had penetrated all obstacles and saw the end of the sky, the border of the world.


    As for the thousands of troops originally surrounded outside the palace, they had already surrendered to his momentum and dared not move at all


    ¡£


    These people looked at the young body of hetus and felt the force that made people unable to lift their courage to fight, almost


    The mind and spirit will collapse. They can only surrender to that figure and can''t resist at all.


    Hetus ignored these people and had no interest in killing those who destroyed his kingdom.


    For him, these are no longer important. Even the current rulers of the kingdom are already not important to him


    Know how many generations of descendants, there is no kind of family affection at all.


    At this time, he fell into a unique state. At the moment when cosmic consciousness shrouded him, his


    Will has a certain connection with the whole cosmic consciousness, and gives full play to his innate quality.


    At this moment, he felt that the whole universe was crying, and the endless soul was rejected by the world with endless sadness,


    He fell into the deep darkness and let out a howl of pain.


    Countless worlds, the voices of countless souls seem to have a link with him at this moment, which is transmitted through the transfer of world consciousness


    Reach him.


    "I heard the sadness of the world."


    For a moment, hetus understood something, looked at the sky and muttered to himself.


    In his eyes, a little light became brighter and brighter, and a little light gradually danced in his eyes and evolved into a light


    Scenes.


    A silver moon appeared in his eyes, as if symbolizing something.


    When he looked up at the sky, he could see a vision in almost all the world.


    In all the world, whether day or night, dusk or dawn, everyone is stunned


    Looking at the sky, looking at the clear sky, his face was dull.


    In the sky, a silver shining moon is rising slowly, emitting a huge brilliance, which will


    All light is covered.


    The moon is very special and bright. It seems to have a unique power and give people a cool and mysterious feeling


    Feeling.


    Of all the worlds, some are day, and the sun is rising in the sky. There is also a world that is night and sky


    In the air, there is also a small world of the moon hanging high, emitting a faint glow. But whether it''s the blazing sun or the feminine


    At this time, all the brilliance was captured and eclipsed.


    A touch of silver moon directly ascended the sky and captured all the brilliance without anyone''s expectation


    My eyes turned to the moon.


    "What''s that?" looking at the silver moon, someone wondered.


    "That is the eyes of the creator, the manifestation of his will in the world, looking at the earth." some people suddenly realized.


    The vision lasted a long time, and hetus watched it silently for a long time.


    Silver moon has a unique power with him. This connection will become clearer as time goes on.


    Therefore, hetus did not hesitate.


    He didn''t look at the people around him, but went straight to the front, where there was a temple he made himself


    ¡£


    He went to it, as he had done for countless years, and prayed again to the inner gods.


    The sound of pious prayer sounded here. With the passage of time, the rich purple atmosphere around him shrouded him and accompanied him


    Come on.


    This situation lasted for a long time. Finally, when the silver moon in the sky slowly fell, the figure of hetus disappeared completely


    Lost, no trace left.


    There is only an ancient temple and the legend of an Immortal King.


    At the edge of the whole universe, a little light is slowly spreading, and a silver moon rises from the underworld and gradually rises upward


    Gradually rising, its glory enveloped all the world.


    This silver moon is transformed by the divine power of ADIS. With a little core essence and power of ADIS, it is incomparably vast and powerful


    Grandeur covers all brilliance.


    With the continuous turbulence of the world source force, the silver moon sets again, slowly falls from the high star world and returns to the sky


    The underworld also took away a lonely and noble soul.


    In the deep and calm underworld, a pure soul appeared here. As soon as it appeared, it aroused the concern of the whole underworld


    riot.


    The world source force began to tremble. In the endless world above, a little source force was gathering towards the nether world at the bottom


    From the world, shrouded here.


    The lines of the law began to interweave. Under the trembling of the whole underworld, the breath of years on hetus began to emerge, and with Zhou


    The line of law of the circle begins to connect.


    Lines of laws emerge and interweave constantly, and gradually form an ocean of laws here. In the middle of the sea of law


    , a soul rises and falls quietly in it, undergoing the baptism of endless laws.


    A sacred and eternal fire began to ignite, and appeared together with the transformation of hetus to help him quickly


    Rapid qualitative change.


    This is an essential change. With this step, in the whole underworld, the source force that originally permeated the outside again


    Move, crazy thinking about hetus.


    "Is this the God of the underworld you chose?"


    With the ignition of the divine fire, in a corner of the underworld, sinwad, who was dressed in scale armor, looked at him with a dignified face


    Said hetus in the distance.


    Beside him, the figure of ADIS also appeared here. At this time, he silently looked at hetus in the distance and looked in his eyes


    It reveals the changes of years and destiny.


    "It''s not my choice," he said, standing beside sinwad. "It''s the choice of cosmic consciousness, i


    Only in the process of pushing, so that the original long time shortened countless times, so that the doomed King ahead of time


    Born. "


    Sinwad nodded, looked at hetus in front of him with dignified eyes, and exclaimed in his tone: "it''s so terrible


    The God sealing ceremony, such terrible source force, is really... "


    He looked at hetus in the distance, with envy and wonder in his heart.


    Compared with his canonization, hetus''s canonization ceremony is undoubtedly much more gorgeous. It is only the care of the cosmic source force


    Several times his.


    This not only represents the astonishment and accumulation of hetus, but also represents the cosmic authority and favor he received


    Above him.


    The higher the authority of the universe, the stronger the power will be after the end of the gods, even directly comparable to his thousands of years


    The accumulation of is at the same height as him. I can''t help but envy him.


    However, even with envy and admiration in his heart, he was not surprised by hetus''s performance.


    For the universe itself, nature is more tolerant than hetus, who grew up in the universe


    It is easy to get attachment and care. Once the God is sealed, the source force that can be pulled is also more huge.


    Looking at sinwad beside him, ADIS had deep eyes and said, "for the universe, the position of the God of death


    It''s too important. It can occupy far more authority than other gods. It''s not surprising that it has this effect


    Strange. "


    "In fact, for some reasons, the immediate effect has actually been weakened a lot."


    Sinwad turned sideways and looked at ADIS with some doubts. He didn''t seem to understand what he meant.


    But soon he understood what ADIS was.


    The underworld is shaking madly. With the beginning of hetus''s consciousness of divination, the source force from countless worlds is crazy


    Toward the underworld, but only a third of them poured into hetus, and the rest poured into him


    Deeper in the underworld.


    In the depths of the underworld, two extremely terrible waves are ringing out, which is as pale as the scene of hetus.


    "Is this?" feeling the wave without any concealment, sinwad''s face changed and looked at him in a moment


    The depths of the underworld.


    In the depths of the underworld, at this time, two bright divine fires are flashing, where the ocean of law gathers and forms


    The vast sea of laws baptized the figures in it.


    In the middle of the sea of law, in addition to hetus, there are two figures.


    It was a golden skeleton in the depths of the underworld, burning a golden flame and emitting the power of shaking the world


    All the time, it absorbs the external source force and resists the washing and practice of the law.


    On the other side, also in the depths of the underworld, a terrible ghost hundreds of meters tall was really roaring and burning


    With a bright fire.


    At this time, the whole universe is in riot, the underworld is shaking, and the source of the three forces is interacting with the universe


    The connection of cosmic consciousness leads the sea of law here.


    On the underworld, the endless world also fluctuates. Strands of source force escape from the world and follow a certain path


    The unique traction goes down and down towards the three core.


    Under this stimulation, the power of the whole underworld moves, endless undead roars and feels the three supremacies


    The unbridled spread of the breath was almost crushed to the collapse of the soul, as if he saw his supreme king.


    "This... Sinwad looked at the scene in front of him and could hardly believe his eyes:" it''s not just one person


    But three beings ignite the divine fire at the same time? "


    He could hardly believe his eyes. Looking at the scene in front of him, he looked very shocked.


    On the other hand, ADIS, looking at the scene in front of him, didn''t feel any accident at all.


    He looked at sinwad''s performance beside him and explained: "in a perfect universe, death has too much authority


    It is too important to bear the care and source force. If it is all handed over to one person, it will not only have too much power


    , it''s too wasteful. "


    "Therefore, I will divide the position of the God of death into three, let the three inherit at the same time, and light the fire."


    In a perfect universe, life is always the core part. And as the God of death in charge of the soul, this


    The importance of a clergy is self-evident. It absolutely belongs to the top group of gods, only one of the world of byades


    It''s just a little worse.


    But because of this, just the source force needed by a god of death is enough to create several gods, if all


    It may not be a waste to belong to one person.


    And for ADIS, it is definitely not a good thing that all these important authorities belong to one person.


    Therefore, as early as thousands of years ago, he took the initiative to divide the authority of the original God of death into three parts and attribute them to three different people


    Under the gods.


    At that time, the idea also led to the current result, making three different gods on the stage.


    However, even if the power of the God of death is divided into three parts, the three new gods are still extremely strong, on the care of the source force


    , each one is several times stronger than sinwad before, which shows the power of death.


    Thinking of this, ADIS raised his head and looked at the three brilliant fires in front of him, blooming in the utmost glory.

 Chapter 336

    In the center of the three bright fires ahead, there are three different figures.


    One of them was hetus, who looked like a teenager, and the other was a thoroughly golden skeleton, which looked ferocious.


    As for the last one, it is a dead soul who has died for many years. It shows a long mark for thousands of years and seems to have experienced a long time.


    These three were selected by the cosmic consciousness. Not only did their power and soul fully fit the underworld, but they were even born very close to the law of death, which no one can compare.


    This is the best choice among countless possibilities, and it is also the final choice of fate. The most suitable person is sent to Adams and baptized here.


    Except that hetus is a pure human, the other two do not belong to any race at all, but only belong to the new life born on death, full of the miracle of life and the vitality of death. Therefore, it is very consistent with the laws of the underworld.


    The power of the underworld is trembling. It seems to feel something on the huge underworld. Endless undead are praying devoutly for their God.


    This blessing represents the purest wish in the underworld and the most instinctive hope, hoping to give birth to the real Lord of the underworld.


    Under this hope, the divine fire burns more vigorously. The outside world, in the star world at the top of the universe, seems to sense the actions of the three gods. The whole huge star world trembles gently, and a wisp of starlight falls directly.


    The starlight looks pure, but it contains the origin of the star world, full of endless spiritual impurities and memory fragments, enveloping the three gods.


    This is not only a test, but also a blessing. The mark of the star world comes and salutes the God worshippers in person, which not only represents a ceremony, but also symbolizes the blessing of the star world.


    Only the true gods who overcome this test are qualified to stand proudly on the star world and immortality with the universe.


    The sea of laws exercises the essence of life, the star world hardens the spirit, and the divine fire ignites the origin... After this series of procedures, those who can survive can break the shackles of the level 6 limit and constantly transform towards the level 7.


    As for those who can''t survive, don''t mention it¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ADIS looked up with bright golden eyes, looked at the three divine fires seriously, and there were a large number of three of them.


    "With the blessing of the source force of cosmic consciousness, the probability of these three existence achievements being deified is much higher than others. But even so, there is still a 30% chance of failure."


    "In case of failure, although I can save them from the ignited source tide, the next time I want to seal the God, the probability of achievement will be only half, which can be said to be more and more slim. Therefore, in fact, these three opportunities exist only once. If I miss this time, it is impossible to have such an opportunity again."


    Looking at the vast underworld, ADIS''s eyes were bright and uncertain, and his face said calmly.


    This is a very realistic thing. It''s impossible to come several times as often as you want. It''s not a God, it''s Chinese cabbage.


    Each time of the canonization, the canonizer needs to ignite everything about himself, including the origin of life, so that the flesh, soul, origin and so on can undergo different extreme baptism, and sublimate his own essence in this extreme baptism.


    Once this method fails, there is no way to start again. Once the divination fails, even if it finally survives, it is equivalent to burning more than half of its own source of life. It is good to maintain its original strength, and it is almost impossible to worship again. Once it comes to this point, even if ADIS saves the other party, the person will be abandoned. After that, it is no longer valuable for ADIS, and it is impossible to spend a lot of resources to help the other party make up for the source.


    In case of failure, he will save these people, but it is impossible to cultivate them. It will only enable the universe itself to open the destiny line again, mobilize the origin of the universe, and breed a suitable son of destiny again to embark on the established road. This is very clear to Yates himself and hetus. Therefore, they dare not neglect it at all. They burn themselves madly and want to survive under this extreme washing practice.


    "Roar!!!" a golden soul fire is lit, and a roar resounds throughout the universe and in the minds of all living creatures.


    The universe trembled slightly, and endless source forces poured into it, setting off one of them as a God.


    "This is, succeeded?" sinwad looked into the depths of the underworld, with a flicker of hesitation in his eyes.


    In the depths of the underworld, the breath of terror is breaking out, sweeping through the void for thousands of miles, blooming its own divine power wantonly, ringing in the hearts of all living creatures, which is unforgettable.


    In the eyes of ADIS, a tall golden skeleton is standing in the underworld, quietly standing on a towering white bone mountain, lonely and peerless, which is admirable.


    On him, the purple source force is madly winding and pouring into him, making his power climb and fly straight to another level.


    The speed of this progress, compared with that of sinwad in the past, has grown more than several times, and his calm face can''t be maintained.


    With the success of the golden skeleton, in another corner of the underworld, it was like a girl gently complaining and a sigh came out.


    Under the entanglement of law and divine fire, a beautiful girl gradually faded her original soul and began to reshape the divine body.


    Compared with the golden skeleton, his strength was not weak at all. The strong source force rushed into her body madly to shape the divine body for her. Within tens of thousands of miles around her, a little frost came out of thin air, which was affected by the law fluctuation that permeated her and changed the environment.


    The birth of two new gods is far from over.


    On the surface of the underworld, he felt the successful sublimation of two lives with a strong smell of the underworld. Hetus''s face was indifferent. The strong and strong gods were crazily baptized in the sea of law and began the final transformation.


    Another crazy breath poured out, and another newborn God was born, which brought a new message to the whole universe.


    Under the entanglement of strong source force, hetus''s majestic body gradually degenerated into gold, and his indifferent eyes turned back and looked into the depths of the underworld.


    The three forces beyond the level 6 limit collided in an instant, representing the first confrontation between the three newborn gods.


    This is the attraction of law and power.


    These three newborn gods, each holding one-third of the complete power of death, are incomplete. Therefore, under the guidance of instinct, although you will feel cordial, you will also feel a desire and hostility.


    Kindness is because it comes from the same source. Desire is to hope for another power, and desire to integrate another power into a complete God of death.


    Unfortunately, under the will of ADIS, the Lord of the world, this can only be an extravagant hope forever.


    The power of the underworld surged away at this moment, and connected with the will of ADIS at that moment.


    ADIS smiled and looked deep into the underworld.


    There, the endless undead are kneeling down, looking at the three bright stars suddenly rising above the underworld, showing incomparable awe in their eyes and wholeheartedly submitting to the three gods. In a sense, it also represents the will of the underworld.


    Feeling this desire and will, ADIS turned and looked at the three new gods in front of him, and the terrible power appeared in his body in an instant.


    It symbolizes the opening and creation of the whole universe. It is also a pure world force. It is more pure and terrible than any existence. It seems to represent a universe and punish on behalf of heaven.


    "I grant amnesty as the Lord of the universe." ADIS looked at the three people in front of him. For a moment, his gentle eyes looked at the three gods, which awed them.


    "Hetus." he first read the name of hetus and began his action: "you are the God of death judgment and the God of all souls."


    The gentle voice falls gently around, but it brings incomparable terrible fluctuations.


    With the word of the Lord of the universe, huge waves arise. In the endless world, source forces and laws are constantly circulating, pouring into the point representing the existence of hetus.


    In an instant, the existence of hetus seemed to experience a sublimation again, emitting a breath of death, enveloping the whole pluralistic world in an instant.


    "You are the judge of death, you are the absolute sanction, you are the God of death judgment, the Holy hetus..."


    In countless worlds, the figure of hetus rings out among endless creatures. The vast power and divine power envelop the whole universe, making countless people sing and pray for it.


    The endless power of faith poured into hetus along the traction, making him more sacred.


    After finishing this, ADIS continued to turn and look at the other two.


    "Shakaya, you are the God of death purification


    "Ativu, you are the God of death


    The two voices gradually fell, and two purple Qi swept over them.


    Like hetus, their breath expanded in an instant, swept the whole universe in an instant, and shrouded their divine power under all living creatures.


    "Shakaya, you palm death purification, you let all the dead sleep..."


    "Ativu, goddess of death, you are the guide of all the dead and the enlightening God of death..."


    The sound of prayer gradually fell down and fell on shakaya and ativ along the endless distance.


    The power of death was divided and occupied by three different gods.


    With the return of the three gods, in the depths of the underworld, the three golden lights emitting immortal brilliance began to tremble, sensed the different breath of the three gods of death, and their own existence began to fluctuate, as if they wanted to be born.


    Through some mysterious connection, the three gods of death felt this for the first time, and their deep eyes couldn''t help looking at the underworld with pure light in their eyes.


    Under the gaze of the three gods, three lights began to burst out in the vast underworld.

 Chapter 337

    In the vast void, three lights burst out and sounded in the whole universe.


    Under the gaze of ADIS, the depths of the underworld began to fluctuate, and three different lights bloomed, forcing internal things out of the underworld.


    The vast power erupted, and the essence of its power moved everyone.


    "Is this?" feeling this power, the three gods of death were moved, and felt that a power fit with themselves was breaking out.


    Their eyes flashed without hesitation, and all their strength burst out.


    God''s power is breaking out. Terror is like an abyss. The power of the earth permeates the whole underworld, making all the creatures in the underworld tremble and feel the supreme authority.


    This is the power of the gods and the majesty of the seven levels, which is enough to frighten anyone who is not involved in this situation.


    Under the traction of the three gods of death, the three lights in front were pulled from the surface of the underworld.


    There are three purple light clusters, in which the world source force surrounds, as if pregnant with something.


    At the center of the world''s source power, the immortal power is diffuse, vaguely carrying the essence and power of the whole universe.


    Among them, the general trend of the universe is filled with immortal brilliance, which is vaguely connected with the whole universe, making all the gods present change color.


    "It connects the general trend of the whole universe. Since its birth, it can constantly change with the progress of the universe, and even no artifact can compare with it." sinwad was shocked: "this is the treasure of the universe."


    Connected to the general trend of the whole universe, it itself has some authority of the universe. As long as the universe is not destroyed, it will advance with the progress of the universe, which is enough to be called the treasure of the universe.


    This treasure, no matter in any universe, is undoubtedly extremely precious. If it comes to the end, even if the universe is destroyed, it will also have endless divine power. It is one of the most precious things in the multi universe.


    Looking at the three lights ahead, not only sinwad, but also hetus were not calm in their hearts, and they felt the unique general trend and authority.


    As the God of death, they feel more deeply about these three treasures, and can clearly feel the power and authority of death in these three lights, which is much stronger than the three of them.


    It seems that the will of the gods is felt, and ADIS smiles and waves his hand gently.


    Ahead, with the action of ADIS, three lights burst out in situ, and endless streamers spread to the whole universe, interwoven into scenes.


    In this endless brilliance, three items are revealed, revealing endless divine power.


    The first thing to show is a black book. The material of the book is unknown and dark. It seems to absorb all the sight and brilliance. In the book, there are unknown divine patterns, on which the power of endless laws and the mystery of death are hidden, emitting endless mystery.


    Then came a millstone. The millstone is golden. There are dozens of outlines on it. It looks very atmospheric and has a power to erase everything.


    As for the last one, it was a black bead, with boundless mystery.


    As soon as the three miracles appeared, they caused riots in the whole underworld. In the underworld, all the endless forces were pulled out and poured into the three items. The momentum was greater than that of the previous three gods.


    A long river of destiny emerged quietly, linked with the underworld, and then slowly linked to the three miracles.


    This is the general trend and destiny.


    Through the long river of fate, on the three artifacts, a little strange began to emerge, revealing extraordinary visions.


    Endless souls appear, a black bead hangs high, and a wisp of power pulls the dead to the underworld¡¤¡¤¡¤


    A black book appears, and endless souls surrender under this book, engrave their own soul mark in it and judge it¡¤¡¤¡¤


    A huge millstone stands in the underworld. When the millstone rotates, all souls are wiped out, leaving only the purest power to feed back to the whole universe¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Visions emerge one by one. On the three artifact, the general trend of the future emerges, turns into an immortal mark, and is firmly engraved on the artifact.


    This is the original weapon of the underworld, and it is also the three artifact bred by the general trend of the underworld. It is the exclusive of the real God of death, which attracted the attention of hetus in an instant.


    In an instant, they were blooming with divine power, endless power emerged, blooming together with the law of death, trying to pull three artifacts.


    In this process, the vast power of purple looms on them, which is the power they hold as the God of death, symbolizing their identity as the Lord of the underworld.


    Feeling these, the three artifact slowly bloomed a faint light, echoed with the three gods of death and responded to their calls, but there was no real response.


    In the shocked eyes of hetus, the immortal power on the three artifacts emerged, and the power of three purple emerged, which was stronger than the power of the three gods of death.


    This is not impossible.


    As the original weapon of the underworld, the three artifacts carry the general trend of the whole underworld, and bear more power than the God of death.


    After all, the God of death can change people, but the original weapon of the underworld is destined to have only these three.


    Unless the powers of the three gods of death are unified again and become a god of death who controls all death, their powers will not be able to overwhelm these three artifacts at all.


    Looking at this situation, ADIS didn''t mean to embarrass them.


    His mind moved, and in an instant he hooked up the three original artifacts, which began to burst into strong brilliance.


    In the light, the power of the three artifacts began to match and attract each other with the power of the three gods of death.


    Hetus''s heart moved, his golden eyes looked at the book of judgment ahead, and established a connection with it in an instant.


    He raised his hand, and his power was urged to the extreme in an instant to attract the glory of the same origin.


    Soon, the book of judgment was attracted by it and quietly came to his hand.


    The other two, the God of death purification, obtained the grinding plate of destruction, and the God of death traction, obtained the Pearl of enlightenment, and each mastered a tool of origin.


    Power coincided with power. In an instant, they quickly established contact with the artifact in their hands, and power almost doubled in an instant.


    ADIS looked up, and their images changed a little.


    As the God of death, hetus wore a robe, a black book of judgment in his hand, and a bronze mask on his face.


    The God of death purification is still like a skeleton, but there is a crown on his head.


    The God of death''s traction wears a simple and elegant black robe, and a beautiful face is covered, revealing only a pair of mysterious eyes.


    The three gods stood side by side, their divine power made up for each other, and wantonly declared their existence to the whole universe.

 Chapter 338

    With the return of the three gods of death and the birth of three instruments of the origin of the underworld, the originally huge underworld almost stabilized at once, and the huge power no longer leaked everywhere and began to settle down.


    Watching this scene, ADIS nodded.


    After the God of death and the instrument of origin return, the vast underworld has a master, which will no longer operate only by the instinct of the underworld as in the past.


    What is shown outside is that the three gods of death perform their respective duties, operate the vast underworld and digest the endless dead that increase all the time.


    "Your Majesty the Lord!"


    Three majestic voices sounded here. In a moment, hetus came to Adams and said respectfully to him.


    Compared with sinwad, the God of war, these three gods of death are all from the ontological universe of ADIS. The essence of life contains the mark of ADIS, and their friendliness to ADIS is obviously much higher.


    They were born in this universe, grew up in the world, and became gods in this universe, and obtained the power and blessing of the universe. It can be said that they have a deep connection with Adams, and naturally have a kind of kindness and fit.


    This fit is far from being comparable to sinwad, an outsider. This universe was opened by Yates, and all life in it belongs to Yates. It can be regarded as the differentiation of his will. The essence of life is extremely consistent, and there is a natural bonus.


    Even if the God is sealed, this relationship will not change. If there is no accident, it will not have any meaning to ADIS.


    Of course, even if they want to have this meaning, they must be given a chance by ADIS. As the Lord of the whole universe, all the powers and blessings of these gods are given by Yates. If you really want to oppose, you can take back the power and beat these gods back to their original form.


    Of course, unless it is absolutely necessary, ADIS will not open this head and knock down the gods that have achieved.


    "After you are canonized, you should be able to feel the call of the underworld to you."


    ADIS showed a gentle smile on his face: "go, answer this call, build your kingdom of God, and enjoy your due authority in endless glory."


    He whispered to the three gods as if he were treating his children.


    In front of him, the three gods looked serious, listened to Adams''s words, nodded first, and then disappeared from the original place.


    "Sure enough, compared with outsiders, the attitude of the strong cultivated by their own universe is better."


    Glancing at sinwad standing in the distance, ADIS said in his heart.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    These gods enjoy his authority, and the canonization of gods in his universe has itself been bound to him, and no matter whether they are respectful or not, they can not change this result.


    The source force of death is gradually gathering. With the return of the three gods of death, the source force of death is vaguely divided into three strands according to their own tendency, pouring into the depths of the underworld, forming three small source force nodes in the vast underworld.


    These source forces will slowly gather, increase with the accumulation of time, and slowly produce quantitative changes. When the gods inject their own power and laws into it, the prototype of the kingdom of God will initially take shape, and then as long as it is continuously improved over a long period of time, it will continue to become stronger.


    Different from other gods, the kingdom of the three gods of death is located in the underworld, which also facilitates them to exercise their own authority and control the whole underworld.


    ADIS watched them collect souls one by one and set up rules for the whole underworld. After feeling that the underworld gradually stabilized, he no longer paid attention to it.


    His figure disappeared in an instant and came to another mysterious place.


    God space.


    The birth of the three gods took thousands of years. In these thousands of years, the development of the main god space has undergone leaps and bounds.


    After thousands of years of development, the desolation of the early god space has long disappeared.


    A large number of buildings have sprung up in the main god space, including not only a large number of residential houses of various styles, but also a large number of other buildings with special functions.


    Even, there are farms, pastures and other specially divided plots.


    Of course, the farm in the main god space is naturally not the inefficient way of the outside world. Not to mention that kind of sacred thing, there is enough space technology to expand one mu of land to hundreds of thousands of mu. Even the things planted and cultivated are enough to make people stunned.


    A spirit beast walks in it, and spiritual plants with extraordinary power are planted in it. All kinds of scenes, whether anyone sees them, are enough to make people stunned.


    ADIS strolled in the courtyard, walked in it, looked at the main god space created by himself, and toured in it.


    In these thousands of years, because of the continuous changes of the main god space, in order to adapt to the environmental changes and make the main god space develop better, ADIS also updated the rules in the main god space more than a dozen times and added rules to the main god space one by one.


    These rules, for reincarnation, are iron rules that can not be violated, which must be deeply remembered in their own minds.


    In a word, the main god space established by Yates is as friendly as charity compared with those main god spaces that Yates heard in his previous life. Not only does it not restrict the reincarnation''s personal freedom and freedom of speech, all the items that can be exchanged are true, not even erased.


    Even over the years, ADIS has updated the rules again and again, but it only magnifies the possibility of being kicked out of the main god space. Compared with the previous gods who always play with erasure, it can be called good.


    But even so, for these reincarnators in the LORD God space, it has been very deadly.


    The world, you never want to stop can stop. External dangers threaten the safety of life itself all the time. Once you stagnate, you may be caught up by others, and finally your people will become slaves to the stronger.


    Whether for ideal, strength or others, these people are not allowed to be kicked out of the main god space and finally caught up by others.


    With a sense of crisis in your heart, you will naturally make continuous efforts, just like someone chasing yourself behind you. You are not allowed to fall behind. Although this effect is not as good as direct erasure, it is also good, at least there will not be too many slackers.


    ADIS took a casual look in today''s main god space and found that the human beings of the blue star in the past had almost disappeared. In the streets everywhere, there were all kinds of strange reincarnations, walking through the main god space in this way.


    Occasionally, there are reincarnations covered with thick fog, which do not expose any appearance and breath, but do not attract the attention of others. It has long been used to it.


    Of course, these people can cover up at the moment of other reincarnations, but they naturally can''t play a role in the face of the LORD God, ADIS.


    Looking at the strange reincarnation around, ADIS couldn''t help sighing: "sure enough, it''s among the people."


    Naturally, he would not deliberately plot against reincarnation, but now, the humans on the blue star are still well, and even life is very moist. He has started colonization on countless planets, and his theoretical power is almost thousands of times that of the past.


    But all this can not change the gradual weakness of blue star human in the space of God.


    Compared with the endless starry races in the whole universe, as well as various individuals and blood vessels with strong talents and blood vessels, Bluestar human beings can not occupy any advantage at all. Although they are not generally called inferior like the intelligent blue people in the past, they are also very general in the starry sky. No matter blood, talent or population, they don''t have an advantage in the starry sky.


    To put it bluntly, there are too many such races in the starry sky. In the cruel starry sky, countless such races are destroyed all the time. Each has thousands of trillions of people, but there is no sound left in the end.


    Fortunately for these races, Bluestar was first shrouded in the glory of the main God, and the people on it were selected into the main god space one by one, which led to the rapid rise of Bluestar human beings.


    In the early days, the power of ADIS had not fully recovered. The reincarnators of the main god space were only selected on the blue star. Except for a few dark races, the vast majority were cheaper than ordinary humans.


    In other words, in the early stage, the whole space was exclusively enjoyed by Bluestar humans, and even lasted for many years, which led to the rapid rise of Bluestar humans.


    However, this situation was quickly changed after the power of ADIS recovered and the glory of the main god space began to expand.


    No matter how big the blue star is, it is only a planet. No matter how large the human population is, it is only 10 billion. Compared with hundreds of billions of stars in a star domain, it is really insignificant.


    Since then, the number of Bluestar humans has fallen rapidly from absolute advantage, and now it has been completely submerged.


    Up to now, the selection distance of the main god space has covered tens of thousands of star regions, of which the population is countless. The number of reincarnators selected every day can be equivalent to the sum of blue star humans in the past.


    In this case, all kinds of abnormal blood and gifted races have been selected into the main god space. Their own talent and blood are only ordinary human beings, so they naturally appear mediocre and no longer dominate as in the past.


    For this result, ADIS had already expected it in his heart.


    As a human in the previous life, although he was a God in this life, he was still slightly touched in his heart. Therefore, the probability of human selection was slightly expanded.


    However, as an ordinary human, his talent and strength will be affected by his blood and suffer a slight loss in the initial stage. Coupled with a completely non dominant population, it is entirely predictable that mankind will be buried by various powerful races.


    But now, none of this matters. In the main god space, only those level 6 reincarnators can interest ADIS.


    After thousands of years, six levels of reincarnation have been born in the main god space.


    Of course, most of them are directly selected by the strong of level 6, or the strong of level 5 is born through the breakthrough in the space of the LORD God. They are purely promoted from the weak to level 6 step by step, which has not yet appeared.


    Even the first batch of blue star reincarnators, up to now, the strongest one has only just reached level 5, which is a long distance from level 6.


    These six levels of reincarnation are the most precious wealth in the LORD God space at this stage.


    Whether as a high-end combat force, capturing one world for Yates, or as the main god space of dihan, sooner or later more value is extremely useful for Yates.


    The reason why these six level strong people enter the main god space is that most of them are actively attracted.


    Because there is no cover up, when selecting reincarnators in many star regions, some clues will appear in the main god space. Although the vast majority of reincarnations choose to keep secrets after entering the space of the LORD God, over time, with the increasing number of reincarnations selected, the secret is no longer a secret.


    Fortunately for those mortals at the bottom, intelligence in many star regions is still blocked, and the mortals at the bottom are tightly blocked without revealing a trace of wind.


    But for those sensitive transcendents, the existence of the LORD God space has long been no secret. It has even been widely spread in many places and envied by many people.


    In this case, among countless star regions, naturally, the strongest of level 6 will be attracted, take the initiative to come to the place selected by the main god space, test in various ways and join the main god space.


    In these star regions, becoming a reincarnator in the main god space has become a enviable opportunity. As long as you become a reincarnator in the main god space, countless forces will release goodwill and make friends with it.


    There are countless lives crazy in the main god space all the time. Crazy people generally want to enter the main god space.


    ADIS inquired casually and looked at the strong man in the space of the LORD God.


    At this time, strong reincarnation forces have been formed in the main god space, most of which are based on ethnic groups and compete in the main god space.


    This competition includes not only the competition of world tasks, but also the competition of one world.


    In the early days of God''s space, the era of human showing all world tasks alone has long passed. In the current world space, almost every task world contains a lot of competition. It is far more difficult to earn divine coins than at first.


    Moreover, the first mover advantage is everywhere and can be adapted in the main god space. A race like Bluestar human who entered the main god space earlier can easily help the latecomers who have just entered the main god space to make rapid progress and open the gap with other races by virtue of their familiarity with the main god space and the God coins they have accumulated for a long time.


    It is with this first mover advantage that Bluestar humans have not completely fallen into the bottom and maintained a little bottom culvert.


    In those star races with natural blood and strong talent, this first mover advantage is more obvious.


    Competition!


    It can be said that in today''s main god space, competition is everywhere. There are countless reincarnators all the time, fighting for more God coins and one more task.


    All this has also created the rapid development of the LORD God space.

 Chapter 339

    The development and accumulation of capital is never uniform, but similar to a snowball. The more you go to the back, the faster the accumulation will be. The same is true of God''s space.


    With the increasing number and strength of reincarnators in the main god space, more and more worlds are transformed into the dihan of ADIS by the main god space strategy. After being digested, these dihans will also be blessed to the space of the LORD God, making the power of the LORD God stronger and stronger, and the more reincarnations will be selected.


    This rate of accumulation, after thousands of years of development, is now terrible. Every minute, countless reincarnations are selected into the LORD God space for the LORD God''s trend.


    In this general situation, any plan, and then ideas, will be mercilessly crushed by it, and can only force themselves to adapt.


    Walking in the bustling streets, watching this scene, ADIS also had feelings in his heart.


    Thousands of years of accumulation, with the joint efforts of countless powerful people, a large number of worlds have been raided, which has expanded his universe at least thousands of times.


    This accumulation is also fed back to the ontology all the time.


    What is manifested outside is that the cosmic consciousness of the universe will no longer reject him. Most of the law forces of the universe were analyzed by him and would not repel him, and the remaining differences would have little impact on him.


    The performance is the birth of the three gods of death.


    If the main god space had just been established thousands of years ago, even if the whole universe was hollowed out, it would never be possible to take out the source power for the three gods of death. But now, it''s easy.


    The immeasurable world is plundered, and everything in it belongs to ADIS. This fate also makes ADIS take a big step forward silently.


    Although we haven''t taken the last step, I''m afraid we will win slightly compared with the real level 8 with the blessing of the whole universe.


    This is the rolling of a universe. Even if a single eternal reaches level 8, it can''t be ignored and must be treated seriously.


    "Almost. It''s time to take that step."


    After a long time, ADIS walked quietly in the main god space for several days. He felt more and more calm and thought in his heart.


    For three thousand years, apart from the continuous operation of the main god space, ADIS was not idle. While the three gods of death were pregnant, he went all over his universe and perfected the universe bit by bit. Now, it is almost over.


    After such a long time, the main god space has also accumulated huge power for ADIS, and all conditions have been met.


    Promotion to level 8, right now.


    ADIS raised his head and looked at the bright sky in the space of the LORD God. There was no sadness or joy in his heart, so he thought.


    In an instant, he disappeared from the space of the LORD God and did not attract anyone''s attention.


    Instead of trying to break through immediately, he first came to the universe he opened up.


    On the spiritual sea, an eternal world tree is still standing, constantly drawing strength from the outside world to support itself.


    On the body of the world tree, a large number of laws are dense and turn into a stripe to cover every inch of the body of the world tree. Even a little bark and a leaf are great treasures, enough to drive countless people in the multi universe crazy.


    However, under the control of ADIS, the appearance of the world tree has changed.


    At the bottom of the world tree, a vast layer of dark earth appears, covering the root of the world tree, representing that everything is silent. On the dawn of the world tree, the immeasurable world hangs high on the branches and circulates with the main body of the world tree all the time. Above the crown of the world tree is the star world.


    The star world is vast and incomparably bright, between material and spirit. It is not only the real world, but also the spiritual world. In the countless worlds below, a world line is derived from each world, quietly connected with the star world, not only establishing a cycle with the star world, but also connecting countless worlds through the star world.


    And above the astral realm is the top of the whole system, where the kingdom of the gods is located.


    This system is supported by the body of ADIS and has been preliminarily improved. In the whole world tree, strands of purple source force wrap around the whole huge body.


    "The savings have reached this level."


    A large number of people are watching the world created by themselves. ADIS sighed and sighed with some emotion.


    If we only talk about the accumulation of source force and world law, ADIS has already exceeded the level of level 8, but limited by the whole universe, he has not been sublimated.


    But now, the most critical wave has been made up, and the conditions for promotion are ripe.


    In an instant, the body of ADIS disappeared, came to the newborn universe and looked at it.


    In the center of the whole universe, the infinite world operates independently, constantly fluctuating and flowing according to the established trajectory and laws.


    In these worlds, some things are pulled out all the time, in which spiritual impurities float upward to form the star world. The dead creatures go to the underworld and digest through the underworld.


    A rudimentary system was born here. Although it is crude, it has been able to operate on its own and continuously accumulate strength.


    But from the real universe, there is still a core, lacking vital functions.


    That is the function of absorbing the source force from the chaotic world and gathering the source force to nurture the world.


    In addition to the necessary cycle, a perfect universe must also have the function of self birth of the world and drawing power from the chaotic world at all ends. For a perfect universe, this is crucial.


    The reason why the universe of ADIS can move forward quickly, and even accumulate the power that other universes can accumulate for countless years in a short period of thousands of years, is actually the reincarnator of the main god space.


    The reincarnation invades countless worlds and plunders the accumulation of other universes for countless years, so as to achieve themselves. Only in this way can we create such a rapid progress of ADIS. Its essence is plunder, not self-sufficiency.


    For a universe, self-sufficiency is the standard to measure whether it is perfect or not.


    The world itself has a life span. In the long years, it may be destroyed by all kinds of accidents. If ADIS had no space for the LORD God, he would not plunder other worlds from outside. Then, as the endless time passes, there is no external world to supplement. When the world of its own universe collapses one by one, the universe itself will be supplemented countless times and will be silent sooner or later.


    Although this time is destined to be long, there is no difference for the eternal who has endless time. It will come sooner or later.


    Walking in the wide cosmic void, ADIS walked quietly in between.


    In a sense, the whole universe is one of his bodies. No matter where he is, he can clearly sense the process and the changes of the general trend of the universe.


    At this time, in the void in the distance, there were ripples with bursts of breath.


    These fluctuations are very hidden, but they can be clearly felt for Yates. Not only around him, but also in the universe at this time, all life and thoughts of ADIS can be perceived, and even affect each other''s thoughts to a certain extent.


    At this time, what crosses in the void is some powerful life in the universe.


    Ordinary life naturally does not grow as fast as the reincarnator in the main god space, but after thousands of years, some strong people have been born in the universe and began to jump out of their own world and explore the whole universe.


    In the upper star world of the whole universe, thousands of strong people jump to unknown places through the star world all the time.


    The exchange between the world and the world gradually began, and the general trend of history continued to move forward, making the whole universe gradually prosperous.


    Those who can jump out of the world are at least strong people above level 4. No matter where they are, they belong to strong people. They can sublimate their own existence and survive away from the world.


    And these beings are also the cornerstone of a universe, the foundation of prosperity and the lowest connotation.


    There are a large number of these existence, and Yates did not disturb them, but silently hid his figure and walked in this newborn universe.


    As time went by, when everything of ADIS was adjusted to the best, he stopped and stopped wandering in the universe.


    As he stopped, a drastic change began.


    The whole universe began to tremble slightly, starting from the outside. At first, it was very slight and did not attract anyone''s attention.


    But later, this fluctuation gradually enlarged to a point that everyone could not ignore.


    Ordinary life still has no feeling, but at level 4 or above, those who sublimate their own existence initially open their eyes and try to feel the changes of the whole universe.


    The most important point of the four-level existence is to integrate its own existence with the external heaven and earth, and then sublimate its own existence and become an individual independent of heaven and earth.


    The strong at this level have a preliminary understanding of the world and laws around them. At this time, they feel the turbulence of the laws around them and suddenly find that they are wrong.


    In this kind of turbulence, the more powerful one can feel more.


    At the beginning of ADIS, the tall and burly figure of sinwad, the God of war, disappeared in a moment and came to the center of the universe.


    Here, hetus and other three gods of death had already stood. At this time, they looked at the figure of ADIS in the distance.


    "Has the LORD God begun this fluctuation?"


    Feeling the vast turbulence around and the constant changes of the law line, hetus said solemnly.


    "Since your Majesty the LORD God has started, let''s start."


    The black robed God of death traction said, "the LORD God is fighting there, and we can''t be idle. Although we can''t help the LORD God too much, we should at least stabilize the underworld."


    "I''ll go to the star world and try to stabilize the star world as much as possible," sinwad said, looking at ADIS in the distance.

 Chapter 340

    In the vast and profound void, strands of chaotic power constantly emerge from the bottom, sweeping a violent storm here.


    Here is the bottom of the world and the place closest to the chaotic world. Further down, there is the real chaos, the chaotic world representing the source of everything.


    The chaotic world is the source of everything. Once any life, including the world and the universe, comes into the chaotic world, it will be assimilated by the thick chaotic law of the chaotic world.


    At this time, in this boundless, deep and bottomless chaotic world, a young figure came quietly.


    It seems to feel the arrival of outsiders. Chaotic storms broke out one after another and swept through this area, but they did not submerge the teenagers, as if they had no effect at all.


    "Chaotic world, I haven''t seen you for a long time." the gentle and sacred words came from the young man''s mouth everywhere, with supreme dignity, causing a faint resonance around him.


    ADIS walked in this vast chaotic world, feeling the chaotic law and being silent.


    The chaotic world is the origin of everything in the world. Whether it is the universe itself or the universal law, it is actually the manifestation of the power of the chaotic world.


    The chaotic world has its own avenue of chaos, from which all universes emerge and change. Therefore, whatever comes to the chaotic world will be assimilated by the ubiquitous chaotic Avenue.


    This is also the ultimate standard to measure whether it is eternal.


    Only the seven strong people who imprint themselves on chaos can resist the assimilation power of chaos Avenue, even if they are immortal in the chaotic world.


    The origin is engraved on the avenue of chaos. Even if you die, you can return to the chaotic world. The origin returns after countless years of gestation.


    This is unmatched by anyone.


    But at this time, in the chaotic world, a huge storm is being born.


    A world tree as big as half a universe emerged here, attracted the attention of the chaotic world and began to change.


    The endless source force swept in and turned into a source force sea, pouring away towards the noumenon of ADIS.


    In the depths of chaos, the chaotic law that originally slept in the depths began to wake up and gradually shrouded around Yates.


    This is the avenue of origin, which represents that in the beginning, all the laws of the universe evolved from it. At this time, it shrouded in the noumenon of ADIS, bringing endless pressure to ADIS.


    He raised his head and looked at the endless chaos in front of him with golden eyes. The infinite law of savings over the years began to explode.


    This is the power of law that devours countless worlds. It is extremely complex and terrible. At this time, strands intertwined, all poured onto the body, and began the deduction.


    Chaos Avenue evolves all avenues, and all laws in the world are born out of chaos. Therefore, if we can collect endless laws in the multi universe, we can deduce the chaos law.


    Although Yates could not do this at this time, there was no problem with part of the deduction.


    In the universe, violent fluctuations make the whole Universe tremble, all the worlds are shining, and the world laws begin to emerge and condense upward.


    Endless laws condense to form a huge sea of laws. In the center of the sea of law, a deep breath began to emerge.


    This final deduction is also the key to resist the erosion of the chaotic world.


    The chaotic world is roaring. The terrible storm covers the world tree. The terrible chaotic Avenue is eroding the noumenon of ADIS all the time, turning his body into chaos.


    This is both corrosion and assimilation. If we want to make the universe advanced, we must let the universe maintain its own independence under the erosion of the chaotic world, so that we can take the most critical step and establish contact with the chaotic world.


    On ADAMS, a little chaotic breath emerged, representing the erosion of chaotic law on him.


    Inside the universe, the situation is even more serious.


    The crystal wall of the universe has been assimilated for more than half, and the law of chaos has been eroded without disguise. The law of the whole universe is constantly colliding and impacting with the sea.


    Under this terrible collision, the whole universe is shaking, the infinite world is shaking, and cracks appear on the world.


    In the underworld, the power of the three represents the origin of death erupts, and the terrible breath makes the whole underworld surrender.


    The three gods of death, such as hetus, were dignified and their strength broke out without any concealment. They tried to stabilize the underworld under the impact of the outside world and make the underworld not collapse.


    In the star world, the vast war god Kingdom broke out in boundless glory. In this glory, a burly God of war fell on the star world. At this time, all his strength broke out and tried to stabilize the star world.


    However, compared with the three gods of death in the underworld, sinwad is too weak to stabilize all the larger star world. He can only stabilize some areas without assimilating them.


    To some extent, the star world and the underworld are double shells and barriers, which protect the endless world in the center from external forces.


    Once the star world and the underworld are captured, it means that the core of the universe will be exposed. Even if it is successfully promoted, it will suffer heavy losses.


    Therefore, feeling this situation, ADIS made a move.


    As the Lord of the universe, he communicated the noumenon in an instant and incarnated as the advent of cosmic consciousness.


    The mighty power came, and the vast cosmic consciousness swept the whole universe in an instant and spread the information.


    Suddenly, in the universe, all the strong men above level 4 changed their faces, felt the message spread by Yates and understood the current situation.


    Driven by the oppression of this general trend and the mark of ADIS on them, they went to the star world and the underworld one after another, and their strength in the field was blessed on the star world and the underworld.


    In the underworld, with the will of ADIS, the undead began to recover, and the strong in the underworld began to go out of the dark area and help their God of death to stabilize the underworld.


    But that''s not enough.


    The universe of ADIS has not been opened up for a long time. Thousands of years is not enough to create too many strong people.


    If you want to play a sufficient role in this confrontation, you must at least level 6.


    Therefore, ADIS did not stop and began to move again.


    In the endless void, a huge palace began to manifest slowly, on which the figure of endless reincarnation was revealed.


    Endless world source forces are winding around this space. At this time, they come here under the traction of the world tree.


    Under the will of ADIS, changes began to take place in the main god space.


    "Ding! Redemption mission released! Those who have more than four stars must accept it."


    Mission details: help death and the God of war stabilize the star world and the underworld


    Task reward: divinity / world power


    Failure penalty: Obliteration

 Chapter 341

    "Is this a mandatory task?"


    In the space of the LORD God, there is a sound everywhere.


    At the first time when the will of the LORD God sounded, all reincarnators changed their faces and looked at the task message hanging high.


    "Unexpectedly... It takes reincarnation above level 4 to participate, and once it fails, it is obliteration."


    Looking at the conditions of the task and its standard failure punishment, all reincarnations can''t help but take a breath and change color.


    What is the fourth level strong? It is the backbone of the whole universe and the highest combat power of a family. It is enough to suppress a family for thousands of years, but now it is only the most basic condition of the task.


    Moreover, once it fails, the consequence is obliteration.


    In the previous god space, there has never been such a severe punishment for failure. Before that, no matter how tossed, it was just kicking out of the god space at most. This is the first time that there has been the punishment of obliteration, which is enough to prove the importance of the God to this task.


    "Hehe, I think it''s a joke... Someone''s face was livid. Looking at the task, his face burst into a cold sweat, some couldn''t believe it.


    But the bloody word "obliteration" is placed on the punishment for failure, which looks very conspicuous.


    And more strong people, when they see this task, flash a trace of light in their eyes.


    "God of death and God of war, as well as divinity and world source power." in a corner, Chang Tianxiong stood quietly in place, looking at the instructions on the task, his eyes flashed a light.


    After thousands of years, he has already been reborn. His strength has surpassed the original Ye Kaihua and reached level 5. He can be said to be the strongest among mankind.


    But at this time, looking at the mission statement in front of him, he couldn''t help clenching his fist, so as to vent his excitement: "finally... The Supreme God appeared."


    "Divinity!"


    Not only chang Tianxiong, in the main god space at this time, many strong people couldn''t help getting excited when they looked at the reward of this task.


    For those who enter the space of the LORD God, they naturally know what divinity is.


    This is the proof of divination, and it is also necessary for level 6 to exist in the main god space and advance to level 7.


    In thousands of years of development, a large number of reincarnations have obtained the world source power, and even many reincarnations have realized their wishes. However, the divinity of another divine object opposite to the source force of the world has not appeared, which has disappointed countless people.


    Especially for those who are strong at level 6, their greatest wish in this life may be to break through level 6 and reach the point of eternity. But this wish, in the original universe, is almost impossible to achieve.


    The origin of the universe has long been divided up by the original God. In the original universe, the hope of advanced level 7 no longer exists. For them, the only hope is God''s space.


    If you get the divinity that matches your own field, and then get enough world source power, you can get an opportunity to worship God and advance to level 7. This is the rule engraved on it in the space of the LORD God. Everyone knows it and countless people struggle for it.


    However, the source power of the world is easy to obtain. As long as you attack the world, you can get more or less. But divinity is far from easy to obtain.


    The strong man of level 6 responded first. In an instant, a terrible breath broke out in the main god space.


    The high Lord God hangs an eternal light of detachment over the strong and transmits them out of the space of the LORD God.


    "Is this the world with the underworld and the star world?"


    After the transmission, a series of sounds sounded here.


    Beside Chang Tianxiong, glari was wearing glass armor and looked at the universe in front of him with dignified eyes.


    In his eyes, there is an endless world in the universe in front of him. The endless world blooms the brilliance of the world here. Strands of world light envelop the whole universe and support the structure of the whole universe.


    However, under the induction of grassy, there is some familiar atmosphere in these worlds, which is the world he has conquered.


    In this case, more than one person found that looking at the universe in front of him, all the strong people present looked dignified and felt a familiar breath emerging in front of him.


    "These are the world we have conquered." in the darkness, a voice sounded in everyone''s ears.


    An old man who looks very old and has reached the peak of level 6 is shrouded in a strong breath. At this time, he looks at the scene in front of him and says.


    The more powerful people are, the more worlds they will attack. The more familiar you are with the world in front of you.


    "No wonder... It seems that the question we have been guessing has now been answered."


    A blood light crossed the void, picked up a storm in the void, and finally turned into a bloody figure. At this time, he said solemnly: "what great power, what courage. Carrying so many worlds, how powerful the power of the LORD God should be."


    "I''m afraid it''s far beyond the so-called divine realm." another level 6 strong man said solemnly, with indelible excitement and excitement in his eyes.


    The so-called divine realm is seven levels. It is the dream goal of all level six strong people in the LORD God space.


    It is also desirable for these strong people to witness the great power of the strong above level 7.


    At this time, in the whole universe, because of the continuous erosion of the chaotic storm from the outside world, the power of ADIS broke out, and fierce confrontation broke out here.


    The law power of terror permeates here, and the power far beyond level 7 is enthusiastic and diffuse here. Just a slight induction can make countless people look blue. I can''t believe what a great power it is.


    "What a great power, what a terror, the LORD God is indeed the LORD God." sensing this power, no matter who it is, he couldn''t help sighing and raised such an idea.


    At this time, the eternal light of the LORD God gradually rises and binds all the transmitted strong ones to the star world and the underworld.


    "Are those the three gods of death? The God level strong man who claims to master death."


    Feeling the law power from death in the underworld, Chang Tianxiong was stiff and said.


    The power above level 7 is too terrible. It is absolutely different from those below level 7. Even if you just feel some information, it will be very uncomfortable.


    Looking at this situation, one side of Granny took a deep breath: "don''t feel this power, do everything to open your field and stabilize the underworld."


    Chang Tianxiong nodded, his field slowly expanded and gradually shrouded the earth.

 Chapter 342

    In the expectation of Yates, the main god space is a force specially used to attack the world and the universe. It is also the most powerful force under him. Its speed of cultivating strong people is far from ordinary means.


    After thousands of years, how many strong people should be cultivated in the space of God in such a long time?


    This is almost an uncountable figure, enough to frighten anyone.


    As early as thousands of years ago, an ordinary level-4 strong man could be respected in the main god space, but thousands of years later, even level-6 strong man was only qualified to be remembered, far from being respected.


    The number of strong people above level 4 has reached a terrible level after such a long accumulation. At this time, all of them were mobilized under the will of ADIS.


    The fields gradually opened up and shrouded the inch by inch world.


    In the vast universe, wisps of great world light shine here, constantly supporting these strong people, so that they will not run out of strength.


    This is a hard struggle, but also a hard baptism.


    Fields open in the underworld and star world, and a vast force emerges here. Each force is enough to make mortals tremble physically and mentally, but here it is only ordinary and does not cause a reaction.


    In this process, the laws of the universe are also constantly baptizing and blessing them, making them have a deeper understanding of heaven and earth.


    It can be said that just this mission, for these strong people, it will save countless time and divine coins. As long as this mission is completed, the realm can generally be improved to a higher level.


    But even so, there was no joy in the hearts of the strong present.


    If this mission fails, let alone go further, I''m afraid I can''t even save my life. The erasure of the LORD God is no joke.


    Once this advance fails, the universe will collapse directly. None of these powerful people in the universe can survive, even those gods.


    After all, although those gods already have level 7 strength, they can''t separate themselves from the whole universe. Once they leave the universe, they will be knocked down from the altar and fall from level 7 strength. There is no hope under the crisis of the collapse of the universe.


    Even ADIS is general.


    In case of failure, not only will the accumulation of thousands of years be exhausted, but even Yates himself will go to the chaotic world. Even if he can accumulate enough strength to start again in the future, it will be at least countless years later.


    This is unacceptable to ADIS.


    In the chaotic void, ADIS raised his head, his golden eyes fluctuated slightly, and there was a detached divinity all over his body, which made people look like and dare not look directly at him.


    However, this divine majesty does not play a great role under the repeated outbreak of chaotic law and chaotic source force.


    Everything in the world comes from chaos, let alone a mere eternal. Even the real level 8 limit is useless.


    "Unless it''s a real level nine, it''s almost the same."


    Looking at the chaotic world in front of him and feeling the hidden chaotic law, ADIS stroked his chest and thought in his heart.


    Level 9, which is the highest level in legend, is also the level of the creator in the deduction of ADIS.


    At this level, the brand of the nine level existence itself will be sublimated endlessly. Its own existence is a unique law that affects thousands of universes and is enough to maintain its own existence under the erosion of the chaotic law.


    At this level, there is no doubt that it has an independent foundation from chaos. Even if it does not rely on the chaotic world, it can also ensure its own existence and immortality.


    The chaotic sea in front erupted again. After such a long time, the inclination of chaotic source force became more and more serious, and came layer by layer towards Yates.


    "This is the second wave."


    Adams waved his hand, and the eternal glory bloomed on him.


    Under the erosion of this endless chaotic force, all forces seem insignificant and can only resist here as much as possible.


    In this kind of resistance, everything of ADIS began to run in slowly.


    A long river of destiny emerges in the corner of ADIS, in which all the past of ADIS emerges.


    Wisps of divinity bloom brilliantly, and laws constantly vibrate. In the end, they gradually go to the core point at an extremely slow speed.


    The core point is the concept of the existence of ADIS itself.


    At this moment, all the experiences, forces and laws of ADIS gathered and slowly condensed under the washing and training of the chaotic Avenue, forming a final core and mark.


    A unique Avenue law blooms.


    Behind Yates, a world tree rises and falls quietly, and its own existence begins to sublimate gradually. It stands in the chaotic world. Although it has been tempered, it has never fallen.


    This is the rudiment of sublimation and the origin of everything.


    In the endless brilliance, the figure of ADIS reappeared, the power of terror bloomed, and constantly fought against the chaotic laws of the outside world, but there was no previous frivolous feeling that he might fall at any time.


    It seems to feel all this, the chaotic world roars again, and a chaotic law blooms and envelops this area.


    Being stared at by the power representing the essence of chaos, the world tree gently dropped a wisp of branches, and all the forces of the whole body condensed into a core at this time, colliding with the chaotic laws pouring around.


    In an instant, endless brilliance bloomed. In the surrounding chaotic world, a piece of chaotic gas rolled and turned into the purest source force into the world tree in an instant.


    The chaotic law of the future is resisted by the world tree, and their existence collides with and disappears from each other.


    Although the world tree fell downwind, it never disappeared, its own existence was not erased, and it survived under this endless collision.


    "Hold on?"


    I don''t know how long it''s been, there''s a whisper in the boundless chaotic world.


    ADIS opened his eyes and felt the surrounding scene again, talking to himself.


    At this time, in his body, a new mark has been formed, on which the breath of ADIS emerges.


    "If the real seven level existence is to brand its own existence in chaos, chaos will not die and its own immortality. Then the eight level existence is further."


    "Attribute everything to a core, sublimate this core, support it under the scouring and training of the law of chaos, and form its own immortal mark. This is the eighth level."


    Although the chaotic world outside is still violent, at this time, it has been unable to shake the mind of ADIS.


    He looked at the chaos outside and felt his own existence. He couldn''t help sighing: "fortunately, the strength accumulated over thousands of years has been completely enough, otherwise it would be sad today."


    Promotion from level 7 to level 8 is a process that relies solely on accumulation.


    Without accumulating enough strength and laws, it is impossible to support in the boundless terror of the chaotic world, and even sublimate its own existence, which makes the chaotic world indelible.


    If the eternity of level 7 is to engrave its own brand in the chaotic world, then the eternity of level 8 is to sublimate its own existence and maintain itself under the scouring of the chaotic world, which makes the chaotic law indelible.


    "If you rely on this to calculate, then level 9 must accumulate more laws and source forces, sublimate its own existence again, and even reach the point of juxtaposition with the law of chaos."


    A glimmer of light flashed in ADIS''s eyes, and he knew the way ahead.


    This is also a savings process, but this time the savings are more terrible.


    If the power required from level 7 to level 8 is a drop of water, then the power required from level 8 to level 9 is probably a whole planet, which is completely incomparable.


    The extent of this savings is undoubtedly desperate, but for ADIS, at least we can see the road ahead.


    The figure of the young man stood quietly in the chaotic world. The wind of chaos everywhere blew around, with a lot of chaos, but he could no longer fluctuate.


    And behind Yates, a vast universe began to emerge slowly.


    After surviving the test of the law of chaos, the harvest time is coming for ADIS.


    He slowly raised his head and looked at the chaotic world in front of him. In front, under the action of an inexplicable traction, almost endless chaotic source forces were pouring forward.


    The universe sent out a light sound. Originally, in the previous collision, part of the collapsed structure was rapidly improved under the action of chaotic forces.


    The chaotic source force surges madly, turns into the purest source force in the world, and injects new power into the nearly exhausted universe.


    In the previous collision, the power of ADIS was almost exhausted. The whole universe seemed to have experienced a disaster. There were fragmented worlds and fragments everywhere. The power of the whole universe was almost exhausted, leaving only the last bit of vitality to support.


    The star world and the underworld also collapsed at this time. Although the strong ones on them did not die much, they also exhausted their last strength and tried to breathe in the universe.


    At this time, with the crazy influx of chaotic source forces, the weak world began to recover rapidly.


    Strands of purple source force spread in the universe, the originally broken world healed rapidly under this force, and the originally fragmented structure became stronger under the support of source force.


    In the unbelievable eyes of countless strong people, the whole universe seemed to grow up at once, and the strength of the whole body not only returned to the previous peak state, but also went further.


    The endless source force spreads the whole universe and brings vitality to everywhere.


    Those who had previously guarded the universe were undoubtedly rewarded at this time.

 Chapter 343

    Strands of source force gradually dissipate in the whole universe. At this time, the whole universe is full of a large number of source force and vitality, and everything is moving towards a more perfect level.


    The fragments of the world continue to heal. Many worlds that had suffered heavy losses open their own barriers, madly attract the source forces from the chaotic world, provide food for their own world, and constantly expand themselves every minute.


    This is an unparalleled feast. At this time, the endless world continues to absorb external sources, enrich its own connotation, and make the whole universe further.


    And those lives in the universe also get rich returns at this time.


    Those lives below level 4 are OK. Although they can also sense the huge source force of the surrounding world, they can''t directly sense with the surrounding heaven and earth, and can''t make any significant contribution to the previous catastrophe. Therefore, they can only increase their own potential.


    But the strong people above level 4 are different


    A large number of terrorist sources poured into the universe madly, forming a broad source tide in the center of the universe, which frightened countless people.


    Under the crazy outbreak of this source force, everyone sensed that a huge source force poured into themselves, making their own strength continuously improved.


    Under the cover of the world''s source force, Chang Tianxiong felt very comfortable. Every inch of skin and every pore were opening wildly, absorbing foreign source force.


    With the help of this kind of cheating, his strength improved rapidly, and he was quickly promoted from the original level of level 5, saving at least thousands of years of accumulation.


    Not only that, the laws of the outside world are also spreading. At this time, they are also fed back to his field, which makes his understanding of the laws increase, and suddenly stabilizes the realm of level five. Even in level five, he is not a weak person.


    "This is really the same means of cheating." feeling the changes in his body, Chang Tianxiong raised his head, looked at the universe ahead and sighed.


    He raised his arm and waved it gently. He felt the terrible force that permeated his body at this time, and the world source force that gradually subsided with the outside world. It was a pity and dignified: "the power of this terror and such a huge source force, even level 7, can be made in an instant as long as he wishes."


    "Unfortunately, what we can get is only a few." on one side, glary sighed as he looked at the fading source force around him.


    The source power of the world is extremely precious. Even at this critical moment of the promotion of the universe, the terrible chaotic source power is drawn from the chaotic world, but it is not endless after all. Naturally, it is impossible to spend it at will.


    The source force obtained by these strong men is actually a share of their previous contribution to maintaining the stability of the universe.


    "Among these reincarnators in the LORD God space, our strength can only be regarded as average. But those top six levels, even those gods, may have gained a lot in this activity."


    Thinking of this, Chang Tianxiong was a little envious. He turned and looked into the distance. The three almost boundless powers.


    The direction of the three gods of death, in this cosmic promotion, as gods in charge of part of the power of the universe, they naturally reap a huge harvest. At this time, they all indulge in this huge source force and don''t want to leave for a moment.


    Even for the seven level gods, these world resources are also a precious food, enough to further their strength.


    When the frenzy of source power was almost over, the breath of the three gods of death had completely stabilized. Not only their power had been completely stabilized, but also their power had taken several steps at once, almost approaching the peak level of level 7.


    This is the advantage of being in charge of the power of the universe. Although you place your own eternity in the universe and fall into the altar immediately once the universe is destroyed, once the universe is promoted, you will also get unimaginable benefits and pass through the achievements of other eternal people for countless years in an instant.


    With the passage of time, the source force that originally escaped from everywhere in the universe began to shrink gradually. Although the huge source force tide did not shrink at all, it all gathered in the center of the universe without any leakage under some divine will.


    "What a pity."


    Feeling this scene, in the whole universe, countless people also flash this idea in their hearts, looking at the vast source tide and salivating.


    The origin of the world is the most precious. If these strong people had not played an auxiliary role in the advancement of the universe, then you wouldn''t want to get any source force.


    After giving enough parts, these source forces have nothing to do with them and completely belong to the whole universe.


    The figure of ADIS turns into emptiness and reality, shuttling through different dimensions and moving forward.


    He came to the center of the universe, where the endless world formed a core around the central point. At this time, almost boundless source forces were diffuse and rushed towards the center.


    Looking at the huge and boundless source of the world, Adams waved his hand, and the power of the whole universe came here directly and affected the surroundings.


    In the front, a little chaotic law emerged and linked the universe under the traction of ADIS.


    This is equivalent to establishing a connection with the chaotic world. From then on, the universe can absorb the source force from the chaotic world to supply itself.


    And this is one of the symbols of the promotion of the universe.


    Under the gaze of ADIS''s deep eyes, the boundless source force ahead is roaring madly, condensing towards the center, forming an ocean of source force.


    At this moment, the endless world around us glows at the same time, and the laws of many worlds are intertwined here, pouring out towards the front, slowly condensing the roaring source ocean.


    "The center of the universe, where the chaotic world is connected, is also where the world was born."


    Looking at the amazing scenes in front of us, ADIS''s face did not change at all, but quietly looked at the reaction of the universe itself.


    Now, under the feedback of the source force, even if Adams does not act, the universe itself will start this process instinctively without urging at all.


    The boundless source force is still roaring, and the purple source force is constantly condensing in the center.


    Under the influence of the cohesion of the source force and the law of chaos, all substances and laws began to be born and slowly condensed into rudiments.


    This process accelerated rapidly under the gaze of ADIS. After a while, tiny world barriers took shape, and tiny worlds rippled in the sea of source force. Under the impression of chaotic law, they constantly improved themselves and gave birth to a world.


    This is the core of the whole universe and the key to the endless world.


    Only with this core can we establish contact with the chaotic world, draw the source force from the chaotic world and breed the world. Can be regarded as a perfect universe.


    Like the universe created by Yates before, it can only be regarded as a semi-finished product. Although the accumulated strength is enough, it is far from perfect as the universe born from the chaotic world.


    However, for ADIS, the function of the universe to nurture the world is not important. He paid more attention to the connection between the universe itself and the chaotic world.


    After the promotion of the universe, he clearly felt that his noumenon had a profound connection with the chaotic world, and even could draw strength from the chaotic world all the time to make himself move forward.


    This connection is the most precious thing for ADIS.


    Establishing contact with the chaotic world means that the universe itself will be rendered by the chaotic law, and will absorb and resist all the time, so as to continuously improve itself.


    This perfection may last for a long, long time, but as long as Adams is alive and the universe itself exists, it can reach an extremely terrible level sooner or later.


    On the contrary, it is the function of the universe itself to nurture the world, which is temporarily useless for ADIS.


    How can you grab it quickly when you produce it yourself?


    For Yates, the existence of the main god space is to plunder the multiverse and plunder all the worlds in the universe into his own universe.


    In contrast to their own honest accumulation of source power, they breed the world by themselves. The speed of plundering from the multiverse is much faster, and there is no comparability at all.

 Chapter 344

    "Ding, the task with the highest authority is over, and start to verify the reincarnator''s contribution..."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Your reward this time is that the world source power is 100, and the divinity is a wisp..."


    The will is gradually lost. In the gorgeous main god space, Chang Tianxiong''s magnificent figure appears here. It looks mighty and magnificent.


    "Is it over?" he returned to the familiar place and looked at the main god space in front of him. Chang Tianxiong suddenly said with a sigh.


    As the first batch of reincarnators to join the LORD God space, they have gradually become the existence of level five strong people since mortals. In these thousands of years, he did not know how many difficult tasks he had experienced. He thought that his will had been eroded. No matter what he faced, he was calm enough to face it.


    But this time, he could not keep calm and calm in any case. His firm will seemed to disappear, and he experienced all kinds of emotions like a mortal.


    Up to now, the scene of the collapse of the universe and the brilliance of the endless world still echoes in Chang Tianxiong''s mind, which makes him in a trance. He didn''t even pay attention to the reward given by the LORD God for a moment.


    After he recovered, he remembered his reward and quickly looked at the reward interface of the LORD God.


    "What''s the matter? The reward this time is so rich?" looking at his reward, Chang Tianxiong couldn''t help but be shocked: "unexpectedly, even divinity."


    In Chang Tianxiong''s view, the task reward was given to him at the end of the cosmic promotion.


    The huge source force after the promotion of the universe still haunts Chang Tianxiong until now.


    Obviously, these rewards are not all. There is still one in the main god space. Although it is not as much as that universe, it is more or less the source force of the world. No matter who it is, it will not be too much.


    If these source forces are unexpected joy, then this wisp of divinity is not the reward he can get for this mission anyway.


    According to Chang Tianxiong''s conjecture, in this mission, in addition to the gods who have been canonized, I''m afraid only those who are at the top of level 6 are qualified to obtain divinity.


    Only the strength and status of these strong men, and the contribution they can make to the universe, are enough to obtain such rewards.


    Thinking of this, Chang Tianxiong couldn''t help shrinking his pupils and looked up to the outside world.


    Around him, there were some strong men who entered the universe with him, and even a level 6 strong man he knew. At this time, he was also shocked and obviously rewarded by the rich space of the LORD God.


    "What does the LORD God want to do?"


    Looking at the expressions on the faces of the strong around him, Chang Tianxiong was surprised and couldn''t help thinking of this problem.


    This generally exceeds the reward specification, which is obviously beyond the level of this mission.


    The LORD God is not a charity hall. It is impossible to give such rewards to others casually. Since he has done so, there must be a reason.


    "Why?"


    At this moment, looking at the rewards they have received, the strong ones think of this problem.


    But soon, their doubts had been solved.


    "Ding! At present, there are more than 30 level 6 reincarnators in the main god space, and the God sealing mode has been opened!"


    "From today on, you can apply to the LORD God to ignite the deity and try to ignite the divine fire by gathering the required divinity and world source power..."


    "The premise of divination requires level 6 limit. Once the divination fails, all divinity and world source forces will be emptied, and the diviner himself has a 50% chance of falling directly..."


    "Once the canonization is successful, the canonizer will automatically control part of the power of the LORD God''s universe..."


    Indifferent and grand ideas sounded in the hearts of all reincarnators.


    At this moment, in the hearts of all reincarnators, a shining brilliance began to shine.


    It is an eternal radiance with detachment, symbolizing an endless journey. Among them, reincarnations struggle, fight and complete arduous tasks.


    "This is God''s space!!!"


    Seeing this incredible place of detachment emerging in front of us, all reincarnators could not help but speak the name of this place, which was impressively the space of the LORD God.


    The picture is not over yet. In the void of the universe, a majestic and majestic Lord God space emitting boundless transcendent brilliance is shaking gently, spreading the brilliance to the world, and conquering the world with the help of reincarnation.


    This process, like the reincarnation''s mode of completing the world task, symbolizes this process.


    With the efforts of reincarnators, the world was raided and plundered, shrouded in the glory of the LORD God.


    For thousands of years, the conquered worlds began to gather, and the worlds attacked by the main god space began to gather below the whole main god space, gradually forming a huge and powerful newborn universe.


    "Is this?" looking at this scene, all reincarnators were shocked.


    Before that, although there was a world task, the LORD God never told the reincarnation of the outcome of the world to be conquered. Therefore, although the reincarnation had all kinds of doubts and guesses about the fate of these worlds, they had never been determined.


    Until now, the LORD God has taken the initiative to reveal this process, and the purpose of the LORD God has finally been revealed. It is impressively to completely occupy one world or even gather into a new universe.


    This magnificent and incredible goal made almost all reincarnators take a breath. Except those who had already prepared for reincarnation, no one was shocked by the great pen of the LORD God.


    While shocked, the hearts of these reincarnators were not cold.


    "With the accumulation of thousands of years, the joint struggle of hundreds of millions of reincarnators, the collection of all the worlds conquered, how huge should the power of the universe be?"


    In an instant, instinctively, most reincarnation people thought of this problem at the same time, and their hearts were cold.


    For the development speed of the main god space and the number of Raiders in the world, although these reincarnators may not understand as clearly as Yates, they have a more intuitive understanding.


    No one is a fool, who can be a reincarnator and survive in endless tasks. All of them are outstanding among people and can better understand the horror of the LORD God space.


    This is an open plan.


    There is no cover up in the LORD God space. He directly shows his purpose and process in the eyes of all reincarnators, but no one can stop it.


    The snowball is more and more huge, and the accumulation speed is faster. Now, the progress of the main god space has formed a general trend. Anyone who goes against the general trend will be crushed by the general trend without leaving any trace.


    Unless you have more power than the LORD God.


    Thinking of this, almost everyone was in a trance, and all kinds of emotions surged up from their hearts, with different performances.


    Some people breathed a sigh of relief, others had cold sweat on their faces... All kinds of expressions, everything.


    However, feeling the strength of this general trend, most reincarnation people are still quietly relieved.


    The main god space is the best platform, and these reincarnators are the users parasitic on this platform. To some extent, the more powerful the platform is, the more benefits will naturally be to those reincarnators.


    At this time, the emerging scene ahead is not over, and the vast picture of the evolution of the main god space is still slowly unfolding.


    One world is constantly raided, incorporated into the new universe, and one life breeds in it. It engraves its own brand in the new universe to make the universe more powerful¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    This process continued to a certain extent, and there began to be a change in the universe, and the first God began to appear.


    "Li renhuang!!!"


    Looking at the faces emerging from the picture, some people couldn''t help exclaiming, and their hearts were full of horror.


    In the past, the battle of blue star has spread to the main god space after thousands of years. Many people have watched the image of that battle to see the power of the main God.


    At this time, in the picture, the existence of deity in that new universe is the former Li emperor.

 Chapter 345

    In the image in front of him, the strong man suspected of being the emperor of Li people has aroused the power of the whole universe in that huge newborn universe.


    When the consciousness of the universe comes, the boundless laws are intertwined, making the whole Universe tremble.


    In this terrible scene, a touch of divine fire was incomparably bright and dazzling, spreading and burning on the body of Li renhuang.


    "Since then, I am the God of war!!!" a sky shaking cry resounded through the whole universe, a vast divine power spread out and spread to the whole universe, and even made many reincarnations watching the image feel that supreme majesty.


    Under the worship of endless beings and the light sound of the whole cosmic consciousness, a god of war in majestic armor stands on the kingdom of God, and his body is filled with boundless divine power.


    "Is this the scene of... Divination?"


    Looking at this scene, someone muttered to himself and was photographed by this vast scene.


    This is the reappearance of the past scene, and it is also specially played by the main god space. The purpose is to give some experience to those who later became gods, so that they can understand the danger and key of gods, so as to avoid their lack of preparation.


    Every strong person who is qualified to worship God is at least a strong person with level 6 limit. The strong person of this level, no matter where he is, is a priceless treasure and can not be easily damaged.


    Even ADIS did not want the strong men under his command to fall because of the hasty gods.


    At this time, watching the God sealing ceremony in front of us, many strong people have burst into cold sweat.


    Those samsara with low strength are OK. Although they know the rarity and greatness of this God sealing ceremony, they still don''t understand the risks in it.


    However, those who are strong at level 6 can clearly see the process and deeply understand the risks.


    "It is unknown how much divinity needs to be collected, but only the world source force required for the closure of the God, at least tens of thousands, can it support and ignite the initial divine fire." a level 6 strong man turned pale and opened his mouth, saying the end of his calculation, which made the reincarnation people around look at him for a while.


    Tens of thousands of world sources! Is it just the most basic requirement?


    This harsh basic condition almost makes most reincarnation people despair.


    If this level of world source force is used for self exchange, it may directly create a level 6 strong man, but at present, it is only the most basic requirement of divination.


    In fact, this is the result of considering the factors of the universe.


    When the reincarnation is canonized, the universe will take the initiative to lower the source force to assist the reincarnation in promotion. In fact, the world source force that reincarnation itself needs to gather accounts for only a small part of this process, which is not much at all.


    Without the backing of the main god space and the universe, it is impossible to seal the God. Only the world source force is enough for reincarnators to travel for countless years, not to mention demanding higher divinity.


    The scene ahead continues, and the LORD God universe continues to expand and become stronger over thousands of years.


    This process is entirely driven by the reincarnation of the LORD God space.


    Reincarnation invades the world for the plunder of the universe, so as to supplement their own accumulation and bottom culvert and quickly accumulate strength.


    That terrible speed makes all reincarnations complicated.


    Strictly speaking, except for the new reincarnators who have just entered the main god space, all other reincarnators in the main god space have actually contributed to the continuous expansion of the universe, only the difference between more and less.


    With the accelerating speed of the space strategy of the LORD God, the accumulation of the universe is becoming more and more profound.


    The gods appear again, this time directly three.


    "I am the God of death


    "I am the God of death judgment..."


    "I am the God of death purification..."


    The figures of the three gods of death revived from the underworld of the universe and began their own path of canonization.


    The vast divine fire was ignited again, the sea of law broke out again, and the three newborn gods emerged again, respectively mastering part of the power of death.


    This scene made many reincarnators think and feel some commonness and characteristics of gods.


    "The three gods of death are the three gods in the underworld at that time..."


    On one side, Chang Tianxiong looked at the scene and picture in front of him, and couldn''t help sighing.


    It was also enlightening for him to watch the gods canonization, especially the commonalities shown by these gods.


    All kinds of speculation permeate the hearts of reincarnation, making the hearts of reincarnation fluctuate.


    Next, the idea of the LORD God also thoroughly distributed the characteristics of these gods without any reservation.


    "The so-called gods are those who combine with the consciousness of the universe and control part of the power of the universe?"


    Feeling the message left by the LORD God in his mind, Chang Tianxiong was stunned and shocked by the characteristics of these gods.


    "In this way, the gods themselves are bound to the universe. Once the universe is destroyed, the power they have will fall down immediately. However, as long as the universe is not destroyed halfway and as the main god space continues to conquer one world, these gods will continue to grow with the increase of the power of the universe."


    For a long time, standing in place, Chang Tianxiong sighed and slowly received the message in his mind.


    At this time, the scene projected by the LORD God has disappeared, and all reincarnations return to the space of the LORD God and stand quietly.


    But compared with before, at this time, no reincarnation person can keep calm. Everyone''s heart is mixed with various emotions and can''t be completely calm.


    "The LORD God is tying the God himself to the universe." a level 6 strong man sighed aside.


    With their insight, they had a thorough understanding of the essence of divinity, the universe and the space of the LORD God.


    The so-called canonization in the main god space is actually a process that allows the canonizer to master the power of that part of the universe through a series of processes.


    In this way, once the reincarnation is sealed, although it can indeed obtain the blessing and power brought by the power of the universe, and can break through level 6 and reach level 7, it is also completely bound with the universe.


    If the universe keeps moving forward, then the treatment of these gods is naturally good, and even the progress is far faster than others, which is enough to make anyone envy.


    However, if the universe eventually decays, then these gods bound with the universe will naturally be thrown from the altar, and even themselves will be buried with the universe.


    "Lord God, what a good calculation." someone sighed in the corner and was awed by the means of the LORD God.


    This is the general trend formed by one ring after another, which is not affected by anyone''s will at all. As long as they want to move forward on the eternal Road, they must follow this general trend.


    The LORD God space is responsible for capturing the endless world and even plundering the endless universe to plunder the world and supplement its own universe.


    The power accumulated by these plundered worlds can also be supplied to those gods, so that these gods are bound to the universe itself, and have to guard the universe wholeheartedly and maintain the balance and harmony of the universe all the time.


    This is an extremely perfect universe. Up to now, it can be said that a general trend has been formed. As long as there are further ideas in mind, they have to accept the conditions of the LORD God and follow the general trend obediently.


    After all this, the God behind the scenes must benefit a lot. It can be said that even if he doesn''t do anything, he will far surpass others all the time.


    "It seems that the space of the LORD God in the future will enter the era of the deity."


    Behind Chang Tianxiong, glari''s majestic figure stood in the space of the LORD God, and sighed at this time.


    At this time, some strong people have looked at others, most of whom have participated in this task.


    It can be said that despite this mission, all the strong people above level 5 in the main god space have basically obtained a wisp of divinity.


    However, although divinity is precious, a wisp of divinity is far from enough to seal God, and can only be used for other purposes.


    Therefore, at this time, some people have put their ideas on others.


    More people, however, vaguely think of the strongest ones at the top of the main god space, which is also the most likely existence of God sealing at present.

 Chapter 346

    In the former main god space, after thousands of years of development, there have been three level 6 peak strongmen.


    Most of the three strong people are already strong when they enter the main god space. Two are level 6, and only one enters the main god space with the power of level 5 limit.


    These three strong men entered the main god space at different times, but they all promoted their cultivation to the sixth level peak in the main god space through their own struggle.


    Originally, although the power of level 6 peak is strong, there is still a long way to go from the limit of level 6.


    But in this supreme mission of the LORD God, these three strong men will undoubtedly get a great return. With the contribution made by the strong at the top of level 6, the feedback of the source force of the universe is enough to make the three of them go further. Even if it is not the level 6 limit, it is definitely not far away.


    Thinking of this, the reincarnation person nodded secretly and thought deeply in his heart.


    The dispute over the main road is the most ruthless and cruel.


    For the strong at their level, all the desires in the world are not worth mentioning before the eternal dawn, and they can never give up because of the danger.


    Even if the LORD God has released the information of the gods at this time, it will not shake these powerful people.


    After all, in its own universe, the dawn of promotion to level 7 has long been invisible. In the space of the LORD God, although the God itself will be partially controlled by the LORD God, it is a real hope of preaching.


    What''s more, to master the authority of that universe and advance and retreat together with that universe. As long as that universe does not collapse halfway, it can be fed back to the gods themselves with the continuous growth of that universe. In terms of progress speed, it is much faster than the other seven levels.


    All these gains and losses and calculations are clearly calculated by the strong.


    "Divinity consistent with one''s own attributes." in one corner, someone felt the message, frowned, and then looked at other strong people around him.


    The distribution of divinity is not without any rules. In this distribution of divinity, although most of the strong above level 5 have it, it is still limited and different for everyone.


    The biggest difference is the kind of divinity.


    The LORD God is the divinity given according to the domain attribute and tendency of each strong man. Therefore, what a strong man who refined the way of killing can obtain is the divinity of killing, and what a strong man who refined the way of nature can obtain is the divinity of nature¡¤¡¤¡¤


    However, it is not just a wisp of divinity. According to the information given by the LORD God, if you want to seal God and obtain a good clergy and authority, the divinity needs to be different.


    You want the power of light, but only the divinity of darkness. This is wishful thinking.


    Moreover, some powerful powers need not only a single divinity, but several divinities to be ignited together.


    More monks and less, which will naturally lead to conflict, so that the eyes of these strong people can not help but focus on other strong people.


    "It seems that after that, the LORD God space will enter a new stage." looking at the naked meaning of the strong around, Chang Tianxiong standing in the corner sighed.


    "Although killing is prohibited in the space of the LORD God, it is not prohibited in the task world. As long as it is not too excessive, it will not attract the attention of the LORD God."


    "After coming, there may be a constant confrontation between these divine beings."


    On the side of Chang Tianxiong, glary stood in place and quietly listened to Chang Tianxiong''s words. At this time, he also nodded: "with the limitation of the LORD God, this competition should still be maintained within a limited range. Otherwise, I really can''t imagine the consequences."


    In the original universe, in order to compete for something, the six emperors fought and destroyed countless stars. I don''t know how many.


    The so-called life and stars, in the eyes of existence at this level, are actually numbers.


    This is even true under ordinary circumstances, not to mention eternal temptation?


    For this opportunity of preaching, under normal circumstances, I''m afraid it will directly fight in the real universe, and even cause chaos and killing in the whole universe.


    Fortunately, this is the main god space. The will of the main god is supreme. More or less, these strong people will be bound, not to waves and pond fish.


    "Anyway, the large-scale emergence of divinity means that the main god space has entered a new stage, just as we did in those years." Chang Tianxiong sighed and seemed to think of something.


    On one side, the other strong human beings were silent, some speechless.


    At the beginning, when the LORD God space just appeared, there was only human reincarnation for a long time. As for the other races, there are only a few on the blue star.


    This situation made those human reincarnators at that time proud and even expanded for a long time. They thought that the space of the LORD God was inseparable from them and faintly wanted to fight against the LORD God.


    However, this expansion and pride are not left under the process of the space of the LORD God.


    A large number of alien reincarnators appeared, filled the whole god space in a short time, and even suppressed the human reincarnators in a very short time.


    The comprehensive quality of human beings is too general in the whole starry sky.


    Not only is the natural body strength inferior to others, their own race talent is mediocre, and even their reproductive ability, there are many races that can explode the Terran in the starry sky. And in the starry sky, although the strong of level 4 are slightly rare in proportion, the number is not too small.


    Some reincarnations, just entering the space of the LORD God, are level 4 and level 5.


    In this case, the Terran quickly changed from the original strength to weakness in the main god space. Up to now, it has become mediocre, all supported by a few five levels such as Chang Tianxiong.


    In fact, this degree is not weak.


    In the starry sky, as long as there are three level 4 strong people in a race, it can be regarded as a strong race. In some remote star regions, a level 4 strong man is enough to run around and rule a large area.


    And a level five strong person, even in a strong star domain, is enough to act as a star domain envoy to guard one star domain. He is definitely not a weak person.


    But everything depends on comparison.


    Compared with the race in the starry sky, the Terran is already an absolute strong race. With several strong people of level 5, it can be valued as a top race anywhere.


    However, compared with many races entering the main god space, the Terran is mediocre and inconspicuous among countless races.


    "Since the LORD God decided to spread the divinity, it must have deep meaning, which also shows that in the current Lord God space, people who meet the conditions of God sealing have appeared." standing aside, Chang Tianxiong''s face was calm, but speaking of this, he still felt a palpitation and envy in his heart.


    In front of him, listening to him say so, grassy was surprised: "you mean?"


    "Yes, according to the action of the LORD God now. Most of the three reincarnators at the peak of level 6 have reached the limit of level 6 and met the basic requirements of God worship."


    Chang Tianxiong said calmly, "even if he doesn''t reach it, it''s probably not far away, otherwise he won''t cause the action of the LORD God so soon."


    "According to the consistent style of the LORD God, in the next world tasks, most of the divinity will appear to give those who are expected to be gods a chance."


    "What about us?" glary asked, frowning.


    "Collect as much as you can." a familiar voice came from behind.


    Chang Tianxiong and gerari looked back and saw Ye Kaihua walking steadily behind him, followed by several people.


    "The news has been confirmed. There is no need to guess."


    Ye Kaihua''s face was calm. At this time, his eyes were faint and dignified: "according to the information from the headquarters, just now, an emperor has raided a big world. In the reward, there is a divine existence."


    "There is no mistake in your speculation. The era of canonization has really come. I''m afraid the divinity will begin to appear in the space of the LORD God in the future."


    Hearing the news, even if they had been prepared, Chang Tianxiong and glori were still shocked and took a breath.


    The scene was silent for a moment. The three people looked at each other and thought about the future pattern changes. For a moment, they seemed speechless.


    At this time, the whole main god space was shocked by a series of actions of the main God, and a new change was about to begin, picking up a new era of Fengshen.


    In the main god space, many six level beings who have obtained divinity focus on the five level strong who have obtained divinity. A dispute will also break out and permeate the whole main god space.


    But all this has nothing to do with ADIS.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the vast newborn universe, a vast will is gradually recovering, and the boundless divine light is blooming. The boundless source force is drawn and condensed into a young figure.


    Adams looked at the universe in front of him and felt the boundless power from his body.


    The realm after level 7 has nothing to do with talent, blood and other things. Any existence that can reach level 7 will not lack those things.


    After level 7, what really matters is one''s own accumulation and connotation.


    The accumulation of law and source force plays an extremely important role in implementing the whole road after level 7.


    At this time, the accumulation of ADIS is undoubtedly enough. If it had not dragged a universe, it could have been promoted.


    Adams looked at the universe in front of him and the source force in the center of the universe, which was constantly drawn from the chaotic world, and gently waved his hand.


    A wisp of divine power slowly gathered in the palm of his hand, with a large number of law traces on it, and mercilessly sank into this wisp of divine power, forming a divine pattern similar to the natural divine emblem.


    "Sure enough, it''s different." looking at the divine pattern in his hand and the traction from it, Yates gently sighed and erased the divine pattern in his hand.

 Chapter 347

    After level seven, there is an eternal level. However, there are still great differences at each level.


    If the existence of level 7 is to brand its most fundamental mark on the universe and even the chaotic world itself, so as to obtain eternity, then the level of level 8 is further.


    The existence of the eighth level, by itself alone, can be comparable to a large universe, and even exist in the chaotic world. Under the discipline of the chaotic Tao, it can remain immortal and immortal.


    At this level, the immortality of the eight levels of existence no longer depends on the chaotic world, but begins to transcend.


    Then, according to this inference, the last nine levels must be completely detached from the chaotic world and sublimate their own existence to the level of chaotic Avenue with supreme power. Even if the era of the universe comes and all the universe belongs to chaos, it can also rely on its own immortality.


    "The long time, the eternal Road, has finally come to this step."


    In the streamer, the figure of ADIS emerged.


    At this time, his figure has changed a lot.


    A little light texture seemed to reveal the mystery of all things, and appeared on the surface of his body. It looked mysterious and dignified.


    This is a divine pattern, and it is something that every existence that reaches the eighth level must have.


    This is the external manifestation of its own law and power, as well as the eternal virtue and symbol, which means supreme power.


    "Eight levels of existence, half step beyond the whole chaotic world, their own existence is a unique Avenue, which will slowly affect the whole multiverse."


    Feel the power contained in the body and the mystery, ADIS said to himself.


    At this point, in the past, the problem of cosmic exclusion that plagued Adams has disappeared.


    If we say that at level 7, our own strength is not enough, we will be affected and excluded by other powerful universes. Then at this time, it is Adams who in turn affects the external universe, affects thousands of laws in the universe with his own strength, and makes the external universe adapt to his own strength and characteristics.


    This is also one of the effects of the change in the balance of power.


    Although the existence of seven levels is powerful, it is still insufficient compared with the whole universe. The eight level existence is enough to maintain its immortality in the most rooted chaotic world. The single power can be comparable to the whole universe except for a few terrible universes.


    From the perspective of law exclusion. The existence of the eighth level has integrated everything into a core, and it has become a unique law of the great road. It will no longer be excluded by any universe with the traces of practice in the original universe.


    "It''s still a little time away." standing in place for a long time, ADIS sighed.


    After he was promoted to level 8, he felt that a core in the whole body began to be born and was slowly growing.


    This is not only a process of slow change, but also a transformation. Only after this transformation is over can he be regarded as a complete level 8.


    At present, it can only be regarded as level half eight.


    However, although it is only half level 8, if ADIS can be cruel, consume his source and prolong the transformation time, he can still use level 8 means.


    "According to this trend, even if there is the accumulation of God space and the universe to speed up this process, it will take at least thousands of years to complete it."


    Feeling the slow change in the body and the accumulation speed of the LORD God universe, Adams made such a inference.


    Thousands of years?


    This degree, not to mention the eternal existence of ADIS, is only a short time, even for those who are strong at level 5 and level 6.


    In the past, ADIS only had to wait quietly for the transformation to be completed, and there was no need to move.


    But this time it''s different.


    After being promoted to level 8 and sublimating himself, ADIS clearly felt that there was a vast universe running in the whole multiverse, on which there was a feeling connected with his blood.


    That''s his blood. The constant traction from his descendants is crazy calling his name and looking forward to his return.


    And the endless believers and endless familiar prayers that emerged in his mind stunned Yates and couldn''t help muttering to himself: "ogsha, oularis..."


    The son of fate, ogsha, and the son of killing God, oularis. These are the two children of ADIS. The outcome of that eternal war is unknown.


    Under the induction of ADIS at this time, their situation is obviously not very good. Although their own breath still exists, it gives ADIS a very dangerous feeling and appears extremely weak.


    There is also the universe where ADIS once existed. In the induction of ADIS at this time, it also seems very strange. The exposed breath makes ADIS frown.


    "What is it?" he stood in place, sensing the universe in his own universe by the traction of the chaotic world.


    Feeling the strange smell of the universe, Adams thought of his experience in the universe and frowned again.


    Demons and terrible demons invade the whole universe and dominate the whole universe, and no one can stop them.


    In particular, the three terrible high three demons, even the current ADIS, if they face the three of them at the same time, I''m afraid it''s hard to say whether they will win or lose.


    In that year, if ADIS had not risked a great risk for promotion, the father and son would have faced the noumenon and separation of the three evil gods respectively. The main material plane of the universe had already been destroyed, and the whole universe would be depressed. Finally, one world would be destroyed by the evil gods one by one.


    As for the exterminating demon dragon who fought with Yates, Yates can be sure that the other party did not fall, but escaped through some unknown means.


    The universe is still full of the evil smell of the demon dragon. Even if it hasn''t dissipated yet, it just looks much weaker. It''s obvious that it was damaged a lot in that battle and hasn''t recovered yet.


    "It seems that the battle of that year was won in the end."


    Feeling the breath from afar and the existence of the main material plane, ADIS felt a little complicated.


    Since the main material plane still exists, it shows that after ADIS left that year, the killing God son and destiny God son did not lose, but beat back the virtual shadow of the other two supreme demons and guarded the main material plane.


    However, in this process, the two God sons were obviously damaged. In the induction of ADIS, almost even their own existence will disappear, leaving only the immortal divinity hidden in the depths of their blood, so that they will not fall completely.

 Chapter 348

    "Unfortunately... I can''t wait." feeling the call from the distance, Yates sighed and said with some pity.


    He has just been promoted to level 8, and the transformation period of thousands of years has not ended. During this period, his strength can not reach the extreme. If he forcibly strides through the isolation of the multi universe and returns to the original universe, he will suffer some losses.


    But the breath from afar can sense that his two children are not doing well in that universe, and may disappear in the void of the universe at any time.


    It''s up to Adidas not to care.


    "Moreover, in that universe, the sin of the demon God has spread to most of the universe. I''m afraid there will be an opportunity to break out soon. I can''t wait for my transformation to be completed."


    Across the whole multiverse, ADIS''s eyes were deep and with a divine brilliance. It seemed that he saw the devastated universe from an infinite distance.


    "It''s time to make a decision"


    Before the universe in front of him, ADIS stood for a moment. He just hesitated for a moment and made a decision.


    He was not an indecisive person, and his immediate choice would not make him hesitate.


    With a slight movement under his feet, he disappeared in situ and appeared in his noumenon universe in an instant.


    This is the core of the universe of the LORD God. Inside, strands of chaotic gas are diffuse, which is continuously huff and puffed by the core of the universe and transformed into rich world source force.


    At a deeper level, a chaotic law is spreading, interacting and growing with the laws of the universe..


    However, this process is very slow. It may be millions of years later, and we can''t see much results, but it does exist.


    "The core of the universe, through here, can be linked to the chaotic world located in the deepest part of the multiverse. By taking this most original world as a transit, coupled with the coordinates of that universe, we can realize the leap."


    Feeling the breath in the core, ADIS looked motionless, but on the palm of his hand, a little complex information began to emerge, flashing a little stars, as if there was a microcosm of the universe.


    The coordinates of the last universe have been controlled by Yates until this time.


    If we are serious, the cause and effect of ADIS and that universe are far greater than other universes.


    The eternal will have a unique connection with the universe in which they are promoted, and will even be partially favored by cosmic consciousness.


    ADIS grew up in that universe. He has been moving forward in that universe since he was a spirit body, until he was promoted to eternity. He has already established an inseparable cause and effect relationship with that universe.


    Not to mention, the descendants and believers of ADIS can now reproduce on that universe, because the relationship of ADIS will also be blessed by that cosmic consciousness.


    To some extent, this deepens causality, even to the extent that Yates is now, it will be more or less affected by it.


    "All this, the beginning and end of the return of the world, let me draw the end."


    Feeling that kind of causal traction, ADIS felt a slight wave and sighed.


    With the change of his mood, the cosmic source force around him is slowly spreading, changing from the core of the universe, gradually affecting the whole universe, forming a small storm.


    Yates didn''t care about this. With a stroke of his finger, a terrible crack appeared. The chaotic atmosphere in it was so obvious that it would almost rush out unless it was isolated by the divine power of Yates.


    A coordinate appears and starts to pull along the huge and boundless chaotic world to confirm the distance and position of the universe.


    This process lasted for a long time until a universe with nine colors appeared in front of ADIS.


    The universe looks very strong, and the rich nine color brilliance on the crystal wall shows the strength of the universe.


    Under the rich radiance on the surface of the universe, a little black sin is spreading, making the whole universe look very weak.


    The nine color brilliance and sin bloom together to form such a powerful universe, which is both powerful and aging. It is like a giant in his prime. He has been badly hit for some reasons and can only struggle to death.


    At the moment of sensing the universe, a wonderful feeling appeared in ADIS''s heart.


    It is a complex emotion mixed with sadness, familiarity, kindness and so on. It has not only the feeling of ADIS itself, but also the induction from the universe.


    But at this time, ADIS could not think more.


    In a short time, he forcibly broke through the endless isolation, opened the chaotic world, and even searched in the chaotic world. He has used some eight levels of power, which makes him a little too much pressure at this time.


    It is not difficult to break through the isolation between the universe and the chaotic world and enter the chaotic world, because the universe itself is the essence of ADIS, and the original ADIS can do it.


    But if you want to search in the chaotic world and lock a specific universe across endless distances, you have to level 8. Non eight level means can not resist the erosion of the chaotic world and explore the multi universe under the cover of the chaotic world.


    "According to the induction, it''s still some time away from the hunch."


    Feeling the universe wholeheartedly, ADIS said to himself, "my noumenon is still in transformation. Now it''s too reluctantly in the past."


    "But if it''s just a part, there''s no problem."


    Having made up his mind, ADIS no longer hesitated.


    A little spirit was instantly separated by him, carrying great power.


    The divine soul is separated from the existence of level 8. It also carries a little immortal essence. If only talking about power, it is enough to reach the peak level of level 6.


    ADIS was particularly inadequate. When he thought about it, a large number of source forces in the universe were coerced and shrouded in this spirit.


    After doing this, ADIS began to move.


    He threw out the spirit directly, followed the information displayed on the coordinates, and kept moving forward under the protection of divine power until the final goal.


    After finishing this, ADIS only felt relieved, and a sense of fatigue shrouded his body, which seemed to consume a lot.


    He shook his head, some helpless: "now, the transformation time may be extended for hundreds of years."


    "I just hope that before that, the universe can be well arranged."


    He looked at the universe, felt his divine power, and kept moving forward with the spirit in his heart.


    On the other side, ADIS separated that the spirit was still floating in the chaotic void, and finally followed the track that ADIS had guided.


    In the long distance, the divine power of ADIS was constantly consumed by the endless storms along the way, but he always rushed forward firmly.


    There are terrible chaotic storms along the way, as well as chaotic Warcraft bred in the chaotic void. After feeling the spirit of ADIS, they all chase frantically.


    However, under the support of the divine power of the eighth level of the body of ADIS, all this seemed to be dangerous, and finally reached the final goal safely.


    In front of a universe with nine colors of brilliance and the smell of sin, a wisp of glittering and translucent spirit showed its birth shape and rushed towards the universe.


    In front, it seems that the breath of ADIS is sensed. The huge universe takes the initiative to open the crystal wall and open its own arms, as if it is welcoming.


    "Grandpa, what''s that?"


    In the main material plane, a child dressed in white was curious about the sky.


    "It''s a meteor, falling from the material in the outer material plane to the main plane."


    The old man on one side had deep eyes and looked kindly at the young children on the other side, with a peaceful charm.


    The fire was burning and the sky seemed to tremble.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. Under the shadow of a touch of divine brilliance, a sub soul landed in a familiar place.


    "The material plane of the Lord, I''m back." the quiet and calm words rang here.


    A spirit condensed into a young man and stood in place.


    Around the youth, the remaining golden divine power is gathering, coming to the spirit of ADIS and condensing the body for him.


    It seems that he sensed the return of ADIS, and the thematic consciousness began to move.


    Strands of source force fell down. Around ADIS, endless natural elements were chirping and coming towards ADIS, forming a crazy element tide along the road.


    The endless elemental power, the residual divine power of the body of ADIS, and the source power of the active descent of the main material plane jointly provide the most basic power for the new body of ADIS.


    Soon, in place, a new body appeared, emitting a terrible smell.


    Feeling the power in his body, Yates opened his eyes and nodded with satisfaction: "yes, although it is impossible to bring all the eight levels of power because of the noumenon, there are six levels of peak power, which is barely enough in this universe."


    This universe is not the starry universe that Yates stayed in before. Although it is equally powerful, almost all the peak forces in the universe are on the side of the demon God.


    Thirty six demons and gods cross the whole universe. Although they are a desperate combat power, they themselves represent the sin of the universe and will only cause damage to the universe.


    In the thematic plane, the strongest one is only the sixth level peak, which is not enough to pose a threat to ADIS.


    As the former Savior and the first promoted eternal of this universe, Yates itself has the care of cosmic consciousness. In this universe, he will not be excluded by cosmic consciousness, and even can be blessed by cosmic consciousness.


    In terms of power alone, even if the strong man of level 6 limit appears, he may not be able to defeat the body of ADIS in this universe.


    The element power of roaring in place is still diffuse from time to time, emitting the power of terror.


    ADIS waved his hand to appease the roaring elements around him, and then the whole person disappeared directly to the place where life was strong in the distance.


    PS: Please greatly join the reader group of jienan ~ let''s come to the water group and urge the change


    General readers: 243373977 (any reader can join ~)


    VIP readership: 652557418 (you need to verify the fan value before entering the group, and you can only have more than 1000 fans ~)


    Thank you for your support for such a long time. Jienan is here to thank you~

 Chapter 349

    The breeze blew gently under the four fields, blowing the surrounding vegetation low.


    In a tavern in a small city, adventurers and wandering mercenaries from afar are everywhere.


    Laughter and laughter are performed in it, and pedestrians dance in it to sing praises for guests from afar. Similarly, there are poets wandering from afar who sing legendary epics one by one.


    The nightmare journey, the shadow of the demon God rises again, and the wandering soldiers lie in the wilderness.


    The roar of the Golden Dragon King, the roar of the king of Olympus, and the wandering wizard


    Who will save the world in crisis?


    The God of nature, the darling of the world!


    At the critical moment, you stand up and ignite the sins all over the ground with your brilliant divine blood!


    Ah! You merciful hero!


    The world destroying dragon is roaring and swallowing thousands of creatures. Who has the courage to sacrifice and fight with the dragon with flesh and blood?


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Under the bright light, an aging wandering poet gently played the piano, and a long epic was praised by him, which attracted the applause of the people around him.


    "Is it another chapter of the hero King saving the world? It''s really memorable and familiar!"


    In the crowd, occasionally some big men who were drunk talked and drank loudly to vent their emotions.


    The scene was very warm for a moment. Whether it was pedestrians and adventurers coming from afar, or local hunters and mercenaries, they seemed to let go and took the initiative to integrate into this warm atmosphere.


    This is the norm in pubs.


    In this dangerous world, anyone may die in an unknown accident, and for those people who linger on the edge of life and death in pubs all the time, it is normal to have fun in time.


    The scene was warm for a moment. Mercenaries and pedestrians in the tavern danced warmly. From time to time, some men and women hugged each other and walked upstairs into the room. It seemed that something was going to happen.


    This warm atmosphere is easy to infect people, but at this time, in this atmosphere, some people can remain calm.


    The Bard who played the piano alone was like this, holding an old bard alone, singing loudly there, maintaining his rhythm from beginning to end.


    In addition to him, there was a young man sitting in a corner. At this time, listening to the chapter praised by the Bard, a unique feeling came to my heart.


    "The legend of the hero king?" Yates murmured to himself, listening to the singing of distant poets, and then looked at the crazy dancing posture of countless travelers in front of him. He couldn''t help feeling a strange emotion.


    "What''s the matter, sir?" a hoarse voice sounded and asked respectfully to ADIS.


    It was a tall and strong figure, with a tall body and full of explosive muscles. It looked like a deterrent.


    This is a barbarian soldier that Yates met on the road. He was on the verge of death and was saved by Yates as an attendant.


    "Gerry, go and help me get the Bard over."


    Hearing the words of his entourage, ADIS returned to God and seemed to say a word to him.


    Gerry was strong and had a fierce spirit, but he was very obedient in front of Yates. At this time, when he heard the command, he quickly nodded and walked towards the front.


    After a while, the Bard was brought by Gerry.


    ADIS looked up and looked at the Bard carefully.


    In the impression of ordinary people, bards are often handsome young people. They can say and sing, and are welcomed by the public.


    But the one standing in front of Adams was different.


    Years have brought heavy marks on him. His shabby clothes show that he is not doing well. Only the old piano in his hand may be worth some money. It looks down and old.


    But his eyes are different. Although they have become a little turbid because of their own life, they can still see the light of wisdom and human nature contained therein, which is extremely bright and thorough, as if they have been extremely calm after the vicissitudes of life.


    "What can I do for you, sir?" he bowed to Adams, looking very respectful, but his face was always calm, giving people a sense of peace.


    "Are you an aristocrat for this kind of etiquette?" Yates saw the traces of each other''s actions at a glance, which was somewhat similar to the aristocratic etiquette of a kingdom in the past.


    For ordinary people, this may be just a courtesy, and even disdain for some people who like to be direct, but for those who really understand, this reveals certain information to a certain extent. The other party has received some noble education.


    In front of ADIS, the old bard showed surprise: "yes, I was once the second son of a baron family in the southern kingdom. I began to travel on the mainland when I was an adult."


    His expression was very calm. Even when he talked about his origin, he didn''t move at all, only the calm and calm after years.


    Yates did not ask the other party why he fell into this situation and why he looked so down, but asked the other party directly.


    "Can you explain to me the epic you sang before?"


    Hearing this request, the other party was slightly stunned, but seeing that Addis didn''t look like a joke, he began to explain seriously.


    "In the ancient epic legend, thousands of years ago, there was an epic war that affected the whole world. Three demons came from the distant world and came to the world in an attempt to destroy the world."


    "At that time, the three strongest forces in the world, the Golden Dragon Emperor of the dragon family, the three God kings of the Olympus Protoss and the wizard king of the wizard Council, fought against the three supreme demons respectively, but finally lost one by one..."


    "At the moment of crisis, a god of nature came forward with his two children, challenged the three demons and finally saved the whole world..."


    "In order to commend and commemorate the God of nature, future generations call the God the hero king and admire him from generation to generation."


    Standing in front of Yates, the old bard slowly told the story and epic he knew. His story made the savage personality standing beside Yates excited. He wanted to return to that era and follow the hero king to meet the three demons.


    But hearing these stories, ADIS was silent for a moment.


    With the old man''s story in front of him, his thoughts began to recall bit by bit, and gradually recalled that era.


    "Very old story," he said, looking at the Bard who had been standing in front of him for a long time.


    "But it''s really wonderful, isn''t it?" the old bard smiled at Yates. "Moreover, compared with other old-fashioned stories of brave people saving the world, this story is different."


    "At least, it really happened, that''s enough."


    Looking at ADIS, the Bard''s face was always calm, so he said.


    As soon as this sentence came out, the color in the grid next to ADIS changed, but ADIS looked very calm without any change.


    "What do you know?" Adidas nodded without hesitation, looked at the Bard in front of him and said.


    But when he heard Adams say so, the always calm old man in front of him hesitated.


    After a long time, he continued: "although I have no power, I have visited many cities and know some secrets that others don''t know."


    "Recently, I got the news that in the surrounding mountains, there is another legacy of the hero king to be born."


    "The legacy of the hero king?" hearing this, ADIS was stunned.


    "Yes, it''s the legacy of the hero king." the other side, the Bard nodded definitely: "it''s said that the strength of the hero king is huge enough to compete with the external exterminating dragon."


    "But in the past war, the lives of the two gods fought against each other, which would naturally cause damage. In the past war, the divine power and blood of the hero King scattered throughout the world, forming countless precious relics."


    "Among the surrounding mountains, there is one place that seems to have revealed that smell recently, which has attracted the attention of many strong people."


    The old bard said word by word. After saying that, he knelt down without hesitation.


    "I can feel your strength and unusual. If you still need an experienced servant to help you take care of your daily chores, please consider accepting me."


    He lowered his head, even kneeling on the ground, but his eyes were still calm, but his face looked very sincere and respectful.


    It is strange that even his strange act of suddenly kneeling on the ground did not attract the attention of the people around him in the end, as if everyone around him was affected by some special force and turned a blind eye to the actions of ADIS.


    "Give me a reason."


    Looking at the old man kneeling down in front of him, although Adams was calm, he was also a little surprised: "what do you want to do?"


    If it is to prolong his life, even gain strength or achieve other life goals, ADIS will not be surprised.


    However, under the feeling of Yates, the old man in front of him was pure, there was no strong emotional fluctuation, only pure.


    This situation made ADIS look slightly and ask.


    "When I was very young, I once heard of the deeds of the hero king, and even thought of going to see the legacy of the hero king."


    In front of Yates, the old man looked calm: "but later, more and more things poured into my life. I fought with my brothers when I was young and wandered around after being expelled. I have experienced too many things."


    "Up to now, my life has been limited. No matter how hard I struggle, I can''t live for a few days. Therefore, I want to realize my childhood wish, see what the hero king once respected left, and witness all this with my eyes."

 Chapter 351

    In the deserted small village, the corpses everywhere witnessed the battle. On the battle field, the divine power, shadow power, fighting spirit and other forces gathered together and constantly condensed and impacted each other.


    "Cough... Damn it." on the original battlefield, under the buried houses, a voice came out hard, and then a big hand stretched out from the ruins.


    The armor on kayadis was broken, and several wounds with irresistible divine power came out of the ruins: "are these sacrifices crazy?"


    "We just want the blood of some gods. As for rushing one by one?"


    He looked at the corpses all over the ground, as well as some corpses in sacrificial robes that appeared from time to time in situ, and couldn''t help but Pooh.


    "Kayadis, are you talking nonsense?" a weak voice came from behind.


    Curia was wearing a black robe. At this time, his body was also wet with blood. He looked very embarrassed: "if these sacrificial rites were not famous and difficult, the top would not send us out."


    He came out of the ruins weakly. It seemed that he had suffered a great loss in the previous battle. At this time, his face was a little pale: "but this time, we lifted a big fish."


    "Just now, the red robe sacrifice can attract the altar. It is estimated that we can be promoted to the yellow robe in a few years. At that time, it will not be the two of us."


    "Unfortunately, the old man''s life is not very good. The remains of the hero king have been found nearby. How can they hide from the sacrifice around them?" cayadis disdained.


    On the thematic plane, after thousands of years of law summary, these forces pursuing the remains of the hero king have also found some laws, that is, where there are the remains of the hero king, there are often sacrifices of the hero King around.


    This is because the sacrifice is more sensitive to the divine power. Compared with others, it is often easier to sense the divine power of ADIS, so they often choose to stay in those places.


    "Unfortunately, I couldn''t find the divine descendant." Curia had some pity: "it was the blood of the legendary hero king. It had the potential to surpass the legendary blood. It ran under my eyes."


    "Oh, don''t think about it." listening to his companion''s words, kayadis disdained to say: "even if you really catch such a precious blood, there is only one turned in share. Where can you study it?"


    Behind him, a sound of hoofs came from time to time.


    "My Lord, run south in the opposite direction." a black knight stood behind kayadis and reported to him.


    "Chase! This God is just a child and can''t run far." kayadis stood up and looked at a direction and ordered.


    Behind him, the remaining knights from the previous battle began to spontaneously meet and go in one direction under his command.


    In the distance, in the lush mountain forest, an old sacrifice in red robe held a little boy and walked quickly through the mountain forest.


    The mountains and forests are dense and have not been developed by outsiders. It seems primitive, which is extremely difficult for the march of large troops.


    But for an extraordinary person close to two levels, nature is not a problem. Therefore, he deliberately shuttles through the mountains and forests and dare not stop at all.


    But at the moment, the appearance of this old sacrifice is not very good.


    The previous battle consumed the old man too much energy. On the old man, a little dead spirit was already spreading, bringing a burst of sadness.


    The remnants of fighting spirit and Shadow Power eroded his body all the time, destroyed his own recovery, and made his injury more and more serious.


    "No, I''m about to be caught up."


    The old man had a keen premonition in his heart. At this time, he was warning frequently, giving him an extremely strong sense of crisis.


    He knew in his heart that this was the reason why the other party was still pursuing behind him, so he must not stop at this time.


    But running away in the mountains is also the way to death.


    The other side''s is too strong, and there are powerful wizards locking his actions, which is not what he can resist as a red robed sacrifice. If he goes on like this, he will be caught up by the other side sooner or later.


    Boom!!!


    Behind him came a heavy roar, with an extreme sense of heat.


    A strong man chased after him and swept away the endless mountains and forests at once. The huge fire element even lit the forest.


    Feeling this, the old priest clenched his teeth, and the residual divine power on his body urged him again. The speed suddenly accelerated and rushed to the front.


    His heart was in despair. He felt that he was surrounded by several strong men behind him at the same time, and he couldn''t help hugging the boy in his arms.


    It seemed that he felt the severe atmosphere at this time. The boy forced himself to shrink his body. Although his face was still very calm, he was more afraid in his heart.


    Although he was young, what he had experienced made him understand what would happen if he was caught by the group behind him.


    Suddenly, the old man''s eyes lit up.


    His keen sense made him feel that there was an obscure natural fluctuation ahead. Although it was hidden very deeply, it seemed to have a unique traction with him, which made him feel an extremely cordial feeling.


    After sensing this, he looked at the boy in his arms, felt the power behind him, sighed and made a decision.


    With complex emotions such as guilt and luck, he resolutely went in the direction he sensed without hesitation.


    Behind him, many strong men who had been chasing saw the action of the old priest and followed him in that direction.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    At the moment when the old priest made a decision, on the wasteland, ADIS, who had been walking quietly, was suddenly stunned. His keen sense made him feel that something related to him was about to happen around here.


    He wanted to ignore the matter and leave directly with two followers behind him, but a hunch made him stop and stop here.


    "Does it have anything to do with oularis?" the idea flashed in his heart, and he stopped quietly in place along with the hunch.


    Behind him, he saw ADIS stop in place. Although the two attendants were puzzled, they also stood behind ADIS silently according to his heart.


    Soon they understood why ADIS stopped here.


    An old man rushed over with a child in his arms. With the power of blood and terror, he seemed to know it was a trouble.


    The old bard named Arras looked at ADIS with a slight surprise.


    Although it was not a long time, during the journey, he had a general understanding of ADIS, and he didn''t seem to be in charge of such things.


    But since Adams did not speak, he did not say anything either


    "It is the sacrifice of the God of nature. I have seen this style in some books."


    The old sacrificial priest in the distance ran in the direction of ADIS from a distance. The sacrificial robe on his body did not hide at all, which made Arras tell his origin.


    After the old sacrifice, there were waves of power fluctuations, very fighting spirit and various element forces, which seemed to be chasing the old man.


    Looking at such a scene, ADIS sighed gently.


    "Just thousands of years later, has my sacrifice come to this point in the main plane?"


    The idea flashed through his mind. He looked at the old priest coming quickly in the distance, and his eyes gradually shifted to the little boy in each other''s arms.


    On the little boy, he felt a familiar breath and an extremely thin blood force.


    "This is... My descendant?" he muttered, looking at the child, a little distracted.


    Boom!!!


    A huge fireball broke the silence.


    In front, there is a wizard wearing a Red Wizard robe, who has a huge fluctuation of fire element power. A powerful wizard comes out to envelop this area.


    With the power of this wizard, even ADIS and others are within their power range and will be affected by each other''s witchcraft.


    ADIS looked motionless and waved his hand.


    In front of me, a little natural force slowly condenses from around and turns into a barrier to block all kinds of forces from afar.


    The fierce roar resounded here. It was powerful enough to destroy a mountain, but it did not affect the area.


    Looking at this scene, everyone''s pupils couldn''t help shrinking, and his face showed a little shock.


    "This is the power of nature!!"


    Standing in front of Yates, feeling the power fluctuation just now, the old man''s face was first stunned, and then quickly turned into an expression of ecstasy and excitement, and quickly walked towards Yates.


    There was another wave behind him. The previous wizard saw the action of the old priest and rushed forward without hesitation. He just hesitated after seeing ADIS.


    "Your Excellency," he said with a respectful expression on his face and looked humbly at Yates: "these two people are wanted by our star spirit club. If you have nothing to do with them, can you give them to us?"


    He can still know the form. He is not willing to make trouble until he understands the purpose and strength of Yates. He just wants to solve this problem through negotiation.


    But what made his face ugly was that Yates just looked back at the old priest and the boy in each other''s arms. He didn''t want to reply at all.


    This attitude immediately made the Red Wizard''s face sink. Especially when ADIS looked at the little boy, he couldn''t help it for fear that the other party would see something.


    "My Lord, the two attendants around each other are ordinary people." behind him, Curia, wearing a black robe, looked at Gerry and Arras next to ADIS and reported to the red robed wizard..


    Suddenly, the Red Wizard''s eyes lit up.


    Taking two ordinary people with you doesn''t mean you''re not strong, but at least you can reduce this possibility.


    Moreover, ADIS was watching the little boy carefully at this time, which also disturbed the Red Wizard and thought that the other party had understood the boy''s identity.


    It''s also easy to guess. What''s the possibility of a red robed priest being escorted to death and so many people chasing after him?

 Chapter 352

    Divine descent!!!


    This is the strongest blood recognized in the world.


    In the past main world, the apex of blood is legendary blood, which can only be owned by a few powerful royal families, which means that as long as you grow up, you can reach level 4 blood power.


    Until the God of nature came and led two sons to block the three demon gods, a blood more powerful than the legendary blood appeared in the eyes of many powerful people.


    This is the divine descent, which means that the blood of the God of nature is far stronger than the legendary blood.


    According to the calculations of many powerful people, the real divine descent means that as long as a certain time is given, it can reach level 5 divine blood.


    Of course, there are not many such pure divine descendants left in the thematic plane at this time. Except that they may still exist in the royal family of the distant Asian emperor Syria Empire, there are only those surviving early divine descendants, and the rest are some impure divine descendants that have been continuously diluted under the reproduction of generations.


    But even such blood is also the supreme treasure for others and has various incredible functions.


    This is the case with the little boy in front of Yates. Although for Yates, it is just an ordinary descendant whose blood has been diluted for many generations, it is very valuable and has great potential for other forces.


    No one rejects the temptation of divine blood. Whether extracting the blood from the divine blood or cultivating it yourself, it is a good choice.


    Therefore, after seeing that Yates did not respond, the red wizard who had some hesitation in his heart immediately became firm.


    With a gentle and humble smile on his face, he looked at Yates as if he were a friendly person: "Sir, these two people, who are members of our star spirit society, were accidentally escaped by them."


    "As long as you don''t interfere in this matter, you can not only get the friendship of our Xingling society, but also get a personal gift to ensure your satisfaction."


    With a smile on his face, he looked at ADIS in front of him and tried to make the last effort.


    But looking at the figure of ADIS who was not moved, he sighed slightly in his heart and no longer held luck.


    His mental fluctuation changed slightly and passed it to Curia standing behind him, which made the other party''s eyes flash clear.


    Then, without any action, he just kept a gentle smile on his face and began to walk slowly forward.


    In front, looking at the action of the Red Wizard, the old priest wanted to remind Yates as soon as his face changed.


    Before he could say anything, ADIS began to look up.


    ADIS raised his head and looked at the front with deep eyes.


    The simple action seems to cause some changes around.


    Around, a little natural elements began to vibrate with the actions of ADIS, and instinctively were drawn and oppressed towards the front of ADIS.


    A great power emerged. As soon as it first appeared, it greatly changed the other party''s face.


    ADIS''s eyes gradually turned golden. He looked calm and just looked at each other quietly, but there was an unspeakable dignity and terror.


    "No!!!"


    Golden eyes shine and emerge in everyone''s heart, as if they have seen through all vanity and concealment, reaching deep into the soul.


    Unconsciously, the life breath of all people in front gradually disappeared. It seemed that they could not bear the pressure of some kind of terror, and their souls were crushed.


    "You are... Divine descent..." the red robed wizard stared at the golden eyes of ADIS, with disbelief and fear in his eyes.


    At the next moment, all his breath disappeared. Although the body still existed or even lived, the soul was destroyed by the divine power escaped by Yates in an instant, leaving only a body.


    Without the existence of the soul, these bodies also lose the meaning of existence, and they will die by themselves in a period of time.


    At this time, the entourage on one side reacted with the old sacrifice and other talents.


    The old priest looked at Yates excitedly, and the excitement and fanaticism in his eyes almost buried people: "you! Are you?"


    He looked at Adams excitedly, his heart was full of excitement, felt the strong natural force around him, and his heart shook.


    "There is no divine skill or ceremony. Only by their own affinity, they can pull the natural force of the surrounding heaven and earth to this point. It''s not wrong! They are pure natural gods of blood!"


    His heart shook and he judged.


    Listening to his words, ADIS looked back at him. This time, he didn''t hide it. His golden eyes were deep and exposed in front of several people.


    Looking at this pair of golden eyes, Gerry and Arras on one side were shocked in the same heart and showed shock in his eyes.


    The legend of the hero king has been circulating for a long time. Even the barbarian tribes in remote areas can praise the hero legend of the hero king.


    In this praise, the appearance characteristics of the hero king himself have also been spread, with many versions.


    Some people say that the hero king is a wise old man; It is also said that the hero king is a tall and strong soldier; Others say that the hero king is a peerless and handsome young man... Various descriptions spread different impressions because of different people in the process of dissemination, but the only constant description is those points. Those are the golden eyes and the supreme power.


    It is said that the hero king has golden eyes, which are sacred. His descendants have his blood and will also have golden eyes.


    This spread widely in the thematic plane, and even once became the main means to identify the divine race and judge whether the divine race blood is pure or not.


    The purer the blood is, the purer the gold in their eyes is. People like ADIS can almost be called the first generation of God, which is the purest God blood.


    For example, the little boy in front of ADIS still has a little gold in his eyes, but he has been very thin. He doesn''t know how much worse than the first generation of divine descendants.


    ADIS''s eyes gently fell on the little boy, and his golden eyes looked at him carefully.


    "My Lord." the little boy was a little embarrassed when he was looked at by the eyes of ADIS. He only felt a surge of attraction and dignity as if it were the source of blood, which made his body stiff and could only stare at ADIS.


    "Oularis..."


    The little boy looked at the thin divine blood in each other''s body and the weak killing divine nature. Yates''s eyes were a little complex and murmured to himself with words he could hear.


    "Your Highness, this is the descendant of the son of God."


    Looking at ADIS, the old priest spoke first.


    He was seriously injured. At this time, he endured the severe pain and saluted to Yates: "the blood of the child came from his father. Originally, it was just an ordinary person whose blood was too thin to be revealed, but the blood of the child was stronger. The killing blood in the body woke up at birth and attracted the attention of others."


    "His parents and all his relatives were killed by others. Only this child was saved by a sensed sacrifice and finally came to me."


    The old priest bit his teeth and explained the child''s origin one by one.


    Listening to the words of the old priest, Adams nodded and waved at will.


    A ray of golden divine power emerged, turned into pure power in an instant, and poured into the body of the old priest with the power of the world that created all things.


    The power of homology poured into the body, and the old priest only felt light. The body that was close to collapse stopped this trend for the first time and began to develop towards the good side.


    The wound heals and the source recovers. Soon, all the injuries on the old priest disappeared, as if he had never been hurt.


    "What''s your name?"


    Without waiting for others to react, ADIS looked at the boy in front of him and asked.


    Feeling the call of ADIS, the little boy''s heart moved and his blood was excited, which affected his mood.


    Finally, he took a deep breath and watched Yates seriously say, "vadria."


    "Wadelia." ADIS nodded and looked at him and the sacrificial priest: "a chaos is about to break out in this place. Follow me before you grow up."


    This is no joke.


    In the little boy, Yates felt a strong causal traction and a familiar smell of bloody killing.


    Without the intervention of ADIS, the little boy may encounter many crises and die too easily under the traction of cause and effect.


    "And that familiar killing power." he looked at wadelia lightly. The strong killing power on the other party''s head could not hide from his ancestor, which made him feel clearly.


    This is the killing power brought by the God of killing. To some extent, it means the awakening of the God of killing. It is not special for the descendants of the son of killing God.


    However, compared with each other''s thin blood, this killing force was too powerful, and it vaguely brought a force familiar to Yates, which made him confused.


    It was his child, the power of killing God''s son oularis. At this time, it shrouded the child, making the killing power of the other party stronger.


    This situation stunned Yates, some doubts, but also noticed a trace of abnormality.


    The reason why he left the boy was that he didn''t have the idea of continuing to observe and study.


    So many thoughts flashed in his heart, but the old priest didn''t know. He just felt relieved to see that ADIS agreed to take them in.


    In his heart, he had regarded Adams as an adult God descendant of the first generation, and it was naturally impossible to plot the killing blood of wadelia.


    With the power of the first generation of divine descendants, as long as they grow up, not to mention the group of pursuers behind them, even the whole thematic plane, they may not be able to find many stronger ones.


    On the other hand, the arrival of the old sacrifice also reminded Adams of some things.


    After thousands of years, the thematic continent has changed a lot, which makes ADIS feel a little strange.


    For thousands of years, some stories have been buried in the years.


    Thousands of years ago, the final result of the war was the killing of God''s son oularis and fate''s son ogsha. Their final outcome also concerned Yates.


    All this can be known through his sacrifice.

 Chapter 353

    "Sure enough, it fell."


    Standing on the wasteland, looking at the distant earth, a ripple flashed across ADIS''s calm mood.


    However, he had long expected this situation.


    As early as returning to this thematic plane, he sensed that the power fluctuation of the two children had disappeared and became extremely weak.


    Before ADIS left the world, ADIS had lit the divine fire and achieved immortal gods.


    As his child, through blood connection, the power of oularis and ogsha has also reached level half and level seven, which is enough to fight level seven demons and gods with the power of cosmic consciousness.


    The war was undoubtedly extremely tragic, and the final result was that both sides were lost. Although the attack of the demon God was repulsed, the two God sons also fell on the main plane.


    If they were not the sons of God, they had part of the immortal essence of ADIS. At this time, they had been completely wiped out by the power of the demon God and disappeared in the long river of history.


    Thinking of this, ADIS turned to look at wadelia, felt the deep breath on him, and was a little dignified in his heart.


    The existence of the son of God cannot fall easily. Even if the killing God son and the fate God son fall, they all have some immortal essence and will not be easily erased. Under normal circumstances, they are also likely to return.


    Especially in this universe.


    The reason why the three men of ADIS and his son fell to the present result is to fight for the universe itself.


    As the first eternal in the universe, in order to prevent the exterminating magic dragon from falling, he finally fell into other universes.


    Killing the son of God and the son of fate are also fighting to fall for the main plane.


    This naturally contributes to the whole universe. Naturally, it will be favored by the cosmic consciousness. It will be favored by the cosmic consciousness and will not fall easily.


    The son of killing and the son of destiny are located in the main plane, with the care of cosmic consciousness, which is enough to ensure that they will not die, and even have the opportunity to return after endless time.


    "Unfortunately, time is running out."


    Thinking of this, ADIS sighed and thought.


    His eyes were deep, he felt the melody and breath of the whole universe, as if he felt the pulse rate of the universe, and he was very clear about the general trend of the universe.


    As the Lord of the world at the eighth level of noumenon and the patron of this cosmic consciousness, he can easily feel the anxiety and mania of the universe.


    A catastrophe sweeping the universe will begin in the coming period, which will involve the survival of the whole universe.


    The noumenon of ADIS felt all this, so he stepped into the universe before the end of his transformation, so as to lay out in advance in the universe to deal with the future catastrophe.


    Of course, actually, whether the universe is in danger or not has nothing to do with Adams himself, even if it is destroyed.


    What he cares about is the opportunity contained in this cosmic change and the life of the two sons of God.


    "Once the transformation of the universe takes place, its main battlefield must be located in the thematic plane."


    "Once the thematic plane is destroyed, euralis and ogsha have not awakened, and the result is really hard to say."


    Thinking of all this, ADIS was more complicated and turned to look at vadria.


    To be exact, it is the power contained in the depths of his body.


    That force, after the study and understanding of ADIS during this period of time, has understood the essence of this force.


    This is part of the origin of the backwardness of killing Shenzi meteorite. It spread in the blood of descendants and gradually awakened in the fall of euralis.


    "Son of killing, that''s an appropriate name."


    Watching wadris, ADIS seemed to see the future corpse mountain and corpse sea, a bloody scene of killing.


    This is a corner of the future scene, symbolizing the origin of killing and predicting that kind of future.


    This is the origin left after the fall of the son of killing God. It continues to spread among future generations. It is also the successor to return in the future.


    One of the specific ways, ADIS has explored clearly.


    The son of killing God was born with the power of killing, inherited the killing God of Adams and mastered the power of killing.


    His descendants will also have this power. They are born with the divinity of killing and have all kinds of particularity.


    The most obvious characteristic is that the killing of God descendants can be continuously strengthened through killing. As long as they continue to kill, they can constantly become stronger.


    The divine awakening of killing in the body can enhance its own killing God descent through continuous killing, which is called the son of killing by the thematic plane.


    For thousands of years, the son of killing has caused endless killing in the main plane. At the same time, he has also strengthened his divinity of killing.


    After the death of these killing sons, these killing divinity will return to the original source, condense to the original source of killing sons, and restore the power of killing sons.


    And vadria is undoubtedly the son of such killing.


    He also has part of the origin of oularis in his body, but he has not fully awakened.


    When this part of the killing source awakens, he will degenerate into a real son of killing.


    Thinking of this, ADIS''s mood is a little complicated.


    "The power of the son of killing is indeed powerful, but restoring the source in this way will also cause endless killing in the thematic plane and create endless cause and effect."


    He now understood why his blood had the care of the whole universe, but he still mixed up to this point in the main plane.


    Everything is cause and effect.


    The son of killing kills thousands and kills wantonly in the main plane, so as to improve his strength. This practice is refreshing and can be promoted like cheating, but it will also be subject to endless killing and sin.


    Those powerful killing sons have great strength, and naturally nothing happens. Cause and effect and sin can''t be the real strong. But it is inevitable that ordinary people will suffer.


    Even with the care of cosmic consciousness, the descendants of ADIS will be protected from extermination, but it is very possible to fall into a dilemma.


    Moreover, the descendants of ADIS are not only killing.


    The descendants of ADIS began to differentiate from the original son of God.


    Generally speaking, it can be divided into three branches.


    The son of the killing God, oralis, the son of the fate God, ogsha, and the son of nature conceived by ADIS himself.


    Among the three descendants, the son of fate did not leave any descendants. Therefore, in fact, the descendants of ADIS have only two branches: killing and nature.


    Compared with the tragedy of killing God descendants, natural God descendants are much stronger. Not only the first generation of natural children did not die, but also powerful natural God descendants continue to appear among their descendants, forming a huge force over time.


    It is also the descendant of ADIS. Killing God descendant is like a stepmother. It is not only hated and coveted by countless people, but also miserable.


    Thought of here, ADIS shook his head, some helpless and sigh.


    In fact, there were signs of this situation as early as the beginning.


    At the beginning, as the son of killing God, oulis''s own power progress was very fast. As long as he kept killing, he could obtain the power, which was a great temptation for anyone.


    Not only those who covet, I''m afraid that those sons of killing themselves will indulge in crazy killing and create boundless killing on the plane of the Lord.


    Even for some reason, if these sons of killing kill each other, as the origin of oularis continues to converge, it is even more effective than killing other powerful people.


    In the thousands of years of history of the thematic plane, there was once a son of killing who gathered all the sources together, and finally achieved a strong man at the peak of level 6, which attracted countless strong men and even natural gods.


    ADIS turned and looked at vadria.


    Deep eyes looked at the boy. He looked at the deep killing power of the other party and the familiar origin, and made a decision in his heart.


    He stretched out his hand and grabbed forward, and the divine power on his body connected with the source of killing through some kind of connection.


    The power of killing the son of God comes from Adams. The killing God is also a gift personally gathered by Adams. Naturally, it is not strange to the power of killing, and even has an extremely cordial connection.


    Under the call and action of ADIS, the origin of red killing began to shake, gradually separated from its original position and condensed with divine power.


    In an instant, the source of the killing broke away from wadelia''s blood and came into the hands of ADIS.


    There is a lot of killing power in the origin of killing. With that deep divinity, it seems that there is an immortal soul sleeping in it.


    Feeling the breath of the origin of the killing, ADIS seemed to see oularis sleeping in it, waiting for recovery.


    Looking at this source, his heart showed a trace of sadness, which filled his heart.


    The mind moved. In a place invisible to ordinary people, a ray of purple world origin appeared. With the change of ADIS''s mind, it quickly poured into this killing origin.


    The world is the ultimate point of all forces. It is far more powerful and suitable than ordinary killing forces.


    At the first time of feeling the source of the world, the killing source instinctively moved and quickly absorbed this source.


    Under the observation of ADIS, after absorbing the world source power, the power contained in this killing source has increased a little, and the source contained in it has increased a little invisibly.


    "It really works, but before that, you still need to gather the scattered sources."


    After a trial, ADIS shook his head and made such a judgment.


    The world source power can replace the killing power, so that the origin of oularis can grow rapidly until it recovers.


    However, before that, we must gather the scattered sources, otherwise there may be problems.


    "It seems that we must embark on the road of collecting the source for a long time."


    Feeling the change of the origin of the killing, Adams bowed his head and said to himself.


    Aside, at the moment when the source of the killing disappeared from his body, a trace of sadness and confusion flashed in wadelia''s heart, as if something important had been lost.

 Chapter 354

    "According to the revelation, the end point should be in this area."


    In the mountains, an old man in black was looking around with a disc.


    "Damn it!!" a Blazing Sword waved out and cut a fierce tiger in front of him in half.


    Behind the old man in black robe, a bald man with bare arms, wide shoulders and thick body and holding a huge sword in his hand took back the sword he pulled out. Looking at the tiger body in front of him, he was helpless: "there are enough beasts in this place, several times more than the road we came before."


    "This is normal. Don''t forget where this is." a woman''s voice came from behind.


    It was a female elf in leather armor. I didn''t know her actual age, but she looked only about sixteen or seven years old. She looked beautiful and pleasing to the eyes.


    "This is the legacy of the God of nature. The hero king once left his divine blood here. Nature is not an ordinary place."


    The elf stood in place, waiting for the people behind him to come over, and explained to the bald man, "it''s normal to have a place left by gods, even if it''s magical, let alone some ordinary beasts."


    "According to experience, I''m afraid even extraordinary life may appear next."


    "No!" the bald man was startled and looked at the elf. His eyelids couldn''t help jumping.


    "Ariel is right. According to past experience, extraordinary beasts may appear next, and even Warcraft King stronger than me may appear."


    Holding a disc and a pointer in his hand, the old man in black robe calibrated the position in front of him and talked with the other two people.


    "The power of God is great. Even a drop of his divine blood, if leaked, can create a lot of strong people."


    "As time goes by, the whole body, including the blood, will be stained with the breath of God and become stronger. If a beast is lucky enough to drink God''s blood, it will be a disaster."


    "Drink God''s blood?" the bald man drew at the corner of his mouth: "which beast can have such a good life and drink God''s blood?"


    "Hey, don''t tell me. There were beasts drinking divine blood in the past." black robe looked at him with a playful smile on his face. "Do you know the result of that time? The beast was lucky enough. I don''t know how much divine blood he drank and directly became a Warcraft Emperor. Finally, I don''t know how many strong people besieged him and drew blood to dig meat and divide it up."


    Hearing the speech, the bald man had such an expression on his face: "it''s strange not to be bled by you poor people for daring to drink God''s blood directly and doing such a luxurious thing."


    "What do you know? It''s divine blood!" the old man in black was angry when he heard the word "poor man".


    "Gandalf, with your size, if I sell you, I can''t afford a little divine blood."


    This sentence immediately defeated the bald man ganerfu. He smoked at the corner of his mouth, but his mouth still retorted: "it''s divine blood! I''m still divine."


    "It''s a divine descendant whose blood is not awakened and whose true and false are unknown." the fairy girl on one side can''t see it. She turns around and says angrily: "don''t say whether your Divine descendant''s identity is true or false. Even if it''s true, as you are now, there are no signs of blood awakening, and it''s no different from normal people."


    "Ganerfu is indeed a divine descendant. That''s right. Otherwise, I wouldn''t specially recruit him, and even trained him for two years." the old man in black shook his head: "it''s been too long. It''s at least seven or eight thousand years since the legend of the hero king."


    "For seven or eight thousand years, even the blood of gods, if they continue to multiply with mortals, they will become mediocre from generation to generation."


    "But it''s good for God descendants like Gandalf whose blood can''t awaken. Although their blood hasn''t awakened, they can at least get a little talent of God descendants. Everyone has good qualifications and is much better than ordinary people."


    I don''t know what he thought. The old man in black sighed and sighed on his face: "the blood of the hero king is too strong. Even after countless years of dilution, future generations can''t awaken the blood of God descent, but all kinds of talents still exist."


    "Gandalf was found by me from a farmer. In only three years, he became a land knight. Such talents are only the descendants of God whose blood is not awakened. I really don''t know what those real gods should be like."


    Hearing this, the fairy girl couldn''t help being silent.


    As a member of this group, he watched Gandalf, a bald man, surpass her as a powerful and extraordinary man in a short time.


    The difference of that talent is desperate. Even if the blood of gods falls into the world, it can''t be comparable to ordinary people.


    At this time, there was a great shock ahead.


    The majesty of terror suddenly dispersed, and endless brilliance flowed in the mountains ahead, with a vast divine power.


    In the endless brilliance, a blood gas rushed up, turned into a crystal blood column, and went towards the sky, which shocked countless people at this moment.


    "This majesty... Is the preservation of the hero king. Was it shocked?" looking at this vision, the old man in black was surprised and subconsciously looked at ganerfu beside him.


    The other party began to appear a little different at this time.


    Under the vast power and blood in the distance, Gan Erfu''s generous body began to become crystal. A little blood continued to flow in his blood. It seemed that something was affected by the power in the distance and began to riot.


    Ganerfu only felt a palpitation shrouded in his heart, and a kind and gentle force called him in front, which made him seem to see his relatives and couldn''t help but want to rush forward.


    Looking at ganerfu''s picture, the old man in black took a deep breath: "it seems right. It should be that the remains have been touched and leaked the breath of gods."


    "And it seems that there may be more than divine blood left over from this place."


    At this point, he rushed forward with all his strength and kept moving forward with his two partners.


    And in front, deep in the mountains.


    Before a golden Koizumi, ADIS stood here quietly, looking at the place where the golden spring water kept flowing in front of him, and complex emotions flashed in his eyes.


    Around ADIS, there were fallen beast corpses, many of which were terrible Warcraft at the level of Warcraft king, but at this time, they all fell here without any resistance.


    These are the beasts that originally guarded here. In a long time, they gradually became powerful under the influence of the power of ADIS. At this time, they were all expelled by ADIS.


    At the side of ADIS, several attendants looked at the corpses around them, as well as the faint sight in the distance. The cold sweat directly came out from their forehead, and they followed the footsteps of ADIS closely and did not dare to stay away.


    But at this time, they looked at the golden spring at the foot of ADIS, and their eyes were also very excited.


    "This is the legacy of the legendary hero king, the spring formed by the golden divine blood." looking at the golden spring at his feet, arras opened his mouth with excited face and trembling voice.


    On the other hand, the expression of the old priest and wadelia was the same, even more excited.


    This is a legacy of the collection of blood and divine power of ADIS in the past, with the purest breath and power.


    For the old sacrifice, this is the site left by the gods he believes in in the world, which is no less than a miracle.


    The same is true for vadria, which is the legacy of his ancestors and has supreme significance for him.


    Around, as this place was sealed by Yates, the divine breath contained in it gradually leaked out, causing strange visions, making the breath spread out without concealment, attracting a large number of interested people.


    In this regard, ADIS''s face was very calm and did not feel the slightest surprise.


    In other words, the reason why he wants to stand here is to attract these people outside.


    He turned and looked behind him, where several figures appeared.


    This is a strange combination of an old man in black, an elf girl and a bald man. It looks strange.


    Yates ignored the meaning, followed the connection directly, and fixed his eyes on the bald man.


    In each other''s body, ADIS felt a connection and the smell of killing divinity.


    This is also the descendant of oularis, but the divine blood has not been awakened. In the eyes of others, it is no different from ordinary people.


    But in the eyes of ADIS, the killing divinity hidden in the depths of the other party''s blood and the killing origin from oulis are just like a light in the dark.

 Chapter 355

    In the barren mountains, the originally dry and barren land began to change.


    This place is full of a strong force, which permeates the whole land. The surrounding land has been affected and has long been transformed, which is different from the original land.


    In the tens of miles around the golden spring, everything growing in it, even if it is only a wild grass and a handful of soil, is a treasure of great value. Once infected by the breath of the God of nature, there is such a divine charm and breath.


    However, the most precious thing in this area is the spring in the center of this area.


    The spring looks very small. The spring accumulated for thousands of years is only the size of a small pit less than one meter, but the spring itself is golden and emits a divine brilliance, which makes it hot in the eyes of all the people around.


    This is the aggregation of divine blood. Thousands of years ago, the divine blood fell into this area. After countless years of condensation, it formed this little pure gold gold spring, which has supreme function.


    Whoever washes his body with these springs can transform his body and become more gifted.


    If the descendants of the God of nature come here and drink these God''s blood, it can activate the divine blood in the body, awaken the blood and regain the supreme talent of the God''s descendants.


    This function has been circulating in the thematic plane for a long time, attracting countless divine descendants to pursue the remains of their ancestors.


    And this is also the reason why ADIS is here.


    "Almost all came."


    Standing quietly beside the spring, the spirit sensed the range of thousands of miles around and thoroughly sensed the countless lives in this area.


    It can be said that in this area, even an ant and a grass are stared at by him all the time. Don''t want to escape his induction.


    At this time, in the induction of Adams, there are a lot of life around him, and many have his blood and are his descendants.


    There are a large number of extraordinary people lurking around. They can cross this dangerous mountain and successfully find here. The strength of these extraordinary people will not be weak, and the lowest is about two levels.


    If it were not for such strength, it would be impossible to live in this mountain and survive and escape under the attack of countless Warcraft infected by the breath of divine blood.


    There are also a large number of divine descendants. At this time, through the induction in his body, he looked at the golden spring under Adams.


    This is the goal they pursue, and it is also the most precious secret treasure left over from this place.


    It can be said that as long as we obtain so much divine blood, we can create a god descendant with extremely strong talent. Even if it is not the descendant of the God of nature, I am afraid we can also get an unprecedented baptism and make great progress.


    But even so, these people all stopped and did not dare to act rashly.


    On the one hand, this is because Adams does not want to move those divine blood at present. On the other hand, it is also the strength deterrent of the other party.


    Before, it was not that no one couldn''t help but come forward to test, but they all fell to the ground and couldn''t even get close to each other. They left a dead body on the ground.


    Most of the people who can find this place at the first time are explorers, and the real big forces are still behind. Therefore, most of them dare not act rashly, for fear that they will provoke the unknown strong man Yates and make the other party difficult.


    Being stared at by so many powerful people around him at the same time, Yates didn''t feel much, but beside him, those followers were unlucky.


    These people, the most powerful old sacrifice, are only close to two levels, and the others are basically ordinary people. Now they are stared at by strong men of at least two levels. Not to mention the pressure, just the air machine around them is enough to make their bodies tremble.


    This is a natural level and power suppression. The absolute suppression of high-level life against low-level life can only be resisted by their own will.


    Yates didn''t have the consciousness to help them. He just looked up and looked around. A pair of golden eyes did not hide. They were so conspicuous that they made the strong people around scream.


    "That''s God!"


    Sure enough, when he saw the pure golden eyes of ADIS, the people around him suddenly screamed out and looked very shocked.


    "Is this incomparably pure, so powerful golden eyes the first generation of divine descendants in the legend?"


    In a corner, an old man in black was shrouded in the power of a shadow, looked at ADIS''s face and golden eyes, and said with great shock.


    Behind him, a bald man and an elf girl stood quietly behind him. At this time, they were also shocked to see the figure of ADIS in the distance.


    "No! No!" after the reaction, the old man in black showed an excited expression and looked at Yates. His eyes were very hot, as if he wanted to swallow each other: "this pure divine blood must be only natural divine blood now. If my estimation is correct, this teenager is likely to be an adult son of nature."


    "Son of nature?" Gandalf wondered, "are there any natural gods?"


    "Of course!" the old man in Black said without hesitation and explained to him: "when the hero king came to this world, his children were far more than killing the son of God."


    "In order to study the power of the hero king, there were ancient wizards who carefully investigated the hero King''s life and even studied his descendants. Finally, the descendants of the hero King were divided into three families: killing God, natural God and the last fate God."


    "However, it is said that the son of the God of destiny had no children, so it was a pity that he did not pass on the blood of the God of destiny. In this world, there were only two branches, the natural God and the killing God."


    Here, the old man looked sorry. It seemed that he felt a great pity that there was no descendant of the son of Destiny: "as for the son of nature, he is the most precious blood among the natural descendants, and also the first generation of the natural descendants. He is the blood source of the natural descendants in addition to the hero king himself."


    "Then why must it be the natural God descendant, can''t it be the killing God descendant?" ganerfu refused to accept his face and pointed to ADIS in the distance: "I think his murderous spirit is very heavy. He killed so many strong people at once. It doesn''t look like being close to nature at all."


    "Hiss..." there was a light smile behind him, which attracted Gandalf''s attention.


    The elf girl looked at him with a sneer: "you haven''t seen the real killing son. When you have seen the killing scene of the killing son, you won''t feel the current scene bloody."

 Chapter 356

    "The son of killing is called the son of killing because every time the son of killing appears in the theme plane, he will pick up endless killing. This kind of killing will spread throughout the theme plane. The more and more ruthless the killing, the stronger the power of the son of killing will be."


    "Therefore, whenever a real son of killing appears on the mainland, whoever it is will encircle and suppress it at all costs."


    The old man in black looked at ganelf and patiently explained to him, "but this God descendant is obviously not like this. I have only seen the divine power in the forest of elves and those natural gods, but it is too far from the God descendant in front of me."


    "Although you look like a teenager, in fact, with the life span and growth period of natural gods, the other party may have gone through one or two thousand years from birth to adulthood, which is much longer than your age."


    Here, the black robed old man''s face showed some uncontrollable longing and eagerness, which is the longing for a long life and the longing for divine descent.


    "Unfortunately, the divine blood in your body has not been awakened. Otherwise, I won''t use it here to find divine blood."


    On hearing this, Gandalf showed a wry smile on his face, and his broad shoulder slightly counseled, giving people a sense of powerlessness: "Don''t say that, old man. I also hope that the divine blood in my body will awaken, so that at least the next generation can enjoy the glory of their ancestors and become a great hero. But look at me, even now, except that my body is much better than ordinary people, it doesn''t look like the divine blood will awaken at all. It''s estimated that it will be like this in my life It''s too late. "


    "Don''t say that. If you get divine blood, with the teacher''s secret method, you should still try to introduce the divine blood into your body to stimulate the divine blood in your body." the fairy girl interrupted. At this time, her eyes quietly stared at ADIS in front of you.


    In front of him, he felt the movements of the people around him, and ADIS didn''t respond.


    He had been waiting until almost all the divine descendants who came to look for divine blood came together this time.


    Turning to one side, the golden eyes penetrated everything, and ADIS looked into the distance, as if he saw countless scenes in the distance in a moment.


    His first goal was to hide in the mountains. At this time, Gandalf, a bald man, was talking to the fairy girl.


    "Damn it, how do I feel... The other party is looking at me?" at the moment of being stared at by Yates, ganlf shivered fiercely. The instinct in his blood seemed to indicate a kind of terror, and there was a very deep palpitation that made his body tremble.


    Hearing his words, the old man in black robe and the fairy girl were surprised at the same time, looked at each other, and both saw fear from each other''s eyes.


    "It''s impossible... We have set up a witch array around us. Even the legendary son of nature can''t easily see through this cover up."


    The elf girl only felt that her hair was tied up, and she was frightened.


    "No, the other party really found us!" the old man in black gritted his teeth and felt the other party''s line of sight. Looking here, he just felt that his body was about to burst and couldn''t bear the dignity.


    The more powerful the power is, the more profound the feeling is. For example, the strength of the old man in black robe, if Yates did not have the intention to kill in his heart, only this sight can make his heart collapse and directly become a living dead man.


    It seemed that a huge palm appeared in front, condensed by the golden pure divine power, and scratched hard at the old man in black robe.


    Boom!!!


    The earth roared, and the land within dozens of miles was shaking and sending out strong vibration.


    Above ganerfu''s head, the violent divine power directly coerced him and grabbed him in a moment.


    "Ganerfu!!" the fairy girl screamed, and the long sword in her hand cut forward without hesitation, as if she wanted to cut off the chain around ganerfu.


    The sharp sword Qi scratched through the air, and bursts of sword shadow and tearing sound seemed to tear the space. With a strong sound, it was hard to cut on the chain.


    If it is cut down, let alone a chain, even a tenacious Warcraft can only be cut in half, and there will be no room at all.


    However, all these were cut on the golden chain, but they didn''t even start a ripple. They were offset by a large number of natural forces contained in it, and failed to play that sharp characteristic.


    "Damn it!!" the elf girl watched ganerfu being entangled by gold chains, then disappeared directly from the original place and appeared next to ADIS in the distance.


    "This kind of strength." she looked at the old man in black and saw that kind of shock from each other''s eyes again.


    In fact, the action here is much more than that.


    Around, there are waves of waves, accompanied by screams or shouts, as well as strong elements and fighting waves, which seem to have some conflict.


    Like carrying luggage, ADIS directly caught all the gods around him. No matter what the other party wanted, he directly grabbed them all and put them in front of him.


    "What does he want to do?" around, a large number of strong men looked at Yates'' actions with doubt and anger. Puzzled and afraid, etc. looking at Adams''s actions, I don''t understand each other''s sudden actions.


    However, no matter how confused and angry these people are, at this time, they are all wise and don''t take much action.


    Because just now, they have completely seen the strength of ADIS, at least level 6 of terror, or even stronger.


    A child of nature of at least level 6 is guarding here. This situation can''t help making the strong people around look blue, which is worse than eating a fly.


    Under normal circumstances, there will never be a strong person of level 6 in the legacy of divine blood. Not to mention level 6, even level 5 is rare. Now it is a child of nature with at least six levels who stands up naked to compete with them and can''t help but make them curse their mother.


    This small legacy land often only has a little divine blood cohesion of the past hero king at most. In terms of attraction, it is far less attractive than those legacy lands formed by a large number of divine blood, even flesh and blood, weapons, etc. Generally speaking, there will not be too super standard strong people.


    This time, the emergence of ADIS undoubtedly exceeded this specification, making the top four strong men in this place look blue and dare not resist at all.


    At this time, ADIS also began his action.

 Chapter 357

    "What does he want to do?"


    At the moment when Yates moved, this idea appeared in everyone''s heart, and a little shadow appeared in his heart.


    For the strong people such as ADIS who exceed the specification of this secret place, all the faces present are ugly, especially those who have divine descent among the forces, and their faces are even more blue at this time.


    The other side is powerful and suspected to be an adult son of nature. Both the strength and the forces behind it are undoubtedly at the top of the theme. What they want to do is not something they can stop.


    But fortunately, in their mind, the worst scene they expected did not happen.


    At any rate, ADIS is also the common ancestor of these divine descendants. Although these people are not known how many generations away from him, they are not ready to make plans on their descendants.


    What he wants to do is to screen out the descendants who inherit the killing divinity and take away the possible hidden source of killing.


    The origin of killing is what every son of killing must have to achieve. It is also the will of the former son of killing God, oularis.


    To resurrect and kill the son of God, these sources must be collected completely.


    ADIS looked sideways at a bald man a few meters in front of him. His deep eyes focused on each other''s body and saw through everything about each other.


    There is a deep breath of killing in the other party''s blood. At this time, it has not been awakened in the other party''s blood, and can only sleep in the deepest place.


    This is evidence of the potential to kill children.


    If you say it, I''m afraid no one will believe that an ordinary person who hasn''t awakened even his divine blood has the potential to become a son of killing.


    Seeing this scene, ADIS first nodded secretly, and then frowned.


    It''s a good thing for ADIS to find part of the killing source so soon. But the bald man in front of him also shows that the origin of killing is not only hidden in the descendants of awakened divine blood, but also those who have not awakened.


    This suddenly expanded the target countless times. For thousands of years, the descendants of ADIS have not known how many generations they have multiplied in the main world. If they are counted together with the ordinary descendants whose blood has not awakened, it is definitely not a decimal.


    But this is it, and ADIS can only recognize it.


    A golden ripple quickly appeared around Yates. He stretched out his hand, and ganerfu, bound by the golden chain in front, was moved to him.


    He looked at ADIS with puzzled eyes. It was clear that the situation was very dangerous at this time, but in his heart, he had a strange sense of unprecedented stability, as if he had met his own dependence.


    Not only he, but also the moment he saw Adams around here, this feeling emerged in the hearts of almost all God descendants. A sense of intimacy rose for Adams instinctively, as if he saw his own blood relatives.


    "Is this the function of the blood of the son of nature?" Gandalf thought, and saw a white palm suddenly appear in front of him.


    Yates gently pointed forward and pointed to ganerfu''s forehead. His powerful divine power extracted the killing source from each other''s body in an instant.


    In the palm of ADIS'' hand, the two killing origins met, attracted each other, and gradually condensed into one. Their strength increased a lot, accounting for about one tenth of the original main body.


    This made Yates shake his head, turn around and take a look at ganerfu in front of him.


    Strictly speaking, Gandalf in front of him is still his descendant. Although he is a descendant of unknown generations, he can''t even awaken the divine blood, but he is indeed his descendant.


    "Just give you a compensation."


    Yates flicked his hand, and a little golden blood melted into each other''s body.


    In an instant, golden lines appeared on ganerfu''s body, and a large number of divine lines filled his body. They were constantly intertwined in each other''s bodies, gradually forming a bloody divine line, with a strong sense of killing power and terror.


    In the other party''s body, the originally silent divine blood began to be actively stimulated with the help of Yates, and the original ordinary blood began to undergo a little transformation. With the core of the drop of divine blood given by Yates, it began to quickly transform the other party''s body and blood, so as to awaken the other party''s blood.


    In this process, the breath of terror continues to escape, making people outside dull.


    "Is this the awakening of divine blood? So terrible?"


    In a corner outside, the old man in black robe with ganerfu looked dignified. At this time, he looked at Yates with a dull look: "let a fallen god blood who has been silent for many generations awaken God blood again, and suddenly compare with the God blood that has awakened for many years. Who is this young man?"


    Around ADIS, the hearts of other gods were shaking at this time.


    Being of divine descent, they felt the most profound changes in Gandalf.


    Under their induction, the strong killing power is hovering on ganerfu, and divine lines symbolizing blood concentration continue to emerge on each other, just like the hero king is protecting him.


    "Is it that the other party is the legendary children of nature who survived the station of extermination?"


    Looking at the face of ADIS, feeling the unfathomable deep breath of each other, as well as the intimacy conveyed all the time in the depths of their blood, these divine descendants moved all over and thought of this possibility.


    "Well, almost."


    In the center, looking at his pen, ADIS nodded, quite satisfied.


    The source of killing lurks in the other party''s body. Even without him, he will gradually become a qualified killing God, and even have the opportunity to become the son of killing. But after he took out the source of the killing, the other party undoubtedly lost this opportunity, and may even be unable to awaken his blood in his life.


    Therefore, he compensated each other in this way and took care of his descendants.


    "The opportunity has been given to you. As for your way next, it depends on your own."


    ADIS glanced lightly at the descendants in front of him. After confirming that none of them had the origin of oularis, he directly turned around and chose to leave from a corner without scruples about these people in front of him.


    His purpose is very clear. From beginning to end, he is to search for the origin of oularis. All this in front of him has no attraction to him.


    As for what will happen here after he leaves, it''s none of his business.

 Chapter 358

    On the barren field, the brilliance of dusk blooms its last brilliance here.


    In the dim light, a long shadow hung on the earth, looking a little lonely.


    "Another one."


    Standing on this wasteland, Yates held a baby in his arms and looked at the red origin in each other''s body. He was a little helpless.


    "Unexpectedly... Even a baby can carry it."


    Looking at the baby in his arms, Adams began to take away the hidden source in the baby''s blood, which was a little helpless.


    The origin of killing God''s son escapes and spreads randomly among his descendants, which means that the descendants of oularis, whether old people or children, awakened God''s descendants or non awakened ordinary people, may contain the origin of oularis in their blood. The difference is that there is no awakening.


    This suddenly expanded the scope. I don''t know how much, which made Yates feel a little headache.


    Through the identity of the blood ancestor and the familiarity with the killing power, ADIS has a certain ability to sense the origin of oularis. However, this sensing ability is far from covering the whole continent of the thematic plane.


    In such a vast thematic world, it is really difficult to search for all descendants who inherit the origin of killing.


    This point, ADIS deeply understand.


    After months of painstaking searching on the thematic plane, I only found the inheritor in my arms. This speed is too slow for ADIS.


    "This reckless efficiency is really too low. If you really look for it like this, when all the sources are collected completely, the ontology may have completed its transformation, and other methods must be found."


    With the palm open, a blood red core emerged in the palm, floating quietly, emitting palpitating power.


    This is the origin of euralis''s true spirit, which spread to the whole theme plane at this time.


    Strictly speaking, these origins not only contain the full power of a god son close to level 7, but also include the true spirit and everything of killing the God son itself.


    As long as these origins do not die out, oularis will not fall completely, and sooner or later he can return through his descendants.


    ADIS bowed his head and thought, with a little thought in his eyes.


    After thinking for a long time, he looked at a child behind him.


    That was wadelia. At this time, he quietly followed the old priest. He was wearing a white robe and a hat. The divine blood on his body made his eyes turn to gold. A lovely face showed a trace of natural dignity, such as the pride of the descendants of God, such as the sun in the sky.


    Looking at the child, Adams hesitated, still pointed to each other and motioned for each other to come over.


    "Wadelia, do you want to be the son of killing?"


    Standing in place, ADIS looked at vadria, a pair of pure golden eyes quietly looked at each other and asked.


    Hearing what ADIS said, wadelia''s pupils narrowed and his eyes looked at ADIS fiercely, as if to confirm whether he had heard wrong.


    Being watched by wadelia''s eyes, ADIS just stood there quietly, like a tall mountain, without shaking, only a plain article.


    Finally, wadelia''s body trembled slightly, then raised his head and looked firmly at Yates: "my Lord, I will!"


    He opened his mouth in a decisive tone and looked at Yates tightly with both eyes, in which excitement, tension and other emotions emerged one by one.


    In the deepest part of these eyes, there is naked killing and hatred.


    This is influenced by blood and experience.


    As an awakened God descendant, wadelia had an extremely unfortunate childhood and was chased and killed by many forces to get his blood. Along the way, parents died, relatives were destroyed, and relatives died for him. This hatred is always kept in mind in the hearts of this child.


    What is inspired by hatred is killing. As a bloodline awakened killing God, the killing nature in the body is very heavy, which is not about character and environment, but due to the natural blood influence. In addition to the free control of oularis, the son of God, all the other descendants will be affected by the powerful blood in the body.


    However, looking at the hatred and killing in the eyes of the children in front of him, ADIS had some appreciation in his heart.


    Hatred is not terrible, and it doesn''t matter whether to put it down or pick it up. For the killing of the gods, the killing itself is nothing.


    But firm faith and will are very rare, and the same is true for divine descendants.


    Raised his palm, ADIS walked forward, gently put his finger on the other party''s forehead, and a little divine power directly gave it to the other party in contact.


    This wisp of divine power is not much. Under the control of ADIS, it is mainly to protect each other''s body to avoid accidents on the way.


    After doing this, a pure smell of killing rose from Adams and gradually passed to each other''s body in an instant.


    If someone can look at the depths of wadelia''s blood, he can be surprised to find that the already stable divine blood began to boil again. It seems that there is a faint opportunity to lead these divine blood to awaken again.


    And those introductions, of course, are the origin of the killings that Adams collected before.


    The origin of killing was originally condensed by the power of killing the son of God. For killing the descendants of God, it can definitely be regarded as a holy thing, which can affect the blood in the body and begin to change towards the blood form of killing the son of God at the beginning.


    Of course, this change is extremely slow, but with the increasing source of killing in the body and the continuous accumulation of time, it will reach a terrible level sooner or later, far surpassing other killing gods.


    Once this critical point is reached, the son of killing comes to the end.


    With the continuous injection of the source of killing, a bloody light curtain began to emerge on vadris. A little pure killing power permeated around him and instinctively influenced him.


    At the top of wadelia''s head, a rough, seemingly incomplete blood god pattern emerged. With a strong attraction in the mystery, he involuntarily turned the attention of the people around him.


    "This is..." the old priest on one side looked at the scene in shock and looked at the incomplete divine pattern on vadria''s head with some excitement.


    This is also one of the influences of the origin of killing, and it is the embodiment of the power of killing the son of God.


    If the complete killing source is collected, the incomplete divine pattern will become complete. The inheritor itself will become the power carrier of killing the son of God, enough to bear the power of killing the son of God.

 Chapter 359

    The origin of killing is transmitted in the blood of killing and embodied in the body of descendants, which is not only the will bearing of the son of God olais, but also another degree of regeneration.


    Because the origin of killing originally comes from oularis, therefore, the inheritors who inherit the origin of killing have a unique attraction to each other, let them keep approaching, and even kill and chase each other under the instinctive attraction.


    In this pursuit, the last winner who kills all the other inheritors can naturally obtain a complete original inheritance and become a complete son of killing.


    At this time, Yates wanted to use this principle to artificially create an inheritor, let him embark on the road of killing the son, and collect all the other origins under the guidance of instinct.


    Thinking of this, ADIS turned and looked at wadelia in front of him.


    Stimulated by the origin of killing, the other party''s eyes at this time have changed into red gold, and a strong killing power permeates his body. The whole life has completed an essential transformation from the deep blood, from the original thin divine blood to the current one.


    Of course, this degree is just like that for Adidas, but it is already a great degree for others.


    "How do you feel?" looking at wadelia''s appearance now, ADIS pondered for a long time, then opened his mouth and said with a smile.


    "It feels great."


    Feeling the changes in his body, or the huge force emerging from the depths of his blood at this time, wadelia firmly held his fist and said in a deep voice.


    "You can''t control your strength, and your body still needs time to grow. In the next time, I will give you what you need to master."


    Looking at the descendant in front of him, ADIS spoke faintly, then turned and walked forward.


    Behind him, the others hurriedly followed, closely following the footsteps of ADIS, and dared not deviate.


    The distant light shone on the place, and shadows fell here.


    Biogas keeps growing here. From time to time, bubbles rise here and burst, emitting red gas.


    Occasionally, some strange sounds sounded around. It seems that there are some strange life inhabiting and surviving here.


    "Found it, the gathering place of evil Qi."


    Quietly walked to the edge of this area, ADIS raised his head, brushed his sleeves and carefully observed the land in front of him.


    It used to be a piece of intact land, ordinary, and no different from other land in essence.


    However, in that war, ADIS fought with the exterminating dragon in the main plane, and the colliding power and flesh fell to the whole main plane, affecting many places.


    The places affected by the power of ADIS have become secret places. Every drop of divine blood and crystal of divine power are enough to make countless people crazy. The places affected by the power of the exterminating dragon have become such places where magic Qi gathers. Even under the oppression of the principle of the thematic plane, they have not been completely wiped out for thousands of years, but have affected the earth and formed dangerous places.


    Such places are generally restricted areas, in which the degree of danger is too great to have many people.


    Except for some extraordinary people who come to look for materials, few people will come.


    Beside Yates, the two attendants of Gerry and Arras had turned pale and were stimulated by the surrounding environment.


    Even the old sacrificial priest standing on one side and wadelia looked vigilant when they arrived here, and their eyes opened wide and looked at the four directions.


    Outside these people, there is a layer of protection imposed by divine power. If not, several ordinary people among them simply can''t bear the environment here.


    "The smell of disgust. There are few natural forces here. Where is it?"


    The old priest tried to feel the natural force around him. The feeling made him look a little ugly. He looked at the front with some disgust.


    Yates didn''t feel much. For him, the land contaminated with magic breath in front of him was very interesting.


    From his height, we can clearly see the essence of power. Whether it is the power of nature or the power of evil, in fact, it is just the embodiment of world power, and there is nothing special.


    However, looking at the ugly faces of several attendants, he still opened his mouth: "this is the so-called abyss, that is, the land of magic."


    "In those years, when the God of nature and the exterminating dragon were standing, the flesh and blood of the exterminating dragon fell to the earth, affecting the surrounding earth, forming such places. In this place, many Warcraft and terrorist creatures affected by the demon God rushed out from time to time to kill the outside world."


    A few people around were surprised, and there was a few more vigilance in their eyes looking at the earth in front of them.


    In particular, the old priest and wadelia looked at the treatment in front of them like an abyss, and their eyes were even more hostile.


    "Is this the enemy my ancestors fought?" looking at the magical land ahead, vaderia thought, and a little blood red killing power shrouded his body.


    "Wadelia."


    A slight call stunned vadria. He turned and looked at the place where the sound came from, but saw ADIS looking at him there.


    "In the next ten years, we will all settle nearby. The first task I give you is to kill all the demons in this land."


    Quietly looking at wadelia, ADIS spoke quietly and said to the child.


    Hearing the speech, ARAS pulled at the corner of his mouth. He looked at the land in front that looked like a desperate situation, felt the sound everywhere, and then looked at the short waderia standing beside him. He almost thought that ADIS was joking.


    The old priest opened his lips, looked at wadelia and ADIS, but he couldn''t say anything.


    But wadelia himself didn''t seem to feel afraid at all, and nodded without hesitation.


    Looking at wadelia nodding, Yates had no response, but looked back at the land infected by the magic gas behind him, as well as the endless creatures infected by the magic power.


    "This number should be enough for preliminary growth." sensing the huge breath of life from the abyss ahead, ADIS thought quietly without sadness or joy.


    The reason why he wanted to bring vadria to this place naturally had his purpose. In order to baptize wadelia with the help of the huge abyss area in front of him and a large number of demons hidden in it.


    After all, as a descendant of the son of God, how can it be possible without killing?


    On the road to becoming the son of killing, crazy killing is no longer inevitable.


    The power of killing God descendants comes from killing. The more killing, the higher the stimulation of killing divinity, and the stronger its own power.


    However, although killing itself is inevitable, it is still possible to choose what to kill.


    Yates himself is not a man easy to kill. Naturally, he doesn''t like vadria killing everywhere in the main plane. Therefore, he specially found this place and is ready to use the demons in the whole abyss area for him to kill.


    "Speaking of it, it seems that at the beginning, oularis was baptized by the demons of a world before he achieved level 6."


    The familiar surroundings aroused Yates'' thoughts and made him suddenly think of it.


    He lowered his head and thought for a while, then looked up again and left here with several people around him.


    Because of the conflict and corrosion of the fundamental law, there are very few life that can grow in the place where the magic gas gathers, and most of them have been corroded.


    Some people in ADIS walked hundreds of miles before finally choosing a quiet place to stop.


    The surrounding natural elements are flashing, slowly polymerizing with the surrounding metal elements, and turning into a black axe under the control of Yates.


    This axe is very sharp with a little power of ADIS.


    Gerry took the axe and went aside. He began to chop and modify a pile of materials condensed by Yates, and then built the house with the old Arras.


    With the old sacrifice, an experienced red robed sacrifice, these trivial things were completed quickly. After dark, when ADIS opened his eyes again, the houses behind him had been built.


    Looking at the strong but still very rough house, Yates went directly in and put down some of the house decorations he had prepared before.


    With a wisp of divine power, several natural Elves were summoned and began to tidy up the interior decoration at the command of ADIS.


    Before long, by the time it was completely dark, these places had been completed.


    At night, the party sat in the center. Yates pulled vadria and Gree aside and threw a long sword directly to each of them.


    "Pick it up." he looked at the two people in front of him and opened his mouth lightly.


    Looking at the expression of Yates, wadelia clenched her teeth. Some of them refused to admit defeat, reached out, picked up the long sword inserted on the ground and pulled it out.


    Click!!!


    The sword, which looked not long, moved slightly from the solid rock, was pulled up by wadelia, slightly upward, and pulled out by him hard and slowly.


    "Hoo..."


    After all this, wadelia gasped, his arms trembled, and seemed to do a very fierce exercise.


    On his side, Gerry did the same. A strong and burly muscles are constantly twitching, as if under great pressure.


    Watching this scene, ADIS smiled: "today is the first day. Just stand with this sword. When can you stop until I stop?"


    After saying this, he left directly, leaving only the two people in place staring at each other.


    Vadria looked at the miniature long sword in his hand and felt the heavy pressure from the long sword and the discomfort of his body. He wanted to put it down countless times, but he insisted in the end.


    This pressure is not weight, but internal pressure.


    The two long swords are made of a large number of natural elements condensed by the divine power of Yates. There is a wisp of divine power specially reserved by Yates at the core, which will exert a strong pressure on them all the time.


    This is also the first step that ADIS prepared for them. He specially honed his spirit and will to prepare for the next practice.


    PS: sorry, I apologize to you... The recent update is really weak


    Because the book is about to end and the author Jun is thinking about the beginning of the new book recently, the book was pulled down¡¤¡¤


    After the previous investigation, it seems that more readers greatly hope to see the wizard stream, so the next book jienan will write the wizard... HMM... the new book will be uploaded in the next two days. I hope you can hold it (cover your face)

 Chapter 360

    Drop! Drop! Drop!


    Drops of rain gradually fell from the sky to the earth, bringing a crisp sound to the surroundings.


    In a plain with lush vegetation, several natural elves condensed into form wander around here, driving cattle and sheep around.


    There is a garden here. In the garden, all kinds of flowers bloom together. The flower fragrance is very strong, which attracts a large number of insects.


    In the north of the garden, there is also a formed orchard.


    There are different fruit trees in the orchard. At this time, some trees are full of fresh fruits. They look ruddy and can be eaten.


    An old priest in a sacrificial robe walked here quietly, repairing the branches of fruit trees with some tools.


    The old priest looked peaceful and calm. Although he could see that he was very old, his body was still very strong. Occasionally, he could jump from the ground to tall trees and build buildings for some tall branches.


    There are several servants below, wearing pure white priest robes. At this time, they are busy picking some fruits from some fruit trees and taking them to the river for cleaning.


    On one side, there is a large building. On a flat ground, ADIS stands here quietly, silently waiting for someone to come.


    Touch! Touch!


    Heavy footsteps began to sound in the distance. It seemed that something heavy was moving and made a heavy collision sound when contacting the earth.


    A tall barbarian with a height of more than two meters had strong muscles and was dressed in a robe made of Warcraft skin. At this time, his muscles and muscles were fully stretched. He took out a huge long sword in his hand and walked over step by step.


    On the right side of the barbarian, a handsome girl of about sixteen or seventeen years old also held a red long sword in her hand. Her face was firm and resolute, and she walked forward with a kind of killing power.


    They all have a strong breath. One has studied the son of nature, and the other has constantly excavated his own killing blood and integrated with the power of killing.


    Looking at the two people and feeling their undisguised breath at this time, ADIS nodded.


    "Ten years have passed."


    Some sighing words sounded aside. Arras was wearing a white robe, holding an organ in his hand, with a smile on his face, looking at the three ADIS in the distance.


    Ten years is enough for a generation to grow up and for a place to make some radical changes.


    In these ten years, the Bard who should have died of aging was baptized with the help of ADIS, and successfully became a transcendent. He not only prolonged his life, but even gained extraordinary strength.


    In the past ten years, the buildings here have also been increasing. Up to now, they have almost become a small street. It seems that there are many people shuttling in it.


    Some of these figures are wild tribes who wander here inadvertently, some are adventurers, and abandoned orphans.


    Although the abyss area is dangerous, there are still some people hundreds of miles away. Moreover, because it is close to the abyss, some rare materials occasionally appear, attracting many people to explore.


    Some of these people who want to settle down here will be accepted and left by ADIS to serve as servants here. After ten years, even one or two wizard apprentices are unlucky people who have exhausted their potential and can only take a chance in the abyss.


    However, the two people in front of ADIS changed the most.


    Compared with others, Gerry and wadelia were trained by Yates himself.


    Although he didn''t pay much attention to it, what Yates practiced for them at will was the best fighting spirit method. Put it in the current master plane, properly is the secret script of divine skill lost for many years, which is enough to be pursued and killed by countless people.


    Gerry has become a knight of the sky. In ten years, from an ordinary barbarian to a three-level extraordinary, this degree, if you say it, can definitely shock countless people, but no one here is surprised.


    After all, this is a natural son of at least six levels who personally taught him and baptized him with countless precious resources such as divine blood, coupled with good cultivation methods. It can only be said that it is general.


    What''s really surprising is wadria.


    In ten years, the original boy has completed the transformation from a boy to a man. He is not only an adult, but also begins to develop and improve his body.


    The most shocking and frightening thing is that his strength has reached level 4.


    In the past ten years, under the sign of ADIS, he continued to enter the abyss to fight with those demons and wantonly kill their terrorist lives. Under the promotion and accumulation of a large number of killing power, the power in his body increased rapidly. He had reached level 4 as early as a year ago.


    It has to be said that the divine descent with the nature of killing gods at birth is indeed enviable. Ordinary people can accumulate their strength after countless days and nights of practice. When they come to kill divine descent, they only need to kill a few people.


    This trait is not only frightening and jealous, but also the reason why the killing of God descendants is pursued by the major forces in the thematic plane.


    Thinking of this, ADIS bowed his head and looked at wadelia standing in front of him on the right.


    Vadria was wearing a red robe, and her hair spread out like this. A pair of reddish gold eyes with pure dignity gave people a strong deterrent.


    In his hand, he was holding a long red sword. At this time, he was trembling gently. A handsome and cold face was staring at Yates, looking a little nervous.


    Looking at him like this, ADIS couldn''t help smiling: "wadelia, if I remember correctly, today is your adult day."


    On the other side, wadelia was surprised. He was puzzled by the words of ADIS, but he nodded his head.


    ADIS did not change his face, but raised his hand and said gently, "today is your adult day, your adult gift, I''m ready. But before that, I hope you can pass your adult test."


    "And Gerry, you too."


    Finish talking to vadria, ADIS turned and looked at Gerry standing aside and said to him.


    Without superfluous words, Gerry and vadria looked at each other, and a trace of perseverance appeared in their eyes. They were not afraid of the test mentioned by Yates.


    Looking at them like this, Adams nodded slightly, pointed his arm forward, and a wisp of divine power came out, pulling a large number of surrounding elements to gather here.


    Behind this platform, there are two Warcraft already prepared by ADIS, both of which are infected by the magic gas. At this time, they are blessed by the divine power of ADIS, and their power suddenly expands and recovers the previous ferocity.


    Roar!!!


    Two muffled roars of different tones sounded here. The two terrible beasts with a total length of at least more than ten meters stood up in situ, and their fierce eyes stared at the two people in front of them in an instant.


    Touch!!!


    In an instant, the terrible collision began to break out. If the divine power of ADIS had not restrained their use of power, this power alone would be enough to spread to the surrounding huge area and destroy all the surrounding scenery.


    "It''s been ten years." seeing one side and listening to the terrible collision sound from time to time in the border, Yates smiled and sighed to ARAS, who was watching quietly.


    "Ten years is nothing to you, your highness." Arras looked at ADIS with a smile on his face and said humbly.


    "I can''t say that," Adams shook his head. "For me, the passage of time is no longer important. What really matters is what happened during this period of time."


    "Some things happen and are destined to be unforgettable, but more are wandering in the years."


    "Your Majesty, do you have this feeling?" ARAS was surprised. "I thought this feeling would only exist among mortals."


    ADIS did not continue to speak, but gradually raised his head and looked at the test site ahead.


    Inside the boundary, the originally flat site has been completely destroyed, and there are potholes of stones and soil everywhere.


    Inside the venue, two figures are constantly shuttling between them, fighting with two fierce beasts. However, it seems to have gained the upper hand.


    Gerry and wadelia each have opponents in line with their strength, and are confined to a closed environment, neither influencing each other nor helping each other.


    However, in the past ten years, there have been teachings from ADIS. They do not know how much rigorous training they have received. Now this level is not a big problem for them.


    "It''s over." his eyes looked at the front. ADIS''s eyes shuttled through the border and saw the gradually clear situation.


    As his words fell, the two borders gradually disappeared on the flat ground ahead.


    Under the smoke and dust, two vigorous figures came out with their own weapons in their hands.


    Looking at them, ADIS smiled on his calm face: "congratulations."


    On the other side, when he saw ADIS, wadelia''s face was a little excited. He gradually walked out of the dust behind him and came to ADIS.


    At night, ADIS held a grand dinner for the two to celebrate the day.


    The precious wine brewed by the natural sacrifice was constantly placed on the table, and precious fruits and purified Warcraft meat were put forward for the people present to eat.


    In this feast, Yates only appeared for a while. At the beginning, he gave his prepared gifts to wadria and Gree, and then left where he was.


    Yates'' identity and strength are too strong, which puts too much pressure on the people around him. If he doesn''t leave, don''t think about holding this dinner well.


    After he left, the atmosphere in place gradually warmed up.


    This atmosphere lasted for several days.


    One morning a few days later, wadelia, dressed in black leather armor and holding a long sword, gradually embarked on his journey along the ancient long road.

 Chapter 361

    "Ten years have passed."


    Under the sun, on a big tree, ADIS stood quietly. At this time, his eyes looked at vadria gradually moving away in the distance, and his face was calm.


    He knew that as soon as wadelia left, the next thing to meet him was endless killing after killing.


    The killing source force of the thematic plane has gathered. The thematic plane consciousness sensed the call of Yates and began to actively promote this killing trend.


    It can be predicted that this will be the strongest killing in thousands of years after the God descendant of suicide came to the main plane, and its scale and terror will exceed anyone''s imagination.


    In the eyes of ADIS, there were blood and strands of fate, which were intertwined at this time. It seemed that he had foreseen the scene of corpse mountain and corpse sea in the future


    The return of the son of the killing God, oularis, is unstoppable. With ADIS, this is a general trend. No one in this thematic plane can stop it and can only move forward to meet this general trend.


    But this is not a bad thing for the killing gods of wadelia.


    Adams raised his arm, picked up a leaf beside him and looked at its texture quietly.


    The son of killing God is about to return, which is an unalterable trend in the main plane.


    During this decade, ADIS has made a lot of preparations. Even at the expense of merit and world source force, it promotes the thematic consciousness to help launch, so that the source force of killing permeates the world and raises the momentum of killing in the whole thematic plane.


    This is the general trend of killing God descendants. Under this general trend, all killing God descendants will benefit. Their strength can be improved with almost no bottom line, and they can kill as much as they like.


    As long as you survive this feast of killing, all sins and hatred will be borne by ADIS and the son of the resurrected killing God.


    If vadria can survive to the end in this killing feast, he can combine his own killing divinity with the killing trend of the thematic plane, and achieve the power of level 6 limit in one fell swoop. In the future, with the help of ADIS, he can also be deified in his universe and obtain eternity.


    At this time, with the gradual diffusion of killing source power in the thematic plane, a little change has begun.


    In the wasteland of the far north, endless glaciers cover this solid land, in which countless terrible glacial life inhabit here.


    The Frost Giant tribes lived here in this era and went south from time to time to plunder many barbarian tribes in the south.


    One day, a tall barbarian dressed in animal skin walked from the tribe, with a pair of red eyes with tyranny and perseverance. A continuous stream of pure killing power floated on him, and then went directly into the depths of the glacier in the north.


    In a plain south of the main plane, a rebellion is taking place.


    A handsome, bloody young man, with his father''s head in his hand and frightening strength, slowly stepped onto the throne.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    One by one, the killing gods have stepped onto the stage of the main plane. In recent years, the rare gods seem to be free of money. From time to time, one can emerge from somewhere, which shocked countless people.


    In the original generation, even a god descendant with thin blood will also attract countless attention as long as it appears. Rarity and rarity will lead to the pursuit of countless people.


    But in these years, the original cherished divine descendants have emerged one after another, causing big news in every corner from time to time, numbing some people.


    There are haters, admirers and fears of these killing gods... But without exception, they are very interested in the blood of these killing gods.


    As a descendant of the legendary hero king, killing God descendant itself transmits part of the power of the hero king. As long as you kill, you can obtain power, and there is almost no bottom line.


    Compared with ordinary people, it takes countless time to accumulate experience, search for resources and knowledge, and the trait of killing God descendants is undoubtedly crazy.


    On the thematic plane, I don''t know how many forces are crazy about killing the blood of God descendants. After killing God descendants appeared, they immediately sent strong people to pursue them in the hope of obtaining the blood and power of God descendants.


    However, these people often achieve the terror and power of killing God descendants, and become a part of their killing power.


    With the blessing of the killing trend in the main plane, these born gods are often terrible, and the power progress of each is extremely terrible. Ordinary strong people are not their opponents at all, and they are often killed.


    This frequent situation of divine descent has lasted for decades, during which endless killings were caused in the whole theme plane, which frightened almost all races in the theme plane.


    In the great war thousands of years ago, the strong of level 6 fell into the battle against foreign demons and gods one after another.


    The Golden Dragon Emperor of the dragon family fell, and two of the three divine kings of the protoss also fell. The strong of other races also suffered heavy casualties, and there is not much left at all.


    For thousands of years, although the thematic plane has recovered some basic meaning, the level 6 strong can''t say it. Therefore, the power of the thematic plane is actually in an unprecedented weak state.


    Therefore, in addition to the first few years, when the killing of divine descendants did not grow up, one or two divine descendants were caught and even fell, and then no divine descendants fell at all. Most of them grew up smoothly.


    After decades of growth, as long as they are still alive, they are at least level 4 strong, and the strongest of them has even approached the limit of level 5 and reached the peak of level 5.


    With the blessing of the killing trend of the main plane, the power of the peak of level 5 is enough to protect itself under the strong men of level 6. Unless the strong men of level 6 make a move, they won''t fall at all.


    The only thing that can really make them fall is the killing of God descent itself.


    In this case, they soon put their eyes on each other.


    Another terrible killing began, and there was a bloodbath in the main plane.


    Because of its own characteristics, it is the same killing divinity in the body. Killing gods can not only gain huge power, but also gain the divinity in each other''s body, making their killing blood more rich and pure.


    In this case, the killing of God descendants is more crazy, which almost affects the whole theme.


    Several top killing gods fought in the sea, causing fluctuations for decades, and still did not decide the victory or defeat. During this period, the killing sea people were immeasurable, and the source force of the killing spread over the sea for a long time, which shocked anyone who could see.


    Then there was another decades of war. The killing and fighting between the God descendants gradually eliminated the weak God descendants, and the strong God descendants became stronger and stronger. Finally, the level 5 limit and the God descendants close to level 6 appeared, which shocked the whole theme.


    This degree has almost reached the level of the killing son in the history of the thematic plane, but there was only one at that time, but now there is more than one.


    Even, if we speculate according to the current situation, we will wait for decades, even one or two hundred years. When the victory or defeat of killing God descendants gradually falls, maybe even the children of level 6 will be born in the end.


    The killing son of level 6 has the divine blood and killing divinity derived from ADIS. Under the blessing of the killing trend of the whole thematic plane, he is enough to walk horizontally in level 6. As long as he doesn''t encounter the peak strong man of level 6, he can almost walk horizontally in the thematic plane.


    Draw this inference, in the whole thematic plane, almost all strong families have new fear, and instinctively want to cut off the feast of killing and put an end to it.


    But by now, this battle has already escalated, making it impossible for them to participate.


    In terms of strength, the level 5 limit of killing God descendants may have been able to fight with the level 6 strong. In the main plane, the once strong level 6 fell and suffered heavy losses. They simply can''t take out their hands to deal with so many killing gods.


    Killing God descendants is not one. If the remaining strong in the main plane join hands to deal with one of them, these killing God descendants will inevitably unite with each other to fight them, and may even take the lead in fighting them.


    The Lord''s world is powerless to resist the rise of killing gods. Decades later, this killing trend caused by the killing of divine descendants finally reached a peak.


    In the void, the endless killing source is boiling. It seems that it feels what is about to happen and is cheering.


    The killing force of the whole thematic plane is slowly rising and slowly gathering in this place, so that this void is shrouded by the killing force.


    In the depths of this void, three huge forces are exploding, which shake the void and completely envelop the surrounding world.


    The three similar but very different killing fields are slowly opening up, where they confront each other and counter each other''s strength. Among them, three people loomed and confronted each other.


    There are three figures, two men and one woman. They all look very young.


    One of them, a young man, looks like a barbarian in the north. He is dressed in animal skin. His red eyes are full of tyranny. With a little divine power, the bloody atmosphere shrouded all over him appears naked. Behind him, there is a horror scene of corpse mountain, corpse sea and blood flowing into a river.


    Standing on his side was a girl like wizard wearing a light blue wizard robe. There was no expression on a beautiful face, like dusty ice.


    The blood smell on her body is also huge, but compared with the barbarian God descent, the blood smell on her body converges very well, and the terrible killing smell is hidden in her body, which seems obscure and terrible.


    As for the last person, it is vadria.


    Compared with the other two people, he had the least blood, but there was an extremely pure killing force on him, which made him look like a God and a devil, looking down on the other two people indifferently.

 Chapter 362

    In the emptiness of the thematic plane, three terrorist forces like demons are breaking out against each other.


    This is the war between the three killing gods who have reached the level 5 limit.


    The huge killing source force is brewing crazily here, and with the opening of the three fields, it flows into their bodies crazily.


    Standing in the void, the forces in the field around the body slowly opened up and fought against the other two people. Wadelia looked at the other two people in front with a strong sense of war in his eyes.


    Compared with the other two, he has the least blood, but relatively speaking, he has the heaviest killing power, and the killing source in his body is also the strongest.


    According to the teachings of ADIS, vadria killed Warcraft in the abyss when he was a child. Since then, he has not killed wantonly, but specially looked for some powerful evil lives to kill. Therefore, compared with the other two people, vadria was not contaminated with too many sins.


    The three people looked at each other. At the moment they saw each other, their blood and divinity were boiling. An instinctive reaction raised an extreme desire in their hearts to kill the other two.


    They have an extremely strong premonition that once the other two killing gods are killed, the power they can obtain will reach a level that they can''t imagine.


    This is the instinct to kill God descendants, and it is also a real impulse.


    Once the three level-5 killing gods are unified, the last born killing son will be powerful to the extreme, and even break the isolation between level-5 and level-6 at one fell swoop and be promoted to level-6.


    The killing power around is still spreading. According to the killing origin of the three God descendants, the crazy influx has reached a peak, and the desire in the hearts of the three God descendants has reached an extreme.


    But the more so, the more calm they are, they look at each other carefully, as if they are selecting and observing their opponents.


    This is the instinct brought by the divinity of killing in the body. It has a killing intuition far beyond ordinary people. It is a habit rooted in the depths of blood and will never change because of the strength.


    Vadria''s face was cold, and he quietly looked at the two people opposite, with a flash of thought in his eyes.


    The current situation is a little complicated. If there were only the last two people left to kill God descendants, naturally, there is no need to say more, just rush up and fight. The strong get everything, and the losers naturally have no bones and bones, leaving only dust on the ground.


    But now, there are still three of the remaining killing gods, even close to each other, and the situation began to get complicated.


    If two of them beat and killed while the other watched, or if two of them jointly attacked one of them, the final result would be seriously affected.


    In the face of this situation, even the killing gods who prefer to fight and kill directly on weekdays have to think now, which makes the scene sleep for a time.


    Suddenly, wadelia''s face moved and turned to look at the witch girl standing aside. A trace of thoughts and uncertainty flashed in her eyes.


    The other party was also looking at him at this time. An originally cold and beautiful face added a bit of charm at this time, and a pair of red golden eyes seemed to flash a question.


    "How about you and me unite to clear the other person?" the other party''s soft voice came out in his mind, with a deliberative tone, which made wadriya meditate.


    In a flash, wadelia understood each other''s thoughts, but frowned in her heart.


    As the descendants of killing gods, no matter who they are, they are definitely not fools. Those with brain problems have long been killed by others.


    There was no problem with the proposal of the witch girl opposite, but wadelia couldn''t trust each other.


    God knows whether the other party has reached an agreement with another person and what to do next.


    "Hum!" a dull noise suddenly exploded around, attracting wadelia''s attention.


    He turned and looked. The barbarian God opposite was looking at him at this time, with an expression of irritability and tyranny on his face.


    "I''m most annoyed that you people come and talk about it. What''s furtive?"


    He looked irritable on his face, then raised his left hand and directly pointed to wadelia: "I don''t say much nonsense. The boy opposite, join hands with me. Let''s kill the woman opposite first! Can you give me a word!"


    His face was upright and rough. He seemed to disdain the dark plot of wadria and the witch girl, and directly said his thoughts.


    But for these words, wadelia had no expression on his face, but a stronger vigilance rose in his heart.


    Although the opposite is a barbarian and seems to belong to the upright category, the more so, the more likely it is to be a disguise. Once you believe it rashly, you can only suffer heavy losses in the end.


    Thinking of this, wadelia sighed, and some understood the current situation.


    The contradiction between killing God descendants is irreconcilable. Among the three people, only one is destined to get out of this battlefield.


    In this situation, it is doomed that it is impossible to believe any one of them. The three are equal and promise each other. In the end, they still can''t believe each other and can only do it honestly.


    Having figured this out, in the open, he agreed to the conditions of the barbarian divine race, but in the dark, he secretly united with the witch girl to sneak an attack when the barbarian divine race was unprepared.


    With vadria''s explicit promise, it seems that in order to express his sincerity, the barbarian God descendant quickly started, waved a red Tomahawk in his hand, and a pair of red eyes slashed forward with blood and killing.


    The Tomahawk was shining wildly. On it, a strong bloody air appeared, which increased the power of this attack out of thin air, and rushed forward mercilessly.


    Boom!!!


    There was a huge vibration in the void. The field and the Tomahawk saw a crazy collision. They were deadlocked in the void for a while, but they were soon broken.


    It''s like cutting tofu. On the battle axe, drops of crimson blood emerge. Each drop of blood has a different breath. At this time, they all emerge and attack the wizard girl.


    Vadria did not hesitate. He held a long sword in his hand, and a blood moon was waved away by him. It crossed hundreds of miles around and oppressed the huge field in front.


    Suddenly, she was attacked by two strong men at the same level. The witch girl made a sharp cry, and a blood red light curtain appeared behind her.


    In the light curtain, a little bloody breath began to emerge, on which tens of thousands of living bodies were exposed. At this time, all turned into pure killing power, began to float and condense to the girl.


    In an instant, the girl''s appearance changed. In an instant, the originally beautiful girl turned into a killing beast with three sharp horns. The terrible power on her body forcibly carried the offensive of two strong men at the same level.


    Taking advantage of the barbarian''s crazy attack on the giant beast in front of him, a cold feeling flashed in vaderia''s eyes, and his breath hid for a moment, turned into a pure killing sword and rushed towards the other party.


    He broke through the power in the field of killing in an instant. The endless power of killing could not stop his progress. He broke through in an instant and came to the Savage God.


    But at this time, the Savage God who should have fought against the giant beast suddenly turned back and flashed a tyrannical smile on his face.


    Crazy hit!!!


    The roaring sound came from each other''s mouth.


    I don''t know when the right hand of the Savage God descendant became huge. The extreme killing power gathered and compressed in his hand and turned into a shock to the world.


    The red fist awned, and wadelia felt a terrible force, which made the whole body tremble, and instinctively felt extreme fear.


    Without hesitation, the long red sword in his hand sent out a shining light in an instant and forcibly welcomed the other party.


    The terrible force came. Out of guard, wadria fell into the downwind and spewed out with golden blood, but finally took the blow.


    The figure retreated far back, and wadelia''s eyes looked at the killing beast tens of thousands of meters away. According to the agreement, the other party should shoot at the barbarian God at this time.


    At the next moment, the terrible killing beast set out boldly, and the three sharp horns on his head sent out three streamers, coming towards this area with an extremely dangerous feeling. It seemed that it covered all the savage gods and wadelia.


    At the same time, the savage gods and vadria changed color at the same time, and all the forces on them burst out together to meet the terrible attack.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In that earthshaking battle of killing that attracted the eyes of almost all the powerful in the thematic plane, ADIS was in a city in the thematic plane.


    For others, the thrilling battle of killing is just that for Adams, the genuine God of nature. No matter who wins the final result, the outcome will not change.


    There are many people in strange cities, including many strange races. At this time, they are all wandering in this city, bringing new vitality to this ancient city.


    At this time, ADIS is strolling around the city, quietly looking at the plants and trees of the city and enjoying the scenery of different places.


    He is looking at the scenery here. He is also looking for the line of fate and looking at a certain track, which is what he came after.


    I don''t know how long it took. In a corner of the city, ADIS stopped and stood quietly under an old tree, as if waiting for someone.


    He stood here for a long time. Although there was no movement, he never left. He just waited here quietly.


    But it is strange that he has been waiting here for a long time, but it seems that no one can see him around. He has never felt any sense of his existence.

 Chapter 364

    An old tree is standing in front, swaying its branches and leaves from time to time with the wind. At the bottom of the ancient tree, a peerless boy with a divine face was looking at him with warm and kind eyes.


    I don''t know when, Ogg quietly opened his eyes, looked at the boy in the distance, and an inexplicable palpitation rose in his heart.


    Obviously, from the other party''s appearance, the age of the place should not be older than him, or even much younger than him, but in Ogg''s heart, a palpitation arose, as if he had met the most cordial person.


    "Who are you?" he looked at each other deeply and asked him.


    But looking at his appearance, the boy opposite didn''t respond. He just stood there quietly and looked at him.


    For a long time, looking at Ogg with a daze in his eyes, ADIS just gave a slight sigh: "haven''t you woke up yet?"


    "I''m waiting for someone to come here to find me." his expression was calm. He stood quietly under the old tree and looked at Ogg''s figure in the distance.


    "Then you came."


    Ogg was stunned. He didn''t understand the meaning of ADIS, but an inexplicable premonition suddenly rose in his heart, which made him think that the person the other party was waiting for was him.


    The idea made Ogg confused and instinctively excited.


    In fact, it is not only Adams who has been waiting for others, but also Ogg is looking for someone in his heart.


    "Deep sleep, unexpectedly to this point, ogsha, do you want to do this in front of me?"


    Looking at Ogg''s vacant look, ADIS shook his head and directly shouted out each other''s names.


    Ogg was unable to speak at this time.


    When Yates called out his name, the name of ogsha echoed in his ears, as if calling something.


    Around him, the power of his huge destiny suddenly began to vibrate, vaguely ushered in a peak, which seemed to be Harbinger something.


    Ogg''s eyes gradually appeared empty, expanding, with a little pure gold, more pure and rare than any God.


    "Yes, this is my name." he kept thinking, and then a kind of insight suddenly appeared in his mind, which made him a little relieved.


    Having figured out this key, his body seemed to have experienced a sublimation. Although still wearing the worn-out adventure dress, the divinity above the mortal world became more and more obvious. The marks on the forehead began to be intertwined and turned into a complex and mysterious mysterious texture, revealing the mystery and power of fate.


    His face has not changed, but it seems that he has experienced endless time in a moment, becoming extremely handsome and vicissitudes, with an extreme purity.


    "Father." his expression became calm, looked at the boy in front of him again, and finally showed a posture familiar to ADIS.


    Looking at him, ADIS finally smiled: "welcome back."


    The rain outside is still falling, wetting the earth.


    In this heavy rain, two teenagers with similar faces walked here without accident. In the bad environment, they kept walking ahead.


    ADIS and ogsha walked quietly in the city, feeling the node of fate, and did not speak.


    With their current strength, the external environment can no longer affect them. As long as they are willing, let alone just an ordinary heavy rain, even if they are in the hottest magma flow, they can never touch their bodies.


    "My noumenon is still in other universes. Only this part comes here and layout first."


    Walking on the road, ADIS suddenly said, "a few years ago, the pulse of fate changed. Through a corner of fate, I knew you would come here to see me in the future, so I came to wait for you in advance."


    "You must have expected all this."


    Ogsha nodded and confirmed Adams''s guess.


    As the reincarnation of the former God of destiny, no one can compare in the attainments of the way of destiny, even if he has obtained the gift of ADIS from the other party.


    In the past, I didn''t feel anything when I was weak, but in today''s ADIS''s view, the original God of destiny is undoubtedly very terrible. In the way of fate, it is very likely to have reached the limit of level 7, only one foot short of level 8.


    Now, although ADIS has reached level 8, his path is different after all. Only in terms of the attainments of fate, he can''t be the opponent of the God of destiny at the beginning.


    Thinking of this, ADIS looked at ogsha.


    Under the gaze of ADIS, the power of fate on ogsha kept rising and falling, consistent with his body and mind, without any astringency


    If you feel it carefully, the ogsha in front of him is like the end and origin of fate. A light from fate and beyond fate continues to rise on him, with an eternal meaning.


    This is the result that the other party has not covered up. If ogsha wants to cover up, although he can still see through some things with the separated power of ADIS, he will be blocked by the power of fate and can''t see the deepest track.


    Looking at all this, ADIS sighed again: "it''s level seven."


    He sighed from his heart, the fluctuation on ogsha, and the pure eternal brilliance are undoubtedly the eternal call, and the eternity that really depends on his own achievements, not a hypocrite.


    Although it is the reincarnation of the God of fate, this talent still makes ADIS sigh.


    "Father, you were promoted first. After breaking this level, it will be much easier for our descendants to break it again, at least easier than your father."


    "Moreover, the legacy of predecessors has not been completely exhausted by me, which also makes me one step ahead of my brother and take the lead to this point."


    Ogsha quietly looked at Yates: "my father should feel it. My brother is not far away from this step. Although it is much slower than me, the most critical step has been taken. It is a matter of time."


    ADIS was silent, some speechless and some relieved.


    "The son of killing slaughters creatures, although it will cause the hatred of the theme, but it is also an indispensable part of the way of killing. For thousands of years, the killing and storm caused by a killing God in the theme can finally be counted on his brother. Although the sin is heavy, the killing power accumulated behind these boundless killings is also the most critical asset Food is enough to help him cross that step. "


    While ogsha was still talking, he walked forward and talked to ADIS.


    "For our father and son, there was nothing to remember about this theme. It was also forced to stay to resist demons and gods for the universe. In the final analysis, it was for believers and descendants."


    The expression on ADIS''s face was flat and could not see joy and anger. At this time, he said, "in the final analysis, the extinction and life and death of the creatures in the universe have nothing to do with us."


    "What really matters is the cause and effect of the universe and us."


    "We grow up in this universe, from weak to strong. Everything we spend is to bear the grace of the universe. The connection generated is the key for us to stay here."


    ADIS raised his head and looked at the unknown sky overhead: "the grace I have received, the killing and sins caused by oularis all the way, and the results caused by your continuous absorption of the power of the world in the main plane... All these will come to an end in the upcoming war."


    "I understand." the expression on ogsha''s face did not change and nodded quietly, "so even now, we have not abandoned the universe. The past disputes must be settled sooner or later."


    "And the battle that determines the final outcome of the universe is about to begin."


    Ogsha said this quietly, and then there were no words.


    Looking at his appearance, ADIS turned and looked at him. In his tone, he asked, "can you feel exactly how long it is?"


    Ogsha shook his head, silent and firm.


    "The future is constantly changing. I observe countless pieces of fate every moment, but it is always changing."


    He held out his hand, and a ray of the power of fate emerged in his hand, slowly condensed into a raindrop and integrated into the surrounding world.


    "When it comes to our level, especially your father, who has gone a long way on the eternal Road, although my prediction can not be completely accurate, it can still be sensed in an approximate time."


    "But this time, the power of fate has been unable to work. There is a huge shadow behind it, which is far stronger than me."


    He looked at Yates with a serious expression: "the only thing I can perceive is that the key to this change lies in your father and another person."


    "One of the three most senior demons?" Adams asked.


    With the power he knew, the only qualified opponent in this aspect was the three supreme demons.


    "No, it''s not." but to Adams''s surprise, ogsha shook his head very definitely and denied his guess.


    "Although the third year demon God in senior high school is powerful, he can compete with some strong people of level 8 simply by strength theory, but he is far from being equal to your father."


    "What''s really terrible is the black hands behind the three demon gods. That''s your father''s real opponent. Even with your father, I''m afraid you''re not as strong as you are now."


    "The black hand behind him?" Yates was stunned. He didn''t seem to think of this key. Maybe he did, but he was still in speculation and doubt, far less sure than ogsha.


    "Are you sure?"


    He looked at ogsha, looked at him gently and asked.


    However, although it was a question, his tone was very positive. It seemed that he had confirmed that the guess was true.

 Chapter 365

    "In that battle thousands of years ago, father, you were forced to leave the universe, and euralis and I were badly hurt. We had to wander within the main plane and slowly accumulate strength to recover."


    "In this process, my brother incarnated as the son of killing and corrected the killing again and again in the thematic plane. On the one hand, I chose to combine with the thematic plane consciousness. On the other hand, I can absorb the power of the thematic plane consciousness, and on the other hand, I can follow the power of fate to cover up the coordinates of the thematic plane so that it will not be discovered by those demons soon."


    Standing beside Yates, ogsha quietly described his experiences over the years: "it is the mutual fit with thematic consciousness for thousands of years that makes me find this."


    "The situation of this universe itself is very strange. In a normal universe, although the polluted existence such as demon God may be born, few can grow to this point. Most of them are rejected by the instinct of cosmic consciousness and cannot grow to this point."


    "Those demons, although there are many, come from different worlds, but the power behind them is actually the same, from the same person, is the last black hand."


    ADIS was silent. In his eyes, the law of the galaxy was flashing, as if he was deducing something.


    "If there is such a person, then the power of this person is undoubtedly extremely terrible."


    After a while, ADIS suddenly opened his mouth with a heavy tone.


    "According to today''s records, there were 36 demons in this universe, each of which was no less than level 7, and there were three supreme demons, each of which was comparable to level 8. If all these forces came from the same source, I''m afraid the power of this source has reached a terrible level, probably reaching the limit of level 8, It''s only one step away from the legendary nine levels that only the creator God can reach. "


    The divine light in the eyes of ADIS kept flashing, where countless possibilities were constantly deduced. At this time, he frowned and said, "if it is true, then we must be prepared. Such a great force, even if my noumenon transformation is completed and carrying the power of the whole universe to suppress pressure, I''m afraid it is not an opponent."


    "When necessary, we must abandon the universe and preserve ourselves."


    He bowed his head and thought for a long time, looked at ogsha and said calmly.


    Ogsha also nodded: "when the situation is really irreparable, it is necessary to evacuate the universe. Even the greatest cause and effect can be recovered slowly after endless years. It is not worth risking falling here."


    The three men, ADIS and his son, have already obtained eternity by now. Even olaris, who is still sleeping, is only one last step away.


    According to common sense, after obtaining eternity, one''s own mark will be engraved in the chaotic world and will not really fall again. But that''s only relative.


    For other forces, the chaotic mark of level 7 eternal is indeed impossible to shake, but if the opponent is level 8 eternal, the result is not necessarily.


    At that point, it is only one step away from the founder of creating a universe. Although it can not be called omniscient, it is not far from this step. Even if it is the mark of the chaotic world, it is not impossible to break it.


    After all, the existence of eight levels can keep itself from being obliterated by the chaotic world and compete with the chaotic Avenue. In contrast, the level 8 limit must be further. Once faced, in addition to the level 8 ADIS, ogsha and oularis will be in great danger.


    For the sake of mere cause and effect, it is definitely not a cost-effective business to let the two immortals face the danger of falling.


    "It hasn''t reached that point yet, but in case, some preparations should be made now."


    ADIS''s face was calm and looked at the quiet opening in the distance; "Those believers and descendants left in this universe must be dealt with by now."


    Even now, believers and descendants are completely useless to ADIS, but ADIS is not an emotionless God after all. When he can take care of them, he still hopes to settle these people.


    Moreover, this is also cause and effect.


    When Yates was weak, he relied on those believers to grow up. Now, naturally, he should give back to those believers and provide them with protection.


    "We can do this slowly. There is still a long time to go."


    Ogsha walked up to him, stood side by side with Yates, then raised his head and looked into the unknown distance: "moreover, the battle on brother''s side is almost over by now."


    Along the direction he pointed, ADIS also turned back and looked at the unknown distance, with endless brilliance in his eyes.


    In that direction, the violent killing force is breaking out, and it seems that it is about to usher in its new master.


    In the void, the end of a battle gradually falls.


    A terrible killing beast fell quietly below, the vitality in the eyes widened for several meters has disappeared, and the original huge smell of terror on the body has gradually declined.


    This is the killing monster turned into by the witch girl. At this time, she was the first out of the competition among the three killing gods.


    Among the remaining two people, one was seven or eight meters tall, like a little giant barbarian, naked, holding an equally huge Tomahawk in his hand, fiercely fought with the person opposite.


    On the other side of him, wadelia''s pupils had completely turned bloody, and his killing power was almost irresolvable, completely pressing down the barbarian God race on the other side, so he was in the absolute upper hand.


    Obviously, in the previous battle, wadelia took the lead in killing the giant beast. The original balance of power among gods was broken in an instant and turned into a crushing.


    His breath is very strange. He has surpassed his original strength and is about to enter the level 6 level, but he has not been stabilized yet. Relatively speaking, the barbarian gods on the opposite side seemed to be injured. Not only did their strength not increase, but they declined even more than one at the beginning.


    The three divine descendants were originally evenly matched. At this time, the strength of one side increased greatly and the other side was hurt. As this changed, the balance of strength suddenly became unbalanced.


    The situation soon shifted towards wadelia. In the final crazy duel, he waved a sword, picked up a terrible killing storm here, and directly hanged the barbarian God race opposite.


    Roar!!!


    The barbarian God descendant on the opposite side roared, and his whole body strength was exploding. He tried to fight against the constantly surging power around him and wanted to break through.


    But in the end, he was submerged in the ocean of killing power, and the whole person disappeared directly into the void, leaving no trace.


    "Hoo..." wadelia stared at the scene and watched the opposite disappear directly under his power. Suddenly, an inexplicable emotion burst out in his heart.


    "I''m the only one left..." he muttered, looking at his palm and thinking about the killing all the way, some inexplicably sad.


    Around, with the fall of the last killing God, the huge killing force is boiling and pouring into wadelia''s body madly.


    Huge forces are pouring in. The killing power in the main plane, the power and divinity of the three gods, and the power of wadelia himself, all converge towards the core of his body and finally condense into a new core.


    The surrounding fields are chirping, and a ripple extends silently. The original killing field gradually disappears, and it seems that it has experienced some change in an instant.


    The void was trembling, and the breath on vadria changed violently. In an instant, it entered the level of level 6, and even continued to climb upward.


    The killing trend brewing in the thematic plane over the past century has turned the endless killing and sins into the purest killing force, which is used by wadelia for his continuous improvement.


    This promotion lasted for a long time. When wadelia appeared again, his breath had changed a lot. In a short time, he reached the peak of level 6 from the beginning to level 6.


    In this originally empty void, two figures appeared silently. At this time, they stood in the distance and looked at wadelia quietly.


    They didn''t make any disguise, and their eyes fell on vadria at this time, which immediately aroused vadria''s reaction.


    He looked back, with a surprised expression on his face: "sir?"


    He looked at ADIS in the distance in surprise. He couldn''t say anything in his heart for a moment, and his tone was a little complicated.


    ADIS nodded and looked at the void ahead.


    At this time, there was chaos in the void. The previous war of the three killing gods and the forces after vadria''s breakthrough disturbed the void. The forces everywhere collided from time to time, and the atmosphere was chaotic.


    In this chaotic void, ADIS can feel the other two breath, but he has lost the sign of life at this time.


    "Although I had expected for a long time, I felt a little complicated watching this scene with my own eyes."


    ADIS shook his head and quietly looked at the opposite wadria: "I know you have many questions now, but it doesn''t matter. Next, I will tell you everything you want to know."


    He moved forward, and a wisp of golden power containing all the information went towards wadelia.


    Watching this wisp of divine power coming towards him, out of an instinct, vadria instinctively wanted to avoid and not let strange forces touch him.


    But he was shocked to find that the magic power in front directly ignored all his avoidance. No matter what he did next, he could not avoid the entanglement of that magic power.


    In his unbelievable eyes, the golden power integrated into his body and brought a lot of information.


    With wadelia''s current level 6 peak strength, these messages were completely digested by him in an instant, which made him stunned.

 Chapter 366

    ADIS has nothing to hide, and there is no need to hide.


    Therefore, in an instant, numerous mysteries flashed in wadelia''s mind and were directly known by him.


    The war thousands of years ago, the fall of the son of killing God, the division and inheritance of the origin of killing... And so on, were all told to vadria by Adams without any reservation.


    Huge mysteries kept flowing in my mind. Even from today''s wadelia''s point of view, I couldn''t help feeling shocked or even at a loss.


    What shocked him most was that he was once familiar with ADIS as a teacher and father.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help raising his head. After being promoted to the peak of level 6, he completely transformed into golden eyes and looked at the two people in front of him.


    However, it is impenetrable.


    The two people in front of him were like air in his eyes, without any breath and law fluctuations, even with his current strength, he could not see anything. If you can''t really see it, wadelia almost thinks that there is no one in front of her.


    Only the divinity and blood in the depths of the body trembled wildly when facing the two people in front of them, as if they saw the supreme king.


    At the level of blood, everyone in front of ADIS and ogsha felt very tall, so that he couldn''t rise a little courage to fight it.


    This is the result of the confrontation of divine blood. Although vaderia''s blood is pure, he is a son of killing at the peak of level 6. His blood is absolutely incomparable, even in the multi universe.


    But it also depends on who you compare with.


    Compared with ADIS and ogsha, it is impossible to compete with them unless they have been promoted forever.


    Feeling this, wadelia''s heart was inexplicably complex. Facing the familiar ADIS in front of her, she suddenly felt a little strange.


    When he was very young, he felt the terrible power of ADIS, terrible and powerful. I originally thought that after the achievement of the son of killing, I should be able to compare with it or even surpass it, but I didn''t expect that it was still such a disparity.


    "After this battle, the fate of the son of killing ends here."


    Looking at the silent wadelia in front of him, ADIS opened his mouth calmly, and then stretched out his hand.


    On his arm, strands of purple world source force emerge, in which pure souls continue to emerge.


    "This is!" looking at the soul emerging from the palm of ADIS, wadelia was shocked and saw some familiar figures.


    "This is killing God?" he looked at ADIS, and his heart became more and more complicated.


    The movement of ADIS in front continued.


    With his actions, around ADIS, a series of world source forces emerged, enveloping these souls.


    "This is the soul I have collected over the years."


    Looking at wadelia in front of him, ADIS had no expression on his face, so he said, "these souls are God descendants who died in the past killing. I have protected them and nourished these broken souls with the source power of the world so that they will not disappear completely."


    "After all, these are my descendants," he said quietly, then waved his hand.


    With his movement, a big shock suddenly occurred in the void in front of him.


    Huge forces emerge here, as if a big world is broken and created, incomparably terrible and brilliant.


    The power of the world is revealed here. As souls emerge behind them, bodies are shaped and return to the world as they were born.


    Among them, wadelia even saw two killing gods who had fought with him before. At this time, they were also in the resurrection queue and resurrected by Yates.


    "I... Didn''t die?" behind Yates, the barbarian God and the witch girl stood in place, staring at the scene in front of him, some at a loss.


    In my mind, huge messages poured in and told them what was happening in front of them in an instant.


    Looking at the recovery of these descendants behind him, Yates nodded and looked at wadelia in front of him.


    In the opposite body, at this time, a little red killing source is faintly rioting. At this time, I feel the power of ADIS and begin to fluctuate faintly.


    "O''laris, wake up." he looked at the soul contained in the origin of killing seriously, and ADIS sighed softly, as if calling something.


    Almost in an instant, a huge force poured out in front of him.


    In vadria''s body, a pure killing force rushed away quickly, and the huge force was released without concealment, rendering the void red.


    Huge killing forces are hovering and enveloping the region. At the same time, in the bodies of vadria and other people who killed God descendants, a strong palpitation suddenly appeared in their hearts.


    The boundless power of killing is diffuse. This is the power accumulated by countless killings over thousands of years. At this time, all of them burst out to provide the recovery of the son of killing God.


    Under the cover of this terrible force, a scene quietly evolves.


    The scenes of endless killing evolved here, including the corpse mountain and sea on the battlefield, and the scenes of demon blood everywhere in the demon tide... Scene by scene, all evolved here, turned into real power and connotation, and evolved into the power and law of killing for the return of the core figure.


    The void is trembling, and the power beyond the level 6 limit is exploding here. At the core of the power in front, a figure is condensing, and the body is condensing again at this time.


    At the moment when this figure appeared, everyone''s hearts were full of shock except Addis and ogsha. Even wadelia could not lift any mind in front of the figure in the distance, only shocked and didn''t believe it.


    They felt the terrible power there. It was the most pure and powerful killing blood. It was also one of the sources of their blood and the ancestor of killing.


    But relatively speaking, Yates can see more.


    In the endless killing, in addition to the terrible killing power, what Adams saw was the endless resentment and sin.


    This is the result of thousands of years of killing.


    Thousands of years of killing and rampant, regardless of the reason, have resulted in the death and fall of countless people, the destruction of countless families and the death of countless creatures. In the final analysis, these sins and resentments still have to be counted on oularis.


    This is cause and effect, but also implicated. If it is not cleaned up in time, it will become a huge obstacle on the eternal road.


    Thinking of this, ADIS sighed and waved his arm, and the boundless world source force escaped and went towards the main plane.


    Feeling these source forces, the weak thematic consciousness immediately reacted and swallowed them in one bite.


    As these source forces were taken away by the main plane consciousness, on the figure in front, the originally strong and terrible sin melted quickly like falling snow and meeting the hot sun.


    "Although these sins from the main plane can be consumed by the world''s source power, these grievances from sentient beings still need to be solved by himself."


    When the strong resentment was completely dissipated, ADIS looked at the black resentment and sighed.


    "It doesn''t matter." ogsha responded: "if there is no accident, we already have an eternal life."


    "After the endless years have passed, these grievances will be slowly dissipated sooner or later."


    In this regard, ADIS did not deny: "just in this way, the future road of oularis will be difficult to go."


    "This is the brother''s own choice, the way of killing, this is the case." ogsha looked at the figure in the distance, his eyes were hazy, as if with the mysterious power of fate.


    In the distance, boundless blood fell, and the source force of the purple world rushed in to help it quickly degenerate and condense into a real body.


    When the endless blood color gradually disappeared, a tall and majestic figure stood in the void ahead.


    He had a magnificent figure and a handsome face, like a God. Wearing a bloody armor, he stood quietly in the void. The terror of his body escaped to the whole universe, causing chaos and riots in the Dharma void.


    After the completion of body cohesion, a trace of confusion flashed in his eyes, and then thousands of years of memory began to flow into it.


    For thousands of years, his origin carried his soul and passed on one by one in the killing of God descendants. He could feel the killing caused by these killing gods and everything he experienced. At this time, with his return, it all poured into his mind.


    The next moment, he sorted out these memories thoroughly, and recovered the past Qingming in his eyes, which seemed a little complicated.


    Killing is the path he has chosen. He has long expected and undertaken everything he faces on this path.


    But in the face of what has been killing for thousands of years, even as the son of God, the mood is inevitably complicated.


    He turned and looked behind him. There were familiar people waiting for his return.


    "Father, and ogsha."


    He muttered to himself, and his figure disappeared from his place in a moment and appeared in front of Adams.


    ADIS looked at his appearance. Compared with that year, it didn''t seem to have changed much. He couldn''t help laughing: "don''t think too much. Just come back."


    "Elder brother." on one side, ogsha smiled and said hello to oularis.


    The three people who had gone a long way on the eternal road talked to each other for a while, and then Adams went aside and looked at wadelia.


    "I have told you the past and the changes in the future. Now, you must make a choice."


    ADIS showed a gentle smile on his face: "this master plane can''t stay any longer. I''ll give you two choices."


    "I will remove all believers and descendants of the Lord''s plane from this universe. If you like, you can go to my universe with me. If you don''t want, I can also take you to other universes. With your current strength, there will be no danger as long as there are no accidents."


    "What''s your choice?"


    PS: Thank you for your support and reward in the fall hxl of the month. In my impression, this book friend started to support the book very early and gave rewards every once in a while. Until now, I feel very ashamed.


    I''m sorry to all the book friends who have been supporting this book. The codeword speed of the author Jun is really slow. Recently, the new book has been uploaded, and now the new book and the old book are updated at the same time, so that the old book can only be changed once a day. I''m really sorry.


    The old book will be finished in a few days. Now the new book has been uploaded for five days. The name of the book is immortal wizard. If you feel it is still appetizing, please click to collect it~

 Chapter 367

    "My choice?"


    Standing in the void, facing the inquiry of ADIS in front of him, wadelia''s eyes were confused.


    He thought for a long time, and then looked at the world far away. There, the glory of the world is still shrouded and blooming with endless glory.


    "I see." in a flash, ADIS understood his choice.


    He didn''t say much, nor did he persuade. He just looked at vadria gently and silently supported his decision.


    A wisp of divine power gradually evaporated, wrapped vadria''s body, and sent him back to the main plane world in an instant.


    Where ordinary people can''t see, a little purple world source force diffuses around wadelia, silently caressing his sins.


    "There''s only so much I can do for you so far."


    Looking at wadelia''s missing figure, ADIS sighed secretly, and then turned his eyes to the others around him.


    He looked at the gods raised by him and smiled, "what''s your choice?"


    These gods looked at each other, and the messages in their minds made them understand who the man in front of them was, and there was some awe in their eyes.


    "We are willing to follow our ancestors!" they agreed in a flash and decided to follow the footsteps of ADIS.


    ADIS nodded: "my noumenon is still in transformation, and it will take a little time to come to this universe."


    "During this time, you will return to the plane of the Lord and solve the past."


    "The Lord plane is about to usher in the demon God. This universe will encounter a crisis. As my descendants, I allow you to join the new universe with your friends and subjects."


    A faint voice sounded around, which made many gods happy in their eyes.


    Then in an instant, a light flashed, took them away from the void in an instant, and returned to all positions of the thematic world along their hearts.


    "I''m back again?" I looked at the familiar scenes around. In an ice field, the tall barbarian God looked at the familiar tribe in the distance, with mixed feelings of happiness, excitement, loss and so on.


    After a while, he looked at the familiar tribe in the distance, took a deep breath and stepped into it.


    The rest of the gods are similar.


    At the beginning of the resurrection, ADIS had told them a lot of information. As the divine descendant of ADIS, they have the right to know.


    As a killing God, although it is bloody, there are more or less some friends and people.


    While they were busy with these, the three of ADIS still remained in the void.


    "This is the end of the matter. The next thing to do is to move out all the believers and descendants on the throne."


    Looking at oralis and ogsha in front of him, ADIS nodded and said to them.


    Hearing the words of ADIS, they nodded opposite without any opinion.


    "Father, please start." ogsha smiled and looked at Yates.


    On the body of ADIS, the lights of faith spread slowly. On it, the lines of faith intertwined on him, tightly wound and extended to the distance.


    However, up to now, these lines of faith can only affect the surface of ADIS, and can no longer affect the core of ADIS.


    If Yates wants to, it''s no problem to abandon all such believers. It''s just a matter of willingness.


    On the other side of the connection of these belief clues, scenes of prayer can be seen faintly.


    At this moment, the huge power of faith accumulated by the thematic plane for thousands of years poured towards Yates, and the huge power turned into divine power, and even made the body of Yates more solid.


    "For thousands of years, countless believers and sacrificial priests have accumulated so much power of faith through their pious prayer and pious protection." ADIS raised his head and felt the boundless power with a calm expression.


    In the boundless power of faith, there are endless pure souls sleeping in it, and they are also connected with Adams with pure lines of faith.


    This is a devout believer who has died for thousands of years.


    In that year, Yates had set up a backhand and left part of his noumenon, which was buried under the main plane as the carrier of the power of faith.


    Although no one can use the faith accumulated for thousands of years because of the absence of ADIS, it can be preserved under the bearing of part of the noumenon of ADIS to nourish the souls of these believers so as not to dissipate completely.


    Of course, if you want your soul to be nourished by the power of faith, you must first be extremely pious, so that you can sense part of the body of ADIS and sleep in it after the death of the main plane.


    At this time, these souls were finally accepted by Yates, collected by him and waiting to be put into the kingdom of God in the future.


    Feeling these, ADIS''s eyes gradually shifted to other lines.


    These lines of faith slowly spread forward, and finally extended to the thematic plane and connected with believers.


    Everyone who can emerge at this time is undoubtedly a devout believer, and the belief in ADIS is also the purest part.


    In the pure golden eyes of ADIS, pictures gradually emerged.


    All kinds of believers wear different sacrificial robes, including dark elves under the ground, humans and elves, and descendants with his blood. All of them are there praying piously, and the sound made him feel and hear.


    In silence, he sighed.


    Then a wave came out, and after thousands of years of silence, he responded to his followers for the first time.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Thematic plane.


    On a continent in the south, the huge yadixu empire was established here. It has been standing in the main plane since the advent of ancient times, and has never fallen with the protection of God''s power.


    The power of this empire is very strong, with the protection of the legendary god of nature. The whole country believes in this God, and the gods in the royal family have the blood of gods.


    "Father... God..." everywhere at this time, I seem to hear that call. Someone is whispering and crying.


    They looked up at the sky. For a moment, they seemed to see ADIS and came back here again.


    This is the remnant of the son of nature, and also those fruits bred by the body of ADIS in that year. There are still remnants after the battle in that year, which have been waiting in the main plane until now.


    In a quiet temple, in a temple, the elderly first Pope grama reappeared and held sacrificial memories in the temple. Only popes and elders of all dynasties are eligible to participate.


    For thousands of years, the influence of the God of nature has spread to all parts of the thematic plane. At this time, with his order, all boiling, there has long been a storm in the whole thematic plane.

 Chapter 368

    When the thematic plane storm rises and falls, a change also breaks out in the position of the body of ADIS in another universe.


    After hundreds of years of development, there are new changes in the main god space at this time.


    For hundreds of years, with the support of a large number of world sources, several deities have successfully lit the divine fire and joined the team of ADIS.


    As the power of ADIS became stronger and stronger, the collision with the universe became more and more intense.


    In the haze, ADIS opened his eyes and looked at the universe in front of him.


    At this time, the power of level 8 was fully displayed, and most of the area of the universe was illuminated by his eyes and completely watched by him.


    The cosmic consciousness seemed to fluctuate, but under the influence of the power of ADIS, it only moved slightly, and there was no change at all.


    ADIS is in a strange state at this time.


    After the new universe took shape, the power of the whole universe gathered on Yates, making his power increase continuously. He made rapid progress every day, as if he had crossed a long time in an instant, accumulated incomparably powerful power, and walked far and far on the road of level 8.


    This is the feedback of the world.


    The way of the world was originally a way to turn itself into the Lord of the world and let itself grow with the growth of the universe. As the universe continues to move forward, this accumulation will be fed back to the Lord of the world, making ADIS itself more and more powerful.


    But this strength is not without cost.


    Adams opened his eyes and felt the call of the whole universe. The whole figure appeared in the starry universe in an instant.


    In the starry universe, the Star River is slowly flowing. Stars twinkle and destroy here, as if the world were born and died, emitting strands of mystery.


    ADIS walked towards the front. It seemed very casual, but in fact, he was leaping rapidly. In a moment, he crossed a long distance and came to a familiar and strange place.


    Ahead, the sun is shining around, releasing light and heat.


    Not far from the sun, a familiar blue star was in front of him, which stunned ADIS.


    "The earth..." he murmured to himself, and the light in his eyes was uncertain and seemed ethereal.


    At this time, the breath on Adams was very strange. Although he was extremely powerful, he also had an extreme nothingness and the profound meaning of the world, as if this man did not exist at all.


    This is an extremely contradictory existence, which co exists in ADAMS, making him particularly sacred and illusory.


    This is one of the costs.


    The way of the Lord of the world is to exist as cosmic consciousness. As a cosmic consciousness, Yates'' own will will will also be eroded by the whole universe and lose part of his existence, so as to undertake the whole universe and walk through the road of hope for hundreds of thousands of years in an instant.


    "The way of nature, the way of the world..."


    In the eyes of ADIS, a touch of initial brilliance was flashing, like a supreme God with eternal brilliance.


    "It seems that the seeds were buried as early as the beginning."


    He shook his head, and his body and mind retreated from the previous state, looking more human.


    However, he didn''t hate the state before.


    Incarnate cosmic consciousness, their own human nature will be completely suppressed, leaving only an eternal consciousness, quietly watching the flow of the surrounding world.


    In this case, some people may feel afraid and think that this is not themselves. But for ADIS, this is a very natural thing.


    It should be said that this is the path he chose, which naturally fits in with himself. There will be no exclusion and disgust, but acceptance from the heart.


    "It''s time to start."


    Quietly looking at the stars in front of him, I don''t know when, ADIS suddenly said to himself.


    Then at the same time, a burst of announcements rang out in the whole god space and even the God universe.


    "Ding! The world mission begins!" the indifferent and mechanical voice rings out in the hearts of all reincarnations, which makes them stunned.


    After they confirmed their world mission, these reincarnators took a breath: "what is the LORD God going to do?"


    In this world mission, the LORD God no longer aims at those small worlds, but at the whole material universe, requiring reincarnators to conquer the material universe and irradiate the influence of the LORD God into the whole universe.


    For this mission, the LORD God specially put a special law crystallization.


    As long as the reincarnation holds the crystallization of this Law and buries these crystals in the stars in the material universe, it can be regarded as completing the task.


    For those high reincarnators, especially the strong ones above level 5, their task is more difficult. They are basically required to suppress those star envoys or even the stronger ones.


    Looking at these tasks, the mood of all reincarnation people was fluctuating violently. They guessed the intention of the LORD God in their hearts, and seemed a little hesitant for a moment.


    However, these reincarnations will hesitate, but another group of people will not, but pour this command wholeheartedly.


    In the LORD God universe, as the Lord of the universe, under the order of ADIS, all the strong men in the LORD God universe immediately poured into the starry universe and conquered the starry universe for their universe.


    This is a war between the two universes.


    Just at the beginning of the war, such an idea came out of the hearts of all reincarnators.


    After a long time of encroaching on the starry universe, the LORD God universe finally started the final attack and the final sprint.


    It can be predicted that once the LORD God wins the final victory in this war, the starry universe will be swallowed by the LORD God universe, and all creatures in it will change their identity and become the people of the LORD God.


    As creatures in these two universes, they have no choice. In this degree of conflict, they must fight for their own universe.


    But as reincarnators caught in the middle, they can have many choices.


    However, after a period of careful thinking, except for a few reincarnations, they are basically on the side of the LORD God.


    The lower reincarnation has no choice.


    Their strength comes from the LORD God and depends on the exchange of space and resources of the LORD God. Once they choose to give up, not only their past efforts will be in vain, but also the road in the future will be very difficult.


    The high-end reincarnators also have no choice.


    In the starry universe, the cosmic origin used to promote level 7 has long been divided up by the original gods, and it is impossible for them to turn.


    If these six level strong people want to be promoted, they can only hold the thigh of the LORD God and explore in the newborn universe of the LORD God.


    Moreover, for these reincarnators, even if they leave the original universe, they can also evacuate their relatives to the LORD God universe, without any worries at all.

 Chapter 369

    In the universe of the LORD God, at this moment, more than ten terrible smells suddenly burst out.


    In the vast star world, endless spiritual forces are dusty, and the projections of the world emerge in the star world, incarnating into stars and shining in the whole universe.


    Above these stars, there are nine brightest stars blooming.


    The eternal breath blooms, and a big shock is beginning in the kingdom of gods above the star world.


    In the kingdom of God of war, the God of war overlooks thousands of heroes, and the terrible source of war is diffuse.


    In the kingdom of fire, endless fire elves are roaring¡¤¡¤¡¤


    At this moment, all the divine kingdoms began to turbulence, and the gods in them began to move out, and the eternal glory bloomed and enveloped the whole universe.


    In the depths of the underworld, the three dead stars are also shaking. The three supreme gods of death fiercely open their eyes and look down at the eternal life with their dead and eternal eyes.


    All the strong men began to move out¡¤¡¤¡¤


    If others can have some autonomy, they have no choice for these gods who are gods in the LORD God universe.


    As gods, they place their eternal foundation in the universe and advance and retreat with the universe. It is impossible to get out at this time.


    Among other things, if in this war, the LORD God''s universe fails and the universe itself declines, all these gods will suffer and their strength will inevitably decline.


    On the contrary, once the LORD God universe swallows the starry universe, the universe will be blessed with great power in an instant, and these gods bound with the universe will get great benefits.


    Not only these gods, but also those sixth level beings.


    Once the space and volume of a universe are completely absorbed, the huge bottom culvert obtained will create countless gods in an instant. These six levels of existence are candidates. As long as they make contributions in this war, they may finally get the favor of cosmic consciousness and be canonized.


    "Rush!!" a cry sounded in the starry universe.


    The reincarnators who make decisions take the lead in launching, and take the lead in using their own influence in the material universe in an instant.


    A five level powerful, in the vast material universe, is enough to suppress a huge star domain. The sixth level strong is enough to establish a starry Empire and govern countless star regions.


    And there are absolutely a lot of such strong people in the space of the LORD God.


    With the crystallization of the law with the power of the LORD God embedded in the stars, the power of the LORD God began to officially appear in the starry universe.


    This way is actually assimilation and repression.


    The crystallization of the law carries a touch of power of ADIS. Once you step into the stars, you can suppress the stars and weaken each other''s power.


    Although the starry universe is vast, most of its area is still in a void. The real foundation is actually stars of different sizes scattered in the whole universe.


    With the help of reincarnation, things went well in the early stage.


    But with the formation of one by one, constantly eroded and suppressed, the originally dull cosmic consciousness finally reacted.


    The starry universe is incomparably vast. A single star is inferior to the whole universe and a cell.


    Therefore, a single shot at a star will not cause the reaction of cosmic consciousness, but when this bad range spreads from one cell to the whole organ, even if the cosmic consciousness is slow, it will instinctively respond.


    A strong sense of crisis spread out from the core of the universe. In all parts of the universe, a pair of terrible eyes opened and looked at the areas ravaged by reincarnation.


    These are the gods of the starry universe, and also the figures who have been promoted from the origin of the universe since the beginning of the universe. There are not only strong people of level 7, but also more than one strong person comparable to level 8.


    "This feeling, someone is starting to attack the whole universe, causing the fear of cosmic consciousness." a pair of eyes bigger than the stars slowly opened, and a terrible cosmic beast looked at a direction in the depths of the universe and sighed in an ancient and long tone.


    "I feel the urge of the universe. There is an extremely terrible force coming towards the universe, with the breath and power of other universes." another person said that it is far away from here, but the voice was transmitted here in an instant.


    "By now, there''s nothing to say. Let''s do it."


    There is an eternal strong person who opens his mouth indifferently. His figure disappears in place in an instant and goes in the direction of fluctuation.


    "Yes! We have no choice." a sigh rang from the depths of the universe.


    A human form of terrible life walks in the void of the universe, with silence in his eyes, towards the distance.


    These people are the eternal strong. At this time, the breath is fully unfolded, sweeping tens of thousands of star regions in an instant. The majesty of terror comes from afar and oppresses the star regions where those reincarnations are located.


    In the face of the strong at this level, those reincarnations, even the level 6 limit, cannot have the power to resist.


    But these people were finally blocked one by one.


    On those star regions eroded by the power of the LORD God, more than a dozen light curtains gradually unfolded, in which more than a dozen gods appeared, and the power of terror gathered to block the terrorist presence from the outside world.


    "Another god of the universe." a solemn voice sounded in the starry sky.


    A reminder is comparable to a starry giant beast across the starry sky. At this time, he looks at those figures in the distance in a dignified tone.


    Some of these dozen gods, like the three gods of death, are the heroes of the universe itself, lighting the divine fire to seal the gods, while others are the achievements of reincarnators in the main god space.


    However, these people have one thing in common, that is, they can obtain the blessing of the LORD God universe.


    Compared with the so-called gods in the starry universe, the God of the main god universe holds the power of the universe, and the power and general trend are far above these so-called gods.


    The gods of the two sides started a war in the starry sky, and the terrible momentum spread to the whole starry sky, making all creatures tremble.


    In the starry sky, a ferocious giant beast shook its tail, a huge tail came forward across countless stars, and the terrible waves crushed countless stars all the way.


    His opponent is a quiet God of war.


    The God of war sticks to a long knife in his hand, and the expression on his face is firm and cold, like a motionless mountain peak, which doesn''t seem to be moved by the prestige of the enemy in front of him.


    The long knife in his hand slashed forward, and the terrible wind of war swept up. With the blessing of the original power, he collided with the God in front of him.


    A big break, the big creation ends here.


    The terrible storm rolled up in the center of the universe and swept through countless star regions.


    In front of the God of war, a huge and indescribable beast''s tail floated quietly towards the depths of the stars, and the blood scattered all the way made the creatures on countless stars tremble.


    Cut off one of the opponent''s tails, the God of war did not hesitate, turned his figure into a light, rushed to the other corner of the universe in an instant, and fought with each other at the edge of the universe.


    Through the shining projection, people can see that in the edge of the universe, an indescribable monster is roaring and opening its mouth to fight with people.


    In front of the giant beast, a giant with countless measurements is struggling, like a god of war, which is inseparable from the killing of the giant beast in front of him.


    The blood of the seventh level existence was splashing everywhere. In a moment, the creatures of the whole universe felt a sense of sadness.


    "This is!" someone''s heart shook and his eyes looked into the depths of the starry sky. There, a giant beast was sinking and floating in it. The eternal light on his body was not extinguished, but dimmed all of a sudden.


    In the seventh level, the existence was hit and flew in the battle, and was seriously injured by the gods on the side of the main god universe. The body floated to the depths of the universe, and the inner true spirit was almost destroyed.


    "Damn it!" deep in the starry sky, a pair of eyes opened fiercely and looked at the dozen gods with an undisguised killing intention.


    A stream of blood rushed into the Star River and rushed here, compatible with the law of killing and terror, making the stars tremble.


    Some stronger people couldn''t help but start shooting.


    On the side of the LORD God, the three gods of death looked at each other, and one of them left his place in an instant and met the terrible strong man.


    The way of death is completely open. Behind the God of death, the influence of the kingdom of death is emerging, in which endless creatures are wailing and crying, and the power is completely blessed on him.


    As one of the most important gods in the universe, even one-third of the power of the God of death is also the strongest among the gods. Under the blessing of power, his power has reached the peak of level 7. At this time, with the summoned kingdom of death, it is enough to deal with the strong at the limit of level 7.


    The three gods of death are the three seven level limit combat power. Even in the starry universe, they also belong to the strongest combat power.


    The battle escalated again. The two sides fought in the depths of the stars. The storm made the whole Universe tremble.


    Although there are more people in the starry universe, the theory of persistence is far from being compared with the gods from the autonomous universe.


    Every God, as long as the canonization is successful, must have his own kingdom of God. At this time, it is called out. As long as the kingdom of God is not completely destroyed, the noumenon will not fall. If a heavy insurance is added.


    The side of the starry universe is also strong. On the native land of the starry universe, they will naturally be blessed by cosmic consciousness. In this battle, they can also play a power beyond their own limits.


    Neither side is weak, and the meaning of time has completely failed for their existence.


    With the blessing of the two universes, it will be difficult for them to fall. Even if they fall, they can be revived at a high cost by the cosmic consciousness. This characteristic will also doomed this to be a long battle.


    What really determines the final outcome of this battle lies more in the cosmic consciousness of both sides.


    Deep in the core of the universe, where no one has stepped into since the creation of the universe, a young figure suddenly appeared.

 Chapter 370

    "Cosmic consciousness." in the inexplicable corner, the voice of muttering sounded.


    Looking at this long road, ADIS stood quietly and thought for a long time.


    Outside, the long war is still beginning. People on both sides fought in the starry universe and maintained the current situation.


    Compared with the starry universe that has existed for many thousands of years, the universe of ADIS is too young and there are too few strong ones. It is exaggerated to this extent by the way of encroaching on the space of the LORD God. In terms of the real connotation, there is still a big gap compared with the starry universe.


    However, compared with the starry universe, ADIS has a great advantage.


    Compared with the cosmic consciousness that can only exist without consciousness, Adams has his own independent consciousness, and his autonomy is more powerful than those heavily restricted cosmic consciousness.


    This is an essential gap between the two sides.


    Cosmic consciousness is often born in the instinct of the universe. It is a grand consciousness gathered by the ideas of all living beings in the universe. Although it is equivalent to the master of the whole universe in theory, it is not only affected by all living beings in the universe, but also only the instinctive pan consciousness exists, which can not be regarded as the real master.


    But ADIS is different.


    The universe of the LORD God was completely opened up by him. He established the LORD God universe and plundered other worlds through the LORD God space. The authority of the universe was completely in his hands without any shackles.


    As the universal will, his noumenon is the universe itself, and his will is the will of the whole universe, which is essentially different from those universal universal consciousness born under the minds of all living beings.


    When he came here, ADIS gently raised his head and looked at the bottomless passage ahead.


    This is the core channel of the universe, which leads to the original core of the universe. Under normal circumstances, it can not be opened to anyone.


    Only the existence of ADIS can take the opportunity of the collision between the two universes to forcibly break this isolation and come to the most mysterious place in the universe.


    "I come, I come back


    The subtle sound slowly spread from the channel in front and went to an unknown distance.


    Time and space lose their meaning here, and even material and spirit are distorted here.


    Here, what can really exist is pure will.


    There is no law here. All life below eternity will fall into eternal sleep at the moment of coming here and be assimilated by the ubiquitous cosmic consciousness without leaving any trace.


    The human body, no matter how powerful, is also composed of matter. No matter how tough and powerful the soul is, it also needs the support of spiritual power. Neither of them is allowed to exist here, and there is no soil for material and spiritual existence.


    The reason why Adams can still exist is not that his surroundings allow him to exist, but that his own will distorts and affects the surrounding forces, so that the cosmic consciousness can not assimilate him, so that he can maintain his own existence.


    Now, he is only a group of pure consciousness and concept, and even the image of the young man in front of him is not real, just because of habit.


    Around, with the walking of ADIS, ripples sounded around, on which pictures were exposed.


    That was a turning point in the development of the universe.


    The rise and fall of powerful civilizations, the unknown growth process of the strong, the birth and death of mole ants... These unknown news have never been lost, but have been silently commemorated by the universe, transformed into some kind of connotation of the universe itself and precipitated quietly.


    If one day the universe is destroyed, the core will explode, and the huge information contained in it will not disappear, but will become a pure flow of information and rush to other worlds.


    Sometimes, these news will enter some life in other universes and reproduce in some unexpected way.


    For example, if a cartoonist inadvertently obtains such a flow of information, either in a dream or in a trance. Finally, he drew the information in his own way, and then created it on the original basis, which became a long cartoon.


    Sometimes, if some information is too large and true, it will affect other lives in turn.


    For example, if all the information of a once extremely powerful strong person flows into the body of an ordinary life, the original consciousness of the life will undoubtedly be assimilated by these strong and huge information, and even change his thinking and mistakenly think that he is the once strong person reborn.


    Everything is heavy, but so¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ADIS walked here quietly, silently enjoying the huge landscape created by the countless years of history of the universe itself.


    There are beautiful scenery, peerless heroes, extremely prosperous civilization and imperial dynasty, and a touching history¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    All this, in the end, turned into an indifferent and strong will, quietly precipitated in the core of the universe.


    I don''t know how long I walked. ADIS saw this scene.


    He saw that at the core of a universe, a great will was gently fluctuating, and there was no peace in the past.


    "You feel it too." looking at this great will, Yates muttered to himself: "detached brilliance."


    "Come, let us be one by my will."


    He walked forward quietly, and the whole person turned into a pure will, which rushed forward with the glory of the universe.


    Two equally great wills appeared at the same time, which caused a terrible reaction at the first time.


    Pure will began to contact each other, from the corner, began to melt and swallow.


    Beside the two wills, the light of the universe quietly blooms the most luxurious brilliance.


    That is the glory of history and the praise of civilization.


    At this moment, the history of the two universes reappeared here and collided in an alternative way.


    The former civilization is prosperous again, and the fallen strong show their divine power again¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In this competition, the God universe, which has been established for less than ten thousand years, undoubtedly fell into the disadvantage.


    Compared with the history of hundreds of millions of years of each other''s movement, the history of Adams''s establishment of the universe is too short to be so prosperous.


    For this situation, ADIS looked calm and didn''t feel the slightest meaning.


    At the moment when he decided to start the battle, he counted all the factors that might affect the result. Naturally, he would not miss this point.


    He did not move, quietly waiting for the change of time, watching the brilliance of both sides bloom.


    Endless glory is still blooming, and history is being traced back to the distant and unknown past.


    At this time, on the body of ADIS, a familiar brilliance also suddenly bloomed, blocking the ubiquitous light on the opposite side.

 Chapter 371

    In the long history, all kinds of brilliance are being born and evolving.


    With the continuous collision of cosmic consciousness, this evolution and confrontation are strengthening and gradually competing.


    This process has reached a limit. On the side of ADIS, a light of history suddenly lights up and resonates.


    In ADAMS, an unknown historical scene began to manifest, leading to the unknown long past.


    This is not the history of the LORD God universe, but the long history of another universe, which comes from another universe. At this time, it is traced back and fully manifested.


    "When the past history manifests, the brilliance of the two universes will coincide..."


    Here, the fluctuation of ADIS''s will was revealed and said faintly.


    In situ, with the emergence of a wave, the two lights of the original confrontation began to melt gradually, which seemed to run in the differences in an instant and emit the breath of the same source.


    In fact, it does come from the same source.


    Although the construction and perfection of the LORD God universe is based on the noumenon of ADIS, in fact, the main part comes from the starry universe.


    In the place of the origin of the starry universe and the spiritual sea of the spiritual destination, the main god space is capturing the inner world all the time and replenishing the inner world strategy to the main god universe.


    It can be said that the reason why the LORD God universe can have such a scale and connotation now is due to the accumulation of countless years of encroaching on the starry universe. This behavior will naturally cause immeasurable causality and form some important connection.


    Those worlds once belonged to the other universe. Every breath and every grain of material carried the mark of the starry universe, as well as the history of that universe. At this time, they were all seduced and resonated with it.


    Thousands of years of plunder, in the whole God universe, 99% of the world comes from the spiritual sea, which has an inseparable connection with the starry universe.


    Even in the origin of these lives, there are still laws and imprints of the starry universe.


    The main god universe and the starry universe are actually equivalent to a twin. They are not only very similar in all aspects, but also can share the long river of history, forming an incomparably solid bridge.


    And this is also one of the supports for ADIS to dare to wage war and annex the starry universe.


    "Do you feel it?" Adams raised his head and looked to the deepest place ahead.


    With the gradual blending of the brilliance of both sides, the cosmic consciousness in front is shaking. The original extremely strong hostility seems to be melting rapidly, and the original brilliance that blocks everything is released in an instant.


    Without hesitation, Yates strode in directly.


    Behind him, the virtual shadow of a world tree is slowly emerging, incomparably real and beautiful. On it, endless creatures are singing, praising the beauty and strength of the world.


    With the great brilliance lit up, the souls of devout faith gradually rose into the sky and integrated into the top of the world tree, the kingdom of heaven prepared by Yates for all believers.


    He moved forward step by step. With each step, the integration of the two sides'' consciousness became more and more serious, and almost became one in the end.


    This is not phagocytosis, but complete integration.


    The two sides are a subject. As long as they remove the excluded part from each other, they have the potential of full integration.


    The universal consciousness of the two sides will be unified, no longer belonging to each other alone, but a complete consciousness.


    It seems to feel this omen. The will of the starry universe is shaking madly, and a pan will is gradually awakening. I feel the action of ADIS and slowly integrate into the will of ADIS.


    This is the result of the will instinct of the universe.


    As the will of the universe, no matter how it sinks, it will still have the instinct of detachment and awakening. It is instinctively eager to awaken its own consciousness and truly give birth to its own wisdom.


    And right now, this is such an opportunity.


    As a special individual, Adams is not only the universal consciousness, but also an independent existence.


    The universe is his noumenon, but it is not his whole. Even if one day, the universe of ADIS is destroyed, as the universe, he will not be destroyed like other cosmic consciousness. He can still maintain an independent individual existence and not be moved by foreign things.


    This kind of existence can be described as the most desired state of cosmic consciousness. At this time, when there is an opportunity, nature is ready to move, hope to combine it with it, and obtain real self-consciousness through the existence of ADIS.


    In this process, ADIS will also pay a price.


    The two universes coincide. In order to maintain the detachment and independence of cosmic consciousness, under the instincts of both sides, the consciousness of ADIS will still be the main body, but it will inevitably be affected by other consciousness and lead to change.


    It can be said that in this integration, the final consciousness will no longer be pure, but a new individual composed of the consciousness of both sides.


    This price, in the view of different people, may be different in severity.


    Some people may not accept it, but for ADIS, it is not exclusive.


    A living creature, as long as it still exists, will inevitably be affected to varying degrees over time.


    Even if a baby is in the same world, there will be countless lines in his destiny.


    Different families, different environments and different experiences will create different people, which can never be exactly the same.


    Among the tributaries of fate, the final characters of these people may be completely different. Between the ferocious murderer and the gentle and kind-hearted good man, it is only because of their different experiences and environments. And in the river of fate, these are the same person.


    The same is true in terms of time.


    At different times of growth, people''s appearance is also different. Their ideas at the age of 10 and 20 may be completely different, but they will think that they are not themselves at the age of 10? Of course not.


    In fact, according to the only self statement, these are actually two different people.


    The same is true in front of us.


    After merging with cosmic consciousness, ADIS is still ADIS and will not change due to the integration of other consciousness.


    The most likely impact is also due to the integration of another strong cosmic consciousness, which leads to the weakening of the original human form of ADIS.


    But this is an inevitable process.


    As long as people live long enough, they will experience enough time sooner or later. After the vicissitudes of life, they will naturally become silent.


    All intimacy, beauty, love and affection in the world. If you see enough, after hundreds of thousands of times, you will naturally become numb and indifferent, and finally stop moving.


    As a cosmic consciousness, these are the things that Adams experienced most.


    He has to experience the birth and death of every living creature in the universe. After nearly ten thousand years, as a God, human nature has long been eroded to the extreme, and only the last thing he cares about is still preserved.


    Thinking of this, the surroundings began to become hazy. In the end, ADIS looked calm, looked at the huge will still stirring in front of him, and walked forward without hesitation.

 Chapter 372

    Time is still passing quietly, flowing in the long river of time.


    Unknowingly, more than 300 years have passed since the war between the two universes.


    Everywhere in the universe, there are terrible battlefields.


    The soldiers of the two universes are constantly shuttling among them, fighting for the of their respective universes.


    Of course, relatively speaking, the strong of the LORD God universe and those reincarnations are more positive.


    This is also one of the differences brought about by cosmic consciousness.


    Adams has a sense of autonomy, and naturally knows how to mobilize the enthusiasm of creatures in the universe.


    At the moment of the war between the two universes, all creatures in the universe where ADIS is located already know the beginning and end of the war, and even understand the promise made by ADIS.


    Under the temptation of the reward of the world source and the qualification of being a God, even if they did not take the initiative to mobilize their life mark, they would take the initiative to fight for the world source, just to obtain the reward of the world source after the war.


    There are many differences on the side of the starry universe.


    Living creatures, especially intelligent ones, have independent consciousness. Even if the will of the universe can influence these lives from the root imprint, it is impossible to erase their own independent consciousness.


    Except for those gods who rely on the origin of the universe to promote, I''m afraid the other creatures themselves don''t want to fight the strong ones of the LORD God universe.


    This also led to the continuous increase of the area occupied by the LORD God in the past 300 years.


    The two universes are about to merge. This division of occupied regions will decide more about the impact on new consciousness.


    The greater the geographical area of assimilation, the greater the proportion of consciousness occupied by the final reorganization.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the middle of the universe, the battle is still beginning.


    More than ten divine kingdoms are shining here, enveloping the place and closely defending it.


    On the other side, the number is even larger. Nearly forty or fifty gods are staring at the other side and launching their own offensive against them.


    Because of the difference in the number of people, there is no doubt that the side of the LORD God universe has fallen into a disadvantage. It can only rely on the existence of the kingdom of God to resist the other party''s offensive and not turn the situation over completely.


    Both sides have the support of cosmic consciousness behind them. No matter who is injured, he can quickly obtain the source force from the cosmic consciousness behind him and heal.


    This also led to the complete transformation of the current battle into a huge war of attrition.


    Only the cosmic consciousness of the two universes can do it with the seven level strong as the chess piece and the infinite cosmic source force as the consumables.


    However, both sides have been extremely tired since the battle.


    On the side of the starry universe, all gods have been dispatched, including even gods that have existed since the opening of the universe. At this time, they are also awakened and come to this battlefield.


    On the side of ADIS, the kingdom of almost all gods has been broken. Although the power can be continuously supplied, the damage of this kingdom can not be recovered quickly, but can only be consumed continuously.


    At present, the war will take many years to completely end.


    "In just 300 years, you have fallen into a disadvantage. Don''t you choose to leave?"


    In the middle of the universe, a hazy place shrouded in fog, a pair of bloody eyes emerged quietly, and a huge voice came out.


    "What does it mean for us in just 300 years? How do you know the next evolution?" a magnetic voice sounded on the side of the LORD God.


    The law of death continues to rise, in which endless undead are singing madly and raising the throne high.


    The God of death judgment, wearing a black robe and holding a black book of judgment in his hand, looked coldly at each other.


    The breath of both sides is very strong. The breath close to level 8 diffuses here, fixing and freezing the surrounding space.


    As the two lights crossed, a collision sound sounded again, spreading to the whole universe like the hottest star.


    "What''s that?" a confused whisper suddenly sounded.


    A great being suddenly looks up, and an inexplicable feeling suddenly rises in his heart.


    Not only him, at this moment, all the people on both sides couldn''t help but stop, and an inexplicable feeling rose in their hearts.


    "Is that light?" someone muttered to himself.


    In the universe, a light door suddenly appeared, in which a familiar voice suddenly sounded.


    As if the eternal glory were blooming, at this moment, in the two universes, all the fighting creatures could not help but stop and look up at the gate in the depths of the universe.


    Through that door and the imprint in the depths of life, they feel the change of cosmic consciousness.


    "This is the breath of cosmic consciousness? How is it possible?"


    God was shocked and felt the consciousness as if it were the Supreme God. There was no sense of resistance in his heart.


    At this moment, both universes are shaking.


    In the chaotic world, a tall and towering world tree quietly emerges, and on its branches, the world rises and falls quietly.


    At this time, in the spiritual sea of the starry universe, small worlds quickly disappeared and quickly enriched on the world tree. The huge power brought by it made the body of the world tree tremble, expand and grow at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    When all the real world bred in the spiritual sea was stripped off, the spiritual sea suddenly gave a vibration and resonated with the star world covered on the world tree.


    The two spiritual worlds began to cover each other, different laws filled and influenced each other, and finally formed a larger world.


    When this is done, in the starry universe, there is only the last world to be sorted out.


    It is a vast, almost boundless cosmic starry sky, and it is also the material world of the starry universe.


    At this time, feeling the resonance of the two worlds, the material universe began to turbulence, and the whole starry sky turned into a huge world, heading towards the world tree.


    The world tree is also trembling. With the unification of the two universes, the bottom culvert of the endless years of the starry universe is swallowed up by the world tree, bringing huge source force and bottom culvert, making the world tree expand madly.


    At this moment, the endless chaotic source force was absorbed, transformed into the purest force, and absorbed by the noumenon of ADIS.


    With this power, the universe that had just taken shape suddenly moved and reached the conditions for promotion again.


    "The starry universe is shaking! Why?"


    At this time, in the starry universe, I felt the vibration of the universe, and there was a strong man wondering: "we haven''t lost yet..."


    On the side of the LORD God, a dozen gods were equally frightened and uncertain on their faces.


    Before the action, Yates didn''t tell them all the arrangements, so they could only guess and didn''t understand what happened.


    However, regardless of the final outcome, the unification of the two universes has become an irresistible trend, and the creatures in it, whether mole ants or gods, are absolutely irresistible.


    Thinking of this, they stopped fighting and quietly waited for the end of the unification of the two universes.


    But the difference is that this time, on the side of the original starry universe, the hearts of those gods are full of complex and unknown fears.


    In the starry universe, the reason why God is God is that he can obtain the eternal source and reach the level of seven by being integrated with some of the origins of the starry universe.


    But now, the unification of the two universes, and whether the origin of the past is universal in the new universe is still an unknown thing.


    Time is still passing. With the passage of time, the two universes are gradually unified, and a new cosmic consciousness is about to be born.


    With the gentle vibration of a vast and boundless world tree, the figure of ADIS appears in the universe again.


    He looked no different from the past, his expression was still calm and indifferent, his eyes were still deep, but his indifference was more and more profound.


    "The universe." he bowed his head and said to himself, and his consciousness was transmitted to the whole universe in an instant to heal some scars on the universe itself.


    The two universes are unified. Compared with before, the new cosmic structure begins to change.


    In the center of the universe, an incomparably huge world occupies the center. This is the starry world, which is transformed by the material world of the original starry universe. At this time, it has become the main plane of the LORD God universe.


    Around the starry world, small worlds rotate slowly around the central thematic plane.


    Adams combed the structure of the new universe, eliminated some potential hidden dangers, and then turned his attention to one side.

 Chapter 373

    The war between the two universes is over. The original two universes disappear and will be replaced by a more powerful new universe.


    But after the merger of the two universes, ADIS has something new to do.


    He turned his eyes to the starry world and looked at the seven level strong there.


    Unlike the God universe created by Yates, the starry universe has a long history.


    In these endless years, a huge bottom culvert has been accumulated.


    For example, there are not a few strong people of level 6 in the whole starry universe. There are also a lot of strong people of level 6 limit in such a long time. Even the strong at the eternal level have a number of thirty or forty.


    After the merger of the two universes, these belong to ADIS.


    For these people, ADIS decided to give them a chance.


    In exchange for a chance to light the divine fire at the cost of the cosmic origin they originally held in their hands.


    Of course, opportunities can be asked to cash or not.


    However, once you can''t successfully seal the gods and regain the power of the new universe, the power obtained by occupying the origin of the universe will slowly fade until you return to the level 6 limit.


    An idea spread out gently and was understood by these people in an instant.


    As soon as their faces changed, they took a deep look at the familiar starry sky around them.


    The twinkling stars in the starry sky are still so familiar, but at this time they have a strange smell of law, which seems to be more perfect than before.


    This is the new universe. The old power will no longer be common in the new universe. If they can''t adapt to this change, they will only be eliminated in the end.


    Thinking of this, this group of strong people sighed and made their own choice.


    No one chose to step back.


    In this place, the huge sea of laws gradually converges, bringing together all the law forces of the two universes, which is larger and more terrible than ever before.


    Dozens of divine fires are shining. At this point, they begin to ignite. Among them, the past gods accept the law and power of the existing universe and begin the process of sealing gods.


    Watching this process, ADIS smiled on his face.


    "The two universes have just completed the merger, and the power of these strong people has not completely dissipated. There should be no big problem in lighting the divine fire with their original personality and promoting them to a new God."


    "At once, there are dozens of new gods, enough to bring terrible new forces to the new universe."


    ADIS walked between the new universe, feeling the familiar and strange laws and environment around him, thinking.


    "There''s another group..."


    He muttered to himself and turned his eyes to the space of the LORD God.


    There, a group of reincarnations are cultivating in it.


    Because the original starry universe was completely absorbed, all the worlds in the spiritual sea were merged into the new universe in an instant, and the main god space naturally lost the goal that can be raided, which made a series of reincarnations feel a little confused.


    In the present main god space, only some construction tasks are still going on, and the rest reincarnations stay quietly in the main god space, waiting for the judgment of the main God.


    Quietly feel the situation of the LORD God space, and ADIS was speechless.


    The role of the main god space is an indispensable link in the original design of ADIS, and it is absolutely impossible to stop.


    In the future, the LORD God space will act as the sharpest weapon in the hands of ADIS to plunder the multiverse.


    "But now, another thing needs to be done."


    Looking at some of them, ADIS smiled.


    With a wave of his arm, the newborn universe began to move.


    The source force, which was so terrible that it could not be described, rushed out of the sea of source force in an instant, came to the hand of ADIS, and poured into the space of the LORD God under the control of ADIS.


    When the war between the two universes is over, those who have made great reincarnation in the previous war will naturally be commended. This is the time to pay off.


    The source force of terror rushed to the main god space and condensed into a purple sun above the main god space.


    "That''s!" a reincarnator was shocked and felt the power in the sky representing the origin of all things.


    This is a huge feast. Except for a few reincarnations who are unwilling to help the LORD God to attack the star universe, almost all reincarnations have been commended by the source force.


    The source force is flying all over the sky, and those powerful reincarnations are boiling. Several people have reached the condition of God worship almost in an instant.


    They didn''t choose to worship immediately, but chose to meditate for a period of time and try again, unwilling to waste the hard-earned opportunity.


    When the scattered things are finished, the time has almost passed for a long time.


    After doing all this, ADIS walked quietly to the center of the universe, ready to open the channel to another universe.


    After the merger of the two universes, ADIS himself gained great benefits. At this time, he almost reached the peak of level 8. The weakness period obtained by just being promoted to level 8 also disappeared and was spent in this way.


    He did not forget his original purpose, nor did he forget that two children and believers were still in another universe.


    Raise your arm quietly. Under the huge force, a deep channel is opened. On the other side, it is the huge force of faith. At this time, it is used by Yates to stabilize the channel.


    This is an eight level force. As long as the coordinates of the universe exist, even at an endless distance, it can break through out of thin air and forcibly open a channel.


    Of course, if you want to bring people in, the situation is different. The consumption will increase greatly and more power is needed to maintain the channel.


    Looking at the passage, Yates strode in without hesitation.


    On the other side, the thematic plane is on the continent.


    At the moment when the noumenon of ADIS came, ADIS''s separation was suddenly stunned and felt the arrival of the familiar breath.


    "My noumenon is coming," he said to the people around him with a smile. The figure disappeared in a moment, turned into pure divine power and returned to the noumenon.


    In an instant, all the memories of the separation came back to my mind.


    ADIS looked up at the sky.


    With his current strength and personality, we can clearly see that the powerful Qi of robbery is spreading in this universe.


    The cosmic consciousness is wailing and crying. It seems that it has been eroded by some force and is very weak.


    "This is... Looking at all this, ADIS''s eyes gradually became dignified.


    In the thematic plane, with the arrival of the noumenon of ADIS, a powerful cosmic channel is stabilized.


    At the command of ADIS, all his descendants and believers began to move to the universe of ADIS.


    The true God of ADIS stands in the universe. With his power, the weak consciousness of the universe cannot be stopped at all.


    Where there are believers of ADIS praying devoutly, as long as there are more than ten devout believers praying together, the gate of heaven will come and lead them to the kingdom of ADIS.


    Although it will cost a lot, for ADIS, he can take care of his believers to the greatest extent and end the cause and effect of the past.

 Chapter 374

    "Mom, where are we going?"


    In the withered forest, a forest elf tribe is moving.


    With a finely made divine emblem on their bodies and Piety on their faces, they lined up and walked forward.


    Among them, a little boy looked at the people around him and asked his mother.


    "We are going to a place where there will never be war." the mother gently looked at her child, took his hand and walked forward slowly, saying gently.


    Looking down from a high altitude, in this area, there are migrating tribes everywhere. At this time, they all gather together and make a devout prayer.


    My God, you are the master of the universe and the walker of nature¡¤¡¤¡¤


    You are the Supreme God, the Supreme Lord and the supreme father¡¤¡¤¡¤


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Bursts of pious prayers came from these people''s mouths, and there were different singing methods in different regions.


    This is determined by different languages and cultures. In the process of spreading, the belief in the God of nature will change the original purpose for various reasons. Not only the oath, but also the clergy and power will be tampered with by some believers to conform to their own language and habits.


    In some Orc tribes in the far north of the main plane, ADIS was even put on the hat of the God of hunting and sacrificed by orcs day and night.


    However, no matter how these things change, the only thing that is really the same is the pure faith.


    At this point, ADIS treats all people equally, regardless of race or camp of believers. As long as believers are pious enough, they will give them divinity.


    Of course, if we can''t really understand the path of ADIS, the more we go to the back, the more difficult it will be for the priest to be promoted. Like those who completely misinterpret the power of ADIS, they directly cut off the road above level 4.


    But that''s enough.


    The weaker and backward races and individuals are, the more pious they are about the faith of ADIS. For nearly ten thousand years, the faith of ADIS has spread to the whole thematic plane and has been praised by the creatures of the whole thematic plane.


    Not only on the earth, but also in the ocean and underground world, ADIS also has a large number of believers to follow and sing his name day and night.


    With the oracle of ADIS, the first response is often those believers who do not live well.


    This is true of believers in this wilderness.


    The wilderness seems to have been infected by unknown forces, making the land very barren.


    Most of the people who survive here are weak races. They can only stand firm here with the sacrifice of the God of nature.


    Under the influence of nearly ten thousand years, the God of nature has a high position in this area. In addition, the environment in the wilderness is not very good, and it has a trend of deterioration year by year. As soon as the oracle of ADIS was issued, these people responded the fastest.


    A prayer sounded, and under the sky, strands of pure faith were gathering, as if connected to something.


    In the prayer and uneasy eyes of countless believers, a huge gate of heaven opened and manifested in front of everyone.


    In that door, the power belonging to ADIS leaked out, which shocked the spirit of these believers.


    "It''s a good and fertile earth! God didn''t deceive us!"


    Through this door, someone saw the scene inside. He couldn''t help cheering loudly with excitement in his tone.


    With the initial temptation, they quickly took action to move the whole tribe to a new world.


    Similar scenes are taking place everywhere in the thematic plane, and countless believers are transferred every moment, even if someone obstructs them.


    There are a large number of believers of ADIS and divine descendants on the earth, many of whom are strong at level 5 and level 6. Once someone dares to openly obstruct the believers of ADIS from leaving, they will take action.


    And in fact, there is no way to obstruct.


    The opening of the gate of heaven depends on the believers. Even if only one crazy believer can open it, it can''t be blocked at all.


    This means that there is a complete universe behind Yates, and others, even the same level 8 strong, can''t afford this huge consumption.


    In other words, even if you can afford it, you won''t be willing to support it.


    The cost of transferring a believer from one universe to another is enormous. If the power needed to transfer each person is used to expand believers, it will be enough to develop hundreds of believers. It is basically a loss deal. Under normal circumstances, there will not be many people willing.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    As the years passed, the migration of believers finally came to an end on the land of God.


    Not all believers have been relocated, but the time has come.


    Adams only gave so much time. If he had not made a choice after spending it, he would default to give up and automatically stay in the universe.


    Moreover, the disaster of the universe is coming.


    A little black across the sky.


    A black sky curtain gradually shrouded the whole sky and dyed the originally calm sky black.


    The universal consciousness sends out a sad cry in an instant and transmits it to the whole thematic plane.


    In the black sky, the black gas gradually condenses. On the sky, a shocking scene emerges.


    "Is that... Dragon?" looking at the scene in the sky, some people were speechless to themselves, with disbelief and fear in their eyes.


    In the sky, a huge dragon head condensed in the air, as if it were a real dragon head, ferocious and terrible.


    Sing!!!


    With this sound, the whole thematic plane trembled and seemed to be under unbearable pressure.


    Thunder began to flicker. Under the crisis instinct of the thematic plane, it began to chop and hit the dragon''s head in the sky, as if to resist the invasion of the other party.


    Roar!!!


    At this time, two terrible smells rose at the same time, each of which was no weaker than the magic dragon and emerged in the whole sky.


    It was a divine emperor in black armor, and a monstrous beast with nothing but a huge eye, all of which appeared on the sky of the main plane and were condensed by magic Qi.


    This is not the separation of the past, but the projection of the real noumenon.


    In the void of the universe, the black magic gas has completely wrapped the original shining thematic world, making the original brilliance dim.


    Outside the crystal wall of the thematic plane, three terrible demons are trying to break through, and their shadows are reflected on the sky of the thematic plane and exposed on the black sky.


    "My God..."


    Looking at this scene, on the earth, there were people who knew it. In a moment, they were a little confused, and then a deep despair filled the air.


    "The supreme demon God strikes again! Is the main plane really hopeless?"


    Some people yelled at the sky to vent their emotions.


    But what really makes them desperate is just the beginning.

 Chapter 375

    "Feel it? That despair..."


    In the vast void, ADIS''s indifferent words sounded here.


    He stood on the periphery of the thematic world and watched the three external horror demons impact the crystal wall of the thematic world, silent.


    I don''t know when, two figures appeared beside him. Ogsha and oularis stood there quietly, covered with a touch of eternal breath.


    This is not the eternity obtained by relying on foreign things, but the eternity obtained by truly branding itself in the chaotic world. Relatively speaking, the gold content does not know how noble it is.


    "The universe is in despair." standing beside Yates, ogsha''s face was calm and said quietly: "on those demon gods, I feel the breath of cosmic consciousness, but it is not complete. It is like the dark side of the universe, eroding the cosmic consciousness."


    "These demons and gods are the accumulation of cosmic sins and the legacy of the original creation. They are not spontaneous at all."


    On one side, oularis didn''t speak, but saw the demons and gradually showed blood in his eyes.


    Touch!!!


    A giant claw spans countless distances and hits the crystal wall of the thematic world in a moment.


    Looking in that direction, it was a huge black wolf with a big mouth and looked terrible.


    This is also a demon God. Although his breath is far less than that of the previous three demon gods in senior high school, it has also reached the level of level 7.


    It seemed to send out some signal. At the moment when the main plane was found, these demons sent out the final impact, almost rushed up and came to this corner one by one.


    A human demon appeared in the void. It looked about the same size as ordinary people, but it sent out a terrible smell close to the level 7 limit, which spread far to the main plane.


    This was once the master of the elf world. After the collapse of the elf world, he was contaminated by sin and became one of the demon gods.


    In the distance, there are still figures coming, as if ready to carve up the whole thematic plane.


    In the main plane, the black sky curtain on the sky is still slowly spreading, on which 36 terrible demons and gods appear.


    Some of these demons are dragons, some are Protoss, some are elves, and some are dwarves... But one thing in common is that they all degenerate and become demons.


    The whole thirty-six demons and gods represent the destruction of the thirty-six big worlds of this world. At this time, they are all here.


    It seems to be affected by this terrible smell. In a very far distance, a small world can''t bear this pressure and explodes directly with a bang, in which the law and matter entangle and twinkle with each other in the void.


    "Look, what beautiful fireworks." looking at the scene in the distance, ADIS''s eyes were quiet and said, "this universe was once incomparably prosperous. There were 36 huge worlds. In each world, there was a unique creature, representing a part of the spirit of this universe."


    "The thirty-six big worlds fell one by one in a long time and were plundered by a demon God. This behavior not only directly destroyed the thirty-six big worlds, but also caused the destruction of the main body of the thirty-six powerful races, and the remaining clansmen fled to the throne and came to the world."


    "In fact, it means that the spirit of the whole universe gathers into the main plane, and gathers all the powerful races of the whole universe. If given a certain time, we can''t rely on the main plane to deal with the world and the demons, and even clean up the universe again."


    "But now, obviously not." ogsha suddenly opened his mouth. In his eyes, the confusion of fate gradually subsided: "behind the demon God, there is a deeper darkness. In the end, he found out the main plane, and even launched all the demon gods to solve the main plane at once."


    "So, at this time, we must go." ADIS raised his head and said silently.


    He waved his hand. Behind him, a light slowly appeared, condensed into a gate, and then slowly opened it.


    On the other side of the door, the breath of ADIS was diffuse, and the brilliance of dozens of gods was flashing and preparing.


    "This feeling is God?" ogsha was surprised when he felt the familiar breath. "I didn''t expect that the eternal way of the gods and the universe would reach its peak again in this way."


    "These even lost one point of the true core of the eternal Road, but they also fit another point of the gods. If they develop to the end, they may not be much worse than the true gods of the universe."


    "Maybe." ADIS smiled and didn''t care much about it.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    On the main plane, the earth is shaking.


    The sea is churning, and the fish people are howling madly, feeling a sense of depression from their blood.


    That was their strongest ancestor. The demon God of the emperor of a fish man came and was raging in the sea of the main plane at this time.


    "Roar!!!" with a low roar, several demons walked quietly on the earth, and each step left a deep trace on the earth in front of them.


    The earth trembled with their breath and began to break. Unable to withstand this pressure, the coast began to swell waves, killing and injuring countless creatures in it.


    The earth was wailing.


    When the demon comes, it never brings any friendship, but naked plunder and killing.


    Only their breath infection is enough to make countless people unbearable. They are assimilated by the magic gas and turn into magic people.


    Adhering to their own blood, these demons and gods are often the first to find their own people and descendants.


    The spirit demon God walked quietly in the forest of elves, pointed down one hand, and the whole forest withered. All the elves'' blood was demonized and turned into demonized elves.


    The sea demon swam in the sea, and his huge body picked up wind and waves in the whole sea.


    As for the most terrible three demon gods in senior high school, they found the Dragon Protoss and wizards respectively.


    In the whole thematic plane, there was all wailing. In the cosmic consciousness, a negative mood of despair began to rise slowly and gradually shrouded.


    The whole universe is very weak. It is unable to stop the powerful power of the thirty-six demons. It can only be passive and eroded slowly.


    Watching the main plane become like this, ADIS sighed gently.


    Behind him, the originally half open door was finally completely opened, and the terror in it was released undisguised, above the whole theme.


    Ow!!! A dragon song shocked the whole universe.


    In the main plane, the exterminating dragon sensed the familiar smell of the old enemy and howled angrily.

 Chapter 376

    The sky was covered with a black curtain.


    In the main plane, a huge exterminating dragon made an angry howl and rushed in a certain direction.


    He is shrouded in strong field power, and his breath is terrible. As long as ordinary people are affected, they will be infected by each other''s breath in an instant and completely demonized.


    "I miss the dragon that destroyed the world."


    Feeling the angry roar of the dragon in the main plane, ADIS raised his head and said something nostalgically.


    Since the reincarnation of ADIS, the saddest opponent is this world destroying dragon.


    This does not refer to strength alone, but to the degree of danger.


    In the past, no matter what terrible dangers and enemies he faced, ADIS was confident and could deal with them calmly.


    However, the only dragon that destroyed the world was that Yates could not face it anyway.


    For that war, he risked to ignite the divine fire. Finally, with the blessing of the whole cosmic consciousness, he reluctantly defeated his opponent. For this reason, he also paid a terrible price and had to be beaten into other universes, waiting for his return after countless years.


    "Unfortunately... By now, you are not qualified."


    Look at the sky, ADIS said.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Look! The sun!"


    On the main plane, someone looked up at the sky with a shocked expression on his face.


    In the original vast and profound darkness, it seemed to trigger a chain reaction. One sun slowly appeared and rose in the sky.


    This is not the real sun, but the entrance of terrible strong people. Different forces conflict with the power of demons and gods, shooting out suns in the sky.


    Every sun actually represents a source of power.


    Boundless power is spreading.


    Behind Yates, a light door was rapidly opening, and its strength and breath leaked out without concealment, attracting the attention of countless people.


    It was a God, guided by the will of ADIS, who began to enter the universe, released his strength and faced off with those demons.


    This is the power contrast of terror, the peak power of the two universes.


    Thirty six demons and gods, each of whose strength is above level 7, are definitely a powerful force that can run across the multiverse.


    And the ADIS side is also not weak. After merging with the starry universe, ADIS had a large number of deities in his hands. Although these new gods do not have a kingdom of God because they have just been canonized, their strength is no worse than that of demons at the same level.


    Dozens of gods poured out, and the terror brought by them reflected the sun one by one under the sky, spreading their light and heat to their heart''s content.


    Ow!!!


    A light of death appeared in the sky and rushed towards the magic dragon in the sky.


    Around the three supreme demons, the figures of the three gods of death appear fiercely. The kingdom of death rises and falls quietly behind them, evolves behind them and blesses them.


    After the merger of the original universe, as the three gods with the highest status under Adams, they gained great benefits. With the support of the huge source force, their strength took a big step forward and reached the limit of level 7.


    With the blessing of the kingdom of God, the power of level 7 limit does not have much pressure to face the three supreme demons alone.


    The gods around them also found their own opponents and confronted them on one side, staring at their opponents with deep and terrible eyes.


    The breath of terror pervades the whole thematic plane, where different laws and fields collide and deduce different scenes.


    The whole thematic world is shaking.


    At this moment, there are too many strong people in the whole thematic plane.


    The eternal person of level 7 is not one or two, but dozens.


    Thirty six demon gods, plus more gods than this, gathered nearly 80 eternal beings in a small plane.


    This terrible power is only possessed by the gods and universes in the memory of Adams, and it is difficult to get together in other places.


    In some weak universes, it is likely that the whole universe can not produce a level 7 eternal, but there are so many here.


    Each eternal has its own unique breath and law. At this time, they collide with each other, which directly leads to the change of the face of the theme.


    On the earth, ice and snow breed for no reason, turning a land affected by law into thousands of miles of glaciers.


    In the desert, endless vegetation began to grow, turning a barren desert into a forest.


    All this is not an accident in the thematic world at this time, but has become an extremely common situation.


    However, in this case, the creatures of the whole thematic plane were greatly hurt.


    After all, a good area suddenly turns into a glacier, and all life in it is terrible to be frozen to death.


    And so many strong people confront each other here, and their breath collides with each other. As long as they leak out, it will be a terrible disaster for those fragile creatures.


    "My Lord!!!"


    On the earth, a cry of sorrow came from everywhere.


    The believers of ADIS are calling and crying, asking their God to save them.


    But this time, their prayers were doomed to be unanswered.


    Before this catastrophe, ADIS had given the oracle and gave the believers sufficient time to transfer. Up to now, those who have not taken the initiative to transfer, no matter what the initial reason is, are their own choices, and the consequences should be borne by themselves.


    Yates did not care about these believers. For him, the believers of the past could not affect him.


    After lighting the divine fire, as long as the eternal source in the body does not disappear and the mastered law is still there, nothing can affect him again.


    "Here we go!"


    Looking at the main plane in the distance, Yates didn''t care about the battle. He raised his head quietly and looked into the depths of the universe.


    In the depths of the universe, an inexplicable call sounded. It seemed that someone was calling him in the distance.


    In an instant, ADIS understood this call and couldn''t help looking into the distance.


    At his present level, as long as he wants, he can see the whole universe at a glance, even if he wants to see the core of the whole universe.


    However, what he saw made him frown.


    In this universe, there are a large number of dead Qi and sins filled. At this time, it almost permeates the whole universe, leaving only a few places such as the thematic plane that have not been affected and shrouded.


    In other words, the original thematic plane was about to be shrouded in death. It was only by the intervention of ADIS that the process was forcibly broken.

 Chapter 377

    In the void, a long light spread across the universe.


    A sense of sadness pervaded here, which was sensed by ADIS walking.


    "Have you reached this place?" he murmured, silently sensing the rise and fall of the whole universe.


    At this moment, the long history of the whole universe seems to be open to him and tell all the history here.


    In the story, one world after another is constantly destroyed and then reborn. One powerful life after another propagates here. It seems that there is no end.


    Adir waved his hand. The light in front of him was directly broken like glass, and then shrouded in darkness and swallowed it directly.


    He frowned slightly and watched the scene quietly.


    As a unique force of cosmic consciousness, he sensed that the root of the universe had been gradually eroded.


    The universe was broken from the inside. The cosmic consciousness was not stopped at the beginning, and finally formed a general trend. Finally, it can only shrink and slowly erode away.


    The existence of the thematic plane is now the last hope.


    All the Qi of the whole universe is on it, and all the Qi are gathered in it to make it boil, hoping to stop the terrible trend.


    But the universe failed in the end.


    The discovery of the thematic plane means the end of the last hope. If it had not been for Adams, the thematic plane would have fallen.


    Thinking of this, he raised his head and looked into the distant sky.


    With the movement of his mind, he disappeared in situ and quickly haunted in the distance.


    He entered the core of the universe and chose to witness everything there.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Light, endless brilliance, constantly pouring in.


    ADIS looked at the world quietly with a calm expression on his face.


    At the end of the core of the world is another huge world.


    In the world, ADIS sensed that the endless breath of life was spreading, and there was a core that was calling him and calling him.


    He responded to this call, his whole body disappeared in a moment and came to the world ahead.


    "The world of the field."


    As soon as he stepped into this great world, ADIS was stunned and felt the real essence of the world around him.


    This is not the world born of the universe itself, but a huge world formed by an extremely terrible powerful existence in its own field, which is stationed at the core of the universe and continues to operate and expand.


    The power of this world is terrible. In the eyes of ADIS, it is at least equivalent to several thematic worlds, which is extremely terrible and powerful.


    Among them, endless creatures multiply in it, and huge laws enrich the whole universe and improve the operation of the world all the time.


    ADIS looked up at the sky, where a sun was hanging high, releasing light and heat to shine on the whole world.


    The sun is not a real entity, but the energy flow and unique laws of the world, and it is also the core supporting the world.


    In the daytime, the energy of the world flows and condenses into the sun in the sky. At night, the energy that condenses the sun dissipates, and the law begins to transform and condense into a touch of the moon.


    The world is constantly circulating and improving the whole system.


    At this moment, there are thousands of stars and endless laws flowing in Adams'' eyes.


    This is the huge law of the world, which was analyzed by him in a moment, making him realize the essential law of the world.


    There was a flash of light in his eyes. He didn''t stay here and walked forward.


    In the distance, I seem to feel the arrival of ADIS, and the laws of the whole world are shaking faintly.


    The earth is divided and the sea boils¡¤¡¤¡¤


    On the earth where ADIS had traveled, everything was revealed, and the unique laws contained therein were handed over to ADIS without any concealment, which made him feel a lot.


    Yates walked very slowly.


    For him, time has long lost its meaning. The whole world can attract him, but only those things are left.


    I don''t know how long he walked. When he walked from the edge of this huge world to the center, he finally stepped back from his original state of perception and looked forward.


    In front, there was an old man in a white robe, with kind eyes, standing in the distance and quietly looking at ADIS.


    "Is that you?"


    Looking at this man, familiar memories poured into Adams''s mind.


    That was the past, the Bard who met in the main plane world before Adams was promoted to level 7.


    Opposite, the old man''s face was gentle and calm. He looked at ADIS in front and nodded slightly: "long time no see."


    "It''s really been a long time." ADIS shook his head and looked at each other: "I once guessed, but I didn''t expect it would be you."


    "In fact, I didn''t think of it." the old man shook his head. "At the beginning, when I met you, I was really just a wanderer in the long river of history. I didn''t know all this."


    "But when the battle of the thematic plane was over, I returned here and found the past again."


    Hearing this, ADIS was speechless, but his thoughts gradually recalled each other''s state at that time.


    The other party was lost in the long river of history. Now, it is obviously related to the erosion of cosmic consciousness. Just as Adams once did, the other party''s consciousness and cosmic consciousness were constantly entangled and stuck, which led to that state in those years.


    "Who are you?"


    ADIS pondered for a long time, and finally raised his head here and asked this question.


    Opposite, the old man smiled gently, as if he had expected that Adams would ask this question.


    He raised his hand gently. In his hand, a little detached light gradually rose, and the eternal Tao bloomed in it.


    Watching this scene, ADIS was stunned.


    A light of history swept through, in which the scene of the past was deduced.


    Among them, ADIS saw a scene at the beginning of the universe.


    In the vast and magnificent chaotic world, there are endless laws shaking.


    Endless laws are constantly intertwined. With the chaotic storm hanging all the time in the chaotic world, a trace is gradually formed in one corner.


    This is the initial embryonic form of the universe. After endless time, a huge placenta was conceived, in which a little spiritual light flashed slowly.


    After countless years of gestation, this aura turned into a terrible creature.


    His body is as grand as a small half of the universe. He is born with the blessing of the laws of the chaotic world and his own universe.


    He was born in accordance with the groundbreaking use. At the beginning of gestation, he was born for the creation of the world and has supreme combat power.


    A battle spear accompanied him. I don''t know when, he stood up, waved the battle spear and hit his strongest blow towards the chaotic initial universe.


    The boundless law attached to it, the huge cosmic placenta was broken, and the barrier that originally bound the universe was suddenly broken.

 Chapter 378

    In the vast chaotic world, a faint light gradually lights up, from nothing to existence, and then slowly becomes strong.


    This is the first ray of light of all things and the initial light of all things, symbolizing the origin of the world.


    In this light, the chaotic placenta was gradually broken, the intact whole was broken, and a crack appeared.


    The law began to become chaotic, the source force began to erupt, and the originally silent world began to become active.


    It seems that the fetus that has been pregnant for countless years finally begins to develop and complete, and sends out the first cry. The world is one of the Qing Dynasty, and the chaos that used to be dead slowly degenerates and disappears.


    But that''s not enough.


    Although the long and boundless silence has been broken, in the placenta, the law is still chaotic, the source force of chaos has not completely degenerated, and the whole universe has not formed a unified order.


    This is only the rudiment of the universe. In such a universe, real life cannot be born. At the beginning of its birth, all life and the world will be squeezed and extinguished by this boundless chaotic law.


    Therefore, the master of the light, a huge giant, moved again.


    His eyes flashed brilliance, shining on the whole universe, calming the chaotic laws in the universe and gradually settling down.


    Waving your arms forward quickly, the huge force driven by it will disperse the chaotic source force accumulated for countless years, turn it into a secondary world source force and spread it to the whole universe.


    In this process, his body continued to flow drops of brilliant divine blood.


    These divine blood slowly spread to the whole universe and became the first batch of vitality in the universe, preparing for the breeding of life in the future.


    The area of the cosmic placenta is too huge. The giant withstood the pressure of the whole cosmic placenta. I don''t know how long he worked hard in the newborn universe. Finally, he couldn''t support it one day. His huge body couldn''t bear the pressure of the whole universe and collapsed.


    His blood turned into the brightest vitality and origin, entered the bottom of the universe and turned into the sea of the world. The flesh and blood were broken into thirty-six pieces and slowly evolved into thirty-six huge and glorious worlds.


    This is the destiny of the creator God, and everything ends here.


    At the beginning of the birth of every universe, a creator God will be born.


    This is the expectation of the whole universe. Bearing the power of the whole universe, shouldering the mission of creation, he was born for creation.


    His whole flesh and blood is the essence of the whole universe. He used his strength to open up the universe before death, and became the source of vitality after the death of the universe, and built the original embryonic form of the universe.


    Adil understood these insights when they were incarnated into cosmic consciousness.


    In a huge world, he quietly looked at the old man in front of him, and his heart, which had not fluctuated for a long time, made waves again.


    In my mind, endless scenes cut through time and came again, as if he had experienced it himself.


    At the end of that memory, he clearly saw an unknown scene.


    That was the last scene before the fall of the creator God. A fog shrouded around. When the giant of creation was about to fall, a tear slowly flowed down from each other''s eyes and escaped into the newly opened sea of the world while the universe was about to be improved.


    "Do you see?" in front of him, the old man looked at ADIS quietly with a smile on his face.


    Listening to his voice, ADIS returned to God with some accidents and some sighs: "I see. Are you the creator God of this world?"


    "To some extent, that''s right," the old man admitted frankly.


    "Your current state is also a kind of cosmic consciousness. You should understand that the strong foundation of the universe largely depends on whether the creator God is strong or not."


    He looked at Yates and gently explained: "at the beginning of the universe, in fact, all universes are similar. They are slowly accumulated by chaotic source forces, and slowly give birth to a placenta in a long time. There is no big difference."


    "What really makes the universe different is the difference between the cosmic laws and the cosmic structure, which largely depends on the creator God at the beginning of the birth of the universe."


    "The more powerful the creator God is, the stronger the universe he can open up, and the more perfect the structure will be. If the creator God itself is not strong enough, maybe even the universe can not open up completely, he will fall on the road of creation. That''s how most of the weak universes come from."


    "My noumenon is different."


    He smiled and looked warm and peaceful: "my body is too strong, so even if the creation is over and the whole cosmic placenta is opened up, it still hasn''t fallen, but left the last bit of power and didn''t disappear completely."


    "The creator God must fall away, without the creation of flesh and blood to nourish the whole universe."


    "This is the cause and effect of the whole universe. Even as the creator God, I can''t change it. I have to fall obediently, and the whole body turns into pure vitality to build the whole universe."


    "But you stayed, didn''t you?" standing in place, ADIS looked at each other and said this sentence quietly.


    "Yes." the old man sighed, "strictly speaking, I am not the original creator God. I have lost not only the position of creation, but also most of my strength. I can only hide in this corner."


    "With your original achievements in creation, if you are safe, you will not be reduced to this point."


    ADIS said quietly.


    "I''m not reconciled." the old man smiled: "creation is my mission, but eternity is also the pursuit of all existence, even me."


    "As the God of creation, I have personally experienced the power of that level for a short time. Only after losing the personality of creation, I fell from that level and no longer have that great power."


    "So, you started on the universe, didn''t you?" Adams''s face showed clearly: "as the creator God, all the vitality of the universe once belonged to you, even if you lost that personality, but as long as you want, you can slowly exert influence on the universe."


    "Those demons are your masterpieces."


    "Indeed." looking at ADIS, the old man stood up slowly, but his seemingly weak body stood tall and straight: "my flesh and blood were broken into 36 pieces and slowly evolved into the 36 largest worlds in the universe."


    "These worlds have evolved from my flesh and blood. Even after a long time, they still have a certain connection with me. Through this connection, I can leave some marks."


    "Those demons were promoted only after they got my origin."

 Chapter 379

    "Thirty six big worlds are derived from my flesh and blood, representing most of the origin of the universe."


    "The 36 demons devour the origin of the world and destroy the 36 worlds, which actually represents the continuous weakening of cosmic consciousness."


    Standing in front of Yates, an old man talked quietly, and the expression on his face was very calm.


    "What about the Lord''s world?" ADIS asked softly, looking at the old man.


    "Lord world..." the old man''s eyes flashed a wave: "that is actually the core of the universe and the largest part of the origin of the universe."


    "Different from the thirty-six worlds, the thematic world was born in cosmic consciousness and has nothing to do with me. Therefore, I can''t affect the world. I can only let those demons find and suppress the thematic world."


    "I see." ADIS nodded, indicating understanding.


    Standing in this world, he clearly felt that under the huge field world, there was a huge terrorist will lurking silently, fighting with the field world all the time.


    "This is, cosmic consciousness."


    He flashed a light in his eyes and stood in place muttering: "no wonder, because you want to suppress the cosmic consciousness, you can only be forced to stay here and suppress it in your own field, so that those demons and gods outside can grow smoothly to this point."


    "Do you want to be the master of the universe?"


    ADIS raised his head, looked at the man in front of him and asked.


    In this regard, the old man shook his head: "the universe has become full of holes because of me. Even if I successfully inherit this heritage, the final result is nothing more than the next cosmic consciousness, which can only lose its own autonomy and be heavily bound."


    "What I want is real detachment."


    He raised his head, and in his eyes there were ten thousand laws blooming: "take the whole universe as the food, take me as the core, return the universe to zero and achieve my road. This is my goal."


    There was a moment of silence.


    In the world, as the boundless magic gas in the universe is slowly released, the resistance of cosmic consciousness is becoming weaker and weaker, and there is nothing to do in the face of the suppression of the elderly.


    "Why did you tell me that?"


    After a long silence, ADIS suddenly said.


    Listening to this, the old man smiled: "for real eternity."


    He stretched out his arm as thin as a skeleton, moved his fingers gently, and a ray of law breath slowly emerged and gradually spread out.


    Among them, a ray of eternal glory flashed by, representing the unknown field.


    "This is."


    Feeling the breath in front of him, ADIS''s face changed and a dignified look appeared in his eyes.


    "This is the witness that I, as the creator God, once entered that field."


    Looking at Adams, the old man sighed and said to him, "every creator God born at the beginning of the birth of the universe has power comparable to the nine levels. But in fact, it is just power."


    "As the creator God, we should actually call it half ninth level. The reason why we can have great power comparable to ninth level is only from the blessing of the whole universe."


    "This light is the last source left by my creation, represents my understanding of the nine level field, and is also the most precious thing on me."


    Speaking of this, his eyes became solemn and looked seriously at Yates: "now, I want to use this power to make a bet with you."


    ADIS was silent. After a long time, he asked, "what''s the bet?"


    "How about two universes?" the old man smiled. "If I win, your universe belongs to me. If you win, the universe belongs to you."


    "It doesn''t seem fair," Adams asked instead of refusing.


    "Yes!" the old man nodded and frankly admitted this: "the universe has been chaotic for a long time. Neither the origin nor the potential of the future can compare with your universe."


    "So, what about my origin?"


    He said quietly, "a founding God who is infinitely close to level 9, coupled with this broken universe, this is all my chips."


    "You now have a perfect universe. Your power has reached the limit of level 8, but you lack that source and understanding."


    "If you get my source and swallow up the present universe, with the power of two universes, you can go further on the basis of the present, or even directly reach the level I was at that time."


    "If everything we have can be attributed to one person, in the end, we will be able to create an eternal person close to infinity, close to level 9, and even really step on that level."


    Standing in front of Yates, the old man looked at him quietly and waited for his decision.


    "Why?" ADIS asked, looking at him.


    The reason the other party said is tempting, but it has not reached the key point.


    Opposite, the old man was stunned. Looking at ADIS''s always calm face, he couldn''t help but show a bitter smile: "did you find it?"


    ADIS shook his head: "it doesn''t matter if you don''t find it, you just think it''s wrong."


    "You are too anxious."


    "Yes." the old man smiled bitterly, "I''m too anxious."


    "Come with me."


    He looked at ADIS and walked aside.


    ADIS followed him quietly and walked slowly.


    They walked for a long time. Unconsciously, the world in front of them slowly changed.


    At the core of the world, ADIS saw a light, which was the core of that field, which was broken at this time.


    "This is my core. As you can see, it is about to be completely destroyed."


    When he came here, the old man quietly said, "this is the price that the creator God wants to violate cause and effect."


    "The universe gave birth to me, made me shoulder the mission of creation, and died for creation. There''s nothing wrong with it."


    "But I survived." he said quietly, "I have done my mission of creation. If I don''t take this road, I can grow into a generation of the universe and have most of the authority of the universe by virtue of my merit of creation."


    "But that road is not what I want, so I chose to destroy the world, return the whole universe to chaos and turn it into my food for me to break through that level."


    "This violates my mission and disobeys cause and effect." he raised his head, looked at the huge world gradually broken in front of him, and sighed: "therefore, the more I destroy the world, the more I suffer from the reverse bite. When I capture the thematic world and impact the eternity, that is when I completely fall."


    "If you can succeed in promotion, with the nine levels of eternal respect, it''s nothing to say that it''s just a counterattack of the universe, but if you don''t succeed, there will be no then."


    "I see." ADIS shook his head and looked at him: "give up everything just for the last possibility. Is this your purpose and pursuit?"


    "Not only me, but also you." the smile on the old man''s face did not change at all: "from the moment I watched you rise to level 7 in the universe, I knew that you and I are essentially the same kind of people."


    ADIS shook his head: "no, we are different. At least this idea of doing everything for promotion is inconsistent with me."


    "However, I took the bet."

 Chapter 380

    In the vast void, two lights are slowly enveloping and spreading.


    This is the eternal light, full of the understanding of eternity by two beings beyond the eighth level.


    Light and light are intertwined, and time and space lose their meaning at this moment.


    In the respective centers of the two lights, the two beings are slowly evolving.


    "Since I proposed it, let me start first." in the hazy, a voice sounded in the depths of time, with a smile.


    As the voice fell, a long river of time suddenly emerged.


    At this time of crazy collision with each other, the long river of time is flowing against the current, constantly moving towards the distance and reaching the source of everything.


    That is the source of life, the beginning of everything.


    In their consciousness, a great chaotic world began to emerge, and a placenta was pregnant and mature.


    This is the placenta of the universe, the beginning of a universe, and the beginning of everything that has not yet been opened.


    The power of the source flows here, and the power and law of chaos stay here and become the original source of the universe for the breeding of a universe.


    This is the origin of the original law of the universe, from the original chaotic world, born from the origin of everything.


    The chaotic wind blows continuously, and the continuous accumulation of strands of origin makes the placenta of the universe bigger and bigger.


    When this power is accumulated to an extreme, under an instinctive palpitation, the cosmic placenta moves gently, and a vision begins to be born.


    As this throbbing is carried out in the universe, a new placenta begins to condense within the cosmic placenta.


    This placenta condenses 90% of the power and nutrients of the whole universe. It is the most intimate life with the essence of the chaotic world. It is the founding God with the origin of chaos, which can also be called: chaotic demon God!


    With the birth of the placenta, the whole universe began to become silent, and the power of the whole universe was absorbed until the first sound began to sound.


    A clear heartbeat sounded throughout the universe.


    The fetal membrane of life was torn, and one of the boundless and huge demon gods stood up and proudly stood in the dead universe.


    He punched forward, took the power of the whole universe, forcibly opened up the universe, and then constantly improved it.


    In this process, he awakened his self-consciousness and understood his destiny.


    But he must fall.


    The birth of life is not so simple. The power of the whole universe has just given birth to his life. If he does not fall and breed without his flesh and blood, it is impossible to give birth to later life, and the universe will still die slowly.


    Finally, he fell, his body became the first vitality of the universe, and gave birth to a large number of creatures and the world.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Time is still evolving.


    In evolution, ADIS opened his eyes.


    I don''t know when, in the gray space in front of me, a giant like the whole universe is standing in front of him, with a long river of time overhead.


    The river of time splashed gently on him, but he couldn''t make a slightest change in his body and still stood in front of him.


    This is the existence of the end of time. At this time, it is called out in the call of the other party and flows against the long river of time.


    Half of the giant in front leaned out of the river of time, while the other half still stood in time, unable to escape.


    This represents the other party''s achievements. It has been half eternal. Although its own existence can not completely escape time, it has explored this step, and half of its body remains.


    Feeling all this, ADIS sighed gently, and a long river of time poured out of his body.


    Under their eyes, a long river of time slowly flows back, and also goes away into the distance.


    Contrary to the founder God opposite, his breath became weaker and weaker after the long river of time.


    All the time played back before his eyes.


    From lighting the eternal fire to establishing the space of the LORD God... These processes go back behind him one by one and flow forward more and more.


    He wandered in the long river of time, and the vast source did not have any waves.


    The powerful power slowly lost. In the upper reaches of time, an old and tall tree appeared.


    On the barren land, the fire burns the forest.


    Outside the raging fire, an ancient tree stood quietly, allowing the flame to burn, as if it were born from bathing fire.


    Outside the fire, a group of savages looked at the scene in awe and regarded it as a God.


    This is a key to the growth of ADIS. At this time, it is recalled and reappeared in front of him in the long river of time.


    Looking at this scene, ADIS''s heart did not fluctuate, but looked at it quietly.


    This scene is far from over.


    Time is still looking back. At the end, the ancient trees gradually disappear. In another universe, a young man appeared in front of him and walked into the deserted street with a calm smile on his face.


    The picture is still flowing. It suddenly stops at an end, and a long scene emerges.


    It rained heavily one summer. A girl walked in front of her, holding an umbrella. She was eight or nine years old, dressed in a washed white school uniform and carrying a ragged schoolbag. Behind him, a boy followed quietly. He was the same age and had no umbrella. He stood behind him, drenched in the rain silently, didn''t say a word, but was persistent.


    This is the memory of childhood. After that, the two never met again. It was so long ago that others forgot, but they were awakened again.


    Then, when all the pictures are completely over.


    Outside of time, the appearance of ADIS quietly became a young man, forming a strong contrast with the giant opposite.


    He also stood half of his body outside the long river of time, blooming with eternal brilliance, similar to the founding God opposite.


    "Great." the founder God couldn''t help sighing when he looked at ADIS. "As an ordinary mortal, it''s really great to come all the way."


    His words just fell, and the two long rivers of time began to fall, collide and blend with each other.


    Then at their feet, another long river began to emerge gradually, spreading towards the future and enveloping all positions.


    This is the long river of fate. At this time, under the call of two beings, it also emerges and turns into a true carrier.


    "If you want to be promoted to a truly eternal position, you need to transcend time and fate in addition to getting enough money."


    In front, the creator God spoke quietly: "time represents the past. If you want to meet this condition, you need to transcend the long river of time. Destiny represents the future."


    "Whether they are humble mortals or the God of creation, they themselves have countless possibilities and countless lines of destiny in the long river of destiny, which are changing all the time."


    "If we want to obtain eternity, we must sort out the long river of destiny, find the non-existent line in the endless line of destiny and unify it."


    As soon as the voice fell, the two long rivers of fate flowed slowly and quietly emerged at the feet of the two beings.


    Looking at the long river of fate, ADIS did not fluctuate at all, but his mind gradually sank.


    Fate contains infinite possibilities, which is not empty in itself.


    If you want to be truly eternal, you need to put your own existence above destiny before you can get rid of it.


    This possibility does not exist in the long river of fate.


    Nonexistent destiny can only be created and intertwined by ourselves. Therefore, this process is actually to cut off all the lines about one''s own destiny in the long river of destiny and connect the destiny that could not exist.


    As the mind began to move, the two long rivers of fate began to fade slowly, and the countless lines in them began to fade slowly.


    After the beginning of this process, a mysterious force began to envelop this area, and a hazy brilliance began to bloom gradually.


    Their roads began to collide, time, fate, the past... Everything began to collide and blend with each other.


    Behind them, the figures of the two universes rise and fall quietly, and countless laws in them also begin to ripple and bless them.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "This kind of fluctuation, is someone impacting the long river of destiny?"


    In a universe, feeling a familiar wave, ogsha looked back in one direction.


    At a distance of endless distance, he felt the fluctuation of the long river of fate. It seemed that two supreme beings were suffering from the erosion of fate and struggling in it.


    "Father..."


    In fate, an inexplicable message gave him enlightenment, which made him instantly understand the current situation and murmur there.


    He had seen similar scenes when the gods died out.


    It was the strongest God. It was incomparably powerful. First, it killed and devoured all other gods one by one, and then destroyed the world, plundering the creation and power of the whole universe. It also came to this step.


    "Let me do my part."


    Thinking of this, he muttered to himself, gradually emitting a light all over his body.


    In his body, a little pure law power is emerging. It is the power of fate. At this time, it is all urged by him. Through the blood connection, it gradually flows into Adams.


    Little ripples gradually ripple outside time and space.


    I don''t know how long time has passed. The two beings slowly approach and consider each other. Their existence and strength begin to run in, and their understanding of the law is intertwined with each other.


    "Eternity!!!"


    When the entanglement of power reached its peak, a loud roar crossed countless universes and came to the vast chaotic world.


    In the chaotic world, an indomitable giant suddenly emerged.


    He has time on his head and fate on his feet. Only his own existence is eternal.


    With his roar, a touch of eternal light came over him.


    Behind him, endless world resources poured into his body and turned into his food.


    Feeling all this, a flash of determination flashed in his eyes, and the strength accumulated for countless years broke out without hesitation, picking up a storm in the chaotic world.


    At this time, the power of the chaotic world could not help him, or even affect his body.


    An eternal radiance slowly permeates from his body and is transforming his body for an ultimate transformation.


    "I..."


    At the last moment, he looked around and looked at the eternal universe. There was a trace of complexity and reluctance in his eyes: "only the last step..."


    Slight words fell, and at the next moment, the giant collapsed like a tall body of the whole universe.


    At the core of the giant''s body, a black crack appeared, which hindered the transformation of the eternal light at the last minute and made it fall short at the last minute.


    This is the reverse bite and curse of the universe. It is the cause and effect of his destruction as the creator God. When he completely destroyed the old universe and tried to promote, it completely broke out and dragged it into the abyss.


    The boundless tall body gradually fell down.


    In situ, the law of terror is spreading, dispersing the surrounding chaos and turning it into a vacuum world.


    The eternal light has not completely disappeared, and the power of time and destiny has not completely dissipated.


    On the old corpse, another light gradually appeared.


    Under the cover of endless chaotic Qi, an ancient tree floats quietly.


    It is tall, I do not know how many miles, shrouded in heavy world fluctuations, as magnificent as the world tree, emitting eternal mystery.


    Time and fate surround the world tree. At the core of the tree, a little eternal light is blooming, enveloping less than half of the chaotic world.


    End of the book¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤